《Ave Xia Rem Y》


 Chapter 1: Liu Jin

    This is a world of countless heroes and countless legends.


    It is the year 506 of the current Emperor''s reign, and the Crimson Cloud Empire is enjoying a time of peace and good fortune. The Empire is strong. Its borders are at peace. The people are happy and prosperous.


    All is well.


    Among the countless cities in the Empire, Eastern Port City is not the largest city nor is it the smallest. It is not the oldest city nor is it the youngest. It is a city like many others, just a coastal city located close to the northern border of the Empire.


    Our story begins with children fighting in its streets.


    "Take it back!" One child cries out.


    The child is a small one. He has barely seen seven years in this world and has never once seen another city. His hair is black which is not uncommon in Eastern Port City. His eyes, however, are ruby red, something that has always drawn its fair share of stares.


    His name is Liu Jin, and he is angry.


    "Take it back," Liu Jin says once more. His hands are already clenched into small fists.


    "Why should I?" One of the other kids shoots back. There are two of them, both are taller and older than Liu Jin. "I didn''t lie. My father said so. Your father is a useless cripple. Everyone in the city knows that."


    "My father is not a cripple!" Liu Jin shouts. His face is red with anger, and his fists tremble. However, the two kids pay his anger no mind. They just laugh.


    "Yes, he is," the final kid says. "I heard my father talking about it as well. He said your father is only good at hiding behind the Xiao Sect. Otherwise, no one would bother with his fake medicines."


    "My father said the same thing. You are just a useless cripple''s son. I bet your father is already teaching you how to steal people''s money for the Xiao Sect."


    That is all the seven-year-old can take. No child who loves his father can stand by when others badmouth him. Liu Jin''s tiny fist flies.


    It is a sloppy swing. Too slow. Too wide. Too weak.


    Even his fist is badly made.


    Against another kid, it is enough. The blow lands right on the face of the child nearest to him, making him stagger back a couple of steps.


    "My father is not a liar!" Liu Jin shouts the words before throwing another punch. "And he is not a useless cripple."


    This time he punches the other kid. The child is caught by surprise by Liu Jin''s sudden actions so the blow hits home.


    "You''ve done it now, cripple''s boy," says the kid he first punched. He is already advancing towards Liu Jin with his fist ready.


    "Yeah," says the other. "Maybe if you''re lucky, you''ll end up a cripple like your father."


    It is two against one, and they are both bigger than him yet Liu Jin does not run. He is angry and just wants to keep hitting the two. He wants to make them regret ever bad-mouthing his father.


    Like that, a simple brawl between children starts.


    Needless to say, Liu Jin loses.


    ~~~


    "You have been fighting," Liu Jin''s father, Liu Jianguo, says.


    It is nighttime already. His father has him sitting on the table as he applies ointment over his bruises. Liu Jin is trying very hard to avoid his father''s disapproving gaze.


    However, his father is not deterred.


    "It is not the first time I have to treat your bruises," his father says. "I hear you have not been getting along with Xiao Fang lately."


    At the mention of that name, Liu Jin frowns mightily. He is still young so the gesture lacks any menace. If anything, it just makes him look cute. An old housewife would no doubt be unable to fight the urge to pinch his cheeks.


    "Xiao Fang is a butthead," Liu Jin says as he crosses his arms.


    "Is he the reason for your injuries?" His father asks in a deceptively light tone. Liu Jin does not pick up on it. He just shakes his head.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "No," he replies. "It was Wu Yan... and his friends."


    Liu Jin adds the last part because he doesn''t want his father to think he lost to just one person. "There were a lot of them," he adds. "I beat seven of them before going down."


    There. That sounds much better.


    "I see," his father says. He has finished putting the ointment on him and motions him to get off the table. "And this Wu Yan would not happen to be related to Doctor Wu by any chance, would he?"


    Doctor Wu Gou. In the entirety of Eastern Port City, there is not a single person who does not know that name. It is said a single touch of his hands can bring a dying man to full health. However, since he charges exorbitant prices for his services, only the rich and powerful of the city can afford him.


    Liu Jin somehow manages to not look at his father even harder as he replies. "He is his son."


    "I see," his father says. "And does this have anything to do with the rumors Doctor Wu has been spreading about me?"


    "They are lies!" Liu Jin cannot stop his rage from showing. He bangs his fists against the table. There is fury in his eyes. "He is just jealous of father''s skill."


    The problem started about a year ago. When his father first came to Eastern Port City, Doctor Wu paid him no mind. After all, Liu Jianguo was just a small-time doctor, one of many in the city. However, as the years passed, his father''s fame grew. His small clinic began to receive more and more patients.


    Since his father''s prices are lower than Doctor Wu''s, several of Doctor Wu''s customers started coming to him instead. This enraged Doctor Wu. In order to stop his father''s rise, the doctor began spreading numerous rumors about Liu Jianguo among his patients. He also made his disciples spread damaging rumors among the people of the city.


    Liu Jianguo is not a real doctor.


    Patients that go to Liu Jianguo''s clinic often die within the year.


    He is a charlatan that deceives others with fake medicine.


    And, of course, there is the most damaging one.


    "That he is," Liu Jianguo says. Compared to his son''s fiery rage, he might as well be a peaceful lake during spring. "He fears losing more of his clients to me so he hopes to damage my reputation."


    "Everyone has been repeating those lies," Liu Jin says. "I couldn''t let them talk like that about father."


    "Son," Liu Jianguo says, one hand stroking his chin. "You know that even though most of the rumors Doctor Wu has been spreading about me are fake, there is one that isn''t. I have never hidden it from you. I am a cripple."


    Liu Jin looks to the floor as his father says it. He does not like to hear his father refer to himself as such.


    Even if it is the truth.


    Liu Jianguo has two arms, two hands, and two eyes. He can walk and run like any man. He can hold things, and he can work. His face is handsome, and a glance at his body would not reveal any physical deformities beyond some scars.


    Yet Liu Jianguo is a cripple.


    He has been one for quite some time for a very simple reason.


    Liu Jianguo''s meridians are damaged beyond repair.


    "From the moment a person is born, Qi flows through his meridians," Liu Jianguo tells his son. It is something Liu Jin already knows. It is something everyone knows. Qi empowers the body. It nourishes and vitalizes it. "As people grow, they cultivate Qi, allowing them to reach greater heights. This is something that is true for everyone."


    In the entirety of Eastern Port City, there is only one person who cannot use Qi.


    "Except for me," Liu Jianguo says. "No matter how hard I try, I cannot cultivate. My meridians are too damaged. The energy won''t flow properly through my body. Whether I like it or not, I cannot deny I am a cripple."


    He says it all with complete calmness. There is no shame or sadness. There is no bitterness.


    It simply is.


    "Is it really that bad?" Liu Jin asks. He manages to find the strength to look at his father''s eyes. "Is not being able to use Qi really such a bad thing?"


    "Of course, it is," Liu Jianguo replies without hesitation. "There are many things you can do without strength. However, there are many more things you cannot do without strength. If I had strength, I would have shut down those rumors a long time ago. Instead, I can only heal my son''s bruises after he tried to defend my honor."


    The words cause Liu Jin to flinch. "I am sorry, father," Jin says, bowing his head. "It is just... to me, father is the greatest no matter what people say!"


    No matter how many bruises he gets, his father can make them go away. No matter how sick he gets, his father will fix him. Every day, Liu Jin sees his father help someone. No matter how sick the person is, his father will heal them. No matter who gets brought to the clinic, his father will make them better, sometimes for free.


    How is that not amazing?


    Regardless of what people say, his father is the greatest. Liu Jin believes that from the bottom of his heart.


    To be able to heal people like his father is without a doubt Liu Jin''s fondest wish.


    "That is why... I couldn''t just do nothing when I heard them talking about father like that!"


    How can he stand by and let them trample the name of the man he admires the most? It is impossible. He knows this. No matter what his father says, he cannot change it. Liu Jin can only wait his father''s rebuke.


    However, no such thing comes.


    Liu Jin blinks in surprise when he feels his father''s hand on his head.


    "Ah, what to do? What to do?" His father says. Liu Jin looks up and finds a small smile on his father''s face.


    "Father?"


    "Yes, I am that, and as your father, I should tell you to stop getting into fights even if it is to protect your father''s name... especially if it is to protect my name. I do not need my son fighting my battles."


    Liu Jin opens his mouth but a look from his father silences him.


    "However, I cannot fault your heart, son." The smile on Liu Jianguo''s face grows. "Your judgement needs work, but it would be a waste if I tried to curb those tendencies now. You wished to defend something important to you. What type of father would I be if I told you acting like that is wrong?"


    Liu Jin is confused but happy with his father''s words. "Then?"


    "I have no interest in healing your bruises in the future, so it would be best if I made sure you aren''t wounded anymore. It may be a little early, but I''ll talk with Xiao Zheng tomorrow."


    A bright smile breaks across Liu Jin''s face. "Thank you, father!" He says, bowing.


    A second passes before the words fully hit him.


    "The Xiao Sect?" He asks, lifting his gaze a little.


    "Who else?" His father replies. His smile now has a teasing edge to it.


    Liu Jin does not have anything against the Xiao Sect. They help his father, and the Xiao Sect''s Patriarch has always been nice to him.


    It is just...


    Xiao Fang is a butthead.


    ~~~

 Chapter 2: The Xiao Sect

    Among the hundreds of thousands who live in Eastern Port City, there is not a single person who does not know of the Xiao Sect. Among the many clans and sects in the city, the Xiao Sect is the strongest and richest. Under normal circumstances, someone like Liu Jin would not even be allowed to look at them. Although his family is not poor, to the Xiao Sect he might as well be a beggar.


    Even a rich man like Doctor Wu would have to bow his head to the Xiao Sect if he sees them passing by the street.


    Yet this morning, Liu Jin dares to approach the Xiao Sect''s door.


    It is a massive thing, both taller and wider than his house. Even though Liu Jin is but seven years of age, the difference in status is something he can keenly feel whenever he is in front of that gate.


    In spite of that gap, the guards in front of the door smile and greet him.


    "Good morning," the youngest of the guards says. Liu Jin recognizes him. His name is Xiao Nan. He often guards his father when he has to gather medical herbs outside the city. "The Patriarch told us you would be coming here today."


    "Yes, this Liu Jin is here to begin his training," he says with clasped hands.


    "I see," Xiao Nan says. "Then I guess I will have to start calling you little brother. Open the Gates!"


    At his voice, the guards quickly start pushing the massive gates open to welcome Liu Jin in. For a mere boy like Liu Jin, this type of welcome should be unthinkable. At least, that is what an outsider would think. The truth is the link between his father and the Patriarch of the Xiao Sect is quite strong.


    It all started a year or two after his father first arrived at Eastern Port City, back when Liu Jin was still a baby. A horrible disease struck Xiao Zheng, the Xiao Sect''s Patriarch. All the great doctors in the city tried to heal him and failed. Even the great Doctor Wu failed.


    His father, Liu Jianguo, did not fail.


    No one in the Xiao Sect expected much from his father when he offered his services. The Patriarch allowed him to treat his illness only because he had nothing to lose. All the doctors who had seen him estimated he had three years left at most. Xiao Zheng had already been planning how to prepare the Xiao Sect for his eventual death.


    Yet he did not die.


    Liu Jianguo, a doctor barely anyone had heard of, cured the incurable disease.


    From that moment on, Xiao Zheng has been eternally grateful to Liu Jianguo. From that moment on, Xiao Zheng has protected Liu Jianguo and his business. For example, whenever Liu Jin and his father go out of the city to gather herbs, a member of the Xiao Sect is sent with them to protect them.


    In fact, Xiao Zheng is the reason why a man as rich and powerful as Doctor Wu has to resort to mere rumors to attack a humble doctor like Liu Jianguo. Doctor Wu does not dare attack Liu Jianguo directly out of fear of angering the Xiao Sect.


    "You are free to enter now," Xiao Nan says once the doors are fully open. "The young master will be waiting for you in the Eastern Courtyard."


    At this, Liu Jin frowns but nevertheless makes his way in.


    Yes, the Xiao Sect are without a doubt precious allies of his family. Liu Jin has lost count of the number of times a member of the Xiao Sect has defended him and his father from Spirit Beasts when they go to gather herbs in Poison Fang Canyon.


    However, that and the matter of Xiao Fang being a butthead are two different things.


    ~~~


    "You are late."


    It is the first thing Xiao Fang says to him, and although Liu Jin is young, he understands those words are going to set the tone for the rest of the day.


    Xiao Fang is one year older than Liu Jin and at least a head taller. He has the trademark brown hair and sky blue eyes of the Xiao clan. Even at his age, there is no doubt in anyone''s mind that he will grow up to be a handsome man.


    "I apologize," Liu Jin says, offering a short bow. The difference between them is only a year. Based on their ages, there is no need for him to be so deferential to Xiao Fang. However, Xiao Fang is the next head of the Xiao Sect while he is the son of a simple doctor. The difference in status cannot be more obvious.


    Besides, although it pains Liu Jin to admit it, Xiao Fang is not wrong.


    He is late.


    He arrived at the gates of the Xiao Sect''s compound on time. However, he underestimated how much time it takes to reach the eastern courtyard from the main gate. It took him over twenty minutes to do so.


    Truly, the Xiao Sect''s power could not be more obvious.


    "I misjudged how much time it would take for me to reach this place from the gate," Liu Jin adds.


    "Well, I suppose it is true someone who is used to living in a little hut cannot possibly be expected to be ready to see an actual house," Xiao Fang says, tapping his chin. The matter-of-fact way in which he delivers those words makes Liu Jin grit his teeth. "Very well, I will forgive you this time, but see to it that it doesn''t happen again."


    "You have my word," Liu Jin says. "I will not be late again."


    Xiao Fang merely looks at him with clear doubt.


    "I''ll explain to you how this is going to work out," Xiao Fang says, crossing his arms. "You are, of course, here by my father''s grace. In his kindness, he has deemed it fit for you to receive training here."


    The way Xiao Fang looks at Liu Jin when he says that makes it clear to him that if Xiao Fang had any say in the matter, Liu Jin would not be standing where he is.


    "You will be taught alongside the Outer Disciples. However, make no mistake, even the lowest among us is leagues above the rabble you will find outside these walls."


    Xiao Fang puffs his chest like a peacock as he speaks.


    "But do not get any ideas," Xiao Fang says, drawing himself to his full height in an attempt to intimidate him. "You are not one of us, not really. You are not our brother. Regardless of how much you grow, you will remain an Outer Disciple. As such, you will receive a minimal amount of cultivation pills if you receive any at all. Also, do not expect us to hand out any of our Arts to you even in the event that you grow enough to actually cultivate them. You will also be expected to help with the daily chores like all other Outer Disciples. Is that understood?"


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    If Xiao Fang expects him to refuse those terms, then he is quickly disappointed when Liu Jin nods. "Of course, this one is grateful for your guidance."


    After all, Xiao Fang is, once again, not wrong.


    Even if he is being a butthead about it.


    Liu Jin is only there because he needs to be stronger in order to ease his father''s worries. That is all there is to it, and it is only by the grace of the Xiao Sect''s Patriarch that he is able to walk within these walls. Many people in the city would cut off their right arm for the opportunity to do the same. Liu Jin understands this. He accepts this.


    He is not angry or affronted by the terms.


    He is grateful for the opportunity.


    Xiao Fang frowns, obviously not having expected such easy acceptance. The sight brings a small amount of joy to Liu Jin''s heart, but he makes sure not to smile.


    "The only guidance you will get from me is showing you where the Outer Disciples train. Do not think, even for a second, that we will be fellow disciples. You are but a poor doctor''s son."


    Liu Jin bites his tongue hard. Five seconds pass by before he answers. "Of course," he says, keeping his voice even.


    Xiao Fang clicks his tongue, evidently having hoped for a much stronger reaction. "Very well, follow me."


    Without even waiting for his answer, Xiao Fang begins walking away. Liu Jin follows behind him. Xiao Fang does his best to ignore him as he shows him the way.


    Liu Jin is grateful for it.


    ~~~


    Liu Jin is given a uniform. It is the standard uniform all disciples of the Xiao Sect wear. His has a simple blue armband signifying his status as an Outer Disciple. Inner Disciples have red armbands, and Core Disciples have yellow armbands.


    It is by far the nicest set of clothes he has ever owned.


    It is not¨Ccontrary to what Xiao Fang had said¨Cthat his father is poor. While their wealth cannot possibly compare to that of the Xiao Sect, they do well enough for themselves. Liu Jin can say with full certainty that he has never gone to bed hungry or woken up at night due to the cold.


    It is just that the uniform''s quality¨Cin spite of being something that is given to every single disciple¨Cis simply that good.


    The texture reminds him of silk, but he knows it is not. Liu Jin has moved around all day with it and practiced under the shining sun yet the uniform is neither dirty nor sweaty. It is just as clean as when he first put it on. No doubt it was made using some rare Spirit Beast.


    Like the child he is, Liu Jin is excited at owning such a nice thing. Part of him wants to keep wearing the uniform for as long as possible. Unfortunately, he was already ordered by Xiao Fang to only ever wear the uniform while inside the Xiao Sect''s compound. After all, he is not a true disciple. To wear the uniform outside these walls would be the same as telling everyone he is a disciple of the Xiao Sect which he is not.


    Liu Jin accepts this... even if it annoys him.


    Nevertheless, he does his best during the lessons. He makes sure to finish every exercise. His body goes through the forms the instructor shows them, awkwardly at first but with growing confidence.


    By the end of it all, he is sweaty and tired.


    His day, however, is not over. He still has to help with the regular chores just like all the other Outer Disciples.


    "Hey, new guy! Come over here and helps us carry the lumber!"


    Oh, yes. His day is definitely not over.


    Liu Jin looks at the group that called for him. They are a few years older than him, but also Outer Disciples. He noticed them looking his way more than once after he arrived which is not surprising since he arrived late and showed up with the Sect''s Young Master to boot.


    Still, Liu Jin does as they bid him. He is the newest disciple and doesn''t want to get into trouble.


    "Good," the one in front of the group says. Liu Jin cannot help but notice that his nose is a bit too big for the rest of his face. "Since you are new, this older brother is going to show you the ropes. Isn''t that nice of me, guys!"


    He laughs and pats his own chest as he speaks. His group laughs with him, but Liu Jin doesn''t.


    "Oi," the older disciple says, glaring. "Where''s your gratitude? You think a greenhorn like you gets to forget his manners because you came in with the young master?"


    "Not at all." Liu Jin shakes his head. "This one is grateful for your guidance."


    In the back of his mind, he wonders if maybe the reason why Xiao Fang escorted him was to cause this type of reaction.


    "Good. See that you don''t get cocky when I''m being so nice to you," the older disciple says. In his mind, Liu Jin decides to name him Big Nose for now.


    "Of course," Liu Jin replies, his smile becoming faker by the second. Putting on an act for Xiao Fang is one thing. He is used to it. He understands the difference in status between them and just how much the Xiao Sect has done for them. He doesn''t want to ruin that. As long as Xiao Fang never insults his father, he can swallow his pride, no matter how grudgingly.


    This guy, though?


    No, he doesn''t like this at all.


    Yet, Liu Jin bites his tongue and keeps his gaze down.


    If he gets into trouble here, he could be kicked out. That could potentially sour the relationship between his father and the Xiao Sect. Without the Xiao Sect''s help, they would no longer be able to gather herbs in Poison Fang Canyon. Since his father''s meridians are damaged even going outside the city would be risky. They would soon lose business to other doctors.


    "Now listen well," Big Nose says. "We disciples help with all sorts of tasks around the compound. Some of them even double as training. Today we have to carry the lumber to the storage. Lucky for you, we already set aside your portion."


    It is true. They have already separated the logs into piles for each disciple, but...


    "Honored senior," Liu Jin begins. "I cannot help but notice that my pile is larger than the others."


    It is true. The logs set aside for Liu Jin are easily twice the number of the ones for the other disciples.


    "Well, of course," Big Nose replies without a hint of shame. "How can you be expected to catch up to the rest of us if you don''t put in twice the effort? Really, you should be thankful I''m such a kind senior. Isn''t that right, everyone?"


    "Of course!"


    "Boss is kind and generous."


    "Brother Jin must be pretty ungrateful to be spurning his kindness like that."


    As Big Nose''s smile grows and Liu Jin''s face flushes with anger, a new voice speaks up.


    "Kindness? Is that what''s going on here?"


    Big Nose turns to face the new arrival, and his face pales. Liu Jin follows his line of sight and finds Xiao Nan casually walking towards them.


    "I asked you a question, didn''t I?" Xiao Nan says as he stops in front of them. "Or are your ears not working?"


    "N-no! Of course not, honored elder brother!" Big Nose says, bowing low. Unlike the rest of them, Xiao Nan is not a mere Outer Disciple but a Core Disciple. Big Nose cannot hope to bully him as he did Liu Jin. "I was just giving the newest disciple some guidance."


    "Guidance?" Xiao Nan repeats. "Is that what Brother Li was doing?"


    At once, the disciples behind him nod.


    "He is not lying," Liu Jin says after a moment of internal debate. "Brother Li even went as far as to save the largest pile of lumber for me to carry. His kindness towards a new disciple like me is truly overwhelming."


    "Oh, so that is how it is," Xiao Nan says, smiling. He turns to Big Nose Li. "I see. I cannot fault your dedication, but I must question the conclusion you came to."


    "Elder Brother?"


    "I understand wanting to motivate my little brother," Xiao Nan says. "However, would my little brother not be more motivated by watching Brother Li carry all those logs by himself?"


    Big Nose Li''s face pales as he hears those words.


    "How about it? What does everyone think?"


    "Of course!"


    "That makes perfect sense. After all, Brother Li is the strongest among us. Who better to show our newest brother?"


    "Yes, we cannot hope to argue with Elder Brother''s wisdom. Truly, he is far beyond us."


    The disciples who had been so confident behind Big Nose Li now happily turn on him to save their own skin. Faced with their unanimous agreement and Xiao Nan''s smiling face, Big Nose Li has no choice but to agree.


    "Of course, Elder Brother," he says. "What was I thinking? I will do as you say."


    Like that, the whole thing ends. Big Nose Li takes the heaviest load for himself, and everyone else goes about their work in silence, unwilling to draw Xiao Nan''s notice.


    "Thank you, Elder Brother," Liu Jin says, offering him a short bow. Xiao Nan smiles.


    "There is no need to thank me. It is an Elder Brother''s job to look after his Little Brother. That is all," Xiao Nan says. "Truth be told, I had a feeling something like this would happen so I came here. No doubt, Xiao Fang is behind this in some way."


    "I cannot speculate about such things," Liu Jin says. "But if he is, is it really alright for Elder Brother to be helping me?"


    "Little Brother, the day I have to take orders from my cousin is still very far away," Xiao Nan says with easy confidence, drawing raised eyebrows from Liu Jin.


    He knew Xiao Nan is important, but he had no idea of his relationship to Xiao Fang until now.


    Even so...


    "Xiao Fang... he is not wrong," Liu Jin says, drawing a curious look from Xiao Nan. "I am not a true member of the Xiao Sect. I am not a true disciple. I am someone receiving kindness he has not yet earned. It is natural for people to resent that."


    "Oh, so Little Brother can say things like that too?" Xiao Nan muses with an odd smile on his lips. "Good. That''s good. I definitely don''t regret a thing then!"


    Liu Jin blinks.


    "I don''t understand."


    "And for now, that''s perfectly fine. Little Brother is still little after all. There is still plenty for you to learn."


    Like that, Liu Jin''s lessons with the Xiao Sect begin.


    ~~~

 Chapter 3: The Burning Man

    A year passes by in the blink of an eye, and Liu Jin''s life continues without any great altercations. Training with the Xiao Sect has been good for him; already he walks with more grace than other children his age.


    As a disciple, he is neither particularly noteworthy nor is he bad. It would not be wrong to call him average. Of course, being an average disciple of the Xiao Sect, even one from the lowest class of disciples, can still be said to be quite the achievement. While he had some troubles with the other disciples in the beginning, they slowly got used to him. Xiao Nan''s presence served as a strong deterrent for those with ill-thoughts in their minds.


    It also helped that Big Nose Li was promoted to Inner Disciple one month after Liu Jin arrived. The disciple had no time to worry about someone with such a low position as Liu Jin anymore. Without him to stir up the rest of the disciples, the negative feelings towards Liu Jin declined even further.


    However, being a disciple of the Xiao Sect is not all there is to Liu Jin''s life.


    After all, he is not a full-time disciple like the others. He still lives with his father. It is an allowance that is only possible thanks to his father''s friendship with Xiao Zheng. After Liu Jin finishes his duties for the day, he helps his father out in the clinic. Some days, he does not go to the Xiao Sect''s compound at all but instead stays with his father, learning from him and helping him out.


    Today is one such day.


    "Ah, the air outside the city is something else," Xiao Nan says, stretching his arms above his head.


    "It is nice. I guess," Liu Jin says in answer to Xiao Nan''s comment.


    The two are already outside the city and walking further away from it. While helping his father usually means staying in the clinic and helping him treat the patients, there are also days like this one, days where Liu Jin gets to go outside to gather medical herbs.


    For a doctor like his father, whose meridians are ruined beyond repair, gathering medical herbs is vital. For as long as he can remember, Liu Jin has gone with his father to gather herbs. Even though Liu Jin is young, he can already distinguish most of the medical herbs his father uses. It is because of this that his father has started to allow him to go outside the city without him provided a guard from the Xiao Sect accompanies him.


    This time the guard is Xiao Nan, something that has become more and more common. Ever since he became a disciple of the Xiao Sect, Xiao Nan has been showing up more often around their clinic.


    "Little Brother, that''s no good," Xiao Nan says suddenly, making Liu Jin blink.


    "What?"


    "If you are so quiet, you will not be popular with girls," Xiao Nan explains, raising a finger to underscore his point. "I know you are still young, but it never hurts to start thinking about this type of thing early. Cultivation is important, but cultivating a reputation among females is also important."


    Hearing words that would make one half of the world''s cultivators sigh and the other smile, Liu Jin can do little but to stare blankly at the teen.


    "Are women really so important?" Liu Jin asks. Even though there are female disciples in the Xiao Sect, Liu Jin cannot recall ever interacting significantly with them. In fact, the old ladies that come regularly to his father''s clinic are the only females with whom he interacts with regularly.


    Xiao Nan nods vigorously. "Of course they are, little brother. To become a real man, women are a necessity. Our patriarch has multiple wives, you know? Personally, I am aiming for at least two."


    To an outsider, his words would no doubt sound boastful. However, as a high-ranking member of the Xiao Sect, that goal is well within his grasp. Xiao Nan possesses not only good looks, but he is also a strong cultivator from a wealthy clan. Besides, there are no real laws against having more than one spouse.


    If you are wealthy enough to maintain more than one partner, you can have more than one partner. That is the way the world works.


    "If Elder Brother is only aiming for two, then I don''t think I have a chance of ever finding a wife," Liu Jin says, mentally tallying up his good points against Xiao Nan''s and coming woefully short. In terms of looks, skill, power, and wealth, he cannot possibly compare.


    "As usual, Little Brother underestimates himself," Xiao Nan replies, wagging his finger. "You possess many qualities women will find attractive in the future."


    "Like what?" Liu Jin asks, cocking his head to the side.


    "For starters, you are a doctor''s son, Little Brother," Xiao Nan states in a matter-of-fact way. "And not just any doctor, but the best doctor in the city, no matter what others may say. That is not something that can ever be overlooked."


    "My father''s achievements are not mine," Liu Jin replies. Nevertheless, there is a big smile on his face. He likes it when people compliment his father. It is one of the things he likes most about Xiao Nan. While some people are hesitant to pick a side between his father and Doctor Wu, Xiao Nan has never been shy about making his position known to others.


    "That may be true now, but if I am not mistaken, Little Brother plans to follow his father''s footsteps. Is that not so?"


    Liu Jin nods. He has never made a secret out of it. Becoming a doctor like his father is his greatest wish.


    "Well then, with such a good teacher, how can Little Brother not become a great doctor himself?" Xiao Nan says. "That is simply not possible. Even a child can figure out this much."


    Faced with Xiao Nan''s logic, Liu Jin can only nod.


    "No matter how much time passes, people will always get sick. That is an inescapable truth. As such, doctors are always welcome no matter what. There is no shortage of single women who wish they could marry a doctor."


    As he says this, Xiao Nan nods in perfect agreement with himself.


    "Besides," Xiao Nan adds, "from what I see, Little Brother''s cultivation is going at a good pace. Those who are strong are popular. This is a fact of life."


    "Elder Brother, I am only in the Foundational Realm," replies Liu Jin. "There is nothing noteworthy about that."


    Even if all the people in the world are able to use Qi, it is preposterous to think they are all on the same level. The truth is different realms of cultivation exist, and between each one there is an abyss of power. A difference of just one Cultivation Realm can be said to be the same as the difference between Heaven and Earth.


    In addition to that, each Cultivation Realm has nine levels so even if two cultivators belong to the same realm, they are not necessarily equal. In fact, as one reaches higher realms of cultivation, the difference between these levels only becomes bigger.


    The Foundational Realm to which Liu Jin belongs to is the lowest of all cultivation realms. It is only natural for Liu Jin who is but eight-years-old to be there.


    "True," Xiao Nan says, nodding. "You are not the type of prodigy that is able to break past the Foundational Realm before seeing eight springs. However, you are already at the sixth level of the Foundational Realm. Your improvement since becoming a disciple is noticeable. If you keep it up, you will break past the Foundational Realm and enter the Inner Realm in two years at most."


    "Would that really be a big achievement?" Liu Jin asks, cocking his head to the side. "Being able to reach the Inner Realm before seeing ten springs is not unusual in the Xiao Sect."


    The Inner Realm is the second Cultivation Realm. Since it is the second-lowest of the Cultivation Realms, it is not only normal but expected for people to reach it within their lifetimes. Indeed, a grown man who has not reached the Inner Realm is worthy of mockery.


    However, the standards of the Xiao Sect are even higher. Someone who cannot reach the Inner Realm before seeing twelve springs is a failure among failures. Most reach it when they are ten-years-old.


    As for Xiao Nan, it goes without saying he broke past the Foundational Realm and the Inner Realm many years ago.


    "The Xiao Sect is the Xiao Sect. The rest of the city is the rest of the city," Xiao Nan replies. "What is considered normal in one can be considered extraordinary in the other. Little Brother''s achievements may be considered normal in the Xiao Sect, but they are no doubt impressive by the standards of the average citizen of Eastern Port City."


    Once again Xiao Nan''s words might sound arrogant to a stranger, but they are the simple truth. The Xiao Sect is the strongest in the city. When observed in that perspective, Liu Jin who can meet the standards of the lowest level of disciple within the Xiao Sect is without a doubt worthy of praise.


    While Liu Jin cannot find fault in Xiao Nan''s words, being praised so freely leaves him feeling a little uncomfortable. The young child fixes his gaze firmly up ahead to save himself from replying. After all, they are already close to their usual gathering spot.


    Suddenly, Liu Jin frowns.


    "Elder Brother, is that-"


    "I see it, Little Brother," Xiao Nan replies. His easy-going manner from earlier is gone. "Quick. Follow me."


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Xiao Nan takes off running with Liu Jin trailing behind him. Roughly 50 meters away from them is a person unconscious on the ground. Xiao Nan reaches the man first. The man is face-down on the ground so Xiao Nan carefully moves him face-up. The man''s robes are dirty, and his right fist is clenched tightly at his side.


    The man is old, Liu Jin notices as he gets closer, very old. His hair is pure white, and he has a long thin beard. His skin is ghostly pale, and sweat drips from his face. There is no doubt in Liu Jin''s mind that this man needs medical attention.


    "Stop!" Xiao Nan shouts just as Liu Jin is about to check the old man''s vital signs. Liu Jin''s eyes widen in confusion.


    "Little Brother," Xiao Nan says in a grave tone, "since I am the one who touched this old man first, it is natural for you to get the wrong idea, but I want you to look at him very carefully."


    Liu Jin cannot say he understands but nevertheless he furrows his brow and does as Xiao Nan bids him.


    Now that he knows he is looking for something, Liu Jin notices it right away.


    A faint cloud of steam rises from the old man''s body. No, it isn''t only that. Even the ground where he had been lying is partially melted. Now that Liu Jin has gotten over his initial surprise, he can feel how hot the air around them is compared to before.


    The truth is clear to him now. For some reason, the old man''s body is unnaturally hot. It is as if there is a furnace burning inside of him.


    "How?" The word escapes Liu Jin''s mouth before his brain finishes processing the sight in front of him.


    "I was hoping Little Brother would know," Xiao Nan says. "I realized it once I touched him. His body temperature is unreasonably high. Even I find it uncomfortable to hold him. A weaker person would have burned just by touching this man."


    "Thank you," Liu Jin says, now understanding the reason for Xiao Nan''s actions. "If you had let me touch him, I would have been seriously hurt."


    Saying it like that is an understatement. The difference in strength between Xiao Nan and Liu Jin is the difference between Heaven and Earth. Had Liu Jin touched that man, losing just one of his limbs would have been lucky.


    "However, I am afraid I must disappoint Elder Brother. I have never seen an ailment like this."


    His father has taught him plenty of things. In spite of his young age, Liu Jin''s knowledge of medicine is certainly something that would surprise more than one doctor. Already he can recognize several types of medicinal herbs and has memorized their uses. His father has even taught him how to prepare pills and remedies.


    "The world is larger than your mind can comprehend, son," His father told him once. "That is only to be expected. You have only known Eastern Port City and its surrounding areas. However, there is much more out there. In this world, there are illnesses that can turn people to stone and poisons that can freeze your very soul. What I am about to say is selfish, but I hope you never have to deal with such things."


    Back then, he thought his father was exaggerating to make a point. However, looking at the old man who seems to be boiling from the inside, Liu Jin recognizes his father''s words were nothing but the truth.


    "A shame. If nothing is done, I don''t see how he will survive," Xiao Nan says, looking at the old man. "I could try carrying him to the city, but I am not sure if his body could survive the journey as he is."


    Thoughts race wildly through Liu Jin''s mind. Surely, there is something they can do for the old man? Perhaps they could try to bring his father here? Xiao Nan is certainly fast enough for it or perhaps...


    A peculiar scent reaches Liu Jin''s nose causing him to frown. A theory starts to form in his mind.


    "Elder Brother could you open his fist for me?" He asks Xiao Nan, pointing to the old man''s closed fist. Xiao Nan looks at him oddly but nevertheless does as he asks.


    Ashes fall to the ground from the old man''s hand.


    Red ashes.


    In fact, there are lots of red ashes around the old man.


    Liu Jin blinks as he looks around the old man''s body. He finds what he is looking for just a meter away.


    Red Spirit Grass.


    It is one of the herbs he has come here to gather. All things considered, Red Spirit Grass is a very common herb. It enjoys popularity among old people as it is possible to boil it to create a special drink that soothes joint pain.


    However, that''s not all there is to it.


    Red Spirit Grass possesses a unique property among herbs. It is one very few people know about or so his father told him. When exposed to certain rare substances, it experiences very violent reactions that completely change its properties.


    This old man was trying to reach for the Red Spirit Grass. Liu Jin can see that now. However, he probably fainted right after managing to grab one. The Red Spirit Grass in his hand turned to ashes, and upon touching the floor, he burned all the Red Spirit Grass in his immediate vicinity.


    Had it been an accident, a last desperate measure, or had the old man truly known what he was doing?


    "Elder Brother, it pains me to ask you this, but can you check the old man''s body to see if he has any herbs on his person?"


    "Have you come up with an idea to cure him?" Even as the question leaves his mouth, Xiao Nan is already checking the old man''s robes for anything of importance, ignoring whatever discomfort the heat causes him.


    "I dare not say," Liu Jin replies, shaking his head.


    "Oh, now this is interesting," Xiao Nan says as he holds up a simple pouch.


    "A pouch?" Liu asks, puzzled. It does not look particularly noteworthy. It is a simple leather pouch that can comfortably fit in a grown man''s hand. If anything, it looks worn and dirty.


    "Little Brother is forgiven for thinking so. After all, a Spatial Item is not something one sees every day."


    Hearing this, Liu Jin''s eyes go wide open.


    A Spatial Item! His father had mentioned them a couple of times. They are rare, expensive items that are, in plain terms, much bigger on the inside than they are on the outside. A person could store an entire house inside some of them and still have plenty of space left.


    As Liu Jin is still digesting this information, Xiao Nan opens the pouch and reaches inside. Liu Jin watches in amazement as Xiao Nan''s entire arm disappears into the small pouch.


    "How does one even find what he stores in such a vast space?" Liu Jin asks.


    "It is not as complicated as you may think. The Xiao Sect has quite a few of these, granted most of them can only hold 10 to 100 items," Xiao Nan replies. "You only need to think of the item you stored in order to retrieve it. This means thieves have a hard time getting things out."


    Xiao Nan growls as he pulls out a single seed from the pouch.


    "Of course, the same holds true for us right now," he adds, showing the seed to Liu Jin who quickly shakes his head in negative. "I am focusing my mind on herbs and plants but that is not specific enough. Were you thinking of any particular herb, Little Brother?"


    "I am sorry to disappoint, but I think I''ll know the herb when I see it," Liu Jin replies a bit sadly.


    "Let''s hope we find it soon then." With those words, Xiao Nan goes back to look. He pulls out many seeds and many herbs, some which Liu Jin recognizes and some he doesn''t.


    The ones he recognizes call his attention the most.


    Leaves of a Spring Copper Blossom.


    Root of an Evergreen Costus.


    500-year-old Purple Heartwood of a Golden Kmeria Tree.


    All of them are rare and valuable ingredients. Liu Jin knows this well. A person could buy a large house by selling just one. It makes him wonder about the ones he doesn''t recognize.


    Is it possible they are worth even more?


    If so, just who is this old man?


    His thoughts, however, are soon cut short as Xiao Nan pulls another herb. It is an herb he has only seen in a book belonging to his father.


    Violet Frozen Foxglove.


    It is a special variation of Foxglove which only grows in particularly cold areas where snow is abundant. Frozen Foxglove can only bloom in two ways. If the flower is white, that means it is safe to eat. White Frozen Foxglove can be used in many medical recipes.


    Violet Frozen Foxglove is deadly.


    A person who makes the fatal mistake of eating Violet Frozen Foxglove will die within twenty-four hours.


    Yet...


    "That one," Liu Jin says, reaching out to grab the Violet Frozen Foxglove in Xiao Nan''s hands.


    "I will trust your judgement on this one, Little Brother," Xiao Nan says, handing him the flower.


    It is without a doubt a poisonous flower. A single bite is enough to kill a grown man. If Xiao Nan knew of its properties, he would have no doubt refused to give Liu Jin the flower. Trying to use something so obviously poisonous to heal someone would be the height of foolishness. No doubt most people would think like that.


    However, the difference between poison and medicine is a single step. His father has taught him that.


    In this case, that step involves the Red Spirit Grass.


    Liu Jin quickly grabs the red ashes of the Red Spirit Grass with one hand and the Violet Frozen Foxglove with the other. He closes his eyes and focuses on the flow of Qi through his body, trying to match his breathing to it.


    He has done this before. His father has talked him through the process more than once and helped him make a few low-level pills. Liu Jin knows he can do this. Even if he hasn''t brought any of the proper tools, he just needs to harmonize his Qi with the ingredients in order to refine them properly.


    The ashes of the Red Spirit Grass react right away and begin swirling in his palm. That is the easy part.


    The Violet Frozen Foxglove proves a greater challenge.


    It is without a doubt a high-level ingredient, one he has no experience with. This is not a recipe he has studied before. Liu Jin doesn''t even know if his theory is right. At this point, even calling it a theory is too much.


    It is simply instinct.


    However, if he doesn''t succeed, the old man will die. As someone who wishes to follow in the footsteps of his father, he can simply not allow that.


    Sweat appears on his forehead as he keeps focusing his Qi. Slowly, the Violet Frozen Foxglove begins to react to him. He can feel the flower''s essence beating in unison with his Qi.


    Slowly, he brings his two hands together.


    The reaction nearly blows him away.


    It is what he hoped would happen. The ashes of the Red Spirit Grass react violently when exposed to the Violet Frozen Foxglove. He can feel the two energies interacting with each other. No, not just interacting, smothering each other. Yes, this is exactly what he expected to happen. Even so, it takes all the strength he has to keep his hand together. If he brings them apart, even for an instant, the process will be ruined.


    It takes ten minutes for the process to stop and his only thought when it ends is that he should have been able to do it in one.


    Nevertheless, he soon segues into the next step. The two essences are now one, and he uses his Qi to constrict them into a small pellet.


    Liu Jin releases a deep breath once he opens his hands. There is a small pill of a dull red color there now. He examines it for a moment before giving it to Xiao Nan.


    "Elder Brother, please feed this pill to him," Liu Jin says tiredly. His face is a little pale from the effort. As someone who is still only in the Foundational Realm, the entire process has been too much for him. No, even for someone in the Inner Realm it would have been a troublesome process.


    It is a testament to his father''s teachings and Liu Jin''s own efforts that the whole thing worked so well.


    Xiao Nan immediately takes the pill from Liu Jin''s hands. He does not ask what Liu Jin has done or if he is sure it would work. He simply feeds the pill to the old man. Both Xiao Nan and Liu Jin watch the old man in silence after that.


    A minute passes and nothing changes.


    Five minutes pass and nothing changes.


    Ten Minutes pass and nothing changes.


    However, after fifteen minutes something happens. It is slight at first, and only Xiao Nan who is the closest to the old man notices, but the old man''s temperature begins to go down.


    After five minutes, color returns to the old man''s body.


    After ten minutes, the old man''s body temperature becomes safe to touch.


    After fifteen minutes, he stops sweating.


    "Little Brother," Xiao Nan says, amazed. "Never dare say again no woman will be interested in you. This Xiao Nan is now certain you will become a genius doctor."


    "Elder Brother, I think we have more important things to worry about," Liu Jin says. Despite his words, he is too happy that the old man will not die to hide his smile.


    "On the contrary, Little Brother. This is the most important thing," Xiao Nan says with a teasing smile. "However, I shall listen to you this time. What shall we do now? We cannot leave the old man here. Shall I take him to the Xiao Sect''s compound?"


    Liu Jin shakes his head. "No. It is better if my father takes a look at him first. It is not certain his symptoms won''t return. The safest thing to do is taking him to the clinic. It is a shame, but we will have to gather herbs some other time."


    "Very well then, Little Brother," Xiao Nan says, as he stands up with the old man''s body in his arms. "Let''s do as you say and take this man to the clinic."


    Like that, the two start their way back to the city.


    ~~~

 Chapter 4: The Incomparable

    The task of gathering herbs has been abandoned. There will be plenty of time for that later. Right now, Liu Jin and Xiao Nan have an old man to help.


    Since they still do not understand the old man''s condition, the two are taking him to Liu Jin¡¯s house. After all, there is no better doctor in the city than Liu Jin¡¯s father. Even the Xiao Sect''s medical experts cannot compare to Liu Jianguo. That is an indisputable fact.


    Xiao Nan carries the old man as the two make their way back to the city. It is a slow trip, but they cannot afford to move too fast out of fear of harming the old man. Once they enter the city, the two draw some stares due to the unconscious man they are carrying, but the people soon lose interest. They know Liu Jin''s father is a doctor. It is not rare for him to lead people to his father''s clinic.


    "The doctor is not here," Xiao Nan notes when they arrive at the clinic.


    "Father is probably visiting a patient," Liu Jin says. Many of his father''s patients are quite old. As such, they are not always capable of making the trip to the clinic. In those cases, his father is the one who goes to them. "He should be back soon."


    "I see," Xiao Nan says. "Where shall I put the old man?"


    "Over here, please." Liu Jin motions to one of the beds. The entire first floor of the house serves as his father¡¯s clinic. As such, there are beds for the patients to lie down while his father examines them. Of course, father and son make sure to clean those beds every single day. When it comes to cleanliness at least, their home will not lose even to the Xiao Sect''s luxurious compound.


    "Thank you for your help, Elder Brother," Liu Jin says after Xiao Nan places the old man on one of the beds. Liu Jin puts a wet cloth over the old man''s forehead. His body temperature has cooled considerably since receiving the medicine, but it is still abnormally high. "Will you be returning to the Xiao Sect''s compound now?"


    After all, Xiao Nan no longer has any need to stay. Liu Jin will not be gathering herbs anytime soon, and the old man is not his problem now that he is in the clinic. There is no reason for Xiao Nan to keep inconveniencing himself.


    "I think not, Little Brother," Xiao Nan says, shaking his head. "I better stay until the old man wakes up. Who knows what his mental state will be when that happens? People can do dangerous things when disoriented. To themselves and others."


    Liu Jin tilts his head to the side and looks at the old man. "You think he might be dangerous?''


    He certainly does not seem so.


    "Everyone can be dangerous, Little Brother," Xiao Nan says, raising a finger to underscore his point. "Never forget that. It is only a matter of finding the right circumstances. Why, I have made plenty of people dangerous on numerous occasions, usually with the danger aimed at my person. They were learning experiences, I assure you."


    A mischievous grin appears on Xiao Nan¡¯s face as he says this.


    "Besides," he adds. "It is no good to judge people based on their appearance. Someone who has lived as long as this man has, without a doubt, reached a higher level of cultivation than you. It does not pay to take an old man lightly, no matter how sick he might be."


    Xiao Nan is not wrong. Someone who does not break past the Inner Realm over the course of his life is extremely rare. That lack of talent is simply not something that can be called natural. Even someone who is not serious about cultivation will usually manage it before seeing twenty springs.


    "Well, in this old man''s case, he is so sick even sensing his Qi is hard," Xiao Nan admits. "I tried to check it while I was carrying him here but couldn¡¯t. I figure most of it is trying to fight his ailment."


    Liu Jin blinks. "Is that possible?"


    "Of course, it is," Xiao Nan replies. "A strong enough cultivator can expunge all impurities from his body. Of course, the ability to do so depends on the strength of the cultivator and the strength of the ailment. Uncle is the strongest cultivator in the city. Even so, he would have died many years ago without your father''s aid. His ailment was that strong. In the old man''s case, I figure-"


    Xiao Nan does not finish the sentence. Instead, he trails off, his eyes widening. Liu Jin is about to ask him why when he feels it too. No, he does not just feel it. He sees it.


    The old man is awake.


    His eyes are open, and their color is strikingly blue. Somehow, without them realizing it, he had woken up and moved to a sitting position. Liu Jin wants to tell him it is not good for him to force himself. He wants to tell the old man that he should stay in bed and rest. Yes, he definitely wants to say those words.


    He cannot.


    He is not sure why but his mouth is not working properly.


    Xiao Nan suddenly falls to his knees next to him, and Liu Jin does not understand why that happens. He does not understand why he cannot go over to where Xiao Nan is and help him.


    He does not understand why he is already on the floor.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Ho, it seems I am still alive," the old man speaks for the first time. He has a clever voice. That¡¯s the first thing Liu Jin can think of. It is a voice that makes Liu Jin become aware of his own foolishness and shortcomings just by listening to it. The feeling it evokes is not unlike listening to his father talk about medicine but nowhere near as warm or comforting.


    "Someone figured out how to make the antidote? Curious. How very curious," the old man says, speaking to himself. He does not bother to acknowledge either of the two youths kneeling on the floor, paralyzed by his very presence. The old man takes a single whiff of the air and strokes his beard in thought. "Medical herbs. So there was a doctor of this caliber in a place like this."


    Finally, his gaze turns to the two immobile youths. "You two, answer me. Where is the doctor who healed this Old Jiang?"


    The two are unable to reply. The old man frowns. "Is this the state of the youth nowadays? No legs to stand on? No mouth to speak? How pitiful. Very well, let it never be said this Old Jiang is not merciful. I will allow you to speak in my presence."


    Just like that, Liu Jin feels his tongue once more. However, it is Xiao Nan who speaks first.


    "Em-Emp-" His eyes are wide. His face is pale. His body trembles. Anyone who knows him would be shocked beyond belief to see him like this. Indeed, Liu Jin can scarcely believe this is the Xiao Nan he knows so well. However, the reason for that fear soon comes out of Xiao Nan''s mouth. The reason is a word, just a single word heavy with meaning,


    "Emperor!"


    Liu Jin''s eyes go as wide as they have ever been. The moment Xiao Nan says it he understands. He understands why he cannot even stand or talk without this man''s permission. It is the old man''s sheer presence that kept him from doing those things, and that phenomenon is only possible because this old man''s Qi is realms apart from his. Even if it sounds ridiculous, he has no choice but to accept it.


    This old man is cultivator who has reached the Emperor Realm.


    Breaking past the Foundational Realm and into the Inner Realm is expected. Indeed, someone who is unable to break through the Inner Realm and the realm beyond that over the course of his lifetime is worthy of ridicule. However, the distance between those realms and the Emperor Realm is incomparably large. Calling it the distance between Heaven and Earth is simply not enough.


    In Eastern Port City, there is only one person who has reached the Emperor Realm, and that is the Xiao Sect''s Patriarch. It can be said his immense strength is half the reason why the Xiao Sect is the strongest in the city. Even in the entire country, the number of people who have reached the Emperor Realm does not exceed one hundred.


    Yet the old man in front of them, this Old Jiang, is without a doubt someone in the Emperor Realm.


    "Ho," Old Jiang says, stroking his beard. His eyes carefully regard Xiao Nan. "So you can tell that much despite being so far below me. Not bad, boy. Not bad at all. Still, it is rude to keep an old man waiting. I asked a question. Where is the doctor who treated me?"


    Both feel the pressure in the room spike. Not answering this man is simply not an option. Even slightly irritating him is courting death.


    "It was me," Liu Jin says. "I prepared the medicine."


    Something heavy settles over his head, like a sword waiting to fall, and Liu Jin knows he said the wrong thing.


    "You?" The old man says. The way he looks at him makes Liu Jin feel like a speck of dust in the wind. "I have no time for jokes, child. Now tell me, who healed me?"


    "It was me," Liu Jin repeats again. "I swear it."


    "It is true, great elder," Xiao Nan adds. "I saw him refine the ingredients myself."


    "Ho?" Old Jiang says. "Very well then. If you are so insistent on this story, let''s test it. How did you prepare the medicine?"


    "We were out gathering herbs when we found you, great elder," Liu Jin says, copying Xiao Nan¡¯s mode of address. "Your condition was like nothing I had seen before. We did not think you would survive the trip back to the city. Forgive this one, but there was no choice but to check your belongings for something we could use to heal you. That was how we found the Violet Frozen Foxglove."


    "That name," Old Jiang says, regarding him with a pensive look. "How can you know the name of that plant?"


    "My father is a doctor, great elder," Liu Jin says, keeping his head low. "From him, I have learned the name of various herbs and plants. I had never seen a Violet Frozen Foxglove before today, but I recognized it from an illustration in one of my father''s medical books."


    "And you thought to use a poisonous plant to heal this Old Jiang?"


    "It was the Red Spirit Grass that gave me the courage to even try it, great elder," Liu Jin admits. "You were holding it tightly in your hands when we found you, even though it had already turned to ashes. Red Spirit Grass is thought to be a common herb, but it has powerful reactive properties. I thought that perhaps you had been trying to heal yourself before succumbing to your ailment. If that was the case, then it was possible you already had the other ingredients necessary on your person."


    "So you gambled with this Old Jiang''s life? You assumed I was a man with medical knowledge instead of a dying man trying to have a last meal, however tasteless it may be."


    "I did, great elder," Liu Jin replies without hesitation. "I gambled with your life, and for that, I cannot apologize enough. However, there was one thing that gave me the courage to take that gamble."


    "Ho? And what was it, boy?" Old Jiang asks with a challenging look on his face. Even though he is old and still sitting, Liu Jin feels as if he towers over him. Nevertheless, he steels himself and continues.


    "Your smell reminded me of my father," Liu Jin says. "He works with medical herbs all day so their scent sticks to him. Although your body was burning up, you still had that scent, the scent of a man who works with medicine. Seeing the items you carried with you only reaffirmed that notion."


    "Impressive," Old Jiang says. Liu Jin feels the pressure in the room decreasing just from that. "And the medicine. How did you prepare it?"


    "I did not have the necessary items to prepare it," Liu Jin admits. "The only option I had was to refine the materials with my Qi."


    Old Jiang laughs. "You expect me to believe you refined Violet Frozen Foxglove without a cauldron or furnace? With nothing but your own Qi? You? A child who has not even reached the Inner Realm?"


    "It is true, great elder!" Xiao Nan says, bowing his head. "I saw it myself."


    "A ridiculous tale from children," Old Jiang says. Something that could be a smile plays on his face. "And yet, it does ring true. You do not have the faces of liars. Tell me, child, who is your father that he can raise someone like you?"


    "That would be me."


    It is not Xiao Nan who speaks. Neither is it Liu Jin or Old Jiang. Liu Jin was so focused on Old Jiang''s sheer presence that he failed to notice someone entering the clinic while they were talking.


    His father has arrived.


    Liu Jin pales. If even speaking in the presence of Old Jiang is hard for him and Xiao Nan, then his father whose meridians are crippled must absolutely not get close to him.


    "Father, don''t-"


    "It is fine, son," His father says, smoothly walking up to them without any inconvenience. He stops in front of Old Jiang and bows.


    "Master, it has been a long time."


    ~~~

 Chapter 5: Master and Disciple

    ~~~


    For a moment, everything is silent. It is as if all sound has been sucked out of the room. The words that came out of Liu Jianguo''s mouth are simply that shocking. However, the one who receives the biggest shock is not Liu Jianguo''s son, Liu Jin.


    The one who receives the biggest shock is Xiao Nan.


    Xiao Nan is someone who was born lucky. That is not to say the person known as Xiao Nan is purely the result of luck, but it would be foolish to deny he was born with many advantages over ordinary people. Xiao Nan was born into the Xiao Clan. His mother is the current Patriarch''s sister. The next Patriarch of the Xiao Sect will no doubt be his cousin, Xiao Fang.


    His is without a doubt an enviable position.


    There is also his natural talent to consider. Even though he is still a teenager, his talent has caught the eyes of many elders within the Xiao Sect. During next year''s Eastern Port Tournament, there is no doubt in anyone''s mind as to who will take the first place. His cultivation keeps surpassing expectations, and it is widely accepted by the Xiao Sect that Xiao Nan will keep on growing and become an elder in the future.


    Yes, Xiao Nan is someone truly blessed, and it is due to all those blessings that he can understand how ridiculous the scene before him is.


    Liu Jianguo is a man who cannot use Qi. He is a man who cannot cultivate.


    Yet it is Liu Jianguo who is unaffected by the presence of someone in the Emperor Realm, and it is Liu Jianguo who calls the man master.


    Liu Jin may find the sight shocking, but he lacks the experience and knowledge to truly grasp the magnitude of the feat. It is like trying to speak of the ocean to someone who has never seen it. No matter how much you try to describe it, mere words are not adequate if the person''s only frame of reference is a small pond. A person who has only seen hills cannot imagine the tallest mountains. Someone who has looked down all his life cannot imagine the sky.


    Liu Jin is a smart kid. He is talented and will grow even more in the future. Of this, Xiao Nan has no doubts.


    For now, however, he lacks the experience to understand how ridiculous Emperors are, and how significant it is for his father to call one of those fabled few by the title of master, how impossible it should be.


    Yet the man known as Old Jiang smiles.


    "Ho, so you were still alive," Old Jiang says at last.


    "Yes, master," Liu Jianguo replies, keeping his head low. "It seems the heavens still have things for me to do."


    "Obviously, the heavens have kept you alive for the purpose of mocking me," Old Jiang notes dryly. "To think someone my age could still be surprised by life."


    "Life is always the most surprising thing there is, master," Liu Jianguo replies. "Those are the words you taught me."


    "If I said those words, they must obviously be true," Old Jiang replies, chuckling.


    It is a casual conversation. The two smile like old friends who have not seen each other in years yet...


    Yet neither Liu Jin nor Xiao Nan can bring themselves to intrude. Even though there are questions burning inside of them, they cannot bring themselves to voice them.


    "Tell me then, what became of you after we parted ways?" Old Jiang asks, stroking his beard. "I thought for sure you were headed to your death."


    "As you can see, that was not the case, master," Liu Jianguo answers. "As for the tale of my journey, I am afraid it is not something particularly exciting. You would find it quite boring. Suffice to say, I am nothing but a simple doctor now."


    "A simple doctor," Old Jiang snorts. "No disciple of mine, even one I threw out, could be anything as uninteresting as simple. If you are a doctor here, then..."


    Old Jiang trails off. Realization creeps over his aged face. "If you are a doctor here," he repeats, his gaze wanders over to Liu Jin. "Then this brat is your son."


    Liu Jianguo nods. "That he is, master. I would tell you not to call him a brat, but I know that to be a waste of breath."


    "Brat, look at me," Old Jiang orders Liu Jin, deciding to ignore his former disciple''s last sentence. "Yes, I can see it. He has your eyes and your jaw, but thankfully not your light. I should have noticed right away. I truly am old."


    Old Jiang laughs.


    "I can''t believe you found a woman!"


    "She was a good woman," Liu Jianguo says. Liu Jin''s ears perk up at that. Since his mother died when he was young, he has no memories of her. It is rare to hear his father mention her.


    "Was, huh?" Old Jiang notes. "A pity. I would have liked to meet the woman who managed to put up with you. Oh well, if this brat is yours then it is no wonder he was able to prepare the antidote."


    At this, Liu Jianguo''s eyes flicker over to Liu Jin. "Antidote?"


    Old Jiang grins. "It is a long story, and unlike yours, it is quite exciting. Care to hear it?"


    "Even if I say no, I think master would tell it to me anyway."


    "Good. Good," Old Jiang says, laughing. "If you can say that type of thing to my face, then I have nothing to worry about. Hey, you two!"


    Xiao Nan and Liu Jin straighten their backs once they realize he is addressing them. "You may as well leave now. We are going to be talking for a while, and it''s not something that would interest you."


    It is a dismissal if they have ever heard one. The two have no choice but to comply.


    "Doctor," Xiao Nan says to Liu Jianguo, mustering the will to open his mouth. "I do not mean anything bad by this, but-"


    "You have to tell Xiao Zheng about this," Liu Jianguo finishes for him. "I understand. I would expect nothing less. Master understands as well."


    "It is a pity when an old man cannot go anywhere without raising a fuss," Old Jiang says. "Do your duty, brat. You will earn no enmity from me as long as you do only that."


    "Thank you," Xiao Nan says, bowing low. "By your leave then."


    Liu Jin imitates the gesture and follows him out, leaving master and disciple alone.


    ~~~


    Liu Jin and Xiao Nan make their way out of the house and keep on walking. They are at least seventy meters away before either of them dares to speak. Liu Jin is the first to open his mouth.


    "That was odd."


    "Little Brother has a gift for understatement," Xiao Nan says, laughing. He keeps laughing for a while before abruptly letting himself fall to the ground. His face is pale and sweaty. His heart hammers against his chest. It is a pathetic sight that many would simply not be able to reconcile with the prodigy of the Xiao Sect. "Ah, I thought for sure we were going to die for a moment there.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Liu Jin blinks. "Surely Elder Brother is exaggerating?"


    To Liu Jin''s surprise, Xiao Nan shakes his head. "It is natural for Little Brother not to have noticed. There are certain sights you can only appreciate when you are at a high enough altitude. The same applies here. You cannot grasp how utterly terrifying that man is yet."


    A worried look appears in Liu Jin''s face. "If he is that dangerous was it really fine for us to leave my father alone with him?"


    "They got along well enough. I do not think there is anything to worry about," Xiao Nan says. The words that come out of his mouth are far more optimistic than the ones inside his heart. In his heart, there is just one truth.


    Even if they stayed, they would not be able to do a thing to help should Old Jiang decide to kill Liu Jin¡¯s father.


    Against an Emperor, the only defense is another Emperor. It is that simple.


    "Your father called him master. That''s not something a normal person can get away with," Xiao Nan adds. The man who called himself Old Jiang had not only not denied it but also gone as far as to refer to Liu Jin''s father as his disciple.


    "That is true," Liu Jin says with a troubled look on his face. "Father rarely talks about his past. I had no idea he knew a person like that."


    "Hey, Little Brother," Xiao Nan starts as an idea occurs to him. "I''m going to ask a question about a touchy subject. If at all possible, I''d prefer if you didn''t get angry at me."


    "What is it, Elder Brother?" Liu Jin asks, confused.


    "I had assumed your father''s condition was something he was born with."


    Liu Jin freezes at the question. It is common knowledge Liu Jianguo is someone whose meridians are crippled. He cannot cultivate no matter how much he tries. It is a fact that has caused Liu Jin much suffering, having to endure the taunts and jeers aimed at his father. It is why Xiao Nan has not even once brought up the subject, not even when it is his turn to guard them while they are out gathering herbs.


    Because of that, Liu Jin is certain his interest in the matter is not to mock his father like so many other people had.


    "I do not know," Liu Jin replies honestly. "I never asked, and father never told me. Since he has always been like that, I never really thought about it. Is it important?"


    "It is," Xiao Nan says. "I''ll freely admit Little Brother knows more about me when it comes to medicine. However, when it comes to the number of injuries I have seen, Little Brother cannot compare yet."


    There is no boast in Xiao Nan''s words. It is simply the natural result of years of training and fighting.


    "I have seen a person lose an arm fighting a Spirit Beast. I have seen a person stabbed through with a spear and another shocked by lightning. I have seen someone beaten in such a way that he had more wounds and bruises than flesh. However, provided a skilled enough doctor could save their life, those people were never in a position where their meridians were rendered completely unusable. Meridians grow and are powered by our very lifeforce. As long as we exist, they can be mended to some degree. That is why I was certain your father''s condition had to be something he was born with. I''m certain I am not the only one who thinks like that."


    Xiao Nan paused letting the information sink in Liu Jin''s mind.


    "What does that have to do with the old man?" Liu Jin asks.


    "I cannot imagine someone in the Emperor Realm training someone who cannot cultivate," Xiao Nan states. "Someone who catches the eye of an existence that great cannot be anything less than extraordinary."


    "Elder Brother, are you saying my father was a cultivator in the past?" Liu Jin asks. The notion is so alien to his mind it takes a while for the idea to sink in.


    "Perhaps," Xiao Nan says. "Or perhaps I have said too much. It was not my intention to trouble your thoughts."


    "No," Liu Jin says, shaking his head. "Elder Brother has nothing to apologize for. This is something I needed to think about eventually."


    "I see," Xiao Nan says. "Very well then, I''ll leave you to your thoughts for now. I must inform uncle about this. If anything, I have delayed this too much already."


    "Is it that important?"


    "Of course it is," Xiao Nan says. "Uncle will not miss the presence of another Emperor in the city for long. However, if I get to him first, I''ll be able to properly explain the situation to him."


    Xiao Nan laughs as he gets up and walks away. "We wouldn''t want to lose the city now, would we?"


    ~~~


    Liu Jin waits about half an hour before returning home. By the time he gets there, the sun is already starting to set. His father waits for him at the door.


    "Come in," his father says. "There is much to talk about, and you are bound to have questions."


    His father leads him inside, and even though the place is his home, Liu Jin''s steps are apprehensive. After all, that presence is still there. That man has not left yet.


    "About time you got here, brat," Old Jiang says to him. The old man is sitting at their table like it is the most natural thing in the world.


    "You are the one who told him to get out, master," Liu Jianguo is quick to remind him.


    "It has been over ten years, and you still do not know the proper way to do things," Old Jiang says, exasperated. "Listen carefully, you too brat. I know I am wasting my breath with this one, but you''re still young enough to learn. When your master says something, you are supposed to agree with him without giving it a second thought. That is the proper way for a disciple to act."


    "I can only say that if I ever have to choose between my son and my master, I''ll cheerfully kick master down a cliff," Liu Jianguo says, prompting a snort from the old master.


    "See?" Old Jiang says to Liu Jin. ¡°To my utmost regret, that is my greatest disciple."


    Liu Jin does not answer. The boy merely stares at his father with something akin to shock and disbelief. For Liu Jin, his father has always been the picture of calmness and maturity, someone who manages to be courteous even with those who scorn him. He is the standard to which Liu Jin holds himself up to. It is why he possesses considerably greater self-control than most kids his age.


    Never in his life has Liu Jin seen his father talk to someone the way he talks to Old Jiang.


    "So it is true then? You are father''s master?" Liu Jin asks at last.


    "Of course, it is true," Old Jiang replies. "For twenty long years, I taught him everything from medical knowledge to the secrets of cultivation."


    "It is true," his father adds. "It is thanks to master''s teachings that I am able to earn a living as a doctor here. Everything I know, I learned from him."


    It is obvious in hindsight. His father''s knowledge could not come from nowhere. Still, knowing he is in front of the one who taught his father how to be a doctor is nothing short of shocking.


    "You''d have learned more if you hadn''t been a fool," Old Jiang says while Liu Jin is still processing the information. "No one told you to cripple yourself, idiot.¡±


    "What?" This time Liu Jin cannot control himself. The words leave his mouth before he can stop them. The words casually said by Old Jiang are that shocking. His father''s condition, the reason why he has suffered prejudice at the hands of others, not even once had Liu Jin considered it could be self-inflicted. Like a lost child, his gaze seeks his father''s face.


    "I guess you had to find out eventually," his father says. "Yes, it is true. I am the one who crippled myself. I know you have many questions, but do not ask me the reason. I will tell you the full story one day, but not today. For now, just trust I had my reasons."


    "''I had my reasons,'' he says," Old Jiang scoffs. "Unbelievable."


    "I misused your teachings, disgraced them," Liu Jianguo says. "There was no other way to atone."


    "Yes, yes, yes," Old Jiang says with a tired voice. "We have had this argument countless times, my stubborn disciple. Nothing is going to change if we have it once more. Besides, that is not what we should talk about now."


    "True," Liu Jianguo says. He turns to face Liu Jin. "Son, know that I never expected to meet my master again. I never expected that he, of all people, would ever be in need of a doctor. I certainly never expected for you to be the one to save him."


    A rare smile appears on Liu Jianguo''s face. "Master told me everything. As your father and teacher, I am proud of how you handled yourself today."


    Warmth spreads across Liu Jin''s face upon hearing his father''s words. He lowers his head, trying to hide the smile on his face.


    "You did good work," Old Jiang adds. "Be proud of yourself. You have saved the life of the greatest doctor in all the lands. For now, at least."


    "Master''s condition is not so easily cured," Liu Jianguo says, pre-empting Liu Jin''s next question. "He is better now thanks to the medicine, but he will need further treatment. To that end, I have invited him to stay with us until his treatment is finished."


    "Unfortunately, there is no other doctor I can trust with my condition," Old Jiang says, shaking his head.


    "Is it truly so serious?" Liu Jin cannot help but ask.


    "Quite," replies Old Jiang. The old man flexes one of his hands experimentally. "Right now, I am but a shell of my former self. What a disgrace."


    The words almost sound like a joke to Liu Jin. After all, he had felt the man''s Qi. A man in the Emperor Realm saying that about himself cannot be anything other than a joke. However, something in his voice stops Liu Jin from dismissing the comment as a simple exaggeration.


    "However, the heavens have not abandoned me yet," Old Jiang adds with a smile. "To think the man who took my best and only disciple by crippling himself would end up providing me with another one to pay off his debt."


    "Master!" Liu Jianguo''s voice is like a whip, and even though the words are not aimed at him, Liu Jin flinches. "I would appreciate if you did not try to manipulate my son."


    "If he is even half as stubborn as you were, it is the only way," Old Jiang replies. "Why? If I straightforwardly offered him the chance to be my apprentice, this kid may have the gall to say the only man he wants to learn from is his father or some other inane thing. It is much better to frame it as debt you owe that he must pay."


    Liu Jin is left blinking at the exchange, and a part of him cannot help but think Old Jiang is not wrong in what he said.


    His father opens his mouth to reply but quickly snaps it shut. "We will talk about this later," he says as he stands up and heads towards the door. Liu Jin can already feel the reason why. The presence nearing their house is unmistakable.


    The Xiao Sect¡¯s Patriarch, Xiao Zheng, has arrived.


    ~~~

 Chapter 6: Learning

    ~~~


    In the end, Liu Jin was told to wait outside once more. Whatever was discussed that night between his father, Old Jiang, and Xiao Zheng ended up being a secret to him.


    It is annoying.


    As much as Liu Jin respects all his father''s decisions, he must admit that much. The conversation did not even have the decency to be short. Instead, Liu Jin waited outside the clinic for over an hour before Xiao Zheng left with a pleased smile on his face. The patriarch of the Xiao Sect laughed upon seeing him and ruffled his hair.


    "I knew I made the right choice," the giant of a man said before walking away.


    That was over two weeks ago, and Liu Jin is still wondering just what was discussed that night. What secrets were shared? His father promised to tell him once he is older, and Liu Jin knows he can trust those words because they are his father''s words. However...


    How can he continue his normal days with so many questions inside his head?


    As far as he can remember, Liu Jin has borne the whispers against his father while deep down cursing their luck. After all, his father is the greatest person to ever live. In knowledge and virtue, he is superior to all others. Liu Jin believes that from the bottom of his heart. That is why for his father to lack that which people value the most, Qi, is nothing but a cruel joke of fate. That thought has crossed his mind countless times.


    Now, Liu Jin knows that is not true.


    It was not a whim fate that robbed his father of the ability to use Qi. Instead, it is something his father inflicted upon himself. The reason for so many of their problems... is something his father caused.


    Why? What could make a person do such a thing?


    What type of past does his father have that someone in the Emperor Realm was his master? It does not make sense. It is as if Heaven and Earth have switched places. Liu Jin does not understand how can he be expected to continue his daily life when his world has changed so drastically in so little time.


    Yet that''s what he has to do


    Yet that''s what happens.


    His father keeps working at the clinic as usual. Liu Jin keeps splitting his time between being a disciple of the Xiao Sect and helping at the clinic as usual. As for Old Jiang...


    "You are doing it wrong."


    Liu Jin does not open his eyes when the now familiar voice of Old Jiang rings throughout the room. Ever since that day, Old Jiang has become a guest in their home. According to his father, the old man''s condition is not yet cured. More treatments are needed, and his father is the only one who can provide them. It is only natural for his father''s old master to stay with them.


    Even so, Liu Jin finds his patience tested.


    "Honored elder," Liu Jin says, because he knows staying silent would be rude, "I apologize for my rudeness, but I require focus right now."


    It is not a lie. It is not often Liu Jin finds free time at the clinic. Right now, his father is out delivering medicine. There are no more patients scheduled for the rest of the day. It is a rare opportunity that Liu Jin is using to do some basic exercises. The young child sits cross-legged in his room. A light sheen of sweat covers his body as he moves Qi throughout his meridians.


    "You require correction, child," Old Jiang replies, and Liu Jin knows that if he were to open his eyes, he would find Old Jiang¡¯s amused face. "All the focus in the world will not help you if you are doing things wrong from the start. You will err with a clearer mind than most--but err all the same."


    This time Liu Jin does open his eyes and regards the old man carefully. As expected, Old Jiang''s eyes shine with a light Liu Jin does not particularly care for. Those eyes make him feel there is a joke being had at his expense. However, regardless of how foolish Old Jiang can make him feel, there is no denying the old master is someone in the Emperor Realm. Logically, Liu Jin knows taking his advice can only be a good thing.


    Despite knowing that, Liu Jin has not yet accepted his offer of apprenticeship.


    Old Jiang had offered to make him his pupil in the art of medicine. He mentioned the possibility the first day they met and made a formal offer the day after. Liu Jin had not known how to answer for the only person he wishes to be taught by is his father. It is a childish wish, and Liu Jin realizes that. He knows there is much he can learn from someone who taught his father.


    Yet he cannot help his feelings.


    Perhaps sensing that, Old Jiang had told him to think it over carefully before making a choice.


    When Liu Jin told Xiao Nan about it, the teen had nearly fainted. He had then taken Liu Jin aside and explained to him very carefully that one does not say no to an Emperor. Liu Jin now understands that Old Jiang is being incredibly kind by giving him time to think about his offer. Other Emperors could have seen his hesitation as a sign of disrespect, and disrespecting an Emperor is courting death.


    "Is it alright for Honored Elder to give advice to someone whose mind is still not made up?" Liu Jin asks at last. Accepting Old Jiang''s guidance before making a choice would feel too much like lying for Liu Jin¡¯s tastes.


    "Ah, yes," Old Jiang says, stroking his beard. "You are somehow hesitating to accept something most people would kill for. However, that was medicine, and this is cultivation. One does not need to involve the other."


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Liu Jin considers those words for a moment.


    "What am I doing wrong, Honored Elder?"


    "It would be far easier for this Old Jiang to list the things you are doing right, few as they are," Old Jiang muses. Liu Jin fights the urge to frown.


    "Inside your body, there are three dantian or energy centers." Old Jiang says as he moves directly in front of Liu Jin. He taps a spot three finger-widths below his navel, then at the level of his heart, and finally between his eyebrows. "Different regions have different names for them, but that''s not important. What matters is that they are there. I trust you know at least that much."


    Liu Jin nods.


    "Essence into Vitality. Vitality into Spirit. Spirit into Emptiness," Liu Jin says, repeating one of the first things his father taught him about Qi.


    "Good." Old Jiang nods. "Now, forget about that."


    "I beg your pardon, Honored Elder?"


    "Is there any point in teaching trigonometry to someone who does not know how to count?" Old Jiang asks. "Complete knowledge is not necessarily a bad thing, but it can become an obstacle under certain circumstances. Narrow your focus, child. When you move your Qi through your body, you are focusing your efforts on all three dantian when you should only be focusing on one."


    Liu Jin goes silent, mulling over Old Jiang''s words. He looks down at his torso for a moment.


    "The lower one?" He asks at last, prompting Old Jiang to favor him with an approving nod.


    "Good. Yes, the lower dantian is the one you should be focusing most of your efforts on right now. It is located in your center of mass and will work as the root for all that follows. Build a strong enough foundation and nothing will knock you down."


    Liu Jin nods and adjusts his Qi flow accordingly.


    "Better," Old Jiang says, carefully regarding Liu Jin. "However, there is still room for improvement. How about this?"


    Liu Jin''s eyes widen as Old Jiang does... something. He is not sure what it is. He does not even feel the man move, but he is certain that he did. All Liu Jin knows for sure is that the flow of his Qi has suddenly changed. It is as if walls suddenly appeared in his meridians while doors he did not know were doors opened at the same time. The change is not bad. Far from it. His Qi flows through his body more naturally now. He finds it easier to focus on refining energy in his lower dantian.


    "Honored Elder," Liu Jin begins, trying to choose his words carefully. "This one humbly asks to know what just happened."


    "Obviously, I modified the flow of your Qi, child. You are not dull enough to have failed to notice it. You already know what happened. You should be asking how it happened instead."


    It takes ten breaths for Liu Jin to realize Old Jiang wants him to voice the question. "How is such a thing possible, Honored Elder?"


    "It is rather simple though far from easy. I simply used my Qi to open some of your blocked meridians and close some of your open ones. This allowed your Qi to reach your lower dantian with greater ease. It is far from an optimal flow, but for the current you, it is the healthiest flow."


    "Honored Elder can do such a thing?" Liu Jin asks, amazed.


    ¡°Even in this state, there are very few things this Old Jiang cannot do," the old man states. There is not even a hint of boast in his voice. "The concept is not dissimilar to pressure points. I trust your father explained those to you.¡±


    Liu Jin nods. In the body, there are certain points that can be pressed to stimulate the flow of Qi in order to produce a wide variety of results. However, it is not something just anyone can do. Stimulating them requires quite a bit of skill. Even experienced doctors have to use needles, and the results are not instant. By contrast, Liu Jin is pretty sure Old Jiang had not even touched him. His technique is on an entirely different level.


    "Father explained the concept to me, although not in too much detail."


    At that Old Jiang frowns. "It is only to be expected," he says. "With his meridians the way they are, it is probably for the best. Many things are best done by those with Qi."


    Liu Jin glares. "My father is a great doctor."


    "Of course, he is, boy," Old Jiang scoffs. "He could draw a diagram of every single pressure point in the human body while blindfolded. I know that because I beat every single one of those points into his brain. However, there are things doctors with Qi can do that those without it cannot. You are too smart not to know this."


    Liu Jin cannot deny the truth of those words. Instead, he chooses to focus on something else Old Jiang had said.


    "Honored Elder, you said some of my meridians were blocked.¡±


    "Of course, they were," Old Jiang replies. "It is far from uncommon. Qi flows through the meridians. That is something everyone knows. However, the truth is not quite so straightforward. It is not rare for people to be born with some meridians partially or fully blocked. Naturally, the same is true for you. I simply opened up some of them."


    "I was born with some of my meridians blocked," Liu Jin says, mostly to himself. Just two weeks ago, that knowledge would have made him feel closer to his father. Now, he is not sure how to feel about it.


    However, his words are not so low that they can escape Old Jiang''s ears.


    "Most people are," the old master says. "In fact, it is the opposite that is rare. A person who has full use of all his meridians from birth is unspeakably rare, a talent without peer that only appears once every thousand years. However, do not misunderstand, child. You were not only born with some of your meridians blocked. You have developed quite a few blocks over the years."


    Shock appears on Liu Jin''s face. "How is that possible, Honored Elder?"


    "Meridians can become blocked for several reasons," Old Jiang explains, stroking his beard. "For example, spiritual and mental problems. That is the type of blocks you have developed over your short life. Do you understand how that came to be?"


    Liu Jin stays silent.


    Old Jiang snorts. "Obliviousness does not suit you, child. Do you mean to deny the anger inside of you, the resentment you feel every day?"


    Liu Jin opens his mouth to defend himself. Old Jiang merely looks at him, and the words die in his throat.


    "I am not accusing you or begrudging you for it. It is only to be expected. You may have learned to hide it behind bland acceptance, but the feelings are still there. You resent the people who mock your father''s condition. You resent the treatment you receive because of it... You probably resent your father to some degree as well. All those things are natural, but what is natural can also be dangerous. Those feelings already interfere with the flow of your Qi. Even though I have changed your Qi flow for now, your emotions will eventually create the same blocks again. At higher levels of cultivation, those feelings can even become demons that tear your body apart from the inside."


    Liu Jin does not know how to reply to that. He wants to look away from Old Jiang''s knowing eyes yet finds himself unable to.


    "What should I do then?" Liu Jin asks at last.


    "Nothing."


    The reply is so quick and unexpected it leaves him stunned.


    "Why are you surprised? There is no simple way to settle one''s feelings. If there were one, the world would be a lot simpler. You are not a fully-grown man but a child. Just keep living. Keep learning. Keep struggling. You will either find peace or you will not. It is that simple."


    Liu Jin laughs. The sound is short and almost harsh. He cannot help it. That is how stunned he is. The reply is so unexpected his self-control vanishes for a second.


    "Honored Elder is harsh indeed," Liu Jin says yet he finds himself smiling.


    He smiles because even though Old Jiang''s words are harsh, there is no heat in them. Old Jiang''s words are simply what is. He will either deal with the feelings inside of him or he will not. Before that day comes, he will just have to keep struggling.


    For now, Liu Jin just goes back to meditating under the old master''s watchful gaze. He has a strong foundation to build.


    ~~~

 Chapter 7: Encounters

    ~~~


    Another week passes by. What was once new becomes the norm. Old Jiang who stands in the Emperor Realm now lives in Liu Jin''s house. His presence draws a few odd stares at first, but that soon fades away. As far as anyone can tell, Old Jiang is nothing more than an ordinary old man, no different from any other.


    When Liu Jin thinks about it, that Old Jiang is capable of so perfectly hiding his overwhelming aura is nothing short of terrifying. Watching him interact with the people of Eastern Port City is like watching a tiger among oblivious rabbits. They should run from him yet are unable to realize the danger. Still, this is his life now, and Liu Jin has come to terms with it to a degree. It helps that his duties and responsibilities remain largely the same.


    For example, delivering medicine to their clients.


    ¡°Thank you, dear," an old woman tells him after he delivers her medicine. "I am sorry you had to come all the way here, but these old bones are not what they used to be."


    "It is no problem, ma''am," Liu Jin tells Old Lady Gao. She is one of their regulars, has been for as long as Liu Jin can remember. Back in the old days, she was still healthy enough to visit the clinic. However, as time passed, age got the better of her. Nowadays, she is barely capable of leaving her bed. "We are glad to be of help."


    "Oh, if only my useless son could have half of your disposition, I might be able to sleep at ease."


    Old Lady Gao is a widow. Usually, her son is the one who picks her medicine at the clinic. However, he had let them know he would be too busy to do so this day. It is only to be expected. The entire city always becomes busier as the Eastern Port City Tournament draws near.


    In Liu Jin¡¯s opinion, it is a good thing it only happens once every two years.


    "I am sure he wishes he could have made it to the clinic today," Liu Jin replies diplomatically before changing the subject. "Father made this dose slightly stronger. One pill per day should be all that is needed. With that, Lady Gao should be able to move without pain for the rest of the day."


    The pills would not heal her. Old age is not something that can be treated so conveniently. However, the medicine will allow her to spend her last months without pain. Small as it may be, it is the only thing they can do.


    Even if it feels entirely too little.


    Old Lady Gao''s weathered face contorts into something that could be called a smile. "Child, you are too kind to this old lady. Go now. Do not let me keep you. I have lived my life. I''m content. Go live yours so when you are my age, you will not have any regrets."


    Liu Jin blushes.


    Been seen through so perfectly is nothing short of embarrassing. Liu Jin had thought that was something only Old Jiang could do, but perhaps the power of the Emperor Realm has nothing to do with it.


    It may simply be the privilege of age.


    ~~~


    Age is not something that can be overcome with medicine. That much is true. However, that does not mean it is something that cannot be overcome at all. Liu Jin knows that for sure. In fact, the entire world is aware of that fact.


    Death can be defeated.


    It is a piece of knowledge everyone learns. It is knowledge so fundamental it is impossible for someone not to know it. The higher one climbs through the realms of cultivation, the weaker the hold of age becomes. People in the Emperor Realm like Old Jiang or Xiao Zheng can live for almost a thousand years. If one climbs even higher, age will stop mattering at all.


    One who reaches the highest realm of cultivation becomes eternal.


    A true immortal.


    Yes, everyone knows this. However, nothing changes. There is a way to avoid death, yet people keep going about their lives. No one is rushing towards immortality. It is something that puzzles Liu Jin¡¯s mind as he walks back home.


    Why is that?


    Isn''t death scary?


    Liu Jin shakes his head. No, perhaps it is something that cannot be avoided after all. In the entire country, the number of people who have reached the Emperor Realm is probably around a hundred. Out of those, maybe only a tenth will reach the realm beyond. As for the realm even beyond that... perhaps only one will reach it. In Eastern Port City, is there even one person who will break into the Emperor Realm before dying?


    Probably Xiao Nan, Liu Jin realizes. Xiao Nan and no one else.


    Just one person.


    It is something Liu Jin has never thought much about, but now the subject will not leave his mind. Even if they work hard, even if they try their best, reaching the top is nothing more than a pipe dream for most people. Maybe that''s it. Even if there is a way not to die, it doesn''t mean you''ll ever reach it. Maybe somewhere along the way, most people just accept this, accept their death as inevitable.


    It is sad.


    It is way too sad.


    "Well, look who is here? If it isn''t the fake doctor''s son," A haughty voice cuts through Liu Jin''s musings, something for which he would have been thankful for were it not for the content of the sentences. Already Liu Jin feels the hair on his nape stand up.


    "What do you want, Wu Yan?" Liu Jin barks back. His hands are clenched into fists at his sides. It has been a long time since he met Wu Yan, and part of him hopes he gets the chance to use what he has learned from the Xiao Sect over the past year.


    "You think I could want something from you?" The other child laughs. There are a couple of other boys behind him, but Liu Jin is only focused on Wu Yan. "There is no way that can be true."


    Wu Yan is the son of the Doctor Wu, the richest doctor in the city and chief source of the bad rumors about Liu Jin''s father. As a dutiful son, Wu Yan has always done his best to spread the words of his father, leading to several conflicts with Liu Jin. In the past, Liu Jin lost those fights, being inferior in both training and age.


    Liu Jin is still inferior in age. There is nothing that can be done about that, but training is something he has received plenty of.


    "Unlike you, I am the son of a real doctor," Wu Yan goes on. "If I called you, it is only because I was shocked you''d have the guts to show your face in public. If it were me, I wouldn''t dare to, knowing my father was a charlatan. Well, I guess that''s the difference between someone with face and someone without it."


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Is that so?" His words are light, but the tightness of his face betrays Liu Jin''s real emotions. "How can my father be a charlatan when he has healed so many people for so many years? Even some of your father''s patients have abandoned him in favor of mine and now cannot stop praising my father''s skills. Does that mean your father does such a poor job people prefer a fake doctor over him?"


    There are some gasps from the people around them as Liu Jin finishes speaking and even some snickers from Wu Yan''s group. Wu Yan''s face, however, has gone red. Now, it is he who looks at the boy in front of him with gritted teeth.


    "How dare-"


    "No," Liu Jin cuts him off without raising his voice. His Qi flares with enough force to stun the older boy. "How dare you! Time and time again, I have had to bear your hateful words. You mock my father for being a cripple and spread your vile rumors. You say my father is a fake? When your father was unable to do anything for the Xiao Sect''s Patriarch, it was my father who healed him."


    By now, Wu Yan''s face has gone past red and into purple. It is only a matter of time now. From the very beginning, this could only end in violence. It has always ended this way between Wu Yan and Liu Jin in the past. The only differences this time will be the one who will throw the first punch and the one who will emerge victorious.


    "My father heals more people in a day than yours does in a year. Yours is too busy counting his money to bother treating people, and everyone in the city knows it. For you to mock a real doctor like my father while learning only how to count money from yours is nothing but a bad joke."


    "Liu Jin!" Wu Yan roars. It is enough. His pride is wounded. He will not suffer any more humiliation. Liu Jin welcomes the violence that is to come. Wu Yan advances towards him with his fists raised.


    And stops.


    A hand on Wu Yan''s shoulder. That is all it takes to stop the rage¨CNo, the boy is still angry. That is plain to see on his face. Nevertheless, Wu Yan stops. He stops because he knows who the person behind him is.


    "It seems you are giving my friend trouble," the one who stopped Wu Yan says as he steps forward. The boy is taller than Wu Yan, and even at his young age, his features are noticeably sharp. Liu Jin unfortunately recognizes the boy. It''s not one of the kids who usually hang around Wu Yan. No, it''s far worse.


    It is Yun Han.


    In Eastern Port City, there is no doubt the Xiao Sect is the strongest.


    In Eastern Port City, there is no doubt the Yun Sect is the second strongest.


    Every two years, the city holds the Eastern Port City Tournament. It is open to all young fighters under nineteen years of age. Every two years, someone from the Xiao Sect claims the first place, and someone from the Yun Sect claims the second place. There have been a few exceptions where other Clans managed to distinguish themselves, but those can be counted in one hand. While not as powerful as the Xiao Sect, the Yun Sect still possesses power, authority, and prestige. To someone like Liu Jin, the Yun Sect is an extremely powerful existence which makes this encounter extremely unfortunate. Furthermore, Yun Han is not just a member of the Yun Sect.


    Yun Han is the young master of the Yun Sect, the one who will one day become its next Patriarch.


    Antagonizing Wu Yan is one thing. His father may be the richest doctor in the city and powerful because of that, but Liu Jin''s father is under the protection of the Xiao Sect. However, antagonizing Yun Han is another matter entirely. The Xiao Sect may like him, but not enough to start trouble with the Yun Sect over him. Such a conflict would be entirely too wasteful.


    Liu Jin needs to find a way out of this situation.


    "We were merely exchanging words," Liu Jin says, quieting down his Qi which was previously begging for a fight. "It was not my intention for it to get out of hand."


    It is a lie, and it galls him to say it. Yet, he must. This is simply the natural consequence of the difference in status between Yun Han and him.


    "Yes, words," Yun Han replies. "I heard those words. You had quite a bit to say about my friend and his father."


    "I was simply trying to keep pace. Your friend had quite a bit to say about my father and me," Liu Jin fires back before he can stop himself.


    "Perhaps," Yun Han agrees, thankfully not looking too bothered by his words. "Nevertheless, Doctor Wu is a friend of the Yun Sect, and his son is a friend of mine. I can simply not allow someone like you to get away with saying such things in front of me. You understand, right?"


    Liu Jin can feel Yun Han''s Qi sharpening. The difference in power becomes obvious to him at once. Had he fought Wu Yan, he would have won. Even if Wu Yan were to receive the help of two others as strong as him, he could have beaten him. Of this, Liu Jin is certain.


    However, there is no way he can beat the person in front of him now.


    "Pathetic! This is pathetic!"


    A new voice cuts through the tense atmosphere. Yun Han''s eyes widen, and Liu Jin finds himself turning around in disbelief. He knows the voice, yet it cannot be.


    Yet it is.


    Xiao Fang makes his way to them with arrogant steps. The crowd parts for him at once. Big Nose Li trails behind him like a faithful dog. The heir of the Xiao Sect does not even give Liu Jin a passing glance. He simply walks past him and plants himself right in front of Yun Han.


    "Is this what the heir to the Yun Sect does in his spare time? Threaten talentless nobodies? How sad. How unsurprising. I guess that''s the state of the Yun Sect nowadays. They have given up ever surpassing our Xiao Sect, so they content themselves challenging those weaker than themselves."


    Yun Han frowns. "Xiao Fang."


    The air becomes thick with tension. The crowd that had gathered around them only grows with Xiao Fang''s entrance. The heirs of the two major powers in the city stand but five steps away from each other. A single wrong move is all it would take for violence to erupt. The repercussions of a fight between them would be felt all over the city and beyond.


    "You would do well to measure your words," Yun Han says. "Doctor Wu is a friend of my father, and Wu Yan is a friend of mine. How I choose to help my friend is no concern of yours."


    "Is it not?" Xiao Fang counters. "You attack a disciple of the Xiao Sect and tell me it''s not my problem? Has the Yun Sect become so bold?"


    A murmur passes through the crowd. Liu Jin finds his eyes widening for it is the first time Xiao Fang has ever acknowledged him as a disciple of the Xiao Sect. He never expected him to do so, let alone in such a public way. Even Yun Han raises an eyebrow. "I do not see the Xiao Sect''s colors on him."


    "Bah! Do not pretend not to know!" Xiao Fang shouts with all the arrogance he can muster which is quite a bit. "Do not pretend to ignore that this one learns from us and that his father is under the Xiao Sect''s protection. I refuse to believe the heir to the Yun Sect is such an ignorant person. Is the Yun Sect so scared of us that even its heir can only bring himself to challenge our weakest disciple?"


    Xiao Fang''s words are impossibly bold and loud. At first, they are more than enough to shock the crowd into silence. However, once that shock passes, something fills that silence: laughter. It is small and barely audible, but without a doubt, for a moment, there are people in that crowd laughing at Yun Han.


    The young heir''s face flushes red. "Mind your words, Xiao Fang! You are-"


    "What? What am I? What does the city''s eternal number two have to say to the eternal number one? Quite frankly, I am amazed someone from the Yun Sect has the guts to face me after the way my cousin, Xiao Nan, defeated all the members of the Yun Sect he encountered during the last Eastern Port City Tournament. He beat them so badly I hear they are all too afraid to participate in this year''s tournament."


    The laughter is audible this time. The people in the crowd know of Xiao Nan and his deeds. Many still remember his dominating performance during the previous Eastern Port City Tournament. The Yun Sect may be the second strongest in the city, but no one in that tournament was Xiao Nan''s match. Xiao Fang''s words may be bold and offensive, but they are undeniable.


    "Perhaps, we should give the crowd a preview of what my cousin will do to your fellow disciples at the tournament," Xiao Fang says. His Qi flares, and though Liu Jin dislikes him, there is no denying the strength of his aura. It is strong. Stronger than his.


    Stronger than Yun Han''s.


    A myriad of emotions cross Yun Han''s face at that moment, rage and hate the most prominent among them. There is no doubt in Liu Jin''s mind that Xiao Fang has made an enemy for life.


    "The tournament," Yun Han says at last.


    "Huh?"


    "Perhaps, you are right. Perhaps, your cousin will win the tournament once more. However, he will not be able to participate in the tournament forever. One day, our turn will come to step into that arena. I swear to you, Xiao Fang, when that day comes, we will finish what you started here, and on that day, the Yun Sect will win."


    With those ominous words dripping with malice, Yun Han turns and leaves. The crowd parts for him as he passes by. Wu Yan and his friends quickly follow after him.


    Rather than being threatened, Xiao Fang just watches him leave with an unamused look on his face.


    "This changes nothing," Xiao Fang whispers as he passes by Liu Jin. The crowd parts for him just as it did for Yun Han. With the two heirs no longer present, the crowd soon disperses, leaving Liu Jin alone and unsure.


    At that moment, Liu Jin feels unbearably small.


    ~~~

 Interlude: Cousins

    ~~~


    It is late in the afternoon when Xiao Nan walks into the residence of the Main Family. The Xiao Sect''s compound is quite large, and most are not allowed to see its innermost parts. Indeed, an Outer Disciple like Liu Jin would never be allowed inside the main house. Had the Patriarch not been greatly ill at the time, a stranger like Liu Jianguo would have never been invited.


    However, Xiao Nan is neither a stranger nor a mere Outer Disciple. He is a Core Disciple and the Xiao Sect''s rising star. Where he walks, disciples and servants move out of the way and bow.


    "Where is my cousin?" He asks one of the servants. It is mostly for show. He can feel Xiao Fang''s Qi quite clearly. He knows exactly where his cousin is.


    "The young master is in the meditation chamber," the servant replies, bowing his head to him. By the time the servant dares to look up, Xiao Nan has already walked away.


    It does not take Xiao Nan long to reach the meditation chamber. It is a special room deep underground where a person can cultivate without being bothered by the outside world. Xiao Fang is no doubt working hard there as befits the heir to the Xiao Sect. He evidently requires tranquility at the moment in order to obtain the best possible results.


    Xiao Nan enters the meditation chamber without a care in the world.


    Xiao Fang does not notice his arrival. His cousin is deep in meditation. Xiao Nan feels proud of his cousin for reaching such a deep focus while at the same time lamenting his cousin''s lack of awareness. Even though the main house is the safest place in Eastern Port City, one should never lower one¡¯s guard. Any assassin skilled or lucky enough to reach this place would find his cousin an easy target.


    Still, Xiao Nan decides to wait. There is no need to interfere with his cousin''s cultivation, especially when it seems to be going so well. He sits in front of Xiao Fang and waits.


    Fifty breaths go by, and Xiao Fang still shows no signs of stopping or of even having noticed Xiao Nan. Five hundred breaths go by, and Xiao Nan still waits patiently. Five thousand breaths go by, and Xiao Nan still waits. Even as the sky goes dark, Xiao Nan waits for he knows what will soon happen. Yes, it should be any moment now.


    There!


    Xiao Nan''s eyes gleam as his cousin''s Qi spikes and swells. It is a breakthrough! Xiao Fang had been on the cusp of one for a while, but he has finally broken through and reached the next level.


    Before even reaching the age of ten, Xiao Fang has stepped into the seventh level of the Inner Realm. Even within the Xiao Sect, it is a notable achievement, fitting for the one who will one day lead it. At his current rate, his cousin is sure to reach the Nascent Realm long before his time to participate in the Eastern Port City Tournament comes. In a few decades, Xiao Fang may even enter the Emperor Realm like his father before him.


    Xiao Nan smiles. The future of the Xiao Sect is safe.


    Slowly and carefully, Xiao Fang works to bring his increased Qi under control. It is a dangerous process. A cultivator is always at his most frail immediately after a breakthrough. Xiao Nan has seen promising talents accidentally cripple themselves due to their inability to deal with the new power raging inside them. However, Xiao Fang is a cut above those people and manages to bring his Qi under control in only thirty breaths.


    "Cousin," Xiao Fang says as he finally opens his eyes. "I did not feel you come in. I hope you did not wait for too long."


    "Do not worry. I did not wish to interfere with your cultivation, cousin. Congratulations are in order, I believe."


    "Your praise is wasted on me, cousin. It is nothing you did not accomplish when you were my age." Xiao Fang is understating things, and they both know it. When Xiao Nan was his age, he had already broken through the Inner Realm. "If I may ask, for what reason did you come to visit me?"


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "I came to communicate my gratitude, cousin," Xiao Nan says, drawing a surprised look from Xiao Fang. "I heard the most interesting thing happened the other day. It was your words and actions that saved my little brother''s life. You cannot imagine how surprised I was when I learned that. After all, your relationship with Liu Jin has never been the best."


    Xian Nan is not overstating things when he says Xiao Fang saved Liu Jin¡¯s life. At that moment, Liu Jin could have died. In a world ruled by power, those without it are at the mercy of the powerful. The Yun Sect¡¯s young master does not need to care for the life of a simple doctor''s son. Yun Han could have killed Liu Jin, and he would have been within his rights to do so. It is simply the way things are.


    The Yun Sect is strong, and the strong do as they wish.


    "That is true. I have never been fond of him." Xiao Fang does not bother denying it. There is no point in doing so. His dislike of the Liu family is well known within the Sect. "However, I cannot allow the Yun Sect to believe they can get away with killing one of our disciples."


    "Cousin, I have known you since you were a baby. Do not lie to me," Xiao Nan says. His placid smile is still in place, but there is an unmistakable tension in the room. "You know full well that Liu Jin is not an official disciple of the Xiao Sect and is not allowed to wear our colors outside these walls. His loss would have been regrettable but not something that would cause us to lose face. Should I go on or will you answer truthfully?"


    Xiao Fang glares at him in silence. "Is it true?" He asks at last.


    "What is?"


    "The old man! The one who is staying at their clinic now. I heard you and father talking. Is it true? Is he really..."


    Xiao Fang trails off, knowing better than to finish that sentence. Xiao Nan has to give him credit for that. Some things are better not said. Still, now he understands his cousin''s actions perfectly.


    "So that''s why you acted."


    "Of course, it was!" Xiao Fang replies, sounding offended that Xiao Nan felt the need to even say that. "If that man truly is... The consequences of Liu Jin''s death would have been unspeakable!"


    Killing the son of a simple, powerless doctor is one thing. Daring to anger someone in the Emperor Realm is the height of foolishness. Liu Jin''s death could have very well caused Old Jiang to lash out in anger. The Patriarch of the Yun Sect is strong, but in spite of his best efforts, he has not yet reached the Emperor Realm. It is one of the factors that cements the superiority of the Xiao Sect over the Yun Sect. If Old Jiang wanted to destroy the Yun Sect in its entirety, its Patriarch would not be able stop him on his own.


    Now, it goes without saying that the destruction of the Yun Sect wouldn''t be an unfavorable outcome for the Xiao Sect. Xiao Fang''s interference was not born out of something remotely like kindness.


    It was fear that forced Xiao Fang''s hand.


    An angry Emperor is a terrible thing. Had Old Jiang been angered by Liu Jin¡¯s death, the damage of his rampage could have spilled over. An Emperor''s power could easily destroy Eastern Port City in its entirety. If such an outcome were to become likely, the Xiao Sect''s Patriarch would have no choice but to intervene to protect the Xiao Sect from being dragged into things.


    And a fight between Emperors is just a terrifying prospect.


    Xiao Fang understood that and acted in defense of Liu Jin in order to prevent such an outcome.


    "Not bad, cousin," Xiao Nan says. "You showed good judgement. However, I believe you overlooked something important."


    "What could it be?"


    "My reaction, of course!" Xiao Nan points to himself. "Do you think I would do nothing if Little Brother died?"


    "You cannot be serious."


    "If he killed Liu Jin, I would have ripped Yun Han''s throat out." There is no trace of a smile on Xiao Nan''s face. His voice is so cold that Xiao Fang shivers. "I would have marched right into the Yun Sect''s compound and killed him."


    Xiao Nan is also pretty sure Xiao Fang is greatly underestimating his father''s possible reaction, but there is no need to let him know that just yet.


    "Oh well, that did not happen in the end, and it''s all because of you, cousin." Just like that, the tension is gone. Xiao Nan stands up and leaves. Xiao Fang does not bid him goodbye or says anything at all. His cousin is still stunned by his words. Regardless, Xiao Nan is happy with how things went. It is nice to know Xiao Fang is not lacking in judgement.


    Once Xiao Fang reaches the Emperor Realm and becomes the next Patriarch, the Sect¡¯s future will be assured. When that happens, the Xiao Sect will surely have four cultivators in the Emperor Realm¨CFor Xiao Nan has never once doubted his ability to reach that level eventually¨Cand the Yun Sect will have none. Yes, the Xiao Sect''s future is certain.


    As far as Eastern Port City is concerned, that is.


    The Empire is a big place. Xiao Nan has seen with his own eyes the level of talent in the capital. For the Xiao Sect to one day stand at the level of the greatest Clans and Sects in the continent, another step is needed.


    For that step, Liu Jin is an absolute necessity. One day, Xiao Fang will have to understand that.


    ~~~

 Chapter 8: Father and Son

    ~~~


    Two weeks have passed since Liu Jin was saved by Xiao Fang.


    Two weeks have passed since Liu Jin and Xiao Fang last exchanged words.


    No, perhaps even saying they exchanged words two weeks ago is an exaggeration. After all, Xiao Fang had done his best to ignore Liu Jin''s presence, only deigning to direct one sentence to him at the end and only to affirm saving Liu Jin from Yun Han changed nothing between them. Since then, Liu Jin has seen Xiao Fang once or twice around the Xiao Sect''s compound but had been unsure of how to approach him.


    As the Xiao Sect¡¯s young master, Xiao Fang is a distant existence to him at the best of times. With this incident hanging between them, Liu Jin can only feel their relationship has become more complicated.


    As far as Liu Jin can remember, Xiao Fang has been an annoyance. The older boy never made a secret what he thought of him and his father. Even after Liu Jin started training with the Xiao Sect, Xiao Fang plainly told him he would never see him as a real disciple of the Sect.


    Yet Xiao Fang had saved him from a situation that could have ended badly for him. At worst, he could have died back there.


    Xiao Fang had gone as far as to proclaim him a member of the Xiao Sect in front of everyone.


    Liu Jin does not understand what motivated Xiao Fang to do so, but he cannot deny that it happened. Even if he does not like it¨Cand he really does not like it¨Che owes Xiao Fang a debt. To think someone so unpleasant had to save him¡­ it is nothing short of humi-


    "Focus!"


    A single word from his father is all it takes to shake him out of his thoughts and back to his lessons.


    Floating in front of Liu Jin are five different herbs that he is refining with his Qi. It is a simple exercise that Liu Jin has been doing for as long as his father has been teaching him. Refining ingredients is an important skill for a doctor to have. Once ingredients have been properly refined, they will show improved properties. Two doctors can use the same ingredients to make a medicine, but a medicine made with ingredients that have been refined will show better results than one made with ingredients that have not been refined at all.


    Each ingredient was unique and required focus and concentration to properly refine. Liu Jin started learning by refining one ingredient at a time. The first time, it took him over an hour. He has, of course, gotten much better since then. Two years ago, Liu Jin first managed to refine two ingredients at the same time. Currently, five was his limit.


    According to his father, a true master could refine any number of ingredients in a single breath, but Liu Jin is still far from that level.


    On average, Liu Jin can refine five ingredients in sixty breaths. His personal best is only forty breaths. For someone his age, it is more than impressive. It is astounding. Liu Jin, however, does not know this. He can only outrageously compare himself to the standards of the great masters his father sometimes mentions.


    Still, it is because he is not a great master that Liu Jin cannot allow his mind to wander during the exercise. Had his father not called out to him, he would have most likely lost control of the process, and the ingredients would have been ruined. Such an outcome cannot be allowed to happen.


    Using Qi is not necessary to refine ingredients. Indeed, his father was able to refine ingredients without Qi for quite a few years before he taught Liu Jin how to do it. However, those other methods cannot compare with Qi when it comes to results and speed. That is why ever since he has been capable of it, Liu Jin has taken it upon himself to make sure the clinic is properly stocked with refined ingredients, one breath at a time.


    "I am sorry, father," Liu Jin says once he has gotten the process back under control. "My mind will not wander anymore."


    He does not say anything after that for he still hasn''t finished refining the ingredients. A breath becomes five and five become twenty. By his fiftieth breath, Liu Jin has finished refining the ingredients and starts on the next set. Liu Jin repeats this process a total of ninety-nine times. The whole thing passes by in silence with him focusing under his father''s watchful gaze. By the time Liu Jin finishes, his body is covered in a light sheen of sweat, and the sky has turned dark.


    The fastest he managed to finish a set this time was forty-eight breaths.


    Liu Jin frowns. His personal best of forty breaths is something he achieved at the beginning of the month. Since then, he only managed to replicate it once and has never once surpassed it.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Father," Liu Jin speaks at last. "What am I doing wrong?"


    "Your question is poorly phrased," Liu Jianguo replies. "If you were doing anything wrong, the process would not work, and the ingredients would be ruined. What you wish for is greater speed, and with that, I cannot help you."


    His father does not say why he cannot help. It is obvious to the both of them. His father''s ability to use Qi is ruined. For him, sensing the way Liu Jin manipulates Qi is impossible. Without that skill, there is no way for him to tell Liu Jin how to further improve his technique. That Liu Jianguo managed to teach his son how to refine ingredients in the first place is a testament to both his knowledge and his son''s talent.


    "As you accumulate experience, your speed and control should increase naturally," his father adds. "In fact, your improvement since the beginning of the month has been noticeable."


    "I cannot claim credit for that, father. It was the venerable elder who cleared my meridians. Since then, I have had an easier time refining." It pains Liu Jin to admit it but without Old Jiang''s help, he would probably still be stuck at sixty breaths, his previous record.


    His father looks at him sharply the moment the words leave his mouth, and Liu Jin finds himself rooted to the spot for reasons completely unrelated to Qi. It strikes him, not for the first time, that the red eyes he and his father share can be quite intimidating.


    "Master manipulated your meridians," Liu Jianguo states. There is not a single trace of doubt in voice.


    "That is so," Liu Jin admits with a nod. He has no desire to hide things from his father. "Should he not have?"


    "Should or should not are not things that matter to someone like him," his father scoffs. "Regardless, Master is brilliant, and he has no intention of harming you. I have no doubt that whatever he did to your meridians will only help you. However, you must not, under any circumstances, tell anyone what Master did."


    Liu Jin blinks. "Is it truly that serious, father?"


    "Son, how many people do you think possess the skill to open and close someone''s meridians in an instant?"


    Liu Jin mulls over the question for a while. Certainty, he has not heard of people capable of opening meridians so easily and quickly. However, Liu Jin does not know much of the world outside Eastern Port City. "Not many?" He guesses at last.


    "That is an understatement,¡± his father replies. ¡°To be able to open just one meridian like that is the sign of a true master. It is a feat most people will not see during their lifetimes, not even in the capital. Sects and Clans will kill to have such a person under their control. Master can open every single meridian and acupoint in a person''s body in an instant. Do you understand what I mean, my son?"


    Liu Jin does. When put like that, the implications are too clear to miss. Even at his young age, Liu Jin understands how important it is for Clans and Sects to gather resources that will help them reach higher levels of cultivation. His father''s master is not just strong. He is someone people will go to war over.


    "Is that related to his ailment?" Liu Jin asks after a while. Why does a man in the Emperor Realm hide his status and live in their simple house? Why was the man who taught his father dying in the middle of nowhere, desperately trying to make an antidote before he and Xiao Nan found him? The pieces are finally clicking in his mind.


    "That is not for you to ask," his father replies, and the finality in his tone is enough for Liu Jin to drop that line of questioning.


    "Did he teach you how to do it?" Liu Jin asks instead.


    "Master taught me everything he could," His father says. It is not a real answer, but he is not denying the possibility. "Master is... Master is brilliant. Without a doubt, the best in the entire continent, and I would dare say he has no equal in this world. I have benefitted much from his teachings."


    His father stops for a moment. An unfamiliar look crosses his face. A decision is made. "You could learn much from him."


    This time, it is Liu Jin who stops. Time stops for him as he contemplates the magnitude of what his father just said.


    "Do you think I should take his offer?" He asks at last.


    It is true that the incident two weeks ago made him keenly aware of his own powerlessness once more. The memory is enough to make him clench his teeth. He knows becoming Old Jiang¡¯s student can only help him grow. If he wants to get rid of his weakness, he needs but to take his offer.


    However, his father is his master. He will not abandon him for mere power. Such a thing is unthinkable


    "As your father, there are few things I could wish less," Liu Jianguo admits. "The knowledge master would bestow upon you comes with great danger. I have no doubt it will bring you no end of trouble. However, as a doctor, few things would make me prouder. There is no doubt in my mind you would only flourish under master''s guidance. Meanwhile, you will only wither under mine. As the days go by, I become less and less capable of guiding you."


    "Do not deny it!" His father says before Liu Jin can protest. "We both know it is true. The more you grow, the less I can help you. There is much I can still teach you. That is true. However, under my guidance, much of your potential is being squandered. If you had been under master''s guidance this past month, you could have finished purifying each set in thirty breaths. Of that, there is no doubt in my mind."


    To that, Liu Jin has nothing to say. He does not want to agree with his father''s words, yet he cannot bring himself to disagree with them.


    "It is your choice in the end, son," Liu Jianguo says. "Whether you wish to learn under master''s guidance or not, the only one who can make such a choice is you."


    Liu Jin is silent for a moment. He takes a long, calming breath.


    "I will do it," Liu Jin replies at last. There is no doubt or hesitation in his voice. To him, his father will always be the greatest. That has not changed. Desire for power is not what guides his will.


    As a doctor, few things would make me prouder.


    Those words are enough for him. Liu Jin will make his father proud.


    The next day, Liu Jin officially becomes Old Jiang''s apprentice.


    ~~~

 Chapter 9: Poison Fang Canyon

    ~~~


    Poison Fang Canyon is located several miles away from Eastern Port City. It boasts an impressive depth of 3 miles and is large enough to fit the entirety of Eastern Port City within its bounds. The depths of the canyon are dominated by dense foliage full of dangerous and often poisonous creatures. In fact, it is not only the creatures inside the canyon that are poisonous. The plants, the soil, and even the air of Poison Fang Canyon can be toxic.


    Many would consider going into Poison Fang Canyon to be a fool''s errand, and they would not necessarily be wrong. However, there is a reason why many venture into Poison Fang Canyon. There is a reason why both the Xiao and Yun Sects routinely send parties of skilled cultivators to its depths.


    The plants and creatures of Poison Fang Canyon are valuable resources for cultivation and other purposes. Liu Jin and his father often visit Poison Fang Canyon to gather rare medical herbs. Since there are many dangerous beasts there, the Xiao Sect would usually send a few of its guards along with them.


    This time there is no one of the Xiao Sect accompanying Liu Jin. He has not come with his father either.


    This time Liu Jin walks down the canyon with Old Jiang.


    Since becoming Old Jiang''s disciple, the old master has been making him do a number of inane tasks which often seem largely pointless to Liu Jin, having to transcribe an entire collection of poems not the least among them. Still, Liu Jin cannot complain. The bits and pieces of knowledge Old Jiang often drops in a casual conversation are enough to broaden his knowledge of the medical field by leaps and bounds. In the end, his master is someone who always goes at his own pace. The only thing Liu Jin can do is let himself get dragged along.


    That is why when Old Jiang announced they were going to Poison Fang Canyon Liu Jin did not even bat an eyelash. He just got his things and followed.


    His master had not even bothered letting the Xiao Sect know so they could assign guards to them as is the norm, not that such a thing is needed. The presence of an Emperor is all the protection necessary. There is no Spirit Beast around that can match up to that. If there were, no one would dare set foot in the canyon, not even the Xiao Sect.


    When they entered the canyon, Old Jiang flared his aura just once.


    Liu Jin has yet to see a single creature approach them.


    That was one hour ago, Now, master and disciple walk on a narrow path surrounded on both sides by dangerous vegetation. Old Jiang leads the way with Liu Jin trailing behind him. On his back, Liu Jin carries a large basket full of herbs. For the past hour, Old Jiang has been gathering herbs, presenting them to Liu Jin, and asking him to identify them. If Liu Jin failed to do so, Old Jiang would go into a quick lecture about their properties and uses before placing them in the basket.


    "What of this one?"


    "Deadly Insides-Destroying Wormwood," Liu Jin replies at once. The pale yellow plant is easy enough to identify.


    "And its properties?"


    Liu Jin mulls over the question for a moment but comes up blank. "I was not aware it had any medical uses, master."


    "It does not," Old Jiang replies. "At least, nothing that cannot be accomplished better by more common, safer ingredients. However, the Deadly Insides-Destroying Wormwood can be used to create several poisons, ranging from subtle to sudden. You will learn how to prepare them all."


    At this, Liu Jin frowns. "Master, I thought I was to learn medicine from you."


    "Child, a doctor must know more about poisons and diseases than anyone in the world. If he does not know every ailment, how is he to cure them? When we return to the clinic, I will teach you how to prepare a simple poison. Then, based on the properties of the ingredients used, you will make an antidote. It goes without saying that I expect you to succeed on the first try."


    He cannot find any flaw in his master''s reasoning, so Liu Jin resolves to do his best. "Yes, master!"


    Satisfied with his answer, Old Jiang places the Deadly Insides-Destroying Wormwood in the basket Liu Jin carries. The basket is large enough to fit Liu Jin''s entire body inside, yet it is already filled to the brim. Old Jiang could have easily placed all those roots and herbs in his spatial pouch, but he hadn''t, letting Liu Jin carry it all instead. The basket has become quite heavy, but Liu Jin bears the weight with grace, not complaining or showing it bothered him even once.


    "Tell me something, child, what do you know of the creatures that live in this place?" Old Jiang asks as they keep walking.


    "Poison Fang Canyon is home to many dangerous plants and animals," Liu Jin says, getting the obvious out of the way first. "It is not just the Spirit Beasts who are born here that are the problem. Poisonous creatures of all kinds are often attracted to this place. The population of Spirit Beasts in the canyon can grow so much that a few will drift towards the city. When that happens, the Xiao and Yun Sects send their members to exterminate them and cull the population of Spirit Beasts in the canyon."


    It is one of the few times when members of the Xiao and Yun Sects are on the same page. Of course, even then they compete over who can kill the most Spirit Beasts. Since the cores of strong Spirit Beasts are valuable resources for cultivation, the two sects make sure to gather as many as they can.


    "Good. However, do you know the reason why so many creatures are attracted to this place?"


    Liu Jin can only shake his head in negative. For as long as he has been alive, it has been a fact of life that poisonous creatures are attracted to Poison Fang Canyon. It is simply the way things are.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "There''s a special energy coming from the center of this canyon," Old Jiang says. He strokes his beard while looking straight ahead. "It is what attracts all manner of poisonous creatures. I have an idea of what the source might be, but we''ll need to go there to confirm it."


    Liu Jin''s eyes bug out. "Go to the center? Impossible, master!"


    He points to the inner area of the canyon, a place far in the distance surrounded by sickly purple mists. "That place is heavily poisonous, master. The air alone will rot a person''s lungs. Even cultivators from the Xiao Sect cannot go there!"


    There is a reason why Poison Fang Canyon has never once been fully divested of resources. The outer areas of the canyon are dangerous but nothing a skilled cultivator cannot handle. However, as one moves towards the center of the canyon, the lethality increases. Even the air itself becomes poisonous. Many high-level cultivators from Eastern Port City had tried to make their way to the very center of the canyon, lured by the existence of the much rarer beasts that surely lurked within. The smart ones were able to turn back in time. The stubborn ones died, their bodies rotting to nothingness.


    Old Jiang laughs.


    "Oh, foolish disciple of mine, have you forgotten who you are talking to?"


    In the entirety of Eastern Port City, there is only one man who stands in the same realm as Old Jiang, and that is Xiao Zheng. Comparing the many cultivators who failed to access the inner parts of Poison Fang Canyon to Old Jiang is nothing short of laughable and even insulting.


    "It is true that for master that level of toxicity should be no problem,¡± Liu Jin says before pointing at himself. ¡°However, this one has not even reached the Inner Realm. The poisonous mists will surely kill me."


    "That is true," Old Jiang allows. "To a point. I could protect you from the mists, but then you would not learn anything. Yes, you will have to learn how to endure the poisonous mists. We do not have much time, so endeavor to do it within a year."


    "Is such a thing even possible?"


    The proposition is so outlandish, Liu Jin cannot wrap his head around it. If Old Jiang had just said he could use his powers to protect him from the mists, Liu Jin would have believed it, but to survive all those deadly poisons on his own? Impossible! There is no way.


    In a year, he will have reached the Inner Realm at best. For a humble doctor''s son like him, it will be seen as a big achievement. However, to brave those mists, much more power is needed, much more power than all but two cultivators in the city had. The idea of being able to equal them in a year is nothing more than a joke.


    "Calm down, disciple. Eat this, and I will explain." While Liu Jin was busy thinking, Old Jiang produced a small, delicious-looking fruit, likely from his spatial pouch. He offers it to Liu Jin who takes it without a second thought. He takes his first bite, and the sweet, fresh taste of it has him taking a second and third bite within moments. In his whole life, Liu Jin has never eaten something quite so good.


    "What is this fruit master?" He asks with the taste of the delicious fruit still in his mouth. Is it some rare mythical ingredient that will allow him to brave the poison mists? Its flavor is certainly divine.


    ¡°It is a fruit from an Essence Draining Tree. As such, it is highly poisonous."


    Liu Jin blinks.


    "What?"


    "Oh, you will not die. Do not worry about that. The Essence Draining Tree uses its delicious fruits to lure creatures close to it. The fruits contain a potent paralyzing agent which renders the fool who eats it helpless while the tree proceeds to drain him. However, there are no Essence Draining Trees around here."


    Liu Jin just looks at his master in clear incomprehension. To his panic, he notices his limbs are starting to feel heavy.


    "Why?"


    "To teach you, of course. Make no mistake. You will learn how to expunge the poison from your body, or you will stay here frozen for the next several hours."


    "How?" Liu Jin asks. He wants to say more, so much more. But his mouth is already going numb. He can barely feel it moving as it is.


    "Do you really have to ask? Focus your Qi. You have already learned how to harmonize your Qi to refine ingredients. The principle is the same. Feel the poison working within your body. Harness its essence and expel it from you. The essence of cultivation is nothing more than to rid the body of all impurities. What I demand from you is impossibly simple."


    Old Jiang''s words make sense, and Liu Jin does not doubt them because he is his father''s master. However...


    Couldn''t he have just told him!


    Liu Jin would glare at the old man, but he can''t seem to move his face anymore.


    Instead, he decides to focus on expelling the poison from his body. He can''t sit down to properly meditate or even close his eyes. Nevertheless, Liu Jin focuses on his Qi, focuses on the way it flows inside his body through his meridians. He can feel it resonating with every part of him. It is something he has done many times, yet something feels different now.


    It is the poison.


    The poison disturbs his body which disrupts the way Qi flows through it. He can use that disturbance to locate and isolate the poison coursing through his body, Liu Jin realizes. It is simply a matter of working things out in reverse. Breath by breath, Liu Jin focuses his Qi inwards. He can do this. He knows he can. Fundamentally, it is no different from harmonizing with an ingredient before refining it, only this time he has no intention of refining the poison.


    Like Old Jiang said, what he needs to refine is his body.


    After what seems like a small eternity to Liu Jin, he finally locates all traces of poison flowing through his body, the impurities present in his system. Then breath by breath, he begins to expel them. Through his acupoints. Through his breath. In small, minuscule doses at first, then greater amounts as he gains more control over the technique, causing a sickly green mist to emanate from his body.


    When the last of the poison is gone from his system, Liu Jin falls to the ground, gasping. He blinks and flexes his hands just because he is finally able to do so again. The simple motions have never felt so satisfying before. He looks to the sky and realizes that he had been so deep inside himself that he never realized when night fell.


    "You certainly took your time."


    Old Jiang''s words make his anger flare up. He whips around to face the old master. Liu Jin does not know what he is going to say, but his anger compels him to speak, to say something, anything. However, the words die on Liu Jin''s throat before he can even decide on them.


    It is not Old Jiang''s expression that gives him pause.


    It is the dead dragon behind him.


    The creature looks big enough to crush his house with one of its claws. Even in the moonless night, its scales seem to glow vividly. Crimson blood pools around it. Had his master fought it while he was trying to purge the poison from his body? No, Liu Jin realizes as he looks at the surrounding area. There are barely any broken trees. Additionally, a Spirit Beast like this one fighting would have undoubtedly broken his concentration.


    Thus, nothing that could be called a battle had happened.


    "This one drifted from the inner canyon," his master says. "It probably felt my energy and foolishly thought itself strong enough to challenge me."


    His words confirm Liu Jin''s suspicions. The giant Spirit Beast had been slaughtered in an instant.


    "Well, what are you waiting for?" Old Jiang says, waving him over. "Come over here. I''ll teach you how to harvest a Spirit Beast¡¯s core."


    The words snap Liu Jin to attention.


    "Yes, master!"


    "The flesh, blood, and bones will also be useful for later. I''ll teach you the various ways to use them. And do not forget, you will be learning how to make the poison we talked about once we return to the city. Now, observe."


    For master and disciple, the night is only beginning.


    ~~~

 Chapter 10: One Year

    ~~~


    Time passes.


    The Eastern Port City Tournament comes and goes. To the surprise of no one, Xiao Nan''s dominating performance once again ensures the Xiao Sect¡¯s reputation as the strongest in the city. Many call Xiao Nan the Number One Prodigy of Eastern Port City. After his complete victory in the tournament, no one can disagree with the title.


    Xiao Nan makes sure to visit Liu Jin the day after his victory to go out and celebrate. The prodigy finds that getting Liu Jin to relax, let alone drink, is a much harder task than winning a tournament.


    As for Liu Jin, his life goes on. He cannot bring himself to seek out Xiao Fang, and Xiao Fang shows no interest in seeking him out. Thus, their relationship does not outwardly change, even though Liu Jin cannot help but feel that it has in some strange, intangible way. It is an annoying feeling, but he does not have time to dwell on it. The young child is frighteningly busy with the Xiao Sect, the clinic, and, of course, his master.


    Old Jiang has much to teach, and Liu Jin is eager to soak it all up. From him, Liu Jin learns of poisons and antidotes. He learns of terrible diseases that by far surpass his wildest nightmares and of herbs that sound too miraculous to be real. He learns of every single meridian in the body and all the pressure points associated with them.


    More importantly, every day, Liu Jin is poisoned.


    In the beginning, Old Jiang gives him minor poisons and tells him to expel them from his body. As Liu Jin¡¯s skill with the process grows so does the lethality of the poisons he is exposed to. Once Liu Jin grows skilled enough to expel poison from his body while doing everyday tasks like treating patients or reading, Old Jiang starts to sneak poison into his food. Liu Jin no longer has the benefit of a warning. It is his duty to realize when he is being poisoned and safely expel the poison from his body without accidentally poisoning the people around him.


    Needless to say, every hour of Liu Jin''s waking time is spent expelling poisons from his body. In time, Liu Jin has to figure out how to do so even while asleep. That is how frightening the strength of the poisons Old Jiang uses is.


    Liu Jin talks about this with his father exactly once. His father merely smiles and tells him Old Jiang must surely be fond of him if he is being so lenient. His own training was much crueler. After hearing those words, Liu Jin loses the will to complain. If anything, he becomes resolved to succeed.


    Like that, from day to day, from one poison to the next, a full year goes by.


    "The poison I have put in your tea is three grades above the last one," Old Jiang explains as he pours himself a cup of tea. The two are sitting in a room above his father''s clinic. "It was first created in the Storm Dragon Empire about four thousand years ago. The antidote is fairly easy to make and common knowledge to any doctor that has the right to call himself such. However, in the case of this poison, that does not matter. Do you know why?"


    Liu Jin does not need to think hard about the answer. He can feel the truth burning in his body.


    "It is very fast acting, master."


    "Correct," Old Jiang says. "This poison is so strong it will kill a person in only seven seconds. In the first second, the body will become paralyzed. By the fourth, all your organs will start failing simultaneously. By the seventh, all three dantian will fade out. Even if you recognize it, most people will not have the time to make, let alone drink, the antidote. In the past, this poison has been used to kill royalty."


    More than seven seconds have passed since Liu Jin drank the poison. That he is not dead yet is a testament to his growth. Before the first second was over, he detected the poison in his body and isolated it.


    "Since it is so dangerous, I have made sure to seal this room," Old Jiang adds. "Do not hesitate to quickly banish it from your system. You do not have to worry about accidentally poisoning the people below, and it should go without saying someone of my power has little to fear from this poison."


    Before Old Jiang finishes speaking, dense purple mist starts to emanate from Liu Jin. However, soon after he begins, a worrying thought occurs to Liu Jin. "Master, won''t the poison linger in the air?"


    "That will not happen. This poison retains its properties only for a short amount of time when airborne. Even in liquid form, it will lose its properties after a few days. That is why it must be used soon after preparing it. Can you think of a way to circumvent that limitation?"


    The question is made not just to test his knowledge. Old Jiang is also testing his skill. By engaging Liu Jin in conversation while he is supposed to be ridding himself of the poison, his master is testing just how good his control over the technique is.


    "Storage items like master''s spatial pouch can be used to remove an item from the normal flow of time. Items within them will remain in the same condition as when they were stored. It is also possible to use Temporal Talismans to preserve perishable items."


    Stolen story; please report.


    Old Jiang nods. "Good. However, not all storage items can perfectly preserve what is stored within. The spatial pouch I own is of particularly high quality. Even if you search throughout the Empire, you will not find its like. Make sure to remember that."


    "Of course, master."


    "You have had that poison inside your body for some time now. Have you managed to discern its makeup yet?"


    Liu Jin has not, and Old Jiang knows this. More importantly, Liu Jin knows Old Jiang knows.


    "Master," Liu Jin says, frowning. "This disciple is still unable to break down poison to its base components inside his body."


    Liu Jin does not consider himself a proud person. However, as long as it is in the field of medicine, he absolutely hates admitting there is something he cannot do. He has been taught by his father and is being taught by his father''s master. If there is something he is unable to do yet, it is not due to his master, for the root of his father''s knowledge cannot possibly be wrong. Thus, it is simply the result of his incompetence as a student.


    His master had once explained to him that the technique he uses to purge unwanted substances from his body has different levels to it. At the early stages, it is indeed just forcefully removing the poison. However, as one gains greater mastery, it becomes possible to completely control the poison to the point of breaking it down to the basic components used to make it.


    Liu Jin has not yet reached that level of mastery. He has not even gotten close to it.


    "True, but you have a brain between your ears, disciple. I expect you to use it."


    To that, Liu Jin cannot say a thing. He knows the properties of the poison. His master just told him all about it. No doubt, Old Jiang expects him to use that knowledge to deduce the ingredients used to make it. Liu Jin closes his eyes and thinks carefully. The most salient property of the poison has to be its extreme speed. When Liu Jin ingested it, it felt a raging fire inside of him. Then there is its short shelf life to consider. The sheer volatility... it has to be... yes, that''s probably the answer.


    "There is definitely dragon blood in it."


    Even among Spirit Beasts, dragons are powerful and proud creatures. That pride permeates down to every part of their being. If you powder its bones, the powder will seek to merge back and harden for dragon bones cannot stand to be anything other than dragon bones. If you eat its meat, your stomach will be hard pressed to digest it for dragon meat cannot stand to be anything other than dragon meat. If you mix its blood with another liquid, it will soon split for dragon blood cannot stand to be anything other than dragon blood.


    The quick and violent effect of the poison must be due to the voracious energy of dragon blood. The short shelf life is because dragon blood can never stay mixed for long. Only the truly strong can fully absorb the power of a dragon.


    "It would have been better if you had been able to deduce all the ingredients instead of just one. However, you are right. Dragon blood is a key ingredient to this poison. Preferably, the blood of the dragon used to prepare this poison should come from a dragon whose power matches the desired target. It is one of the reasons why this poison is so impractical."


    If you have enough power to kill a dragon belonging to the same Realm as the cultivator you want to murder, then you are probably strong enough to kill that person without using poison. That is what Old Jiang is saying. Furthermore, having the power to slay a dragon and having the knowledge and skill to make the poison are two different things.


    Well, Liu Jin muses, if you have enough money you can probably buy dragon blood. Not that dragon blood is remotely common or cheap. Since it can be used for cultivation, Sects and Clans are rarely willing to give away dragon-based ingredients, not even for exorbitant amounts of money.


    "By the way,¡± Old Jiang says, stroking his beard. ¡°The blood I used for this poison belonged to the Earth Realm dragon I killed a year ago. It goes without saying if you had actually been capable of separating the poison into its base components, you would have been killed by the power of the dragon."


    To that, Liu Jin frowns. It is true. Although in the past year he has been able to break past the Foundational Realm and into the Inner Realm, that''s still nothing to be impressed by. Above the Inner Realm, there is the Nascent Realm and above that, the Spirit Realm. The Earth Realm is still a long way above that.


    Simply put, the difference in power between Liu Jin who is in the Inner Realm and a dragon in the Earth Realm is too big. If Liu Jin had been able to break down the poison, his body would have naturally recognized the dragon blood as a source of power and foolishly tried to absorb it. Without a doubt, he would have died.


    It means he was never expected to succeed in breaking down the poison.


    The knowledge leaves a bitter taste in his mouth.


    "Not bad," Old Jiang says once Liu Jin has finished expelling all the poison from his body. "Overall, not as good as it could have been, but I guess I can give you a passing grade."


    The judgement is heavy, much heavier than Liu Jin knows. With his current knowledge and skill, Liu Jin could go to any town or small city in the Empire and quickly become one of the best doctors there, if not the best doctor. Of course, knowing that would not change the unreasonable standards Liu Jin sets for himself. He is not interested in comparing himself with the number one doctor of a small city or town. The only metrics that matter are those related to his father.


    "Regardless, you are ready for the next step in your training. I have prepared a gift for the occasion." Old Jiang brings out a red piece of cloth and unfurls it in front of Liu Jin. Over the cloth, there are scalpels and needles of different shapes and sizes. They are pure white and seem to shine with their sharpness.


    "I made them from the claws of the dragon. They will serve you well in the future. Remember to never keep them too close to each other or else the dragon bone will seek to merge."


    Liu Jin bows, for what else can he do after receiving such an exquisite gift?


    "Thank you, master. I will make sure I am worthy of this gift."


    People would pay immense amounts of money for a weapon made out of a dragon''s body, yet his master has deemed it fit to use the claws of a dragon to create medical tools for him. For a moment, Liu Jin feels immense gratitude towards Old Jiang.


    "Master?" Liu says as something occurs to him. "By next phase, do you mean...?"


    "Correct." The old master stands up. "By purging your body of this poison, you have cleared the minimum requirements. Tomorrow, we leave for Poison Fang Canyon. You will find the experience quite different this time."


    ~~~

 Chapter 11: The Old One

    ~~~


    Poison Fang Canyon has changed little in the past year.


    The thought runs through Liu Jin''s mind as he ducks under a branch he wouldn''t have needed to avoid one year ago. Although he is still not as tall as Xiao Fang¨Csomething that annoys him more than he cares to admit¨CLiu Jin has grown taller over the past year. Even though Liu Jin has been drinking poisons every day, it has not negatively affected his body. If anything, the Liu Jin of now looks much healthier than the Liu Jin of one year ago, probably due to continually purging his body of toxins.


    Poison Fang Canyon, however, remains the same. Liu Jin has visited this place once every two months since he was but a small child and witnessed its permanence. The canyon has been there throughout his childhood, and it has been there long before he was born. Xiao Nan once told him Poison Fang Canyon has existed for at least a thousand years.


    Yet, Liu Jin is certain no person has seen the innermost parts of the canyon in all that time.


    "Are you ready?" His master asks. The two have already made their way deep into the outer canyon. The poisonous mists of the inner canyon await just a few meters away. It is a curious characteristic of the canyon. No matter how much time passes, the mists never disperse. They never spread to the outer parts of the canyon. They just stay in place, blocking the path of all who wish to enter.


    More skilled cultivators than Liu Jin have died trying to pass. That is not remotely in question. However, Liu Jin has dealt with many dangerous poisons during the past year. In that, at least, he''ll allow himself to take some pride.


    "I am ready, master," Liu Jin says after only a moment''s worth of consideration. Old Jiang does not say anything back. He merely walks in.


    Liu Jin follows.


    The poison hits him the moment he steps into the mist. He feels it entering through his nose and filtering through his pores. One year ago, he would have definitely died within the first five steps. No, that is a too kind assessment. He would have certainly died in the first step. However, he is not the same as he was one year ago. Now, Liu Jin knows exactly what to do. With every breath he takes, the poison enters his body, and with every breath he takes, he expels it just as easily.


    Step.


    Inhale the poison.


    Expel the poison.


    Step.


    Liu Jin repeats the process again and again as he walks beside his master, gaining more skill with each step. By the tenth step, he only needs to devote 50% of his focus to the process. By the fiftieth step, it merely takes 10% of his focus, leaving most of his faculties free enough to appreciate the scenery.


    The poison mists are dense but not so much that Liu Jin cannot see the many types of plants all around him. They are all plants that do not grow in the outer canyon. Part of Liu Jin wishes he could stay to gather herbs. However, he knows gathering herbs is not why his master brought him here.


    No Spirit Beasts cross their path. It only makes sense. Old Jiang flared his aura once when they walked into the canyon, and once again when they walked into the poison mists. The Earth Realm Dragon from last time was an exception, not the rule. The number of Spirit Beasts that would want to challenge an Emperor are not many.


    Of course, just as Liu Jin finishes that thought, a Spirit Beast bursts through the trees.


    Liu Jin does not quite realize what happens at first. The sound of trees breaking reaches his ears. Suddenly, Old Jiang is not at his side anymore. That is when Liu Jin sees it. A white beast the size of a house. A lion covered in scales. Its roar alone forces him to take a step back. Its fangs are bigger than his head. Red mist comes out of its mouth every time it breathes.


    Then it is dead. Old Jiang is standing over its fallen corpse.


    Before Liu Jin can even open his mouth, the corpse is gone.


    "Where..." Liu Jin starts asking, but his master replies before he can finish forming the question.


    "I stored it," Old Jiang says, holding up his spatial pouch. "There will be time to properly harvest its body later. We have more important things to do."


    Dazed, Liu Jin follows.


    The whole thing is over in an instant. To Liu Jin, it is a brutal reminder of how strong his master is and of his own weakness. Liu Jin has to remind himself that his goal is not to be a great warrior. His goal is to be a great doctor. Even so, thoughts of his own inadequacies still linger.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    A year ago, he was helpless in front of Yun Han. Even though he has grown stronger, Liu Jin has no illusions. If they met again, Yun Han would still be able to kill him. The strong can do what they want, and the weak have no choice but to endure. That is merely the way the world works.


    "Do not let your mind become clouded!" His master''s voice stops his thoughts from taking a darker turn. "As my student, you have an important task to do here. That should be your only focus right now."


    "Yes, master!" Liu Jin says, forcefully shoving those depressing thoughts to the back of his mind. That''s right. He will have time to worry about those things later. Right now, Liu Jin cannot let his master down.


    Old Jiang and Liu Jin keep walking further into Poison Fang Canyon. Along the way, they are attacked three more times by Spirit Beasts who refuse to be intimidated by Old Jiang''s aura. All of them belong to the Earth Realm. None lasts more than a few seconds. Such is his master''s power that all fights end before Liu Jin can even see them. Spirit Beasts in the Earth Realm are simply no match for Old Jiang. The poison mists grow stronger as the two make their way, but it is nothing Liu Jin cannot deal with.


    All things considered, their journey is almost impossibly peaceful.


    "This is the place," his master says once they reach a cave. The entrance to the cave is rather small, and it is so dark Liu Jin cannot see what lies inside. He would have missed the place for sure had his master not motioned him to stop.


    Yet, now that Liu Jin knows it is there, he can feel the foreboding energy rolling in waves from it. There is something powerful inside. It is power so deep, Liu Jin feels that if he lowers his guard for an instant, he will be swallowed whole.


    "This will be your final chance to turn back," Old Jiang says. He looks as serious as Liu Jin has ever seen him. "We can return to the city. You can live the rest of your days in peace. You will never reach the heights your father once did, but you will suffer less. It is not a bad fate. It is probably something your father wishes for you."


    "And if I go in? What will I find there, master?" Liu Jin asks, staring at the dark depths of the cave.


    "I do not know exactly what lies in this cave, but I have lived long enough to have a good idea. If you go in, you will be tested. Since you are my disciple and your father''s child, you will most certainly succeed. However, success has a price. The road to excellence is not something one can abandon easily. If you go in, you will suffer. That, I promise you."


    Liu Jin stares at the void. Old Jiang''s words repeat themselves over and over in his head. He understands Old Jiang is talking about something beyond becoming a good doctor. If Liu Jin goes into the cave, he will be stepping onto a path he would have never reached otherwise.


    Liu Jin does not wish to become a hero. That is still true.


    However, Liu Jin does not wish to become mediocre.


    Old Jiang is right. There is probably a part of his father that would be at ease if he were to become just a good doctor. As much as it pains Liu Jin, he cannot grant his father that peace. Liu Jin cannot betray himself like that. He wants to follow the path his father walked on. He wants to reach the same heights his father reached.


    "Master, from the beginning, there was only one choice for this disciple."


    Liu Jin takes a step inside the cave and the world changes.


    ~~~


    There is darkness all around him.


    Liu Jin does not know what is up or down anymore. He cannot even see the exit. Indeed, he can barely see beyond the tip of his nose. Seeing his situation, one would normally think he has walked deep inside the cave, but that is not the case.


    Liu Jin has not taken more than two steps.


    The exit should still be within sight. There is no reason why light should be so scarce, yet it is. Because of that, Liu Jin realizes something important. He knows. He understands. No matter how outlandish it may sound, he''s not in Poison Fang Canyon anymore.


    "What is this place?"


    "An alternate space," his master''s voice replies, and it is only then that Liu Jin realizes his master has been at his side all along. "A different spatial realm. This entire place is removed from reality as you know it. Not many are capable of understanding the fabric of reality enough for such a feat. Very few people will see a place like this within their lifetimes. Consider yourself blessed."


    Liu Jin can understand the individual words his master speaks, but their actual meaning is too big. It''s way too complicated for a mere child like him. It''s like someone who has only seen ponds suddenly being put in front of the ocean. Dozens of questions pop up in his mind one after the other. Who created this place? Who has enough power to create their own reality and why do so?


    Fortunately and unfortunately for Liu Jin, the answer to his questions soon announces his presence.


    "Who comes before me and awakens me from slumber? Who has braved the poison mists and survived for the first time in four thousand years?"


    The voice that echoes across the realm is definitely not his master''s. There is power in that voice. Just listening to it is enough to make Liu Jin feel a great pressure that is similar yet entirely different to what he felt when Old Jiang first woke up in his father''s clinic. It is strong yet unmistakably and unimaginably distant.


    Liu Jin looks around to find the owner of the voice but sees no one. There is only darkness.


    "Ho, you should be looking up, my disciple," his master whispers. Confused, Liu does as his master says. He looks up.


    And up.


    And up.


    Ah.


    "Who stands before the Nine-Headed Snake God?"


    Liu Jin drops to his knees just as his master bows. In Liu Jin''s case, the action is not born from respect. His legs simply forget how to hold up the rest of his body. Thoughts of comparing himself to Xiao Fang and Yun Han seem so distant now, so petty and small. He was wrong. He has been wrong from the moment he entered this cave. This place is not dark. It isn¡¯t even a cave at all.


    He has just been standing in his shadow!


    Liu Jin can see the truth now. Scales as black as midnight. A body larger than the entirety of Poison Fang Canyon. Nine heads each higher than the highest peak. Eighteen eyes that burn like suns and nine mouths that could swallow entire cities in one gulp. A multitude of fangs that could each be used to make a billion billion blades.


    All this time.


    Liu Jin has been standing in front of such a beast all this time and didn''t notice.


    In front of the Nine-Headed Snake God, Liu Jin knows terror for the first time in his life.


    ~~~

 Chapter 12: The Nine-Headed Snake God

    ~~~


    "It is us who have disturbed your slumber, great one," Old Jiang replies. Calmly. As if he isn''t talking to a creature whose body blots out the sun and casts eternal darkness over them. "This old man and his disciple have braved the poisonous mists and creatures outside to come before you."


    "A child and a dying Emperor," Nine-Headed Snake God says. Dark amusement coats his words. "Four thousand years have passed, and you are the first to come before me. The world outside must be in a truly sorry state."


    Four thousand years. That is three thousand years more than Xiao Nan¡¯s estimate. In light of everything, the fact is completely inconsequential. However, Liu Jin holds it tight because if he were to focus on anything else, he would surely lose himself.


    "You speak true, great one. The world is not as it was when you were alive."


    Alive?


    The single word puzzles Liu Jin¡¯s mind so much some of his terror fades.


    "Many nations have fallen. Many Sects and Clans have withered away into nothingness. The level of cultivators is nothing compared to what it was in the past."


    "Pitiful as it may be, it is only to be expected,¡± the titan scoffs. ¡°The war took a lot out of this continent even before my death. Long have I waited here for someone to claim my Inheritance. However..."


    Eighteen eyes that burn like stars narrow. Their gaze is not aimed at Liu Jin but at Old Jiang, and that is the only reason why Liu Jin¡¯s body remains conscious, and his clothes stay clean.


    "My eyes can see your soul, dying one. I can see the taint that rots it away. How much have you been diminished, I wonder? Regardless, the ailment that afflicts you is not something easily fixed. Someone like you is not fit to receive my Inheritance."


    It is the second time Nine-Headed Snake God speaks of his master''s health. However, how can his master who is in the Emperor Realm be dying? It is true he was near death when they first met, but Liu Jin had managed to save him. Furthermore, his master receives treatment and medicine from his father every week.


    How can he be dying?


    "It is so, great one. This old man is not suitable to receive your blessings. Indeed, this old man did not come here expecting to hear any differently, but rather to put his disciple before you. He is someone fit to receive your Inheritance."


    His master motions to him. Eighteen eyes and nine heads turn towards Liu Jin, freezing him with fear.


    "Him?" Nine-Headed Snake God then does something Liu Jin never expected to see him do.


    He laughs.


    "A child who is only in the Inner Realm? Receive my Inheritance?"


    All nine heads laugh loudly and without restraint. To Nine-Headed Snake God, even someone in the Emperor Realm is no big deal. Liu Jin who is only in the Inner Realm is such an insignificant existence that it is not even worth putting him in his eyes.


    "This Nine-Headed Snake God has never heard a funnier joke. For this alone, waking up has been worth it."


    If Old Jiang is in any way intimidated by the way Nine-Headed Snake God reacts to his suggestion, he does not show it. Even as the space around them ripples due to Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s laughter, Old Jiang speaks, undaunted. "Nevertheless, great one, it is undeniable this child has braved the poisonous mists outside under his own power. Even now, he is resisting the poisonous mist of this realm without any help. As such, does he not deserve the opportunity to prove himself?"


    "You did not help him?" Nine-Headed Snake God looks at Liu Jin more carefully this time. He initially assumed the old man was the one who helped the child survive the mists. However, now he can see that the child is consciously purging the poison from his body.


    "There was no need. This child may only be a cultivator in the Inner Realm, but he is fully capable of dealing with this level of poison." Old Jiang says it as if dealing with the poison surrounding them is no big deal to Liu Jin.


    If as a weak child in the Inner Realm Liu Jin can deal with poisons like this one, how much stronger will his ability grow in the future? That is what Old Jiang is implying to Nine-Headed Snake God with those words.


    "Hm¡­ Child, your master speaks the truth. You have the right to receive my test. However, I cannot guarantee you will survive the experience. In fact, you will almost certainly die. Even so, do you wish to be tested?"


    Liu Jin does not understand.


    Liu Jin does not understand this talk of inheritances and tests. He does not understand how something like Nine-Headed Snake God can exist, let alone be dead already. He does not understand how is it that his master is supposedly dying. He does not understand so many things he does not know whether to laugh or cry.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    However, Liu Jin does know his master brought him here for a reason. He knows he made his choice the moment he entered the cave. No, even before that. In a way, Liu Jin made his choice the moment he decided to become Old Jiang''s disciple.


    Liu Jin holds on to that resolution. He holds on to it because doing anything else would surely drive him into despair.


    "It would be this one¡¯s honor, great one." Liu Jin drags up every bit of courage left in his body just to say those words. To his credit, his voice only comes out slightly squeaky even if his body soaked with sweat tells the full story.


    "Very well, child. On your head be it. You shall receive my test. For three years, you shall bear my brand. Survive, and my Inheritance shall be yours to claim."


    Three years?


    Liu Jin does not have the time to ask anything. Before he can process the information, pain blooms in his belly, like hot iron tearing through his insides. It is the worst pain the young child has experienced so far. Liu Jin opens his mouth and screams. He is so distracted by the pain he almost doesn''t notice the bigger problem.


    Poison.


    It is far more potent and violent than anything he has ever felt before. The poisonous mists outside the cave cannot compare to the poison now raging inside his body. Blood comes out of his mouth as he collapses on the ground. Liu Jin cannot fight against it. The poison spreads to every part of his body, from the tip of his toes to the crown of his head. Every single one of his organs feels like it is being boiled and torn apart.


    No!


    Liu Jin slams his small fist against the ground. He cannot die here! Not like this. If he dies now, then what was the point of all he has done so far? What was the point of purging his body of poison for the past year? Old Jiang would not have brought him to this place if he didn''t think he could succeed. Fighting through the pain, Liu Jin redoubles his efforts to purge the poison from his body. However, he quickly realizes his biggest obstacle.


    The poison is flowing through his Qi.


    It spreads through his meridians and reaches every one of his organs at once. Already Liu Jin has purged a significant amount of poison from his body, but it doesn''t change a thing. More and more venom just keeps being injected into his body. He cannot get rid of this venom because it is coming from...


    The venom is coming from his belly.


    His fingers trace over his flesh. There is nothing there, but Liu Jin can feel it. The burning sensation is still there, Nine-Headed Snake God''s brand. That is what keeps pumping venom into his body. It doesn''t matter how much venom Liu Jin gets rid of, because the brand keeps creating more inside of him. To overcome it, Liu Jin needs to be able to purge more venom from his body than the brand is capable of producing per second.


    He can''t do that.


    The cold reality almost makes him fall into despair. He can''t purge his body from that much venom at a continuous rate. If anything, Liu Jin is losing ground with every breath he takes. The brand shows no sign of tiring, but Liu Jin eventually will.


    He will die when that happens.


    If only he could stop its flow! Liu Jin curses the venom. If it were flowing through his blood, he could cut open an artery to bleed himself almost dry and rely on his Qi to keep his body going. That is not the case, though. That venom is flowing through his Qi and-


    Inspiration strikes Liu Jin like lightning.


    His hands instantly reach for the gift his master gave him, the needles. An idea takes shape in his mind. It is a plan with maybe a 7% success rate. No, that is too kind an estimate. However, it is the only thing Liu Jin has right now. Anything else is accepting a painful death.


    Liu Jin has never done something like this before, but he understands the theory well enough. It is time to put Old Jiang¡¯s lessons into practice.


    With a steady hand, Liu Jin stabs himself with one of the needles. Then another and another. Each time, Liu Jin coats the needle with his Qi before it makes contact with his skin. It is, all things considered, something unneeded. The needles are made from the bones of an Earth Realm dragon. Any benefits Liu Jin¡¯s Qi may add are paltry by comparison if they exist at all. However, as things are, if they help his odds by even a thousandth of a percent, Liu Jin will do it.


    Liu Jin uses one needle. Then nine. Then eighteen.


    By the end, there are twenty-seven needles in Liu Jin''s body.


    Slowly, a smile starts to form on Liu Jin''s face. He can feel the change already. In his body and in his Qi.


    After all, if the venom spreads through his Qi, then all Liu Jin needs to do is change the way Qi flows through his body.


    Before Liu Jin became Old Jiang''s apprentice, just weeks after they had welcomed Old Jiang into their home, his master had changed the flow of his Qi by opening and closing some of his meridians. Liu Jin still lacks the skill to do something so great. Opening and closing someone''s meridians is simply beyond him.


    However, if it is his own body, that''s a different thing.


    Liu Jin knows his body. He knows the way Qi flows through it. Opening his meridians is something that still eludes him, but blocking them is nowhere near as hard, especially using dragon bone needles. By blocking some of his meridians, Liu Jin can change the way Qi flows through his body. By changing the way Qi flows through his body, the way the venom flows through his body changes as well. Like that, Liu Jin is able to divert most of the venom to a single area of his body and purge it before it has the chance to spread.


    "I did it," Liu Jin says. His fallen form is beyond pathetic. His clothes are ruined. His muscles scream in pain. Even breathing hurts, and the scent of copper fills his mouth.


    There is a victorious smile on his face.


    The venom is still there. The brand has not stopped producing it, but the danger is far more manageable now. Liu Jin just needs to keep this up until the brand loses its power.


    "Impressive," Nine-Headed Snake God says. "For a mere child to receive my brand and not die within the first hour, let alone the first second, it seems it was not just luck that allowed you to stand before me. Well done. Survive the next three years and stand before me again, child."


    The words are enough to dash the smile from Liu Jin''s face. That''s right. Nine-Headed Snake God did say it at the beginning.


    Three years.


    Even now, his every breath hurt. Liu Jin may have the venom leashed, but a single slip could be the end of him. As Liu Jin is now, even sleeping would be too much of a risk.


    Before Liu Jin can decide whether to laugh or cry, he and his master are suddenly outside the cave once more. Nine-Headed Snake God has banished them from his presence, not to return until the three years are up.


    Three years.


    He has to live three years like this.


    ~~~

 Chapter 13: Steps

    ~~~


    Every step is pain.


    Every breath is agony.


    Every second a new torture.


    Liu Jin is barely aware of where he is. Is he still in Poison Fang Canyon? Is he close to Eastern Port City? He does not know. The only thing he knows right now is his master¡¯s back. As long as he follows that back, he should be fine. The alternative is death, and death is not acceptable. Liu Jin has only seen nine springs in this world, and he¡¯d rather see many more. Thus, he follows his master.


    Step by step. Breath by breath. Second by second.


    As he does, the rest of his being focuses on a much more critical task. Keeping the poison under control.


    Liu Jin cannot explain what Nine-Headed Snake God did to his body. Regardless, the result is clear. His body now produces a deadly poison, seemingly without end. The poison flows through his body using his Qi, his own lifeforce. In a way, it is a betrayal of the highest order. His own energy has been turned against him.


    Without the dragon bone needles his master gifted him, Liu Jin would surely be dead. If he hadn¡¯t figured out he needed to divert the flow of his Qi to isolate the poison and expel it from his body, the poison would have undoubtedly left his body a rotten husk by now.


    The poison would have rotted his body¡­ and his master would have let it happen, Liu Jin realizes. His father warned him. Old Jiang is a harsh teacher. Even Old Jiang warned him and gave him many opportunities to turn back.


    Back then, Liu Jin thought he understood all those warnings. He thought he understood what he was getting himself into, the danger he agreed to face. He really thought he understood.


    Only now, as the poison tortures his body, does Liu Jin realize how na?ve he was.


    The realization causes him to lose control for an instant. The poison spreads, introducing new kinds of pain to Liu Jin¡¯s body. He bites his tongue. The taste of copper fills his mouth, but it¡¯s nothing compared to what the rest of his body is feeling. Liu Jin would like to say his body feels as though it is burning from the inside, but there is no way fire could ever be this cruel.


    Before a full second passes, Liu Jin forces the poison back to its proper flow. The dragon bone needles vibrate inside of him, but he wills them to stay inside his body.


    ¡°We are almost there. Keep going.¡±


    His master says something. Liu Jin vaguely hears the words. His mind is in no state to process them. Just walking after his master is taxing enough. The bulk of his mental faculties is dedicated to keeping the delicate balance that is preventing him from dying on the spot.


    There can be no more miscalculations, no mistakes. Liu Jin needs to keep doing this again and again perfectly for three years. He needs to repeat the process until it becomes as natural as breathing. Until Liu Jin reaches that point, he cannot eat. He cannot sleep. He cannot rest.


    How long will that take?


    Weeks, Liu Jin realizes. At a bare minimum, it will take weeks for his body to get used to repeating the process, weeks until he can do anything else. Can his Qi sustain his body until then? People who have reached high levels of cultivation can go without food or rest for long periods of time. Xiao Nan once told him he could go for over a year without eating if he wished to.


    However, Liu Jin is not Xiao Nan. Liu Jin is but a child in the Inner Realm, the second realm of cultivation. Even calling him a proper cultivator is too much at this point. Can his Qi really keep his body alive until he is able to eat on his own?


    Liu Jin is not sure.


    The realization opens a pit in his stomach, but he does not let it destabilize him. Either way, the path forward is clear. His Qi will have to last. That is all there is to it. The alternative is death, and that is something he does not want to dwell on.


    ¡°We are here.¡±


    The words barely manage to pierce his consciousness. Where is here? Is he home at last? Has he walked all the way back from Poison Fang Canyon? Liu Jin barely feels his body being pushed down into a bed. There is something in his neck.


    ¡°You did well, disciple. Rest now.¡±


    His master¡¯s words reach him this time. Knowing he is in a safe place, Liu Jin¡¯s focus fully turns inward, and the outside world vanishes from his senses.


    ~~


    Time goes by. Liu Jin remains deep inside his own mind, his body unmoving and barely breathing yet alive. Occasionally, Liu Jin feels someone pouring something down his throat. Someone is trying to keep his body hydrated. His master? His father? In any case, those are but small moments scattered between eternities, so rare and brief from his perspective that Liu Jin wonders if he isn¡¯t just imagining them.


    How long has it been now?


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Months? Weeks? Days? Perhaps, it has not even been an hour. His sense of time is yet another thing Liu Jin has discarded. It has no bearing on the task at hand. Sights, scents, and sounds also do not exist for him as he is now. There is only the Qi flowing through his body and the pain the poison causes him. There is only the process by which he slowly purifies his being.


    Liu Jin purges the venom without end. Each time, he tries to refine the process further, to make it faster, more efficient, easier. Each failure brings agony. Each success eases his burden.


    Liu Jin fails many times.


    Liu Jin tries to keep count of his failures if only to keep track of time in some way. He manages to do so until he hits quadruple digits. The number is lost soon after that. His successes are fewer, yet with each one Liu Jin gets closer to fully refining the process. Not by much. Not by 10%. Not even by 5%. Perhaps not even by 1%. He might as well be an ant trying to climb a mountain.


    However, Liu Jin does not stop.


    With 523 successes, Liu Jin can take back control of 6% of his body.


    With 1355 successes, Liu Jin can take back control of 31% of his body.


    With 8753 successes, Liu Jin opens his eyes at last.


    Liu Jin is greeted by the familiar ceiling of the clinic. He has seen it countless times, but it is the first time he wakes up as a patient. He tries to get up but finds himself too weak to do so.


    ¡°Do not try to move. You¡¯re still too weak.¡±


    It is his father¡¯s voice, and Liu Jin is immediately comforted by it. The moment lasts only for an instant. It soon gives way to panic. The poison!


    ¡°F-Father!¡± His voice is raspy. ¡°T-The p-po-¡±


    ¡°Do not worry about the poison,¡± His father quickly says. ¡°Do not stop purging it from your body. The master has already taken precautions. Trust me, son. Just continue as you have.¡±


    A steaming cup is placed in front of Liu Jin before he can talk again.


    ¡°Drink,¡± his father commands as he brings the cup to Liu Jin¡¯s lips. Liu Jin has little choice but to comply. Hot liquid slowly pours down his throat. It tastes terrible, but it is nothing compared to some of the poisons Old Jiang made him eat during the past year.


    ¡°Master placed a special pendant around your neck,¡± Liu Jianguo explains as Liu Jin drinks. His father taps a spot on his chest causing Liu Jin to become aware of the new item on his person. It is small, metallic, and hidden under his clothes. ¡°As long as you wear it, you do not have to worry about accidentally poisoning someone. The pendant will automatically absorb the poison your body expels. You must not remove it under any circumstances, understood?¡±


    Liu Jin finds the strength to nod. He knows enough about poisons to understand just how dangerous that would be. As soon as Liu Jin finishes drinking the medicine, he feels an odd warmth spreading through his limbs, strength returning to his body.


    ¡°T-thanks,¡± Liu Jin says, coughing. His father pulls back the now empty cup. ¡°What was that-t? It felt¡­ familiar.¡±


    ¡°It should,¡± his father replies. ¡°I have fed it to you once every week for the past month.¡±


    So Liu Jin had not imagined that. Someone had been feeding him while he was dormant. The young child blinks and slowly flexes his hands as if learning how to use them again. His muscles are in better shape than he expected. It does not seem like a month has passed, but Liu Jin knows better than to doubt his father¡¯s words. If his father says it, it must be the absolute truth.


    ¡°It is called Elixir of the 400-Day Journey,¡± his father explains. ¡°The one who created it named it as such because he boasted that whoever drank it would be able to go without food or rest for 400 days. His claims were highly overrated. Still, it did keep your body healthy while you were inert.¡±


    Liu Jin stays silent, digesting the information. It takes a while for him to pick his next words. ¡°If father had not given me that¡­ would I have survived?¡±


    His father raises an eyebrow. Liu Jin feels like hiding his face. ¡°Pride ill suits you, son.¡± Liu Jianguo sighs. ¡°No, you would not have died. At least, I do not believe so. However, without it, you would not be moving your body so freely. The elixir stimulated your muscles and kept them within acceptable parameters for the past month.¡±


    So that is why his body does not feel as bad as expected. If his father had not made him drink that, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get up right now. It would have taken days for Liu Jin to regain full range of motion. As it is, Liu Jin is sure it will take about an hour for him to get used to moving his body again.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Liu Jin says as he¨Cwith great effort¨Cmanages to sit up on his bed. His back creaks a little, but that is to be expected.


    Liu Jianguo closes his eyes. ¡°It was the least I could do,¡± he says. There is no trace of false modesty in his father¡¯s voice. Liu Jin understands what he means.


    It was really the bare minimum.


    Had his father wanted to, he could have probably prepared something that would have helped counteract the poison, making his burden lighter. Had his master wished it, he could have shown him how to perfectly purge the poison from his body instead of letting him figure it out over the course of one month. Both could have done countless things to help him. They had not.


    It was his test.


    Liu Jin made a choice, and they allowed him to experience its consequences fully. They took him at his word and let him prove himself.


    ¡°Thank you, father,¡± Liu Jin says once more, bowing his head. ¡°From the bottom of my heart, I thank you.¡±


    His father looks like he wants to say something, but Liu Jin continues. ¡°You warned me. Master warned me too. I thought I understood what you both meant, but I did not. I understand now how hopelessly ignorant I was. Still, you both took my words seriously, and I thank you for it.¡±


    ¡°Raise your head, son. There is no way you could have known what was expecting you there. Even I did not think master would make you stand before a fallen god. I learned under him for five years before he tried anything like that. That he did speaks of his impatience to pass on all he can before he runs out of time.¡±


    Liu Jin raises his head. ¡°That¡­It said something about that too,¡± Liu Jin says softly. ¡°Is master really-¡±


    ¡°That is something you should ask him yourself,¡± his father cleanly cuts off his question. It is all the confirmation Liu Jin needs. Still, his father is right. He must talk with Old Jiang.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Liu Jin asks, looking around.


    ¡°He sensed you would wake up today,¡± his father says. ¡°He told me to tell you he expects you at the port. Should you be unable to make your way there, he will consider your discipleship null and void.¡±


    Silence falls over the room as Liu Jin processes the new information.


    ¡°Master is someone who is harsh in order to be kind. That is something that took me a long time to learn,¡± Liu Jianguo says. ¡°This is his way to give you one last chance to give up. When you became his disciple, you could not comprehend the dangers involved. You were not wrong in that. However, that is not the case now. What will your choice be, son?¡±


    Liu Jianguo gazes at his son.


    Liu Jin stares back with eyes that brim with determination.


    Liu Jianguo sighs. ¡°Of course. I told master it would be this way.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, father,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°It seems I will keep making you worry.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to apologize.¡± His father waves his words away. ¡°When it comes to being a father, I have found pride and worry to be inexplicably linked. Now, you best reacquaint yourself with your legs. The port is a long way from here.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 14: Before the Sea

    ~~~


    As far as he can remember, Liu Jin has always lived in Eastern Port City.


    Despite that, the port has never been a place frequented by Liu Jin. His house is located near the outer parts of the city, close to the city gates. It is about as far away from the port as possible while still being within the city limits. The promise of seeing the ocean has brought Liu Jin¡¯s steps to the port once or twice. However, most days he simply does not have the time for it. Between helping with the clinic, his duties with the Xiao Sect, and learning under his master, Liu Jin does not have much time to call his own.


    Besides, there is not much to see in the port. The city may be named after it, but Eastern Port City¡¯s port is not an important place. Not much happens there, and this day is no different.


    With slow but steady steps, Liu Jin approaches the port. There are not many ships, and there are not many people. Liu Jin does not know it, but this is the average amount of activity the port sees. Because the port is rather empty, it does not take long for Liu Jin to spot his master waiting for him at the pier.


    As Liu Jin makes his way to him, Old Jiang does not look back even once. Still, Liu Jin does not doubt for a second that his master already knows he is there.


    ¡°So you made your way here,¡± Old Jiang says. There is something deeply melancholic in his voice.


    ¡°I have, master.¡±


    ¡°The poison is still in your body,¡± Old Jiang notes.


    ¡°It is, master.¡±


    ¡°The pendant around your neck will stop you from poisoning others, but you must be extremely careful. A moment of careless could have dire consequences.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best to be careful, master.¡±


    ¡°You will remain this way for three years. Surely, you understand this?¡±


    ¡°I do, master.¡±


    ¡°You may have managed to keep the venom under control, but the strain from isolating it will severely hamper your cultivation. I would not be surprised if you remain in the first level of the Inner Realm for three years.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ had guessed something like that would happen, master.¡±


    ¡°Even so, you still call me master?¡±


    ¡°I do, master.¡±


    Old Jiang shakes his head and sighs. ¡°You are entirely too much like your father at times. After what you experienced, even a brave man would be allowed to run away.¡±


    ¡°I know master did not mean that as a compliment, but that is the highest praise anyone has ever given me,¡± Liu Jin says. His cheeks have gone bright red.


    ¡°Entirely too similar,¡± Old Jiang whispers in a voice Liu Jin barely hears.


    ¡°Do you know why this port is so small even though the city is named after it?¡± Old Jiang asks. The change in topic is so sudden Liu Jin is left blinking.


    ¡°I do not know, master,¡± Liu Jin says. More importantly, he has never once thought of it as strange. As far as Liu Jin is concerned, that is the way it has always been. Thus, there is no reason to wonder about it.


    Old Jiang clicks his tongue. ¡°Oh, foolish disciple of mine, if you want to be a doctor even half as good as me, you cannot be so accepting of everything. Someone who accepts everything as it is will never be extraordinary.¡±


    Liu Jin takes the rebuke with a nod.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you know of the world beyond this city?¡±


    Liu Jin gives the question careful thought before answering.


    ¡°Nowhere near as much as I should, master,¡± he replies. Liu Jin knows the names of many neighboring cities as well as the names of most major cities within the Crimson Cloud Empire. He also knows the names of the bordering countries. However, his ignorance has been made all too clear to him lately.


    Old Jiang nods approvingly.


    ¡°Good answer,¡± he says. ¡°This Crimson Cloud Empire is just one of many countries in the Vermillion Continent. However, there are other continents in this world. Far beyond this coast, you can find the Amaranth Continent. North from there is the Carmine Continent.¡±


    Other continents. Liu Jin believes his master instantly. It is evident in hindsight, yet it shocks him that he never once wondered about such things.


    Just how long has Liu Jin allowed the city walls to narrow his perspective?


    ¡°Once upon a time, travel between the three continents was common. Ports like this one saw a great deal of activity. Ships brought passengers and merchandise across the ocean. I am certain this city was once a great trading hub.¡± Old Jiang¡¯s gaze drifts across the port. ¡°I will not say it was a peaceful time, but it was certainly better than what followed.¡±


    Liu Jin tilts his head to the side. ¡°What followed?¡±


    ¡°War,¡± his master replies. ¡°A great war the likes of which has not been seen since. It lasted for many years, more than you can even imagine. Kingdoms rose and fell. Great Clans and Sects slaughtered each other. Cities burned to the ground. Great empires crumbled. It was a time of great upheaval. Even Gods fell.¡±


    The words make something click in Liu Jin¡¯s mind. ¡°Nine-Headed Snake God,¡± he mutters.


    ¡°Yes, I have no doubt he took part in the war. He fought, and he was killed. Poison Fang Canyon mostly likely formed due to his death.¡±


    ¡°You said it earlier,¡± Liu Jin says, thinking carefully about what happened in the cave. ¡°Master, you said he was already dead, but how can that be? We saw him. I felt his power as surely as I feel the earth beneath my feet right now.¡±


    ¡°What we saw was a shade, nothing more than an echo formed upon his death. The real one died generations before you were born,¡± Old Jiang explains. ¡°Gods are that type of existence.¡±


    It is ridiculous. It is so ridiculous Liu Jin wants to laugh. A shade? An echo? There is no way. There is no way something so great is no more than a mere echo of the real thing! The poison that even now flows through his body cannot possibly come from something like that.


    Yet¡­Liu Jin cannot dismiss his master¡¯s words. Something tells him they are the purest truth. It is enough to make him feel pathetically small all over again.


    Just how big is the world?


    ¡°Nine-Headed Snake God is just one of many who fell. There are countless shades of countless Gods scattered over the three continents. Can you even imagine it, disciple? The type of war it would take to kill something like that,¡± Old Jiang asks, an amused smile tugging at his lips.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Liu Jin tries to imagine it. He pictures Nine-Headed Snake God in his mind, then tries to picture something that could bring him down.


    He can¡¯t.


    ¡°I cannot, master,¡± admits Liu Jin. ¡°As I am, that type of thing is beyond me.¡±


    ¡°That is only natural. Even back then, it was not something people ever expected to witness,¡± Old Jiang says with a distant look on his face. ¡°The war raged on. The earth quaked. The heavens trembled. With each passing day, something started to become all too clear. Our Vermillion continent was going to lose.¡±


    Old Jiang pauses for a moment as if to gather his thoughts. ¡°The Amaranth continent and the Carmine continent had joined forces, or rather, Amaranth had conquered Carmine and absorbed its forces. Our defeat was inevitable. There was only one thing that could be done. The strongest 108 cultivators of the time gathered together. By sacrificing themselves, they managed to erect a powerful barrier around the entire continent, sealing it off from the rest of the world thus protecting it from any invader.¡±


    Old Jiang says it like it is no big deal. However, the sheer enormity of what he describes leaves Liu Jin gaping. ¡°Is such a thing even possible, master?¡±


    "We would not be having this conversation otherwise. However, there was a downside to it. Due to the barrier, this land has become forever isolated from the rest of the world. Ports like this one lost their relevance. Of course, not many cared about such things back then. What remained of the population focused their efforts on rebuilding. The strongest were all gone. It was up to those who remained to fill the void left by them. Factions like this city¡¯s Yun and Xiao Sects would have never risen to prominence otherwise.¡±


    Old Jiang finishes his story, but Liu Jin stays silent. There is nothing he can think of saying. When Liu Jin left for the port, he was not expecting a history lesson of this magnitude. Liu Jin will admit he was curious as to the nature of Nine-Headed Snake God, but this type of answer surpasses all his expectations.


    ¡°What was it about?¡± Liu Jin asks, at last managing to find words. ¡°The war. Just what caused it, master?¡±


    Old Jiang does not react outwardly, but Liu Jin can see an approving glint in his eyes. ¡°Disciple of mine, what do you know of demons?¡±


    Liu Jin opens his mouth.


    ¡°Before you say anything, let me make something clear to you,¡± Old Jiang adds. ¡°I am not referring to Spirit Beasts. Spirit Beasts are creatures capable of cultivating Qi because they are born with cores. Some of them can be extremely intelligent. Among those, some can even take human form though it is extremely rare. However, I am not referring to those creatures.¡±


    Liu Jin closes his mouth.


    ¡°Spirit Beasts are not the only creatures besides humans capable of cultivation. Any organism can harvest Qi as long as certain conditions are met. After being exposed to moonlight and sunlight and the Qi flowing through the planet for a hundred years, even a plant can gain the ability to gather Qi. Of those, only one in a million will gain enough sentience to properly cultivate. Out of that small group, only one in a million will become smart and powerful enough to take humanoid form, and fewer still will be able to take a proper human form. The result of that process is what we call a demon.¡±


    ¡°That sounds¡­¡± Liu Jin pauses, trying to pick the right word, ¡°arduous.¡±


    Old Jiang snorts.


    ¡°You have a gift for understatement. However, you are right. Becoming a demon is a difficult process. I am willing to bet the number of demons born in this continent since the war finished is no larger than twelve. A few of those have probably gotten themselves killed already. It is hard for demons to exist.¡±


    Old Jiang sighs.


    ¡°However, it is a different thing if we are talking about the offspring of a demon. The offspring of a demon will have an easier time clearing the requirements, to say nothing of the aid it will receive from its parents. Like that, it becomes possible for demon societies to be born. Additionally, a newborn demon has as much power as a cultivator in the Earth Realm.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s eyes go wide. ¡°That much?¡±


    While there are people in the Earth Realm and above in Eastern Port City, their numbers are almost exclusively found in the Yun and Xiao Sects. As far as Liu Jin knows, most cultivators do not reach that level. For demons to start there¡­ Forget about crawling and walking. It is like a baby being able to fly the moment it leaves the womb.


    ¡°Becoming a demon is hard, but those who make it through the process are well-rewarded. Amaranth was home to many demon clans. Unsurprisingly, demons became the dominant species of the land. Meanwhile, our continent was almost exclusively the domain of humans.¡±


    ¡°What of the third continent?¡± Liu Jin asks.


    ¡°Carmine was home to humans and demons,¡± Old Jiang replies. ¡°Neither species had managed to gain dominance there, but that would change with the war. In a way, that was what started it all. You must understand humans and demons never got along. Humans feared the innate power of demons. Demons feared our overwhelming advantage in numbers. With certain exceptions, the relationship between humans and demons was never what you could call great. Things were cordial enough for trade and treaties to be made between the two species, but there was always tension underneath it all. Human Sects and Clans are always at odds with each other at the best of times. The situation between Human Sects and Clans and Demon Sects and Clans was even worse. Carmine was a hotbed of tension as a result. The war was inevitable when you think about it. Well, that is not important right now.¡±


    His master is right, Liu Jin realizes. He had allowed the greatness of the story to distract him, but the details of this great war are not what he came here to ask about. The thing Liu Jin wants to know most right now is¡­


    ¡°Master, this disciple appreciates your knowledge, but¡­ is what Nine-Headed Snake God said about your condition true?¡± Liu Jin asks nervously.


    Is his master really going to die?


    To Liu Jin¡¯s surprise, his master laughs.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Old Jiang says with a smile on his face. ¡°I will die. I am dying even as we speak.¡±


    ¡°B-but I¡­ and father¡­¡±


    ¡°You saved my life the day we met. That is true. Your father¡¯s treatment has helped stabilize my condition. That is also true. However, the sickness that rots away my soul is not something that can be healed. If it were so simple, I would have already done it. No, disciple. There is no mistake. I will die, and when I do, not even my soul will remain.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    It is the only thing Liu Jin can say. At that moment, Liu Jin looks very much like the small child that he is.


    ¡°Oh, there are so many reasons,¡± Old Jiang says. His smile is entirely too satisfied to belong to someone dying. ¡°This should go without saying, but I am the greatest doctor in this continent by far. In fact, I am the greatest doctor in any continent.¡±


    Liu Jin instantly believes him.


    ¡°For me, turning a talentless idiot into someone who can defeat a once in a generation prodigy is a simple matter.¡± There is not even a hint of boast in those words. There is no pride, just a statement of fact. ¡°Do you remember how I helped your cultivation a little over a year ago?¡±


    The memory flashes through Liu Jin¡¯s mind. ¡°You modified my meridians.¡±


    ¡°And by doing so, I accelerated your cultivation by 30%,¡± Old Jiang explains, raising a single finger. ¡°Had I wanted to, I could have improved your cultivation speed tenfold. I refrained from doing so because it would have attracted too much attention. With the proper ingredients, I could have increased your cultivation speed even more. By now, you would be the strongest of your generation by far. Do you understand, disciple? That is something I can do for anyone. Can you even grasp how precious this knowledge that will one day be yours is? Do you know how many people have died trying to curry my favor?¡±


    Liu Jin says nothing. There is nothing he can say to that. It merely reinforces how great his master is, and how amazing his father is for once upon a time being his disciple.


    ¡°My abilities and knowledge earned me quite a bit of fame,¡± Old Jiang continues in a melancholic tone. ¡°Emperors bowed before me just so I would raise them strong cultivators. However, with fame comes envy. Many were jealous of my skills. Many sought to steal my secrets. They failed. Many sought to kill me. They failed too.¡±


    It happens in an instant. His master¡¯s expression changes into something so horrifying Liu Jin freezes on the spot. Then it is gone. The moment passes by so quickly, Liu Jin is not sure if he really saw it.


    ¡°One day, they did not fail,¡± his master continues. ¡°I was beaten and poisoned, quite lethally at that. I lost much of my power and was forced to flee before my enemies could kill me. Even now, some of them are probably still looking for me.¡±


    Liu Jin opens his mouth to speak. Old Jiang is once again one step ahead of him.


    ¡°Do not waste your time thinking that finding a cure is possible, disciple. It is too late for me. The moment I chose to live in this city was the moment I accepted my death as inevitable.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Back then, there were two paths before me. I could use my remaining years searching for a cure that may not exist, or I could find a disciple worthy of my teachings.¡± Old Jiang snorts. ¡°The second option seemed nothing more than a pipe dream to me, but then I met you, the son of my biggest regret. The Heavens truly had a laugh at me. On that day, I decided to pass on to you all I knew. Everything that made me great. Everything that made me feared and hated. My soul will fade away into nothingness, but you will remain in this world.¡±


    Old Jiang turns to look at Liu Jin. His face is as serious as Liu Jin has ever seen it.


    ¡°If that is what you wish, of course. You understand suffering and pain now. You understand the smallness of your existence. I will ask you this one last time. Knowing what you now know, do you still wish to take on the burden I offer?¡±


    It is only now, after hearing everything his master had to say, that Liu Jin truly understands the enormity of what he is being entrusted with.


    There is only one possible answer.


    ¡°I am honored to be your disciple, master. Teach me as you see fit!¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 15: Once Again

    ~~~


    ¡°Little Brother, you look¡­ unwell.¡±


    Liu Jin opens his mouth to speak, but all that comes out is a yawn. The child blushes and quickly covers his mouth.


    ¡°Sorry, Elder Brother,¡± Liu Jin says to Xiao Nan.


    The two are gathering herbs outside the city. Well, Liu Jin is gathering herbs. Xiao Nan is there to make sure no harm falls on Liu Jin while outside the city. Due to his status within the Xiao Sect, Xiao Nan has no need to bother with such things. For the prodigy of the Xiao Sect to use his time to guard the son of a local doctor is nothing less than absurd. Nevertheless, this is a task for which Xiao Nan gladly volunteered.


    For various reasons, it is the first time the two have been together in quite a while.


    ¡°Master has been training my situational awareness,¡± Liu Jin explains. ¡°According to master, I let my guard down too much while asleep. He seeks to fix that.¡± Liu Jin yawns again. This time he is able to turn his head aside and cover his mouth in time. ¡°It has been¡­ trying.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s words are only half true. While it is certainly true Old Jiang has been testing his awareness, Liu Jin has also been pushing himself to learn as much as he can. Before, Liu Jin had brief moments of free time, but no longer. Liu Jin uses his every waking moment to learn as much as he can. He devours texts one after another. He practices everything his master shows him hundreds of times.


    Doing anything less would be folly. That is what Liu Jin firmly believes. After all, Liu Jin does not know when his master will reach his end, and maybe, just maybe, if Liu Jin learns all he can¡­


    No. Liu Jin shakes his head. He does not dare think it.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Xian Nan strokes his chin. ¡°That does sound quite useful. I might try something similar with Xiao Fang. I have always said he lets his guard down far too much. Growing up as the heir to the Xiao Sect has given him too much security. He is too used to not being threatened.¡±


    ¡°By all means, please help Xiao Fang, Elder Brother. I am sure he will appreciate it as much as I do,¡± Liu Jin says, his tone carefully neutral. On the inside, Liu Jin is thinking his pain will be more bearable if he knows someone else is suffering through the same thing.


    Especially if it is Xiao Fang.


    Xiao Nan chuckles. ¡°Your relationship with Xiao Fang remains the same then? Well, even calling it a relationship is a bit too much.¡±


    Liu Jin just nods. After all, Xiao Nan is not wrong.


    Once upon a time, Xiao Fang always had an insult ready for Liu Jin. Once upon a time, Liu Jin always had to bite his tongue when interacting with Xiao Fang. Their vastly different stations in life caused no end of friction between them. However, those days are gone. Their interaction is almost non-existent now. At best, Liu Jin sometimes sees him when he goes to the Xiao Sect¡¯s compound. However, it has been a long time since they last exchanged words, hostile or otherwise.


    They might as well not exist to each other.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Xiao Nan begins, ¡°about the other thing...¡±


    The teen trails off, not because he cannot bring himself to voice it, but rather because Xiao Nan knows he doesn¡¯t have to. Liu Jin understands exactly what he is referring to. The younger boy closes his eyes. ¡°That situation has not changed.¡±


    ¡°I see. I see,¡± Xiao Nan says, sighing. He is one of the few who fully understands Liu Jin¡¯s plight. ¡°A pity.¡±


    Over a year has passed since Nine-Headed Snake God left his brand on Liu Jin¡¯s body. Over a year has passed since Liu Jin managed to get the poison inside his body under control. Certainly, that Liu Jin is still alive in spite of his condition is worthy of celebration. That Liu Jin can now walk, eat, and sleep without being hindered by the poison is a testament to his skill. There is no doubt in Liu Jin¡¯s mind that he will pass Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s test. He will survive the three years.


    However, through all this time, Liu Jin has been unable to progress a single step in his cultivation.


    It is just as his master predicted and just as Liu Jin feared. A year and a half has passed, and Liu Jin is still in the first level of the Inner Realm. The Dragon Bone needles inside his body help him maintain the unique flow of Qi that keeps the poison under control. However, due to that very flow, his cultivation has been severely hampered.


    It bears noting Liu Jin is still young. It is still acceptable for him to be in the Inner Realm. Even by the standards of the Xiao Sect, Liu Jin¡¯s current level is still passable. The issue lies not in Liu Jin¡¯s level of power. Rather, the problem is that Liu Jin¡¯s rate of progress has been reduced to non-existence, and the people of Eastern Port City have not missed this.


    The whispers had already begun.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°That poor child.¡±


    ¡°It happens sometimes. Some people hit a bottleneck too soon and never manage to overcome it.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is only to be expected. With his father¡¯s condition being what it is, he should be thankful he even reached this point.¡±


    ¡°Yes, well, at least this will help him understand his place in the world. That family thinks too highly of themselves just because the Xiao Sect prizes them a little.¡±


    Liu Jin hears whispers like that every time he walks through the city. It is not the first time he has to deal with something like this. People still whisper about his father every now and then. Liu Jin learned to cope with that. They were the whispers of fools who could not understand what an amazing man his father is. There was no reason to pay them any mind. Liu Jin knows he can learn to ignore these whispers as well. They are only the whispers of fools who have no idea what he has gone through.


    His fists clench.


    Yes, Liu Jin can learn to ignore them. In time.


    ¡°You know what, Little Brother? I believe a change of pace will do you some good,¡± Xiao Nan declares firmly. ¡°How about leaving the city for a few days with me?¡±


    ¡°Leaving the city?¡± Liu Jin blinks. He looks at Xiao Nan¡¯s face but finds nothing but seriousness there. Xiao Nan is completely serious about his offer. The teen is offering Liu Jin the opportunity to see the world outside Eastern Port City for the first time in his life.


    ¡°Uncle has entrusted me with some business in New Moon Town,¡± Xiao Nan explains. ¡°I am going to visit the local branch of the Xiao Sect there and act as uncle¡¯s representative. Naturally, I get to pick who to take with me. Little Brother, you are a disciple of the Xiao Sect. It is perfectly fine to take you along.¡±


    The Xiao Sect¡¯s authority is not limited to Eastern Port City. While the main branch of the Xiao Sect is indeed in Eastern Port City, the Xiao Sect also has other smaller branches in other cities of the empire. The same goes for the Yun Sect. That Xiao Nan has been entrusted with visiting one of the Xiao Sect¡¯s branches is only natural.


    Still, the way Xiao Nan brings it up is so natural that Liu Jin can¡¯t help but think Xiao Nan has been planning this from the start.


    ¡°Your offer is a kind one, Elder Brother,¡± Liu Jin says as he thinks of the ramifications. Xiao Nan taking him along will cause some backlash for the prodigy of the Xiao Sect, however minor it may be. That Xiao Nan is willing to go through with it just to get him away from the city for a while fills his heart with gratitude. ¡°However, it is not a decision I can make on my own. I must ask for father¡¯s and master¡¯s permission.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to worry, Little Brother. I already talked with them.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ~~~


    ¡°Yes, he did come here the other day to ask about it,¡± his father says. It is late at night. The task of gathering herbs is long finished. In the end, Liu Jin told Xiao Nan he needed to talk with his master before agreeing to anything which the older boy easily accepted.


    ¡°He did not talk with master but instead asked me to bring the matter to him,¡± Liu Jin¡¯s father says, a thoughtful look on his face. ¡°He is rather good at avoiding master. Beyond the time when they first met, I don¡¯t think I have seen those two in the same room even once.¡±


    Old Jiang laughs. ¡°That is because that one has good sense.¡± The old master looks at Liu Jin. ¡°It is something you could stand to learn from him.¡±


    It is a quiet night at the clinic. His father is preparing Old Jiang¡¯s medicine. Liu Jin cannot help but notice the treatments are becoming more frequent as of late.


    ¡°So Xiao Nan spoke true then?¡± Liu Jin asks, not that he ever doubted Xiao Nan. He would never make up a lie like that. ¡°Father and Master are okay with me leaving the city?¡±


    His father nods. ¡°You have been pushing yourself quite hard lately. Some time away from training will do you good.¡±


    ¡°It will be a good experience for you,¡± Old Jiang adds. ¡°Not having seen another city at your age is downright embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Is it really okay?¡± Liu Jin is compelled to ask. ¡°I still have much to learn and-¡±


    ¡°And your master could keel over and die at any moment,¡± Old Jiang finishes for him. He raises an eyebrow. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Liu Jin looks down. His silence is enough of an answer.


    Old Jiang sighs and taps his forehead.


    ¡°If you truly think a few weeks of training will make much of a difference in learning all I have to teach you before I die, then your ignorance is dangerously close to arrogance.¡± There is no heat in his master¡¯s words. They simply are. Having finished preparing the medicine, his father serves it to Old Jiang who brings the steaming cup to his lips.


    ¡°You should not let master¡¯s condition cloud your thinking,¡± his father adds. ¡°One day, he will die. There is nothing he can do about it, so obviously there is nothing you or I can do about it. It is hard to accept but never think differently. However, just because that is true does not mean you should put undue stress on your body and mind.¡±


    His master is dying so he must do all he can to learn from him during that time. That is the way Liu Jin has been thinking these past months. Liu Jin has been pushing himself night and day with that thought in his mind. Now, his father tells him that is not the proper mindset to have.


    ¡°I¡­ understand.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± his father says with a stern voice, surprising Liu Jin. ¡°You do not. You resent the idea and hold on to hope that is not there. That is natural and telling you not to think that way will not change it, son. Still, it will only make the pain greater when the inevitable comes.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡± Old Jiang taps his chin. ¡°And you have the gall to call me harsh.¡±


    ¡°I am simply showing parental kindness to my son.¡±


    Old Jiang snorts then turns to Liu Jin. ¡°Disciple, listen well. The truth is your progress has been more than acceptable. However, in your condition, there is a limit to how much you can push yourself. It is not up to you to question how I decide to teach you. Go to New Moon Town. It will give you a new perspective. You can consider that to be your training for now.¡±


    Faced with his father¡¯s admonishment and his master¡¯s order, there is nothing Liu Jin can do but submit.


    ¡°I see.¡± Liu Jin nods. ¡°I will submit to your wisdom.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Old Jiang says as if remembering something. Liu Jin knows better than to believe his master is capable of forgetting. ¡°There is just one thing I want you to keep practicing. You understand what I am referring to, right?¡±


    Liu Jin does not need to think hard. It is something his master has been making him practice for the past six months. ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    ¡°I expect you to at least master the first level by the time you get back.¡±


    Just like that, Old Jiang gives Liu Jin a goal, something to strive toward in the weeks to come. Considering his progress so far, it is both a mercy and an unreasonable demand.


    ¡°It will be so, master.¡±


    With that, the matter is settled, and the conversation soon turns to other subjects.


    For the first time in his life, Liu Jin will leave Eastern Port City.


    ~~~

 Chapter 16: The Road Ahead

    ~~~


    ¡°How much longer will it take to reach New Moon Town, Elder Brother?¡± Liu Jin asks Xiao Nan.


    It is already the second day of their journey. The afternoon sun still shines brightly in the sky. Eastern Port City is nowhere to be seen. They left it behind a long time ago. There is nothing but gently rolling hills as far as the eye can see. The road ahead of them stretches for miles with no end in sight.


    ¡°I believe it would take me a full day to get there on my own,¡± Xiao Nan replies, stroking his chin. ¡°Since Little Brother is with me, it will probably take five days provided we keep this pace.¡±


    Liu Jin knows Xiao Nan well enough to know there is no ill-intent in his words. The difference in ability between them is just that big. There is little point in pretending otherwise. It would not surprise Liu Jin if Xiao Nan could reach New Moon Town in only a few hours and is just being modest.


    ¡°If we sped up, we could probably halve that time,¡± Liu Jin notes. Though nowhere near as good as Xiao Nan, Liu Jin is still a cultivator. Even if the Inner Realm is the second-lowest of all cultivation realms, maintaining a decent running pace for half a day is not beyond Liu Jin.


    Right now, Liu Jin does not want to be an obstacle for Xiao Nan. It is already enough that Xiao Nan is taking him along on this journey. Liu Jin does not want Xiao Nan to be late because of him as well.


    ¡°If we did that, we would not be able to appreciate the sights, Little Brother,¡± Xiao Nan says. The teen smiles as he gestures at the grassy plains around them. ¡°You need to take the time to appreciate the little things. If I cared about getting to New Moon Town as fast as possible, I would have carried you there over my shoulder already.¡±


    Liu Jin pictures it for one horror-filled moment. It¡¯s too embarrassing. That Xiao Nan is not only completely capable of it but also wouldn¡¯t even bat an eyelid when doing so only makes it scarier. Liu Jin wisely shuts his mouth.


    ¡°Although,¡± Xiao Nan suddenly says, ¡°if Little Brother knew Ground Contraction, we could easily reach New Moon Town in just three days.¡±


    ¡°Ground Contraction?¡± Liu Jin echoes, cocking his head to one side. It takes him a moment to recognize the term. ¡°That is the Xiao Sect¡¯s signature movement technique, is it not? That technique is only taught to Inner Disciples and above, not Outer Disciples like myself, Elder Brother.¡±


    Xiao Nan sighs.


    ¡°Little Brother should not pay so much attention to those restrictions. Stealing techniques is a perfectly fine thing to do as long as you believe you can get away with it,¡± Xiao Nan explains. He raises a finger as if to underscore his point. ¡°Although Ground Contraction is only taught to those who are Inner Disciples or higher, the technique is not particularly hard. In fact, it is ranked first among the most stolen techniques within the Xiao Sect.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks. ¡°There is a ranking?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there is, Little Brother. I made it myself.¡± Xiao Nan says, clearly pleased with himself. ¡°Void Fist is the hardest to steal while Ground Contraction is the easiest.¡±


    Occasionally, Liu Jin sees Inner Disciples of the Xiao Sect sparring. Outer Disciples would usually flock around those spars. Ground Contraction is a fairly common sight in those spars. Void Fist, however, is not. Void Fist is a technique Liu Jin has only heard about in whispers. Supposedly, it is taught only to the Xiao Sect¡¯s Core Disciples.


    ¡°Ground Contraction is a fairly simple movement technique when you get down to it,¡± Xiao Nan says, shrugging. As soon as he says it, Xiao Nan disappears only to reappear 3 meters away from Liu Jin.


    ¡°See,¡± Xiao Nan says as he reappears at Liu Jin¡¯s side just as easily. ¡°It is nothing special. The Yun Sect has something very similar to it although the name is different. Most major Sects and Clans in the Empire have at least one movement technique. Those who don¡¯t will steal one soon enough and claim they came up with it.¡±


    Xiao Nan demonstrates Ground Contraction again.


    ¡°I bet Little Brother could pick it up easily enough. You would merely need to pay attention to the flow of my Qi as I do it.¡±


    And again.


    ¡°I am sure Little Brother would only need to see it a couple of times to understand it.¡±


    And again.


    ¡°After that, it is only a matter of practice.¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother,¡± Liu Jin says, his tone serious. ¡°I am content to follow the rules of the Xiao Sect. Do not feel obligated to circumvent them for my benefit.¡±


    Xiao Nan clicks his tongue. ¡°Little Brother is far too serious and honest. If you lightened up a little and made some friends, someone would have already taught you the technique. Really, you and Xiao Fang are the same that way. He also needs to learn how to make friends.¡±


    There is not much Liu Jin can say to that since the words are coming from his one and only friend. ¡°Putting the words aimed at me aside, Xiao Fang is always surrounded by people.¡±


    ¡°Of course, he is.¡± Xiao Nan nods. ¡°Xiao Fang is the heir to the Xiao Sect, Little Brother. It is only natural for him to be surrounded by people at all times. However, those people follow Xiao Fang due to his position. That is the only thing they have acknowledged about him. If we are speaking about people who have acknowledged Xiao Fang as a person, then Xiao Fang has no one like that.¡±


    Xiao Nan¡¯s words give Liu Jin pause. As long as Liu Jin can remember, Xiao Fang has been someone in an enviable position. Power. Wealth. Respect. Xiao Fang always had all those things. While Liu Jin stood alone, Xiao Fang always had someone behind him.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    However, when Xiao Nan puts it like that, Liu Jin cannot help but find it a little pitiable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Little Brother,¡± Xiao Nan adds. ¡°There is nothing wrong with having people who are loyal to your position instead of your person. In fact, people loyal to your position can be more useful than people loyal to your person depending on the circumstances. However, to succeed, a man must have both. Until Xiao Fang understands that and makes an effort, the Xiao Sect won¡¯t be able to compete with the major Sects in the Empire.¡±


    It is the second time Xiao Nan brings up Sects outside Eastern Port City. Perhaps, it is because leaving the city has encouraged Xiao Nan to look at things from a broader perspective. Nevertheless, the words jog something in Liu Jin¡¯s mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Liu Jin says, remembering. ¡°Elder Brother, you went to a tournament outside the city, right?¡±


    It is one of the reasons why Liu Jin has not seen Xiao Nan for the past couple of months. Xiao Nan has not been in Eastern Port City. The Xiao Sect sent him to a tournament in the capital. Liu Jin managed to overhear enough excited whispers around the city to know that.


    ¡°A tournament outside the city?¡± Xiao Nan laughs. ¡°Little Brother sure knows how to put things mildly.¡±


    ¡°Was it that important?¡±


    ¡°Extremely so.¡± Xiao Nan nods. His face grows uncharacteristically serious. ¡°Every four years, the Emperor holds a grand tournament at the capital. Only those under 21 are allowed to compete. It is by far the grandest tournament in the Empire. Every major power sends their best to compete. Our tiny Eastern Port City Tournament cannot dream of comparing.¡±


    ¡°The grandest?¡± Liu Jin asks. He does not doubt Xiao Nan. A tournament of the greatest youths in their generation is something Liu Jin can scarcely imagine, yet he cannot help but find it odd. ¡°Would not a tournament with older participants be a grander spectacle?¡±


    Xiao Nan is strong. Liu Jin knows this well. However, between Xiao Nan and Xiao Zheng, there is not a single doubt about who is stronger. It is the way of things. Older cultivators have had more time to become strong. Xiao Nan may be the strongest of his generation in Eastern Port City, but there are some who are stronger than him among the adults.


    ¡°Such a thing would indeed be a far grander spectacle, Little Brother, so grand I cannot even begin to imagine it. However, there is no such tournament,¡± Xiao Nan says, drawing a surprised look from Liu Jin. ¡°Think about it, Little Brother. If someone like Uncle were to fight someone close to his level in the city, then the city would disappear within 5 moves even if Uncle was exceedingly careful. As strong as Uncle is, he¡¯s not the strongest in the Empire. Uncle would not like me saying this out loud, but he wouldn¡¯t even be within the top 10 or even the Top 50 of the Empire.¡±


    Liu Jin reflects on Xiao Nan¡¯s words. He tries to think of the strongest person he knows and shivers as his mind brings up the image of Nine-Headed-God. No, even if someone with just a thousandth of his power were to fight, destroying something like a city would be all too easy. If one gathered thousands of people like that in one place and told them to fight, the Empire might very well end up destroyed.


    Xiao Nan sees Liu Jin shiver and nods. ¡°Scary to think, isn¡¯t? That is why the Crimson Cloud Tournament only allows those under 21 to fight there. All major factions within the Empire send their best there. It is a relatively safe way to establish who is strong and who is weak. Naturally, I was chosen by the elders to represent the Xiao Sect.¡±


    Xiao Nan thinks about it, then lifts two fingers. ¡°Well, there were two others, but they were there to fill the space. They did not make it past the second round of the tournament. The disciples of the top Sects all have a very high level.¡±


    Xiao Nan pauses for a moment. Liu Jin uses the opportunity to ask a question. ¡°How did Elder Brother do?¡±


    Liu Jin does not ask whether Xiao Nan won or not. Had Xiao Nan won, the Xiao Sect would have wasted no time letting everyone know it. The knowledge would have reached the ears of even the poorest of beggars in Eastern Port City. However, that had not happened which means Xiao Nan had not won the tournament.


    Xiao Nan is someone who has won every single Eastern Port City Tournament he has participated in. He is strong. There is no doubt about that in Liu Jin¡¯s mind. However, what is the difference between someone who is strong in Eastern Port City and those who are strong in other parts of the Crimson Cloud Empire? Liu Jin now feels a burning curiosity regarding the subject.


    Xiao Nan chuckles. ¡°Little Brother really doesn¡¯t hold back with the tough questions.¡±


    Liu Jin blushes and looks down. ¡°I am sorry. It is fine if Elder Brother doesn¡¯t an-¡±


    ¡°I placed within the Top 100,¡± Xiao Nan cuts in. "That means that, for now, the Xiao Sect is among the 100 strongest factions in the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother, that¡¯s amazing!¡±


    In Eastern Port City, the Xiao and Yun Sects reign supreme, but there are dozens of smaller factions within the city. How many more Sects and Clans are there in the Empire? Thousands? Tens of thousands? Even more?


    How many people did Xiao Nan have to defeat to climb that high?


    ¡°It is certainly a good result for the Xiao Sect but do not read too much into it, Little Brother. That I was able to get into the Top 100 says more about my luck than anything else. If I were to participate again, I am not certain I would be able to replicate the result. That¡¯s just how tournaments are.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks. ¡°But doesn¡¯t making it so far mean Elder Brother is amazingly strong?¡±


    ¡°In a way, but there is more to tournaments than just strength.¡± Seeing Liu Jin¡¯s confused expression, Xiao Nan decides to elaborate. ¡°Let me explain. Strength is important in tournaments. However, when there are people of similar or greater strength participating, luck is much more important. Under an unfavorable match-up, it is not an exaggeration to say I would have been knocked out in the first round.¡±


    ¡°You, Elder Brother?¡± Liu Jin can scarcely believe it. Still, Xiao Nan nods.


    ¡°Just imagine if, in the first round, you end up having to fight one of the strongest participants. Even if you were to win that fight, your performance in the next round would be severely hampered due to the effort. Even fighting those weaker than you can be a problem if they are still strong enough to put up a fight.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Liu Jin nods as he digests the information. ¡°So under an unfavorable match-up, Elder Brother would not have reached the Top 100.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, under the most unfavorable outcome, this Xiao Nan would not make it past the first round. With the right match-ups, I may barely make it to the Top 20. This time, I managed to put the Xiao Sect among the Top 100. That is a good thing, but there is no guarantee the same will happen next time, not that I will have a chance to participate then.¡±


    Liu Jin hums in thought. Among the young disciples, none is as strong as Xiao Nan. Certainly, many would grow over the course of four years, but would that growth allow them to reach the level of the current Xiao Nan?


    Liu Jin doubts it.


    ¡°If that is the case, does that mean the Sect rankings are always wildly changing with each tournament?¡±


    ¡°In some cases, yes. A few are rather stable,¡± Xiao Nan replies. ¡°For example, the Top 4 Sects are always the same. Certainly, which of the Top 4 spots they claim vary, but you can be certain those four Sects will always be there.¡±


    ¡°Always?¡± Liu Jin echoes. In order for the Xiao Sect to be in the Top 100 every tournament, they would have to produce disciples on the level of Xiao Nan every four years. For these four Sects to always take the top four spots would mean they can consistently produce disciples of a level even beyond that. The resources and talent required for such a feat must be immense.


    ¡°Always,¡± Xiao Nan says. ¡°Eternal Flame Clan, Infinite Mountain Sect, Divine Frozen Palace, and Eternal Raging Valley. Those are the Top 4. Of those four, our Xiao Sect has managed to establish friendly relations with the Divine Frozen Palace. Perhaps Little Brother will get to meet them one day.¡±


    ¡°Divine Frozen Palace,¡± Liu Jin whispers, even as his mind makes sure to memorize the names of the four major powers in the Crimson Cloud Empire.


    Although Liu Jin does not know it yet, his path will undoubtedly cross with theirs in the future.


    ~~~

 Chapter 17: The Soul

    ~~~


    As the days pass, the rolling hills give way to tall, lush trees. There are so many trees around them, it looks like they could swallow the narrow road at any moment. Along the way, Liu Jin and Xiao Nan talk about a variety of subjects. Liu Jin tells Xiao Nan of amusing anecdotes that happened at the clinic and things Old Jiang has put him through. Xiao Nan tells Liu Jin of things that happen in the Xiao Sect and uses the opportunity to teach him about the balance of powers between the various factions in the Empire.


    Like that, they reach the fifth day of their journey.


    ¡°Elder Brother,¡± Liu Jin starts, ¡°is there anything special I should know about the situation in New Moon Town? I do not want my ignorance to inconvenience you.¡±


    Xiao Nan is quick to wave his concerns away. ¡°There is nothing to worry about, Little Brother. This visit is more of a formality than anything else. New Moon Town is not a significant place. As such, our branch there is no big deal. The founder of the New Moon branch is a cousin of Uncle who was never all that good at cultivation by the standards of the main branch. We¡¯re giving them plenty of face just by having me be the one to visit.¡±


    ¡°Even so, the town was deemed significant enough to open a branch there, wasn¡¯t it? Surely, there must be something to it.¡±


    It would be foolish of the Xiao Sect to open branches without rhyme or reason. Sects open branches in order to expand their influence. In other words, a place where a Sect opens a branch must either provide a valuable resource or offer an advantageous location. For example, Eastern Port City¡¯s closeness to Poison Fang Canyon is a boon to the Xiao Sect as it lets them harvest the canyon¡¯s resources with relative ease.


    If the Xiao Sect decided to open a branch in New Moon Town, then surely there must be something of worth there.


    ¡°Well, you are not exactly wrong, Little Brother. Right now, we are in the Whispering Woods.¡± Xiao Nan gestures to the many trees around them. ¡°This area is rich in Steel-Skinned Trees. They provide very durable wood, useful for construction and certain weapons. Our Xiao Sect harvests them and sells them in other cities across the Empire.¡±


    Liu Jin nods as he digests the information.


    ¡°However, Steel-Skinned Trees are not a high-priority resource for us. As big as the Whispering Woods are, there are bigger forests with greater resources across the Empire. For those reasons, our New Moon Town branch is not all that important. Our Xiao Sect just happened to notice an opportunity here and opened a branch. In fact, beyond our Xiao Sect, New Moon Town only has two other major powers: The Hu and Lun Clans.¡±


    ¡°Are they important?¡± Liu Jin asks. Xiao Nan snorts.


    ¡°How could they be?¡± Xiao Nan shrugs his shoulders. ¡°They are simply the two major clans of a small town. Compared to our Xiao Sect, they might as well not exist. Originally, they were the ones who controlled the harvest of Steel-Skinned Trees in this area, but then our Xiao Sect moved in. Little Brother can imagine what happened next.¡±


    Two clans of a small town cannot possibly compare to a Sect that is ranked among the Top 100 of the Empire. Liu Jin understands Xiao Nan¡¯s meaning quite clearly. The Xiao Sect had come to New Moon Town and quickly established itself as the dominant power.


    ¡°Elder Brother seems to know a lot about the situation already,¡± Liu Jin says with some admiration. Though Xiao Nan treats this visit as unimportant, his knowledge is certainly not lacking.


    Xiao Nan scratches his cheek. ¡°Since I am someone who is going to become an Elder one day, I am expected to know these things.¡± He sighs. ¡°If I had my way, I would focus only on cultivation, but Uncle would pull me by the ears if I skipped my lessons. Having too much responsibility is a tragic thing, Little Brother.¡±


    Liu Jin chuckles as he imagines Xiao Nan being pulled by the ears by Xiao Zheng. Before he can reply, however, Xiao Nan lets out an excited cry.


    ¡°Finally!¡± The teen says as he looks out into the distance. ¡°I almost thought we were out of luck for a moment there. What a waste this trip would have been, if so.¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother?¡±


    ¡°Look!¡± Xiao Nan points to the road ahead. Liu Jin squints but can see nothing but the road and the trees. There is not even a small animal to be seen. Liu Jin is about to say this to Xiao Nan when he notices it.


    A glint. A tiny flicker in the distance.


    It is coming towards them, Liu Jin realizes. No, he corrects himself, it is flying towards them. As it grows closer, Liu Jin is able to discern its shape. It¡¯s a bird, a very small one, probably no bigger than one of his fingers. However, that is not the most remarkable thing about it.


    The bird is completely transparent as well as devoid of any color, giving it a glass-like look.


    Liu Jin watches as Xiao Nan extends his hand and the bird lands on the tip of his finger. It lets out a happy chirp.


    ¡°Good boy,¡± Xiao Nan says, gently petting the glass-like bird with one finger. ¡°Now, let¡¯s see what you found.¡±


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Before Liu Jin¡¯s eyes, the bird shrinks and is absorbed into Xiao Nan¡¯s body. The child¡¯s eyes widen at the sight. Xiao Nan closes his eyes and hums thoughtfully.


    ¡°Hm, so that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    After a moment, he opens his eyes and is met by Liu Jin¡¯s stunned face.


    ¡°Elder Brother, what was that?¡±


    ¡°Could it be Little Brother has not learned about this yet?¡± Xiao Nan asks, puzzled. ¡°Well, since your training is mostly focused on the medical arts, I suppose it makes sense. It is something you will learn eventually anyway, so there is no point in rushing it.¡±


    Seeing Liu Jin is still staring at him, Xiao Nan decides to elaborate.


    ¡°This,¡± Xiao Nan says making the glass-like bird appear on the tip of his finger once more, ¡°is a piece of my soul.¡±


    ¡°Your soul?¡±


    Xiao Nan nods. ¡°Once you reach a certain level of cultivation, you will realize the soul is a lot more malleable than you may think. By shaving off a piece of my soul and giving it will, I am able to create this bird. I am not yet at the level where it can do much, but it is useful for simple tasks. This is something any high-level cultivator can do.¡±


    Liu Jin supposes he should not be surprised. High-level cultivators can supposedly do all sort of things. As one keeps climbing higher, the body is cleaned of all impurities. This leads to longer lifespans, but it does not stop there. One stops being just human and becomes more than just physical, more than just spiritual. One becomes eternal.


    A True Immortal.


    Yes, Liu Jin should not be surprised, but he is. Knowing is one thing. Seeing something like this so plainly displayed before him is another.


    However, Liu Jin has never once seen Old Jiang do such a thing. Why?


    No, that¡¯s not a question that needs to be asked. When Nine-Headed Snake God talked about his master¡¯s condition and when his master revealed it to Liu Jin, they both said the same thing. The problem with Old Jiang is not limited to his flesh and blood.


    They always mentioned it, didn¡¯t they? His soul.


    His soul is what¡¯s rotting.


    ¡°You will begin to feel it when you reach the Nascent Realm, but this type of technique is something you will only be capable of once you reach the Earth Realm,¡± Xiao Nan adds.


    ¡°I see.¡± Liu Jin hides his fist under his sleeve and clenches it tight to calm himself down. Luckily, Xiao Nan does not seem to notice. ¡°You said it can only do simple tasks. What did you make it do, Elder Brother? You seemed happy it came back.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, that. I send the little one out the day we left Eastern Port City. The orders I gave it were simple. It was to come back if it saw a group of people waiting to ambush us.¡±


    Eastern Port City is a peaceful place due to the presence of the Xiao and Yun Sects. No bandit would dare try his luck there. However, the world outside the city is a different matter. Many groups of bandits roam the Empire. Liu Jin is not unaware of this. Travelers who are not strong enough are always at risk. It is good of Xiao Nan to be so careful about their safety.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Liu Jin lifts his head and looks at Xiao Nan. ¡°Elder Brother, if the Soul Bird came back¡­¡±


    ¡°That means there is a group of bandits lying in wait,¡± Xiao Nan finishes for him, a big smile on his face. ¡°I saw the memories of the Soul Bird once it rejoined me. It is a group of about twelve. Swords, knives, and a few spears, but not much in the way of armor.¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother, you seem awfully happy about this.¡±


    ¡°Should I not be? I feared this might not happen. For my Little Brother to miss his chance to fight some bandits would be a great tragedy.¡±


    Liu Jin stares at Xiao Nan who looks all too proud of himself.


    ¡°Elder Brother, your thoughts are evidently too complex for this one to understand,¡± Liu Jin says in the politest tone of voice he can muster. ¡°Would you care to share your wisdom with this one?¡±


    Xian Nan laughs.


    ¡°It is fine, Little Brother. It is fine. You could even say fighting bandits is half the reason I took you on this trip. Trust your Elder Brother. You will understand once we see them.¡±


    Somehow, Liu Jin doubts it.


    ~~~


    Liu Jin understands perfectly.


    As expected, a group of bandits was lying in wait. They quickly surrounded them and demanded that they give up all their valuables. Even now, Xiao Nan and the leader of the bandits, a large bearded man, are exchanging insults.


    Exchanging insults and taunts, Xiao Nan tells him, is an essential part of the bandit experience. It is important to get the verbal upper hand before the actual conflict starts. Liu Jin cannot say he understands that. He is also not really paying attention to the words being exchanged. His focus is on the bandits themselves.


    He can¡¯t believe it.


    There are twelve of them, just as Xiao Nan said. Most of them have swords or knives. A few, including their leader, have spears. Just as Xiao Nan said. Some of them have armor, but it is minimal. Even their leader does not have much compared to what Liu Jin has seen the city guards of Eastern Port City wear. Again, it is all just as Xiao Nan said.


    What Xiao Nan did not say was that they would be so weak!


    Inner Realm, Third Level.


    Inner Realm, First Level.


    Foundational Realm, Seventh Level!


    Liu Jin can feel the bandits¡¯ Qi quite clearly. They are not even bothering to hide it, the opposite in fact. They flare it as though it were a muscle to flex, trying to be intimidating, somehow thinking their meager level is worthy of respect. However, before them stands Xiao Nan. It is like watching a mouse trying to intimidate a tiger.


    Liu Jin does not understand.


    In front of him are grown men. Even the younger ones look to be well over twenty. The oldest one is probably close to forty. Certainly, Eastern Port City has some adults who are still in the Inner Realm, but those are fully aware of their weakness. In the Xiao Sect, someone who has not left the Inner Realm before seeing eighteen springs is worthy of scorn. A grown man who is still at the Foundational Realm? That is completely unacceptable.


    Of the twelve bandits, only their leader is at the Nascent Realm.


    How is this possible?


    In the Xiao Sect, there are people in their teens who are already in the Nascent Realm. Even in the rest of Eastern Port City, there are some who reach the Nascent Realm while in their twenties. How can there be a bandit leader who is only at the Nascent Realm? If he is going to be taking people¡¯s belongings by force, shouldn¡¯t he at least have the strength to back it up?


    Are the people around here truly so weak that this man is able to live as a bandit? So weak the men before them are counted as a threat?


    Seeing Liu Jin¡¯s confusion, Xiao Nan gives him a knowing grin. ¡°Little Brother, I do believe you are starting to understand my wisdom.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks. A smile forms on his face. ¡°I do believe I am, Elder Brother.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The leader of the bandits bellows. ¡°Two brats who reek of their mother¡¯s milk dare think they can ignore the Fifth Commander of the Black Bear Group!¡±


    ¡°Now Little Brother, these men here are fully prepared to steal from us. I do believe some turnabout is fair play. If something catches your eye, be sure to let your Elder Brother know.¡±


    ¡°You dare ignore me!¡±


    Liu Jin looks at the bandit leader. A judgment is instantly made.


    ¡°I like his scarf.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 18: Beneath

    ~~~


    The time for words is gone. Angered, the bandit leader orders his men to attack. The bandits leap into action.


    If he wished to, Xiao Nan could end the fight in an instant. Even the blink of an eye would be too much time for such a task. That is how strong Xiao Nan is. That is how weak these bandits are. However, Xiao Nan refrains from doing so. Instead, he plays along. He goes through the motions of fighting the bandit leader, using only a fraction of his strength. Still, that¡¯s enough for him to quickly draw the attention of the more dangerous bandits who are all too quick to back up their boss.


    Like that, Xiao Nan keeps anyone who could have been a threat to Liu Jin occupied.


    The first bandit to approach Liu Jin has a sword at his hip. He does not draw it. Instead, he approaches Liu Jin as though the latter were a simple child. The man has long hair and an eyepatch, but Liu Jin pays them little mind. The man¡¯s Qi is the only thing that truly matters.


    Inner Realm, Third Level.


    The moment the man moves to grab him, Liu Jin attacks. His feet are planted firmly on the ground. His stance is perfect, his motions well-practiced.


    His palm impacts the bandit¡¯s center of mass with all his strength.


    Had the bandit been in the Seventh or Eighth Level of the Inner Realm, Liu Jin¡¯s attack would not matter much. Had the difference between Liu Jin and the bandit been that between the First and Third Levels of the Nascent Realm, Liu Jin¡¯s attack would certainly not matter. It is too bad for the bandit that is not the case. The difference between the First and Third Levels of the Inner Realm is not much in the grand scheme of things. The bandit was poorly prepared for Liu Jin¡¯s blow. There is only one possible outcome.


    The bandit falls to his knees.


    Liu Jin follows up with a kick that knocks the larger man to the ground and robs him of consciousness. The whole thing does not even take three seconds.


    There is a small, near-instant pause as the bandits around Liu Jin now look at him with different eyes. Liu Jin sees the emotions that play across their faces. First, there is caution. However, that fades away all too soon.


    Liu Jin understands it. He has seen it happen often enough around his father. People who come to their clinic for the first time are surprised a man who cannot use Qi can be so capable. They are so surprised they cannot accept it. They dismiss it as a fluke and are surprised all over again the next time they visit the clinic. The same thing is happening right now with the bandits. Liu Jin can almost see their thought process.


    In front of them is a child who looks no older than eleven. He cannot possibly be that strong.


    If the previous bandit fell, it was simply because he let his guard down. Yes, that has to be it. A blow from a child should not have hurt him so. Clearly, it was a fluke. Yes, nothing more than a fluke. As long as they do not let their guards down, they should have no trouble dealing with a child.


    The bandits are probably thinking something like that.


    Liu Jin sighs.


    A bandit comes at him with a knife. To his credit, this one has at least drawn his weapon. Liu Jin nimbly backsteps out of his reach. The bandit pushes on, rushing at him.


    He is so slow.


    His Qi is at the Second Level of the Inner Realm, one level higher than Liu Jin. He should not be so slow. Liu Jin¡¯s young mind struggles to comprehend the reality before him. Is it a trick, perhaps? Liu Jin instantly discards the possibility. In a situation like this, there is no point in feigning weakness. It is not a trick. It is not merely overconfidence. There is only one explanation.


    The bandit is just that weak.


    Liu Jin waits until the last moment before twisting to the side, letting the bandit harmlessly pass by. Liu Jin¡¯s hand snatches the bandit¡¯s wrist. The other one grabs hold of his shirt. In a single motion, Liu Jin flips the bandit and slams him harshly against the ground. The knife drops from his hand. Liu Jin quickly kicks it away.


    Two more bandits reach him. Inner Realm, First Level. Foundational Realm, Eighth Level. A fist is aimed at Liu Jin¡¯s face. The other bandit swipes low with a sword. Liu Jin picks the weaker bandit and moves. In an instant, Liu Jin snakes his way behind him.


    The child frowns as he notices his movement just now was a little too clean, a little too smooth.


    The style the Xiao Sect teaches is a very direct style. It strikes quick and strong. It overwhelms with power and endures with power. It is frighteningly effective when used well. However, Liu Jin often finds his movements deviating from that style lately.


    It is not something he is willingly choosing to do. Rather, his body just seems to naturally move that way every now and then. Too little like raging fire. Too much like flowing water.


    Too snake-like.


    The possibility of Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s poison affecting his person in any way is troubling. Still, this isn¡¯t the time to worry about that. He will ask his master about it when he returns to Eastern Port City. Right now, Liu Jin has bandits to focus on.


    Liu Jin strikes the back of the bandit¡¯s knee and hears a crack. The bandit cries in pain as he falls clutching his leg which is now bent at an odd angle. Guilt rises inside Liu Jin. He did not mean to do that. The difference between the Eighth Level of the Foundational Realm and the First Level of the Inner Realm is not much compared to the difference between later realms. The attack should not have done that much.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Why was the bandit¡¯s body so frail?


    Liu Jin has little time to ponder this as a bandit with a sword comes at him. The bandit¡¯s dash is full of little imperfections. His stance is full of openings.


    Liu Jin closes in. In an instant, he is inside the bandit¡¯s guard. At such a close range, his sword is almost useless. Liu Jin¡¯s palm strikes the bandit¡¯s neck, staggering him, before unleashing a flurry of blows on his abdomen and finishing by kicking his legs out from under him.


    ¡°You fucking brat!¡±


    The shout gives him all the time in the world to dodge the following spear thrust. A tall bandit wearing brown is his next opponent. His Qi flares wildly around him. Liu Jin barely needs to try in order to sense his level.


    Inner Realm, Fourth Level.


    Liu Jin should not be capable of winning against such a foe. The conventional wisdom he learned at Eastern Port City has taught him that much. Even so¡­


    Even so, Liu Jin is feeling confident.


    The spearman acts first. He dashes in and swipes at Liu Jin with his spear. He is fast, faster than Liu Jin. Even so, Liu Jin is able to back out of the spear¡¯s range in time. The spearman frowns. His feet move forward as he follows with a series of thrusts.


    Even so, Liu Jin is able to keep dodging.


    Maybe if the spearman¡¯s movements were just a little faster, Liu Jin would not be able to keep up. Maybe if the spearman¡¯s movements did not contain so many wasted motions, Liu Jin would not be able to dodge so well. Maybe if the spearman¡¯s footwork were better, Liu Jin would not be able to stay one step ahead of him.


    Sadly for the spearman, that is not the case. Liu Jin moves with impeccable precision, somehow managing to keep his eyes not just on the spearman but on the foes around him as well, never letting them surround him, never getting close to the stronger bandits Xiao Nan is entertaining.


    Liu Jin flows through the battlefield following the path of least resistance.


    Frustrated, the bandit¡¯s spear dips and flicks dirt at Liu Jin¡¯s face. However, Liu Jin snatches one of the weaker bandits and uses him as a shield.


    The bandit yelps as the dirt hits his face. By then, Liu Jin is already kicking him towards the spearman. The spearman growls as he moves his spear to the side so as to not hurt his comrade before roughly pushing him out of the way. For a moment, he does not have Liu Jin in his sights. For a moment, his spear is not pointed at the enemy.


    The moment costs him.


    In an instant, Liu Jin slashes down with a sword one of the defeated bandits dropped. He strikes not the bandit but his spear, breaking the shaft in a single swing. Liu Jin grabs the broken part before it hits the ground. He then slams the hilt of the sword into the bandit¡¯s stomach and strikes his knee with the broken shaft.


    The attack hurts the bandit, but it is not enough to bring him down. It is only natural. After all, Liu Jin is still only in the First Level of the Inner Realm.


    The attack is still enough to drastically alter the fight.


    The bandit drops his broken spear and attacks with his bare hands. He is stronger and faster than Liu Jin. His body is tougher as well. However, he no longer has the reach advantage the spear provided him. His form is untrained, his swings wild, his stance full of holes.


    Liu Jin punishes him for it.


    Liu Jin dances around the bandit¡¯s attacks and snakes in to strike, always moving back before the bandit can retaliate. It happens again and again. The bandit attacks, and Liu Jin uses the chance to counter before moving back, always keeping himself just barely out of reach. One hit becomes five, five become ten, ten become more.


    In his mind, Liu Jin replaces the bandit¡¯s face with the people who have been whispering about him in Eastern Port City and punches it.


    He replaces the bandit¡¯s face with the people who always whisper about his father and punches it.


    Finally, he replaces it with Xiao Fang¡¯s face and punches it. Just because.


    The bandit falls soon after that.


    ¡°Well, I see you had some fun, Little Brother.¡±


    Liu Jin turns back to see Xiao Nan. He has already taken care of the other bandits. All of them. Somehow, without Liu Jin noticing, Xiao Nan took down every single bandit. It has only been him fighting with the spearman for a while now.


    ¡°I would not call it fun, Elder Brother,¡± Liu Jin replies. He is breathing heavily. His body is covered by a light sheen of sweat. His Qi, however, is still perfectly controlled. ¡°I do not think fighting is something I will ever consider fun.¡±


    ¡°Cathartic then,¡± Xiao Nan says, grinning. ¡°No matter. We¡¯ll talk about this later. Let¡¯s focus on the immediate for now. What shall we do with the bandits? Since this was your first time, I will let Little Brother decide.¡±


    Liu Jin thinks about it for a moment.


    ¡°I think I still want that scarf.¡±


    ~~~


    Liu Jin and Xiao Nan leisurely follow the road to New Moon Town. A crimson scarf is now wrapped around Liu Jin¡¯s neck. It is a long scarf so he has to wrap it several times around his neck. It ends up covering the lower half of his face. As for the bandits, after resetting that one bandit¡¯s leg, Liu Jin and Xiao Nan left them tied to a tree without any weapons.


    They had also left them naked, but that had been Xiao Nan¡¯s idea.


    ¡°Elder Brother?¡± Liu Jin asks after a long moment of silence.


    ¡°Yes, Little Brother?¡±


    ¡°Was that all for my benefit?¡±


    ¡°Well, Little Brother has been stressed for some time now. I thought it would be prudent to give you a safe outlet for your frustrations before anyone in Eastern Port City could capitalize on them. It felt nice, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    It had, but Liu Jin is not about to admit it. Being a doctor is about healing, not hurting.


    ¡°What would have happened if we hadn¡¯t gotten attacked?¡±


    ¡°We are young, not visibly armed, and my clothes are clearly expensive. Furthermore, neither one of us has flared his Qi during this whole trip.¡±


    In fact, Xian Nan has been deliberately disguising his Qi ever since leaving Eastern Port City.


    ¡°We looked like an easy target. Furthermore, the Xiao Sect received a letter from New Moon Town¡¯s Branch Master a few months ago. Apparently, the Black Bear Group has been bothering merchants that pass by New Moon Town. The Branch Master knew these men would not be a threat to us, but it would have looked bad if he hadn¡¯t warned us. Regardless, us being attacked was just a matter of time.¡±


    ¡°Those men are considered a threat around here?¡± Somehow, Liu Jin still can¡¯t quite understand that. Merchants should have some security around them, shouldn¡¯t they?


    ¡°Little Brother, I told you this before. The Xiao Sect is the Xiao Sect, and the rest of the city-¡±


    ¡°Is the rest of the city,¡± Liu Jin finishes for him. He still remembers that talk. It almost seems like a lifetime ago.


    Xiao Nan nods approvingly.


    ¡°What I neglected to mention is that there are also places like this. Places where being in the Nascent Realm is taken as a sign of great strength, and cultivators do not properly temper their bodies or learn how to fight, trusting only in their level as opposed to any actual skill. They are sadly not rare in the Empire. Of course, there are also many places like Eastern Port City, and places that make Eastern Port City look like this one by comparison. I thought it would be prudent to give Little Brother some perspective.¡±


    Perspective. Old Jiang said the same thing.


    ¡°Little Brother is always comparing himself to people above him. While there is nothing wrong with setting high standards for oneself, this Elder Brother thought it would be fine if Little Brother stopped to take a look at all the people that are already beneath him.¡±


    The two keep walking after. A lulling silence falls between them.


    ¡°Elder Brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Little Brother?¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 19: New Moon Town

    ~~~


    After days of travel, New Moon Town finally appears in the distance.


    Liu Jin is not impressed.


    As far as size goes, New Moon Town does not seem to be even a tenth of Eastern Port City¡¯s size. Large trees grow all around it. It almost looks as if they are about to swallow the tiny town at any moment. The town walls look sturdy enough but compared to the city walls of Eastern Port City, even calling them fences may be too much.


    Upon reaching the town gates, Liu Jin notices there are not many people going in or out. It does not seem like New Moon Town gets many visitors. That is why it is all too easy to spot two people wearing robes that look similar to what the Xiao Sect¡¯s disciples wear. It looks like they are waiting for someone.


    ¡°Those are the clothes worn by Branch Sect Disciples,¡± Xiao Nan whispers to him. ¡°No doubt, these two have been sent to greet us.¡±


    When Liu Jin turns to look at Xiao Nan, he receives a surprise. Xiao Nan¡¯s usual robes, which denote his status as a Core Disciple of the Xiao Sect, are nowhere to be found. Instead, he is wearing simple clothes with faded colors.


    ¡°Elder Brother?¡±


    Xiao Nan smiles reassuringly.


    ¡°It is fine, Little Brother. It is fine. Just keep walking and ignore those men. We don¡¯t need them just yet.¡±


    Liu Jin furrows his brow, unable to comprehend Xiao Nan¡¯s intentions. Nevertheless, he complies. Liu Jin and Xiao Nan keep on walking. They pass by the two members of the Xiao Sect¡¯s local branch and make their way inside New Moon Town.


    The first thing Liu Jin notices are the streets. They are very narrow. It is still the middle of the day, so there are many people moving about inside the town. As Liu Jin keeps having to move to avoid bumping into others, he decides he does not like cramped places very much.


    ¡°Elder Brother, why did we just do that?¡± Liu Jin asks once they are a few blocks away from the town gates.


    ¡°If we allowed those two to receive us, they would have treated us with reverent respect. We would already be on the way to the local branch where we would be treated to a banquet in our honor. It would all be fairly nice, but it would make us too visible right away. Right now, we can explore the town without anyone knowing who we are. It is a good chance to learn things.¡±


    Things that may have been kept hidden from them if they went to the local branch right away. Xiao Nan does not need to say it. When an important guest is going to visit, it is natural to clean your house the day before. If there are messes that cannot be fixed in time, those messes are hidden. No one wants to be known as a person who lives in a messy house. By walking around town incognito, Xiao Nan is free to form his own opinion without anyone trying to color his perspective.


    Not for the first time, it strikes Liu Jin that Xiao Nan is really amazing. Not only is he strong, but he has a sharp mind. As long as he is there, the Xiao Sect has nothing to fear from the future.


    ¡°Understood, Elder Brother.¡±


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Xiao Nan slaps his hands together. ¡°Let¡¯s get something to eat!¡±


    ~~~


    ¡°Mm, these are delicious. You have to try them, Little Brother.¡±


    Liu Jin stares as Xiao Nan pops another candied kumquat into his mouth. After walking around town for about half an hour, Xiao Nan zeroed in on the restaurant they are currently eating at. Judging by the size and furnishing of the place, Liu Jin is willing to bet it is one of the nicer places in New Moon Town. Their clothes are still dirty from traveling, so the receptionist looked at them with unease at first. Xiao Nan¡¯s money, however, took care of that little problem.


    After that, Xiao Nan ordered sweets and nothing but sweets or would have had Liu Jin not been able to convince him to order some tea as well. In fact, their table is completely full of the many sweets Xiao Nan ordered


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath.


    ¡°Elder Brother, I thought we were supposed to gather information.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but we are gathering information, Little Brother.¡± It amazes Liu Jin that Xiao Nan manages to say that much with all the food in his mouth. ¡°Places where people eat are always good for finding out stuff if you care to listen. Well, there are other places we could have gone, but Little Brother is still too young for those.¡±


    Liu Jin furrows his brow. Xiao Nan would not lie to him. Liu Jin is sure of that. At the same time, it is a bit hard to believe him since all his attention seems to be aimed at the sweets. More than anything, Xiao Nan seems to be relishing the chance to eat as many sweets as he can.


    ¡°The couple at the end of the room is having financial troubles,¡± Xiao Nan says, nodding to the side. The motion is so sudden Liu Jin almost misses it. Still, he follows the direction of Xiao Nan¡¯s nod and finds an elderly couple. They are speaking in whispers. Combined with the chatter of the other customers, there is no way Liu Jin can listen to what they are saying.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°Being able to listen is an important skill,¡± Xiao Nan tells him while taking a moment to drink some tea. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Right now, I can keep track of all the conversations happening in this room. Just enjoy yourself. I know Little Brother has to be hungry. You have only touched your tea so far. You need to try out the sweets as well.¡±


    All the conversations in the room?


    Liu Jin sighs. As expected, this person is way too amazing.


    ¡°As expected, Elder Brother is amazing.¡±


    Xiao Nan waves a hand. ¡°I¡¯ve just had a few more years to live in this world than Little Brother. That is all there is to it. But really, eat some sweets. They are fairly good for something produced in a place like this.¡±


    Liu Jin nods and pops a candied kumquat into his mouth.


    It is delicious.


    Liu Jin brings a hand to his cheek as his teeth sink into the treat. The sweet, citrusy taste floods his mouth in an instant.


    It bears noting Liu Jin has never been one for sweets. That is not because Liu Jin hates them. Not at all. Rather, Liu Jin has never had the time for them. During his early years, the clinic did not make much money, enough to afford the food they needed but rarely more. Even now, due to his father¡¯s very affordable rates, the clinic is not exactly swimming in money. Furthermore, between his many duties, Liu Jin never has the time to spoil himself. The very notion is something foreign to Liu Jin.


    As he swallows the candied kumquat, however, that changes. Xiao Nan looks at him with a knowing smile.


    ¡°Good, it is not?¡±


    Liu Jin manages to spare time for a nod before digging in. Both Liu Jin and Xiao Nan have been walking all day, so they have built up quite an appetite. The sight of them stuffing their mouths with as many sweets as they can is not pretty, but no one can deny they are enjoying their food.


    On that day, Liu Jin decides that even if he reaches a point in his cultivation where food is no longer necessary, he will still make time for sweets in the future.


    Sweets are good.


    The two eat in silence for the next few minutes, far more interested in the food than in making conversation with each other. They are so hungry they finish all the sweets. Xiao Nan looks like he is about to order some more. At that moment, a crashing sounds calls their attention.


    ¡°What do you Hu Clan people think you are doing here?¡±


    All conversation immediately ceases. Gazes turn towards the origin of the sound. A group of people has barged into the restaurant. All of them look to be somewhere between their late teens and early twenties. The leader of the group, the one who shouted, stands at the front, his face red with anger.


    The object of that anger is a group of people sitting at one of the larger tables. They are similar in age and cultivation level to the standing group. In spite of the anger aimed at them, they do not look too worried.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± One of the people seated at the table asks, looking around. ¡°Do the people of Clan Lun not have eyes? This is a restaurant, is it not? What would we be doing here if not eating?¡±


    The angry man growls. His Qi flares violently although Liu Jin does not find it particularly impressive. The man is only in the Foundational Realm.


    ¡°Do I not have eyes?¡± He yells. Some of the customers wince at the volume. A few have started to discretely back away. ¡°I should be the one asking that. Can you not see this restaurant is Lun Clan territory?! What does the Hu Clan think they are doing here?¡±


    Clan Lun?


    Clan Hu?


    Liu Jin recognizes the names. ¡°Elder Brother,¡± He whispers, ¡°are those not-¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± Xiao Nan motions him to be silent. ¡°Indeed, they are, but let¡¯s just watch for now, Little Brother.¡±


    The members of the angry man¡¯s group, likely his fellow clan members, voice their agreement with his words. However, the people sitting, the people from Clan Hu, do not look worried. If anything, they seem amused.


    ¡°Lun Clan territory?¡± The seated member of the Hu Clan echoes. ¡°Oh my, it seems like the Lun Clan is still living in the past.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Was I not clear enough? The Lun Clan is living in the past. Maybe once upon a time, this was respected as Clan Lun¡¯s territory, but that time is long gone. We came here bearing the name of our clan proudly, and no one warned us away. Instead, we were received as esteemed guests. I guess that shows how much Clan Lun¡¯s name is worth now.¡±


    The face of the angry Clan Lun member goes from red to purple. ¡°Our Clan has a thousand years of history in New Moon Town! You would do well to respect it!¡±


    The seated members of Clan Hu laugh. ¡°A thousand years of history? Our Hu Clan can boast the same, but that does not matter. What matters is which Clan will be here in the future and which will not be. What do Clan Lun¡¯s thousand years of history matter, if they are in the process of withering away?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°But it is true, is it not?¡± Taunts the member of Clan Hu. ¡°Have you not been losing a lot lately. To our Clan Hu? To the Xiao Sect?¡±


    It is amazing how the room seems to go even quieter after that. Just the mention of the Xiao Sect appears to cast a spell which paralyzes everyone for an instant.


    ¡°You dare say that to my face! You dare mention the Xiao Sect to me!¡± The Clan Lun member takes a step forward. ¡°The only reason things are this way is because your Clan Hu shamelessly went back on their word! We were supposed to ally against the invaders! Instead, your whore went and spread her legs for the Xiao Sect! I suppose I should not be surprised. Clan Hu has always been full of dogs.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my!¡± This time the Clan Hu member stands up, a dangerous smile on his lips. ¡°Clan Lun certainly has a funny way of saying things. It was the son of the Xiao Sect¡¯s Branch Master who fell for our Little Miss, and our Little Miss fell for him in turn. Who are we to deny our Little Miss¡¯ wishes? If you are going to insult our Little Miss, we will not take it lightly.¡±


    By the time he finishes speaking, all the members of Clan Hu have stood up. Some of the customers abandon discretion and flee for the door. Violence seems inevitable.


    Xiao Nan stands up.


    ¡°I think that is enough.¡±


    It is not his words that do the trick.


    It is his Qi.


    At that moment, everyone feels Xiao Nan¡¯s power is in the Spirit Realm, the realm after the Nascent Realm. Only Liu Jin is aware that is not even half of Xiao Nan¡¯s true power. He is still disguising it, pretending to be much weaker than he is.


    However, being in the Spirit Realm still puts Xiao Nan leagues above everyone in the room.


    ¡°I think there is no point in continuing this,¡± Xiao Nan says as he steps between the two groups. ¡°This Xiao Nan does not care for having his meals interrupted.¡±


    Everyone in the room stiffens at the mentions of his name.


    ¡°You will leave and not make any trouble,¡± he says to the people of Clan Lun.


    ¡°You will finish your food, pay double its worth, and leave,¡± he says to the people of Clan Hu. He then looks around the room. ¡°Does anyone have any problems with that?¡±


    No one answers. No one dares.


    Xiao Nan smiles.


    ¡°Perfect.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 20: Dinner and a Show I

    ~~~


    After the altercation is over, Liu Jin and Xiao Nan are able to finish their meal in peace. In fact, no one even dares to look in Xiao Nan¡¯s direction. That is how much of an impression he has made on these people. It makes Liu Jin feel a bit awkward. Luckily, they do not need to stay in the restaurant for much longer. They have all the information they need right now, or so Xiao Nan tells him.


    The time has come for them to finally visit the Xiao Sect¡¯s local branch.


    Somewhere along the way, Xiao Nan changes into his regular clothes which denote his status as a Core Disciple. Xiao Nan then instructs Liu Jin to do the same. It is only then that Liu Jin discovers Xiao Nan has brought his disciple clothes with him. For Liu Jin, it is the first time he wears his Outer Disciple robes outside the Xiao Sect¡¯s compound. He cannot help but feel oddly proud of himself.


    Night has already fallen by the time Xiao Nan and Liu Jin arrive at the Xiao Sect¡¯s local branch. The guards freeze the moment they see them¡­no.


    Liu Jin shakes his head. That¡¯s not it. Their clothes and appearance have nothing to do with the guards¡¯ reaction. Once again, it is Xiao Nan¡¯s Qi that grabs everyone¡¯s attention. He is still disguising it. It is still merely in the Spirit Realm. The moment the guards¡¯ feel that Qi, they snap into attention. Their clothes are noticed much later. The guards¡¯ eyes widen even more once they do.


    Barely able to muster a greeting without stuttering, the guards open the gates for them.


    Compared to the Xiao Sect¡¯s massive compound in Eastern Port City, the New Moon Town branch is not much to look at. For the standards of the town, however, it is a large and luxurious place.


    Some sort of message must have been passed on by the guards because the moment they enter, Liu Jin hears a bunch of noises coming from the main house. People running all over the place and loud, panicked voices. In just under a minute, a welcoming party comes out to greet them. It is made up of about fifteen people, most of them Elders.


    At the head of the procession is a man who looks to be in his fifties but is probably much older than that. Liu Jin can just barely make out his Qi. Unlike everyone else he has met so far, this man can be said to be strong. If Liu Jin is not wrong, the man in front of them stands in the Spirit Realm. Suddenly, it becomes clear why Xiao Nan has been limiting his power to just that. He must be giving the man some face.


    ¡°Greetings,¡± the man says, with a clasped hands salute. ¡°Honored guests from the main branch, we have been expecting you. It is this Xiao Ding¡¯s great pleasure to welcome you into our home.¡±


    Xiao Nan returns the salute with Liu Jin quickly following suit, always standing two steps behind and to the side of Xiao Nan. ¡°Greetings Branch Master,¡± Xiao Nan says. ¡°It is this Xiao Nan¡¯s honor to be welcomed here.¡±


    It is amazing the effects those words have. The instant they leave Xiao Nan¡¯s mouth and reach the ears of their welcoming party, their faces brighten. They seem to stand straighter, taller.


    Prouder.


    Liu Jin stays silent, only speaking when it is his duty to do. The rest, he lets Xiao Nan handle. The Xiao Sect¡¯s number one prodigy is simply better suited for that sort of stuff. Unlike him, Xiao Nan has actually been trained for this. Liu Jin¡¯s experience in social situations is limited to being kind to patients, respectful to his elders, and extremely respectful to beings of overwhelming power. Formal meetings are outside his area of expertise. Liu Jin just makes sure to keep a polite smile on his face as everything happens.


    It takes some time, but once the introductions and formalities are done, Xiao Ding invites them in. Judging by the smell that drifts by, Liu Jin is certain the meal has either been just heated or just prepared. Liu Jin wonders if maybe Xiao Ding took his time introducing everyone on purpose so as to give the servants time to get everything ready.


    ¡°Please, be seated,¡± Xiao Ding says as he leads them to a large dining hall. Xiao Nan sits next to Xiao Ding and Liu Jin next Xiao Nan. ¡°You have had a long journey. No doubt, you must be hungry. I hope this humble feast is suitable to your tastes.¡±


    Humble?


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow. The room is perfectly clean. There is not a single speck of dust to be seen. The plates are of high-quality. The food is pleasing to the eye, and the smell is not bad at all. This probably does not compare to the banquets thrown in Eastern Port City, but Liu Jin has never been to one of those. Liu Jin does not doubt that Xiao Ding has put a lot of money into this in order to impress them.


    There is just one problem.


    Liu Jin is full.


    Because he went to that restaurant with Xiao Nan, Liu Jin ended up full of sweets and tea. Liu Jin throws a subtle yet panicked glance at Xiao Nan. The teen replies with an even more subtle shrug. However, Liu Jin can read that shrug well enough.


    I am sorry, Little Brother. The truth is I just really wanted to eat some sweets.


    That¡¯s what that shrug is telling him.


    Liu Jin¡¯s polite smile twitches. It twitches even more as food is served on his plate. He is a guest of honor, so he receives an unfortunately large portion. There is no way he can finish it. By personality and social position, Liu Jin is someone who only eats what is necessary. Eating sweets today has been the first time Liu Jin has actually indulged in eating too much. Expecting him to eat such a large portion of food right now is just not feasible.


    However, what can he do?


    Liu Jin slowly takes off his scarf to make time. It is not like he can eat while wearing it as it covers the lower half of his face.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    He cannot just refuse the food. He also cannot say he is already full because he ate before coming here. At worst, they may take it as an insult. Likewise, not saying anything but also not eating will not be received well. They may interpret it as Liu Jin thinking their food is not good enough for him.


    Liu Jin bites the inside of his cheek for a moment before putting some food in his mouth. At the very least, he can¡¯t be seen not eating the food. He needs to at least go through the motions, however slowly.


    Cultivators do not really need to eat. Liu Jin considers leaning on that fact while slowly chewing some meat. Once a person reaches a certain level of cultivation, food becomes an indulgence rather than something necessary for life. Even someone in the Inner Realm like Liu Jin can go without food or water for a few days. However, if Liu Jin says something like that, the people here may take it as him calling attention to their relatively low cultivation level.


    Liu Jin may even end up making them feel bad for choosing to impress Xiao Nan and him with a feast. It would show their thinking only went that far. It seems to Liu Jin that most of his options would make the local branch lose some face.


    Not offending people, Liu Jin realizes, is a difficult task.


    The worst part of it all is that Xiao Nan seems to have no problems eating. He has no trouble talking and joking with Xiao Ding and the others. In a way, it is a mercy. Xiao Nan shines so much no one pays any attention to Liu Jin. In the end, Liu Jin has no choice but to continue eating as slowly as possible, bite by bite, his stomach protesting every step of the way. Who could have thought having too much would be troublesome in its own way?


    It is a relief when many minutes later, Xiao Ding slaps his hand together and says, ¡°Ah, this night is too quiet. After all, what is a feast without spectacle? Honored guests, rest assured I have prepared a show for you tonight.¡±


    As he speaks, a group of disciples steps into the room.


    ¡°Honored guests, allow me to present our brightest disciples. Please, enjoy as they demonstrate their skills. Perhaps, they will surprise you.¡±


    Too obvious.


    Liu Jin¡¯s judgment is swift. The man is far too obvious and trying too much. Well, not trying too much could be seen as a sign of disrespect, so it is understandable. Still, his intent is too transparent. He is trying to impress them with the power of his disciples. No, Liu Jin corrects himself, he is trying to gain favor by presenting strong disciples to them.


    However, na?ve as the move may be, it is a chance to stop eating. Liu Jin pretends to be interested in Xiao Ding¡¯s words as he presents the disciples. One of them is Xiao Ding¡¯s son and heir, Xiao Dong. Liu Jin knows that because he was part of their welcoming party.


    Unfortunately, there is no need to move or change rooms. The dining hall is more than large enough. In fact, this room was probably chosen precisely so the disciples could demonstrate their skills while the rest ate. The way the tables are arranged to leave a lot of empty space in the middle of the room certainly hints at that.


    As Xiao Ding nears the end of his speech, Liu Jin takes a look at the disciples. All of them are in their teens, which makes sense. This branch likely has stronger disciples, but there is no sense in trying to impress Xiao Nan with twenty-year-olds who are only in the Inner Realm. These are likely this branch¡¯s young prodigies, their versions of Xiao Fang and Xiao Nan.


    Unfortunately, like so many other things in New Moon Town, less is less. These disciples are not at a level where they can be compared to those of the main branch, no matter how much Xiao Ding may wish otherwise.


    Xiao Ding keeps talking. Liu Jin zones him out until he motions for the matches to start. Predictably, the fights are not much to look at. Still, Liu Jin pretends to be interested in them. It is certainly better than trying to keep eating. Most of the disciples Xiao Ding has brought out are in the Foundational Realm. Only a few are in the Inner Realm.


    Liu Jin would not go as far as to call the matches boring. As far as skill goes, the disciples fighting right now are leagues above the Black Bear bandits. However, it is nothing he has not seen before. Spars between Outer Disciples are quite frequent in the Xiao Sect, although Liu Jin never had much time for those. Being able to witness spars between Inner Disciples is rare, but it still happens. The spars happening in front of him right now are at best on the level of spars between Outer Disciples. That is how big the difference is.


    Liu Jin glances at Xiao Nan out of the corner of his eye. His Elder Brother is doing an amazing job at pretending to be impressed. He claps at the right times and ohs and ahs along with the crowd when necessary. If Liu Jin did not know him better, he would think Xiao Nan is actually enjoying the fights. However, Liu Jin has known Xiao Nan long enough to be able to spot his tells.


    As the fights go on, it becomes obvious that Xiao Dong, Branch Master Xiao Ding¡¯s son, is a cut above the rest. Branch Master Xiao Ding makes sure to remind everyone Xiao Dong is his son every time he does something remotely impressive.


    While Liu Jin approves of proud parents in principle, the intent here is too obvious. The man is just showing off his son! It seems Liu Jin¡¯s first impression was completely wrong. These disciples are not here to be shown off. They are only here to be sacrificed for Xiao Dong¡¯s sake.


    Liu Jin is not quite sure how to feel about that. He puts a piece of meat in his mouth and bites it with force.


    ¡°Magnificent!¡± Xiao Ding says as the last of the matches is done. Xiao Dong has won every single one.


    ¡°Your son is quite talented, Branch Master,¡± Xiao Nan says. ¡°You should be proud of him.¡±


    Xiao Dong bows. ¡°Your words are wasted on me, Senior Brother Nan. It pleases me that my meager talent has entertained you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please. Do not be so bashful, my son,¡± Xiao Ding says. ¡°Your talent is the pride of our branch. It is a pity there were no better opponents for you.¡±


    Xiao Dong¡¯s head perks up at that. Liu Jin¡¯s stomach suddenly feels heavy, and it has nothing to do with the food. ¡°Father, if you would lend your ear to this one, I may have a suggestion that would liven up the festivities.¡±


    Xiao Ding slaps his hands together. ¡°Speak then, son. Do not keep us in suspense.¡±


    Entirely too quickly, Xiao Dong¡¯s eyes slide over to Liu Jin. ¡°If our branch¡¯s disciples proved too weak for me, perhaps we should take advantage of the opportunity before us. Do we not have a disciple of the main branch here?¡±


    For a moment, there is silence. Whispers follow next.


    ¡°What do you say, Brother Jin?¡± Xiao Dong asks of him.


    Inside his head, Liu Jin swears for the first time in his life. His polite smile becomes strained.


    This is bad. This is very bad. If he accepts, what would happen? By Liu Jin¡¯s estimates, Xiao Dong is only in the Third Level of the Inner Realm. Liu Jin is confident he can defeat him. If he does, Xiao Dong will end up looking bad for losing to someone both younger and in a lower level than him. After how much Xiao Ding has been talking him up, defeating Xiao Dong would make him lose face as well.


    However, throwing the fight just to make these people feel better about themselves is completely out of the question. Liu Jin¡¯s skills are something he gained first from his father getting him into the Xiao Sect, then from his master imparting his knowledge on him.


    Throwing the fight for such meager reasons would shame them both!


    Liu Jin has to avoid the fight entirely. It is the only path he has now. It should not be too hard. Liu Jin just needs to figure out a logical argument to turn down the challenge. Under the circumstances, that would mean-


    ¡°That sounds excellent!¡± Xiao Nan says with a big smile on his face. The smile is still there when he turns to face Liu Jin. ¡°Come on, Little Brother. This should provide some good entertainment.¡±


    For the second time in his life, Liu Jin swears deep inside his mind.


    ~~~

 Chapter 21: Dinner and a Show II

    ~~~


    In front of Liu Jin stands Xiao Dong, Young Master of the Xiao Sect¡¯s local branch. Around them are various important members of the New Moon Town branch. Xiao Nan is the only familiar face. He is also the one who put Liu Jin in this situation.


    If Liu Jin wins, he causes the local branch to lose some face.


    However, throwing the fight is unacceptable.


    Curiously enough, Xiao Dong looks surprised. Did he not expect him to accept?


    It then occurs to Liu Jin that maybe Xiao Dong is surprised by his appearance. After all, when they first met, Liu Jin¡¯s face was hidden by a scarf. He took it off to eat, but by then, he had been sitting which hid his height. Additionally, Xiao Nan¡¯s presence took nearly all attention away from him.


    Did Xiao Dong not realize his age until he saw him standing in front of him?


    Nevertheless, Xiao Dong assumes a stance. His Qi rises around him. The teenager is not even bothering to hide his power. Inner Realm, Third Level. Although weaker than some of the bandits Liu Jin met outside the city, Xiao Dong¡¯s level is quite high for his age. His stance is also far more polished than theirs. Liu Jin can instantly tell that Xiao Dong is far superior to the bandits he fought the other day in terms of pure skill.


    Does he think that by defeating Liu Jin he can raise his status even higher? Is that why he issued the challenge?


    Liu Jin sighs.


    The moment he assumes his stance, his Qi rises. Liu Jin had not been trying to hide it, but he also hadn¡¯t been showing off. With most eyes on Xiao Nan, most people in the room had not paid any attention to him. Now, they are. The people in the dining hall now realize the child who is not even eleven-years-old yet is already in the First Level of the Inner Realm.


    For a moment, there is shock. The nervousness already present in Xiao Ding slowly propagates to the others in the room. Even Xiao Dong is taken aback. This is the power of the Main Branch, they are thinking. As the son of the Branch Master, Xiao Dong receives the best training they can give him and the best items for cultivation, yet in front of him stands a boy more than five years his junior who is only two levels lower than him.


    Even if Xiao Dong wins, it will mean nothing.


    If Xiao Dong were capable of defeating Liu Jin decisively, it would look good on him. However, with their respective levels being what they are, that is impossible. In his haste to be able to say he defeated someone from the main branch, Xiao Dong has challenged a ten-year-old. Now, Xiao Dong will have to struggle just to try to defeat a ten-year-old. That is the only thing he will be able to boast of if he wins. That is the only thing anyone will remember if he wins.


    Judging by his reddening face, it seems Xiao Dong has realized this as well.


    Liu Jin sighs again. The signal is given. The fight begins.


    Xiao Dong lunges at him at full speed. He knows he cannot afford to lose. However, Liu Jin has no intention of letting him win. The child nimbly moves out of the way. Xiao Dong¡¯s charge is too fast, too strong. In his haste to finish the fight early, he overreaches. For a moment, Xiao Dong completely loses sight of Liu Jin. Something clicks in Liu Jin¡¯s mind. This is a good chance to try it out.


    Liu Jin focuses his Qi. He remembers his master¡¯s lessons. He takes in air and steps forward.


    For a moment, Liu Jin feels he has it. Then Xiao Dong manages to turn in time and aims a kick at his head. Liu Jin fights the urge to sigh even as he ducks under the kick.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t work. Liu Jin clicks his tongue. He¡¯s still not at the level where he can do it in combat.


    Instead, Liu Jin snatches Xiao Dong¡¯s leg and pulls. Liu Jin sweeps his other leg, making him lose balance and fall. In an instant, Liu Jin brings his heel down on Xiao Dong¡¯s fallen form.


    Xiao Dong manages to roll away in time, but Liu Jin is on him. He slips under the teen¡¯s guard and strikes him three times in the chest. Had they been in the same level of cultivation, the blows would have done quite a bit of damage. As it is, Xiao Dong manages to back away from Liu Jin¡¯s range, then goes on the offensive again.


    Xiao Dong¡¯s attacks are fiercer and more focused this time. There are no easy openings for Liu Jin to exploit. However, that is all there is to it. Xiao Dong still cannot reach Liu Jin. The young child keeps dodging, always making sure to stay just one step ahead of Xiao Dong. With each second that passes, Xiao Dong¡¯s movements grow just a little more desperate, a little angrier, a little sloppier.


    Liu Jin¡¯s opening arrives. His eyes narrow, and he moves in to strike with all his strength.


    In an instant, Xiao Dong is blown back. However, that is not the end of it. Liu Jin follows him and delivers another equally strong blow that makes Xiao Dong gasp in pain as he falls.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Liu Jin stands and takes a step back. He offers a short bow to the downed Xiao Dong.


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior Brother Dong,¡± Liu Jin says.


    Xiao Dong could still get up. They both know this. The fight could continue for quite a while if he chose to. Everyone in the room knows this.


    However, what would be the point?


    Even if he does, the same result will just repeat itself. In fact, it might even be worse. The two blows struck by Liu Jin may hinder Xiao Dong¡¯s performance. Liu Jin will just keep dodging and exploiting any openings that appear. As the fight continues, Xiao Dong will just keep looking bad. To stop the fight at this moment is nothing more than a mercy, and everyone realizes this.


    ¡°I am sure if Senior Brother Dong had fought me before fighting all those other disciples, he would have been a far more formidable foe.¡±


    Those are the words Liu Jin plans to say. They will not fix things, but they will, at least, soften the impact of what just happened. Unfortunately, Liu Jin never gets the chance to utter them. It is Xiao Nan who speaks first in the aftermath.


    ¡°Marvelous,¡± Xiao Nan says, clapping. ¡°Branch Master, your son definitely put on a great performance, but this type of result is to be expected against my Little Brother.¡±


    He and Xiao Nan are definitely going to have words once they are alone, Liu Jin decides.


    ~~~


    Later that night, when the banquet is long finished, Xiao Ding leads them to a smaller, more private room. They are now away from prying eyes and ears. It is just Xiao Nan and Liu Jin on one side and Xiao Ding and Xiao Dong on the other.


    ¡°I see, so you ran into the Black Bear Group.¡± Xiao Ding shakes his head. ¡°You have my apologies. They are a pest upon these parts. Not dangerous but annoying all the same. They usually target the merchants that travel to and from the town. To think they would dare attack you! Truly, they have eyes but cannot see! Had I known this would happen, I would have gone out myself to wipe them out!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine.¡± Xiao Nan waves a hand dismissively. With his other hand, he brings a cup of liquor to his lips. Xiao Ding brought out a special bottle just for the two of them.


    Liu Jin and Xiao Dong are unfortunately little more than decorations right now. The two sit behind and to the side of their respective companion.


    ¡°Those bandits were capable of providing some amusement. I would have been saddened if you had deprived me of the fun,¡± Xiao Nan continues. ¡°However, if you wish to, I would be happy to lend a hand in dealing with them.¡±


    ¡°Truly?¡± Xiao Ding cannot stop his voice from rising. He can, however, stop his cup from slipping from his grasp. ¡°Brother Nan would do such a thing for us?¡±


    ¡°We cannot have a mere group of bandits interfering with our trade. It would look bad on us. It is the least I could do,¡± Xiao Nan replies as if it is no big deal. ¡°However, I believe we have something more important to talk about right now, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Nothing changes in the room. Not Xiao Nan¡¯s tone nor his expression. However, Liu Jin can feel an unmistakable pressure coming down on them. It has nothing to do with Qi.


    It is just Xiao Nan.


    Xiao Ding stills. Xiao Dong outright breaks into a cold sweat. After a second that feels much longer, Xiao Ding finds the strength to chuckle. ¡°It seems I cannot get anything past Brother Nan. You must understand, this is not something I planned on hiding. In fact, I planned on letting you know at the earliest opportunity. It is my honor to let you know of this.¡±


    ¡°Go on,¡± Xiao Nan says, motioning him to continue.


    ¡°As I am sure you know, before our Xiao Sect moved into New Moon Town, the two dominant powers were Clan Hu and Clan Lun. Naturally, neither is a match for our Xiao Sect. Our Xiao Sect has steadily gained influence while they have declined. Still, even a cornered rat is dangerous. One of my concerns was that they would join forces and try something reckless against our Xiao Sect. However, I have successfully sealed off that possibility.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xiao Nan raises an eyebrow. ¡°And how have you done that?¡±


    Xiao Nan asks as though he doesn¡¯t know. The argument at the restaurant had been more than enough to put all the pieces together. Even Liu Jin has done so by now. Liu Jin is also pretty sure no one in the room believes Xiao Nan doesn¡¯t know the full story. Still, Xiao Ding goes along with it, or rather, he has no choice but to go along with it.


    ¡°The leader of Clan Hu has a daughter which he cares for dearly,¡± Xiao Ding says, pouring Xiao Nan another cup. ¡°I knew that if I offered him a safe alternative that guaranteed his daughter¡¯s future, he would jump into it.¡±


    Xiao Nan¡¯s eyes narrow. ¡°A marriage, then?¡±


    ¡°You are indeed wise, Br- my lord,¡± Xiao Ding says, offering him a slight bow. ¡°My son will marry his daughter.¡± He waves his hand at Xiao Dong who quickly bows. ¡°That will ensure Clan Hu¡¯s subservience. In time, they will be absorbed into our Xiao Sect. As for Clan Lun, without any allies, they will soon fade away. With that, our position in New Moon Town will be secured. In a few years, we will become the only dominant power here. We will have a monopoly on the resources of the Whispering Woods.¡±


    Xiao Nan hums in thought. ¡°It seems like you have really put a lot of thought into this. Very well, I approve.¡±


    ¡°Your words honor me-¡±


    ¡°However,¡± Xiao Nan cut in. ¡°Is politics all there is to it?¡±


    ¡°My lord?¡±


    ¡°Tell me something¡± Xiao Nan aims his words at Xiao Dong, much to his surprise. ¡°This girl. Is she beautiful?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Xiao Dong swallows. ¡°Yes, my lord. She is widely considered to be the most beautiful girl in New Moon Town.¡±


    He is nervous, very nervous. Xiao Ding is no better. There is sweat on his face. It takes a moment for Liu Jin to realize why that is.


    They are worried Xiao Nan will decide to take the bride for himself.


    Due to their respective positions, it is something Xiao Nan is fully capable of. Xiao Nan would have but to ask, and they would have to say yes. Xiao Nan could take his cup, throw it at Xiao Ding¡¯s face, and Xiao Ding would have to say thanks. The difference in status between them is just that big. However, what they fear will not come to pass.


    Xiao Nan is just not that type of person.


    Xiao Nan just laughs. ¡°I see. I see. That¡¯s good. Come on, Xiao Ding. Don¡¯t bother hiding that you are also getting your son a good-looking bride. I don¡¯t mind that sort of thing, you know? That kind of thing is important too. Some would say it is the most important thing.¡±


    Xiao Ding laughs nervously. ¡°Of course, my lord. You must understand. As a father, I seek nothing but the best for my son.¡±


    ¡°When will the wedding take place?¡±


    ¡°The preparations will be done two weeks from now, my lord. It would be our greatest honor if you were to attend.¡±


    Xiao Nan smiles and turns to Liu Jin. ¡°What do you say, Little Brother? Shall we stay for the wedding?¡±


    ¡°I shall do as you wish, Elder Brother,¡± Liu Jin replies.


    ¡°Since my Little Brother has no objections, we shall stay here until the wedding. Please be sure to thank him,¡± Xiao Nan says to the two who are quick to do as he says.


    The decision is made. Xiao Nan and Liu Jin will stay for the wedding.


    ~~~

 Chapter 22: Superiority

    ~~~


    Living in the branch sect proves to be a curious experience for Liu Jin.


    While its size cannot compare to the main branch, Liu Jin has never lived there. Someone like him is not even allowed into the main house. Liu Jin has always lived in the floor above the family clinic. Thus, the guest room Liu Jin is given by the branch sect is far more luxurious than he is used to. It is a large, spacious room with ornate furniture and a comfortable bed with soft bedsheets. For Liu Jin, sleeping in such a large, comfortable bed is a new and pleasing experience.


    Every day, upon waking up and leaving his room, Liu Jin is immediately attended by servants. They ask what he would like to eat and bring it to him. Liu Jin soon finds he can go the kitchens, and the cooks there will scramble to follow his orders. When he walks through the halls, the people in his way nod at him with respect. Some even bow. Many do not even dare to meet his eyes.


    Then there are those who try too hard.


    ¡°Brother Liu, you are looking strong today.¡±


    ¡°Brother Liu, it would be my honor if you were to exchange tips with me.¡±


    ¡°Brother Liu, is there anything this one can do for you? If you need help, do not hesitate to ask.¡±


    One disciple even told him he knew a place where they could go meet girls. Liu Jin just needed to say the word, and he would take him there. Liu Jin still isn¡¯t quite sure why that disciple thought it would be a good idea to offer that sort of thing to a ten-year-old, but the disciple was completely serious about it.


    Liu Jin sighs. Things are progressing exactly as Xiao Nan said they would.


    After their meeting with Xiao Ding was over, Liu Jin managed to talk with Xiao Nan. Liu Jin asked why Xiao Nan had placed him in such an uncomfortable position, and why he had said the things he did after the fight.


    Xiao Nan¡¯s reply had been shockingly simple.


    ¡°Had I allowed Little Brother to say what he wanted to say, Little Brother would have tried to make them feel better about themselves. However, there was no need to protect Xiao Ding¡¯s pride. He and his son chose to shame themselves. It is only natural for them to experience the consequences of their actions. I know Little Brother is always trying to be courteous, but there are times when the courteous answer is not the right one. Little Brother is used to being in a position of inferiority. However, right now, we are in a position of superiority. It would be good of you to think just what that entails during the following weeks.¡±


    A position of superiority.


    Xiao Nan had not been joking. It is plain to see in how everyone acts around him. In New Moon Town, Liu Jin is not the son of a simple doctor. He is not someone stuck in the Inner Realm. In New Moon Town, Liu Jin is a disciple of the main branch who is at a level of cultivation superior to disciples even four years his senior.


    It is a very odd feeling. Liu Jin cannot deny he has sometimes wanted power and respect but having them fall on him so suddenly is definitely awkward. In the end, Liu Jin ends up spending most of his time inside his room under the pretense of meditating. It is better than dealing with all the people outside.


    Showing the difference between them, Xiao Nan has no such problems. Authority wraps around the older boy like a cloak. He speaks, and people listen. He walks, and everyone steps out of the way. By the time the first day is over, a procession is already following his every step. They hang on to his every word and cater to his every whim. Among the group of people that have taken to following Xiao Nan around are a few female disciples.


    ¡°Ah, those girls?¡± Xiao Nan had said when Liu Jin asked him about it. ¡°They are hoping I will take them to my bed. The stupid ones hope to be my wife. The ones with a little sense have their sights set on being a mistress. Well, that¡¯s only to be expected, but I have no intention of doing either of those things. By the way, I don¡¯t think anyone will try this with Little Brother but do remember you are still too young for those sorts of things. No inviting girls to your room until you¡¯re old and rich enough to take responsibility.¡±


    Most unfortunately, Xiao Nan said that to Liu Jin while the latter was drinking from a pleasantly hot cup of tea. As it turned out, pleasantly hot tea was not so pleasant when it fell on your clothes.


    Just remembering the event is enough to make Liu Jin shake his head. The child carefully looks around after the fact. Once he is sure there are no people nearby, Liu Jin allows himself to relax and continues walking. It is early in the morning. Save for the servants, most people are still not up yet. It is one of the best times of the day to walk around without being disturbed.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Unlike Xiao Nan, Liu Jin has a hard time bearing the spotlight. It is easier for him if he stays meditating in his room most of the day and only goes out when there are not many people around or when it is required of him. Anything more is just suffocating.


    Is this what people like Xiao Nan and Xiao Fang have to deal with all the time? Was this what Yun Han was dealing with the day he almost killed him? If so, Liu Jin can almost sympathize. When he thinks about it, this lifestyle is just¡­


    Liu Jin shakes his head, not willing to finish that thought.


    Instead, he goes back to the task at hand. The reason he is out so early in the morning is to pass by the kitchens without being bothered. The tea they serve at this house is something Liu Jin quite enjoys. While Liu Jin could just order one of the servants to bring a kettle of tea to his room, doing so would make him feel awkward. Usually, he¡¯s the one following instructions, not the other way around.


    The moment he enters the kitchen all eyes predictably turn to him.


    ¡°Little Lord, what a surprise!¡±


    ¡°Little Lord should not be lowering himself to coming to the kitchens. Was there not a servant around? I¡¯ll make sure to properly scold them for not looking after Little Lord!¡±


    ¡°Little Lord, I just finished a batch of steamed buns. It would be this one¡¯s honor if you were to take them with you.¡±


    Little Lord.


    They are calling him Little Lord. Liu Jin¡¯s eye twitches.


    In a way, he guesses they cannot help it. Even some of the branch disciples are doing it. He is too young for more common but still respectful modes of address. Meanwhile, calling him just Brother or Junior Brother does not feel respectful enough for many. Not only is he from the main sect, but the story of his fight against Xiao Dong has unfortunately spread throughout the branch sect. In fact, Liu Jin is certain the story has grown significantly exaggerated with each retelling.


    Thus, Liu Jin ended up becoming Little Lord.


    It takes Liu Jin a couple of minutes to convince the cooks he is only there for tea, and even then, he ends up walking back to his room with a tray of steamed buns.


    The moment he manages to get out of the kitchen, Liu Jin hurries back to his room. In his haste, Liu Jin almost bumps into someone when he rounds a corner. Only his quick reflexes allow him to step back in time. Not a single drop of tea spills from the kettle. Not a single bun falls.


    ¡°Forgive me,¡± the person says. ¡°I was not expecting anyone to be up at this hour¡­ Brother Liu?¡±


    The person is young, older than Liu Jin but younger than Xiao Nan or Xiao Dong. Liu Jin feels like he has seen him before, but it takes him a moment to place him. He was there when Xiao Nan and Liu Jin were welcomed to the branch sect. He was also present at the banquet, sitting at the far end of the table.


    Xiao Ding had hurried through his introduction back then, but he did mention his name. What was it?


    As if noticing his hesitation, the teen offers him a short bow. ¡°This one¡¯s name is Xiao Heng, Brother Liu.¡±


    Xiao?


    Liu Jin blinks as he gives Xiao Heng a second look. Now, that he¡¯s looking for it, he can see the resemblance. Xiao Heng has the brown hair and sky-blue eyes common to the Xiao clan. Even the shape of his jaw is similar to Xiao Nan¡¯s. In fact, compared to Xiao Ding and Xiao Dong, the Xiao features are stronger on Xiao Heng than they are on them. Liu Jin cocks his head to the side.


    ¡°You are Xiao Ding¡¯s son,¡± Liu Jin states just as he comes to the conclusion. Had Xiao Ding mentioned that the other night? Liu Jin is not sure. Still, he does not doubt the words he just spoke. Indeed, Xiao Heng nods.


    ¡°It is so, Brother Liu,¡± he says. ¡°This one is Branch Master Xiao Ding¡¯s second son.¡±


    Yet his father never once tried to show him off. Looking back on it, the banquet was set up to give him as little spotlight as possible. Xiao Ding had lavished one son with praises and arranged for him to show off in front of Xiao Nan. However, this one he shunted to a dark corner. He might as well have banned him from the banquet.


    ¡°Your father did not mention he had a second son,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Why?¡±


    Xiao Heng looks away awkwardly. ¡°Ah¡­ that is nothing important, Brother Liu. Xiao Dong has always been father¡¯s favorite. It is not something worth wasting Brother Liu¡¯s time on.¡±


    Liu Jin purses his lips. There is something about this that feels familiar enough to bother him. He is just not sure how to approach the subject with the proper tact. Social skills have never been his forte. Then Liu Jin remembers Xiao Nan¡¯s words and realizes he does not need tact right now. He has something better.


    A position of superiority.


    ¡°Brother Heng, tell me something. I am an honored guest in this place, right?¡± Liu Jin asks, pointing to himself.


    ¡°That is so, Brother Liu. That is something that does not even need saying. You are an honored guest from the Main Branch. This Xiao Heng affirms that.¡±


    ¡°So, if I told you to carry this tea kettle for me, you would do it, right?¡±


    Xiao Heng looks nervous but nods. ¡°That is so, Brother Liu. If it is your request, this Xiao Heng will move Heaven and Earth to see your needs met.¡±


    ¡°And if I told you to go to the kitchens and fetch some food for me, you would do it, would you not?¡±


    ¡°That is so, Brother Liu,¡± Xiao Heng answers respectfully. ¡°Your time here is precious. If this Xiao Heng can remove needless distractions for you, then this Xiao Heng will do so.¡±


    ¡°Then why, if I am so important, do you think you can dictate what is and isn''t worth wasting my time on?¡±


    Silence.


    Liu Jin stares at Xiao Heng, waiting for an answer.


    Xiao Heng stares back, open-mouthed. He does not have a clue how to reply. Satisfied with this, Liu Jin nods to himself and holds the plate of steamed buns out for him.


    ¡°Please, carry this, Brother Heng,¡± Liu Jin says.


    Xiao Heng immediately obeys.


    ¡°I only wanted tea, but the cooks insisted I take the steamed buns with me. There are far too many for me to finish by myself,¡± Liu Jin explains a little nervously. He clenches a fist under his sleeve and continues. ¡°You will come to my room and help me finish them. You can tell me about you and Branch Master Ding there.¡±


    With that, Liu Jin starts walking.


    Xiao Heng follows after him.


    ~~~

 Chapter 23: Analysis

    ~~~


    ¡°Your cooks are pretty good,¡± Liu Jin says between bites.


    Although he is outwardly calm, the young child cannot help but feel somewhat nervous. It is the first time he has ever commanded someone to follow him. Furthermore, casual conversations are not something Liu Jin has much experience in. The only person Liu Jin can be said to be casual with is Xiao Nan, and even then, Liu Jin always makes sure to show Xiao Nan an appropriate level of respect.


    As nervous as Liu Jin feels right now, however, it is not even close to what Xiao Heng is feeling. The son of the Branch Master sits in front of him. The smile on his face is stiff and probably hurts to maintain. His eyes are a little too wide and his back a little too straight. His skin is pale, sickly even.


    ¡°I thank you for your praise,¡± Xiao Heng says, inclining his head to him. The motion is too stilted to be natural. ¡°However, I am sure the main sect has much more amazing cooks at its disposal.¡±


    ¡°I would not know.¡± Liu Jin shrugs and takes a sip of tea from his cup before continuing. ¡°I do not really have much time to relax back home. Times like these are rare for me.¡±


    Well, relax is not quite the right word, Liu Jin muses. Treating patients would definitely be more relaxing than this.


    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡± Xiao Heng takes a bite out of his food. The bite is small, minuscule. It is like he doesn¡¯t dare eat too much in front of Liu Jin out of fear the child would change his mind and demand all the food for himself. Liu Jin finds it rather tiresome but knows there is no point in telling him to calm down. People rarely calm down when ordered to. He¡¯d be more successful in telling him to stop breathing. ¡°In that case, I am glad your stay here is bringing you a measure of peace.¡±


    Liu Jin just nods and keeps drinking his tea. He immediately knows it was the wrong thing to do as Xiao Heng breaks into a sweat, most likely wondering in what way did he mess up. Liu Jin would like to tell him everything is fine and that he is not angry, but somehow, he knows that is not likely to do any good.


    It is troublesome.


    Having power and authority is troublesome.


    An uncomfortable silence falls over the table. Xiao Heng chews and swallows loudly, most likely out of nervousness. He probably doesn¡¯t even notice he is doing it, which is a good thing. Liu Jin does not want to imagine how much more nervous he¡¯d be otherwise.


    Finally, Liu Jin puts his cup down. ¡°Xiao Heng,¡± he begins.


    At the sound of Liu Jin¡¯s voice, Xiao Heng¡¯s body looks like it is torn between standing or bowing. For a moment, it almost looks like he is about to fall. Luckily, that doesn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°Y-yes, do you require something of me, boss?¡±


    Boss?


    Liu Jin blinks but decides to put that matter aside for now. One problem at a time.


    ¡°I believe I already told you what I wanted to ask. Why did your father keep you away from us? For a visit such as this one, being introduced to the sons of the Branch Master should be the most natural thing. Instead, your father only introduced your brother to us.¡±


    ¡°Ah, n-no, my father did not keep me away per se¡­¡±


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow.


    Xiao Heng looks away.


    Liu Jin maintains his stare.


    ¡°My father has never been fond of me,¡± Xiao Heng admits. ¡°Xiao Dong and I are brothers, but father has always favored him over me. He did not present me alongside my brother because he did not want me to take any attention away from him.¡±


    ¡°He did not want you to eclipse your brother?¡± Liu Jin asks, tilting his head to the side. At that, Xiao Heng lets out a bitter laugh. It is the most genuine sound the teen has made in Liu Jin¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Not in a positive way, boss. I assure you. I am someone who was born with a sickly disposition. Due to that, my body is unfit for cultivation. Let me show you.¡± Xiao Heng closes his eyes and focuses. His Qi slowly becomes noticeable. ¡°Do you feel it, boss?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°I feel it quite clearly.¡±


    Foundational Realm, Fifth Level.


    The weakest of the bandits Liu Jin met the other day had been in the Foundational Realm. Likewise, he has felt many people in New Moon Town who are still in the Foundational Realm, many visibly older than Xiao Heng. However, the bandits are bandits. The people of New Moon Town are the people of New Moon Town.


    Xiao Heng is the son of the Branch Master.


    Of the disciples Xiao Dong fought the other day, not a single one had been below the Eighth Level of the Foundational Realm. Xiao Dong, who is perhaps one year older than Xiao Heng, stands in the Inner Realm. As the son of the Branch Master, Xiao Heng should have access to the best resources this branch has to offer. For him to be only in the Fifth Level of the Foundational Realm at his age is nothing less than shameful.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Xiao Ding hid him out of shame.


    ¡°I see boss understands,¡± Xiao Heng says. ¡°Had you paid attention to me that first night, you would have spent the whole time wondering how a failure like me could exist. You would have barely paid attention to my brother¡¯s performance. My very existence makes my father look like a failure for not being able to make his son strong. It is natural for him to be ashamed of me.¡±


    As Liu Jin frowns, Xiao Heng raises his hands and quickly adds. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, boss. Father tried everything. When I was little, he tried lots of ways to raise my level, but it was all pointless. I could just barely climb to the Fifth Level of the Foundational Realm after years of effort. That is simply the fate I was saddled with.¡±


    ¡°It must have been hard growing up like that,¡± Liu Jin comments tonelessly, his gaze firmly focused on his tea. He can almost see the reflection of his childhood in the cup. Xiao Heng¡¯s situation is not the same as his, but the similarities are enough to make Liu Jin uncomfortable.


    ¡°It was not that bad, boss,¡± Xiao Heng says, keeping his head low. ¡°Eventually most people just started to ignore me. I grew used to that.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s eyes narrow minutely. It is a lie. Liu Jin recognizes it instantly. People don¡¯t just ignore. They talk. They mock. They belittle. They bully. That is how most people act in response to a situation like this. Normally, being the son of the branch master would be enough to offer Xiao Heng some protection, but if even his father is ashamed of him then¡­


    In more than one way, Liu Jin is fortunate that Xiao Nan has always looked out for him.


    ¡°Stand up,¡± Liu Jin says suddenly.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Xiao Heng blinks in confusion.


    ¡°Your body is suffering from an affliction. That is what you just explained to me, yes? I happen to know a few things about medicine. I would like to check your condition with my own eyes. That is all there is to it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, boss, I am flattered, but my condition is really complicated. A bunch of doctors already looked at me and-¡±


    ¡°Stand. Up.¡±


    Xiao Heng does so at once.


    ¡°Good.¡± Liu Jin stands up and makes his way behind Xiao Heng. ¡°Do not move. If possible, do not speak.¡±


    Xiao Heng nods.


    This is better, Liu Jin thinks to himself. Treating people as patients is far more comfortable than treating people as people.


    Closing his eyes, Liu Jin places a hand on Xiao Heng¡¯s back. His breathing is uneven. That is the first thing he notices about him. Many would dismiss it as a result of his nervousness, but Liu Jin knows better. Focusing, Liu Jin sends a weak pulse of Qi through Xiao Heng¡¯s body.


    ¡°Eh, boss?¡±


    ¡°Silence,¡± Liu Jin says. The snap Xiao Heng¡¯s jaw makes as he closes it is made all the more audible by how quiet the room is. Liu Jin closes his eyes and focuses on the way his Qi echoes inside Xiao Heng¡¯s body. It is a technique taught to him by Old Jiang. If Xiao Heng were stronger, it would not be so effective. However, at just the Fifth Level of the Foundational Realm, the resistance his body offers is minimal. Liu Jin¡¯s Qi harmlessly echoes inside Xiao Heng¡¯s body, revealing to him his meridians, his muscles, and his organs.


    And just like that, Liu Jin understands what is wrong with him.


    ¡°I see,¡± Liu Jin says, taking a step back. ¡°The problem is in your lungs.¡±


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    ¡°You can sit now,¡± Liu Jin says he starts around pacing around the room. His eyes are open, but they look inward. He thinks back to the many medical books he has read and his many lessons with Old Jiang and his father. ¡°You were born with an unfortunate obstruction in your lungs, but not in an immediately noticeable way. Rather, your deformity alters your breathing just enough to hinder the way you circle Qi through your body during cultivation. Some people are said to get half the results for twice the work. In your case, I¡¯d say you get a tenth of the result for ten times the work.¡±


    Satisfied with his conclusion, Liu Jin nods to himself as he stops pacing.


    ¡°I¡­ see,¡± Xiao Heng says. His sadness is plain to see. His eyes look down. ¡°I always wondered what it was exactly. I¡­ I thought if I knew what it was, I could fix it. Guess, I know now. A tenth of the result for ten times the work, huh? I guess I¡¯ll just have to learn to live with that.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I never said your condition was untreatable,¡± Liu Jin tells Xiao Heng, crossing his arms. ¡°It is not even a particularly complicated problem.¡±


    At least, not compared to some of the things Old Jiang has taught him about.


    Xiao Heng¡¯s face transforms upon hearing Liu Jin¡¯s words. Hope dominates it for a moment before caution tries to claim it back. The two war against each other on his face. It is the face of a man who has been given hope yet does not want to believe it. He does not want to face disappointment. He does not want to be raised up only to fall even harder than before.


    That is fine by Liu Jin.


    ¡°Is that¡­ are you really serious, boss? Can you heal this one?¡±


    He has no intention of giving a patient false hope.


    ¡°Naturally. Just show me where you store your ingredients.¡±


    ~~~


    ¡°Boss, can you really do it? Can you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Jin replies for what feels like the hundredth time. He supposes he cannot blame Xiao Heng for being so eager, but he does wish he would be quiet for a minute. Going through all the medicines and herbs stored in this place is time-consuming as it is.


    The two are currently in the branch sect''s storage. It is where all the special pills and herbs gathered over the years are kept. Naturally, there were guards at the gate, but they parted for Liu Jin the moment they saw him, letting the two inside.


    ¡°Boss, I am sure our stores aren¡¯t good compared to what is available at Eastern Port City so-¡±


    ¡°It is fine,¡± Liu Jin cuts in. The only reason he doesn¡¯t roll his eyes is that he is busy using them to identify all the herbs stored.


    The New Moon Town Branch has a relatively good selection of herbs and other ingredients. It is poor compared to what Liu Jin has available at the clinic, but these people do not have access to Poison Fang Canyon. When he factors in that detail, the variety of goods stored speaks well of the branch sect¡¯s wealth.


    Four Star Blossom.


    Blood fungus.


    Venomous Wolf Fang.


    ¡°It is all here,¡± Liu Jin says as he takes the ingredients.


    ¡°It is?¡± Xiao Heng asks with so much hope it is painful to watch. ¡°Then can we¡­ will you?¡±


    ¡°I will prepare the medicine in my room,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°You can follow me if you want. Just promise to be quiet.¡±


    ¡°Of course, boss!¡±


    As the two exit the storage, Liu Jin notices there are suddenly a lot of servants moving around the house.


    ¡°Is there supposed to be something happening today?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I do not think so unless...¡± Xiao Heng trails off. Realization dawns on his face. ¡°She must be coming to visit!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°My brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e, boss! Hu Meili! If there is this much movement, she must have come here.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 24: Hu Meili

    ~~~


    Hu Meili?


    Liu Jin tilts his head slightly to the side. He recognizes the Hu name, but nothing more.


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± Liu Jin asks. Xiao Heng nods. ¡°Curious. The servants didn''t say anything about her visiting today. I would have thought the arrival of the young master¡¯s future wife would be treated as a more formal affair.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it is not that, boss,¡± Xiao Heng is quick to say. ¡°This is not a formal visit or anything like that. Hu Meili and my brother have always been close, so this sort of thing is normal since even before they were engaged. My father takes credit for it, but the wedding is something my brother has always wanted.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The young child hums before sighing. ¡°Still, even if this is not a formal visit, not going to see your brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e would be rude of me, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    It is not that socializing with others is unappealing to him. Rather, it is the degree of respect everyone here treats him with that makes him uncomfortable.


    However, Liu Jin does not get too much time to ponder that. The reaction Xiao Heng shows to his words is too striking to ignore. In an instant, a multitude of emotions cross his face. Hesitation. Impatience. Frustration. Resignation.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Heng says at last, his voice weak and without spirit. ¡°That would be for the best, boss.¡±


    Liu Jin sighs again. Of course, how could he be so insensitive?


    ¡°Do not worry,¡± he tells Xiao Heng. ¡°I still have every intention of healing you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no! Boss, I wasn¡¯t d-doubting or-¡±


    ¡°It is fine,¡± Liu Jin cuts Xiao Heng¡¯s panicked objections. ¡°You have endured your condition your entire life. Now I come here and give you hope. It is fine to be a little impatient. However, if I treat you right now, your father would no doubt wonder why we haven¡¯t gone out to greet your brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e. It is better if I prepare the medicine later. Once your brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e is gone, I will heal you. You have my word on that.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ thank you, boss,¡± Xiao Heng says, bowing his head to him.


    After saying that, Xiao Heng leads him to the main courtyard. His pace is brisk yet measured. Liu Jin can tell the teenager wants to get this over with as soon as possible but is trying to restrain himself. Liu Jin cannot blame him. If anything, he deeply sympathizes with Xiao Heng. If there was a way to cure himself of the poison inside his body before the three years were up, Liu Jin wouldn''t hesitate to take it right away.


    By the time they arrive at the courtyard, other people are already there. Liu Jin sees Xiao Nan and Xiao Ding as well as some servants. Xiao Ding seems to be the one handling the introductions. Xiao Dong is also there. There is a girl at his side who Liu Jin guesses is Hu Meili.


    He is not impressed.


    Since he came to New Moon Town, people have been talking about Hu Meili and her beauty. Liu Jin was expecting a woman who could steal the hearts of men with a single look. Instead, he cannot help but find Hu Meili to be¡­ average. Even though Liu Jin is not yet at the age where he starts looking at women with lust, he feels confident in his judgment.


    Hu Meili is average.


    Her skin is healthy, but that is all there is to it. Her features are okay but nothing more. Even then, her eyes are a little too far apart. As for her chest, Liu Jin often hears the older disciples at the Xiao Sect talking about twin peaks and what not, but there is nothing peak-like about Hu Meili¡¯s chest. If anything, that place is nothing but a barren plain.


    Compared to many of the girls he has seen in Eastern Port City, Hu Meili comes up short.


    Of course, that is in Eastern Port City, Liu Jin realizes. If he only counts the females he has seen in New Moon Town, then Hu Meili may very well be considered a peerless beauty.


    Probably.


    Maybe.


    ¡°Ah, young Liu Jin,¡± Xiao Ding says when he sees him, calling him over. ¡°Excellent, I was just about to send a servant to get you. It is my pleasure to introduce you to my future daughter-in-law. Just make sure not to fall in love with her.¡±


    Xiao Ding laughs at his own poor joke. Personally, Liu Jin is more amazed at how easily the man ignores the presence of his younger son.


    ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you,¡± Liu Jin says, inclining his head a little.


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Hu Meili says, her heading dipping even lower than Liu Jin¡¯s. ¡°How can that be? To be meeting someone from the main sect in my lifetime, the pleasure is certainly this one¡¯s.¡±


    Her tone is polite, her smile discreet and heavily practiced. As someone who has had to practice his smiles for dealing with particularly annoying patients, Liu Jin is able to tell that much.


    ¡°Well, now that we are all here, there is no point in standing around outside,¡± Xiao Ding says. ¡°Please, come in. It is almost lunchtime. I¡¯ll have the servants make us something.¡±


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow?


    Lunchtime?


    Sure enough, the sun is already high up in the sky. The sight confuses Liu Jin. He woke up quite early in the morning. He must have spent more time going over the storage than he realized. No wonder Xiao Heng kept being so impatient while he was going over the ingredients there. He must have been standing there for hours.


    As Xiao Ding leads them inside, Liu Jin tries to give Xiao Heng an apologetic glance, but the teen¡¯s gaze is firmly aimed at the ground. He looks at no one, and no one looks at him.


    Not his father. Not his brother. Not Hu Meili. Not even the servants. Only Xiao Nan glances at Xiao Heng for a second before looking at Liu Jin and giving him an approving nod.


    ¡°I must say,¡± Xiao Nan speaks once everyone has made themselves comfortable, ¡°I have been looking forward to meeting Xiao Dong¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    It still amazes Liu Jin how Xiao Nan is able to make everyone freeze with just a few words. His Elder Brother smiles as if he has no idea how much discomfort he has just caused. Liu Jin knows better, though.


    Xiao Dong, who until now only had eyes for Hu Meili, slowly and mechanically moves his neck to look at Xiao Nan. There is wariness on his face. A bead of sweat appears on his brow. However, it is not him who speaks first.


    ¡°Ah, is that so, my lord?¡± Xiao Ding says. The father handles the sudden pressure with much more grace than his son. Still, Liu Jin can just barely make out the nervousness hiding behind his placid smile. ¡°I cannot imagine why.¡±


    Xiao Nan chuckles. ¡°Well, it is nothing critical, but I heard the most interesting rumor the other day.¡±


    Just like that, Liu Jin can already guess where this is going. Indeed, Xiao Nan¡¯s eyes turn to Hu Meili.


    ¡°I heard that until just a short while ago you were supposed to marry the Lun Clan¡¯s heir instead of our dear Xiao Dong.¡±


    To Hu Meili¡¯s credit, she bears Xiao Nan¡¯s stare with far more grace than Xiao Dong ever did. Still, she cannot bring herself to meet his eyes.


    For a moment, a tense silence falls over the room. Xiao Dong looks like he doesn¡¯t know what to do with himself, his eyes rapidly darting between Xiao Nan and Hu Meili. Xiao Heng has his eyes on the ground and, likely for the first time ever, seems almost thankful no one pays attention to him. Only Xiao Ding manages to retain a measure of calm, but the tension in his facial muscles is noticeable.


    Eventually, Hu Meili manages to find her voice. ¡°This Little Miss cannot even begin to guess where such a rumor might have come from. It is true that Lun Kai and I have known each other since we were but children, but our relationship has always been one of friendship. This Little Miss has never once given the heir of the Lun Clan reason to think otherwise, nor has my honored father ever made an arrangement of such nature with his. This Little Miss¡¯s heart has always belonged to Xiao Dong.¡±


    She stops for a moment to allow herself to breathe. That she managed to say that much in Xiao Nan¡¯s presence is impressive. ¡°If this Little Miss is allowed to speak freely, then I must say such rumors must be nothing more than the words of those who wish harm upon our marriage.¡±


    Her hand reaches out for Xiao Dong as she says this, seeking strength in him. At least, that¡¯s how it is supposed to look like. Xiao Dong fails to give so much as a reassuring squeeze. The young master is unfortunately frozen stiff.


    Xiao Nan stares at the two for a moment before smiling.


    ¡°I see, so that¡¯s how it is. There is no problem then. Let us not pay any mind to those rumors.¡±


    Like that, the tension disappears from the room. Xiao Dong almost slumps to the floor in relief, but Hu Meili manages to keep him from doing so.


    Xiao Ding is quick to grab hold of the conversation after that and leads it to safer topics. The man is rather good at talking about inane things. Liu Jin wishes he could consider it a useless talent, but his lack of social graces makes him envious of it instead.


    No more great altercations happen after that. Their meal continues in peace. Still, Xiao Dong glances dubiously at Xiao Nan every now and then. He is still scared Xiao Nan will change his mind and take his bride for himself, it seems. Liu Jin almost wants to laugh at that.


    As if his Elder Brother couldn¡¯t get women a hundred times lovelier than Hu Meili.


    As the meeting starts winding down, Liu Jin notices something rather curious. It happens in an instant, but Liu Jin is able to catch it. After all, he is the one person in the room who bothers to look at Xiao Heng. That''s how he is able to see it.


    For a moment, Xiao Heng looks at Hu Meili with eyes full of longing.


    Liu Jin hums in thought. His gaze drifts from Xiao Heng to Xiao Ding and Hu Meili.


    Interesting.


    ~~~


    ¡°You have feelings for her.¡±


    Those are the first words Liu Jin utters to Xiao Heng once Hu Meili has left. The two are making their way back to Liu Jin¡¯s room. Upon hearing him, Xiao Heng chokes and wildly waves his arms in front of him.


    ¡°N-No! Boss, you¡¯ve got it wrong. Hu Meili is my brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e. There is no way this Xiao Heng could ever hold that type of feelings for her.¡±


    Liu Jin gives him a look.


    Xiao Heng looks away.


    ¡°Boss, if at all possible, I would rather not talk about this subject.¡±


    Liu Jin considers it for a moment and nods. ¡°Very well.¡±


    ¡°Truly?¡± Xiao Heng asks, surprised. He evidently expected Liu Jin to force the issue. Liu Jin wonders just what is it he did to cause such a poor impression on him.


    ¡°It is not my business,¡± Liu Jin says, shrugging. ¡°It is clear you are uncomfortable with the subject. It is not my wish to cause you undue suffering.¡±


    Liu Jin nods to himself as he speaks, confident in the consistency of his words. Without breaking his stride, he keeps walking towards his room. Xiao Heng trails behind him. There is nothing but silence for a while.


    ¡°When I first met Hu Meili, I thought she was the loveliest girl in existence,¡± Xiao Heng says, looking straight ahead. ¡°As we grew older, her beauty only grew as did my admiration for her. However, she never had eyes for me. She only had eyes for my brother, and my brother shared my admiration for her. Their love is theirs. Someone like me has no place there.¡±


    Liu Jin nods as he listens to Xiao Heng¡¯s tale. Part of him wants to ask just why is Xiao Heng sharing this after saying he did not wish to speak of it. Another part still struggles to comprehend just what is so attractive about Hu Meili.


    In the end, Liu Jin chooses not to voice either of those things. There is another matter that takes precedence. Liu Jin wonders if there is a tactful way of saying it but comes up empty.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Love him, I mean. Hu Meili has no love for your brother.¡±


    Xiao Heng stops and stares at him.


    ¡°Boss, with all due respect, did you not see them?¡±


    Xiao Heng¡¯s voice rises a little at first before remembering who he is speaking to. ¡°I do not wish to insult boss¡¯s eyes, but perhaps boss¡¯ youth is preventing him from seeing the obvious. Hu Meili was at my brother¡¯s side all the time. Her smiles, her laughs, and her compliments were all for him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, those things did happen. She laughed at all his jokes. She praised all his accomplishments. She was at his side all the time,¡± Liu Jin says, closing his eyes. ¡°That is how I know it¡¯s fake.¡±


    The whole thing felt too practiced. The air of fake politeness around her was something all too easy for Liu Jin to recognize. He still remembers the argument between Hu and Lun clan members at the restaurant. Considering all of that¡­


    ¡°I beg your pardon, but I do not understand.¡±


    ¡°It is fine,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°You don''t need to worry about it.¡±


    ~~~

 Interlude: Xiao Heng

    ~~~


    Xiao Heng does not understand Liu Jin.


    Although younger than him, the child is already stronger than his older brother, widely hailed as the greatest prodigy of New Moon Town. There is no doubt in Xiao Heng''s mind that Liu Jin must be some sort of prodigy from the main sect to be as strong as he is. After seeing him defeat his brother so easily, Xiao Heng decided that staying out of Liu Jin''s way would be the safest course of action for a failure like him.


    He did not expect to literally bump into Liu Jin.


    He did not expect Liu Jin to order him to stay at his side.


    He certainly did not expect Liu Jin to offer him a cure.


    For Xiao Heng, this is a once in a lifetime opportunity. If Liu Jin tells him to call him ancestor for the rest of his life in exchange for a cure, Xiao Heng will do it without hesitation. If Liu Jin tells him to strip and kowtow before him, Xiao Heng will do it in a heartbeat. That is how important this is to him.


    How many times have people laughed at him?


    How many times have even the servants whispered about him?


    How many times has his father looked at him with disappointment?


    If there is a chance to change that, Xiao Heng is willing to do anything for it. Of course, that is only if Liu Jin can do what he says. Xiao Heng is still not entirely sure. He still has doubts.


    Yet he stays silent, sitting behind Liu Jin as the prodigy goes about his work. That is what Liu Jin asked of him, and that is what Xiao Heng does. For all his doubts, Xiao Heng still allows himself to hope.


    He is nervous. Sweat drips from his brow. Xiao Heng wants to ask why Liu Jin is not using a furnace. He does not know much about medicine, but he does know the alchemists in the sect use furnaces to prepare pills. He wants to ask why Liu Jin isn¡¯t using one, but he does not dare do so out of fear of breaking his concentration. Xiao Heng stays quiet and unmoving as Liu Jin works.


    He feels as Liu Jin¡¯s Qi rises. Inner Realm, First Level. He can feel it clearly, but it is still hard to believe. Is the child even eleven yet? What type of monsters live in the main branch?


    His eyes widen as the ingredients Liu Jin picked start glowing in tune with his Qi. They pulse for a moment, and panic surges within Xiao Heng''s heart when they fade into a powdery substance. However, Liu Jin does not seem worried. The child smiles. The powdery substance does not fall to the floor. Instead, it all mixes together, forming a pill that is only slightly larger than his thumb.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Liu Jin opens his eyes.


    ¡°Hm,¡± Liu Jin says, examining the pill. ¡°Yes, this will do.¡±


    Xiao Heng¡¯s heart almost leaps out of his chest. ¡°Is it¡­?¡± He cannot finish the question. He is too scared the answer will be no. He is too scared Liu Jin will laugh at him and tell him this has all been just a cruel joke.


    ¡°This will cure you,¡± Liu Jin says, pushing the pill into his hands. ¡°However, keep in mind the process will be painful and-¡±


    Xiao Heng is no longer listening. The moment Liu Jin tells him the pill can cure him, he puts it in his mouth and swallows it. For a moment, nothing happens. For a moment, he fears he has been made a fool of, humiliated once more.


    Then there is pain.


    Xiao Heng opens his mouth to scream, but Liu Jin is quick to put his hand over his lips, muffling the sound. Fire burns through his belly. His insides twist and twist, and Xiao Heng wonders why they have not broken yet. Suddenly, he cannot breathe. His lungs. Something is wrong with his lungs. For a moment, he fears he is about to die.


    Then he throws up.


    Xiao Heng heaves and coughs as a black tar-like substance erupts from his mouth. He notices Liu Jin¡¯s hand no longer stops him from making a sound. The prodigy must have moved away just in time. Xiao Heng is about to ask what is happening when he feels it. Something large and painful is making its way up his throat. It hurts. Ithurtshurtshurtshurts¡­


    Something heavy hits the ground.


    Xiao Heng opens the eyes he did not realize he had closed. His breathing comes out in heavy gasps. He looks down and sees a black mass in the middle of all the tar. It is larger than his fist. He instinctively flinches away from it. Liu Jin, however, does not seem to share his disgust. The child bends down and picks it up.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± He says, uncaring of how gross the thing is. He looks at Xiao Heng. ¡°Do you mind if I keep this?¡±


    Does he mind? Does he mind? As far as Xiao Heng is concerned, Liu Jin can take that thing and burn it.


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    ¡°I will consider this the payment then. It looks like the procedure was a success.¡±


    Huh?


    Xiao Heng looks at Liu Jin in incomprehension for a while, still trying to get his breathing under control. It is only when he does that he notices it.


    For the first time in his life, he feels fine.


    ¡°You look like you have gone up a level,¡± Liu Jin notes. ¡°It was probably long overdue. With the obstruction removed, nothing is interfering with the flow of your Qi anymore.¡±


    He has, Xiao Heng realizes. He had not noticed it with all the pain, but he is now in the Sixth Level of the Foundational Realm. After over a year of being stuck in the Fifth Level of the Foundation Realm, he has finally reached the Sixth Level.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Xiao Heng can¡¯t believe it. He looks at his body in wonder. There are tears in his eyes. ¡°I am cured?¡±


    Liu Jin smiles. ¡°Of course, you are. I told you I would do so.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± Xiao Heng struggles to find the right words. What can he say? What can he do? There is only one thing. His forehead hits the floor as he bows. ¡°Boss! Now and till the end of my days, this one will always acknowledge you as Boss! Anything you need. Anything you desire. This one will do his best to get it for you!¡±


    Xiao Heng means every word.


    ~~~

 Interlude: Within the Lun Clan

    ~~~


    Once upon a time, there were two brothers.


    The younger brother was calm, resourceful, and patient. His father loved him dearly. The older brother was brash, brutish, and reckless. He caused his father endless worry.


    The older brother delighted in doing as he pleased. Power. Women. Wealth. The older brother loved indulging in all those things and cared little for who he offended in his quest for satisfaction. Consequences meant nothing to him. All that mattered was sating his appetites.


    That is what lead to his downfall.


    One day, the older brother did something that could not be taken back. He went too far in his quest to sate his boundless greed. In his fury, his father banished him from the clan. He was to leave the town and never return.


    With him gone and his father old, the fate of the clan would come to rest on the shoulders of the younger brother.


    ~~~


    ¡°Are you certain of this?¡±


    ¡°I am sure of it, Clan Master. The man identified himself as Xiao Nan. His clothes were similar to those worn by the Xiao Sect¡¯s disciples. There is no doubt in this one¡¯s mind he is related to that accursed sect!¡±


    The Patriarch of the Lun Clan, Lun Shu, frowns as he receives confirmation from his subordinates. He looks at the two men kneeling before him and shakes his head. ¡°And when faced with someone from the Xiao Sect, you all ran with your tail between your legs? You allowed someone from the Xiao Sect to drive you away from a place that is supposed to be ours?! There were many of you and one of him, yet you ran! Is that what you two are telling me?¡±


    As he speaks, Lun Shu draws himself up to his full height. He is someone who towers over most men. In addition to that, he has a fairly muscular build. To the two men kneeling before him, he cuts quite the intimidating figure.


    ¡°We had no choice, Clan Master,¡± the other man says, his gaze firmly locked on the floor. ¡°The one known as Xiao Nan, he was young, but his Qi was already in the Spirit Realm! Even if twenty of us had been there, we would have been no match for him.¡±


    Spirit Realm.


    Lun Shu growls. His hand curls into a fist. ¡°Leave!¡± He barks. ¡°And tell Lun Kai to come here! I must speak with him at once!¡±


    The two Lun Clan members nod and quickly leave the room. Lun Shu sighs. To think the Xiao Sect would send someone who is already in the Spirit Realm here. Things were bad before, but for Lun Shu, this is definitely the worst-case scenario. In the entirety of the Lun Clan, there is not a single person in the Spirit Realm. Even Lun Shu, who is the patriarch of the clan, is not yet in the Spirit Realm. He is still only in the Ninth Level of the Nascent Realm. Unfortunately, he has not been able to progress past that point for a long time now.


    He is close to doing it. Lun Shu knows he is very close to the Spirit Realm but reaching that level before the accursed wedding happens is nothing but a pipe dream. A bitter laugh escapes his lips. To think there was once a time when someone like him had been recognized as the strongest in New Moon Town. Only the Hu Clan''s patriarch had been his match.


    For a thousand years, the two major powers in New Moon Town had been the Lun Clan and the Hu Clan. The two clans always competed against each other, neither managing to gain the upper hand. Sometimes, the Lun Clan won. Sometimes, the Hu Clan won. Regardless, the feud went on. That was the way of things. Lun Shu would be lying if he said he hadn¡¯t enjoyed their rivalry on some level.


    Then the Xiao Sect moved in.


    They had appeared out of nowhere and opened a branch in New Moon Town. They began taking disciples and started intruding in the harvest of Steel-Skinned Trees.


    Usually, the Lun Clan would have thrown out anyone that tried to interfere with their business. It was something they had done many times in the past. However, the Xiao Sect is too strong.


    The Xiao Sect has Xiao Ding.


    The annoying man stands in the Second Level of the Spirit Realm, making him the strongest person in New Moon Town. Neither Lun Shu nor the patriarch of the Hu Clan had been able to do anything against him. Even if they had combined their powers back then, there was no guarantee they would have been able to force the Xiao Sect out.


    With no other choice, they had gritted their teeth and bore their presence in silence.


    Lun Shu sighs.


    That had been a mistake.


    Unchecked, the Xiao Sect had spread its influence throughout New Moon Town at lightning speed. Before, the town was divided between the Lun and Hu Clans. Now, a third power has taken over much of their territory in what felt like the blink of an eye.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    People who bore grudges against the Lun and Hu Clans were quick to throw their lot with the Xiao Sect. People who sought opportunity joined for a chance to better themselves, unhindered by the major powers of the town. Finally, those who were practically minded had been able to tell which way the wind was blowing and bowed before the Xiao Sect.


    Bit by bit, piece by piece, the Xiao Sect took over New Moon.


    As things are now, unless Lun Shu does something, the Lun Clan will lose all its power before he ever has grandkids. That is how bad things are. If Lun Shu does not find a way to stop the Xiao Sect, the Lun Clan will fade away entirely within a few generations.


    The engagement was supposed to put a stop to that, but¡­


    ¡°Father, you called for me?¡±


    Lun Shu turns as his son, Lun Kai, enters the room. Although Lun Kai is not a full-grown man yet, he shares his father¡¯s long face and large body. It makes him look older than he actually is.


    ¡°Sit down, son,¡± Lun Shu tells him. ¡°I have received ill news.¡± Without even waiting for his son to do as asks, he continues. ¡°A man from the Xiao Sect¡¯s main branch has arrived today. No doubt, he is here to make sure the wedding happens without interruption.¡±


    To Lun Shu, it is the only thing that makes sense. The wedding between Xiao Dong and Hu Meili will solidify the Xiao Sect¡¯s control over New Moon Town. Once that is done, there will be no going back. Thus, the man known as Xiao Nan must be in New Moon Town to ensure the wedding happens.


    ¡°Accursed Xiao Sect!¡± Lun Kai growls. Lun Shu approves of his son¡¯s anger but unfortunately not the motive behind it. ¡°Is there nothing we can do, father? We must rescue Hu Meili from those barbarians! I can¡¯t believe her spineless father would force her to marry that brute, Xiao Dong!¡±


    Lun Shu does not roll his eyes. He is above such things.


    He dearly wants to, though.


    His son¡¯s feelings for Hu Meili have always been obvious. When Lun Kai was young, Lun Shu had thought little of them. However, that had been before the Xiao Sect backed them into a corner. Once they did, Lun Shu realized how useful those feelings could be for the sake of the clan.


    Outwardly, the wedding between Lun Kai and Hu Meili had been one born out of love. The truth went deeper than that. Faced with the Xiao Sect¡¯s growing power in New Moon Town, Lun Shun met with the Hu Clan¡¯s patriarch in secret. After much discussion, the two had agreed to join forces in order to oppose the Xiao Sect. The wedding between their children would have served to solidify their alliance. The two clans would have become as one fist.


    That was the way things were supposed to go.


    However, they had been betrayed.


    Before they could announce the wedding, the Hu Clan had gone back on their word. The wedding had been canceled. Instead, of marrying Lun Kai, Hu Meili would be marrying Xiao Dong, the son of the Xiao Sect¡¯s Branch Master.


    The message had been clear. The Hu Clan was abandoning them. They were choosing to bow before the Xiao Sect while leaving the Lun Clan to wither away. Everyone in the Lun Clan understood that.


    Everyone except his son, that is.


    ¡°How many times must I tell you this matter goes beyond your juvenile interests?¡±


    ¡°But Father, how can I not think of what poor Hu Meili must be going through right now?¡± His son protests.


    It is an unfortunately old and tired argument between them. His son cannot see beyond his romantic interests. He can only see Xiao Dong as the villain who has stolen his bride and Hu Meili as an innocent maiden to be rescued. In truth, it is unlikely the girl is suffering. If anything, she stands to gain much from her current situation.


    ¡°There must be something we can do to stop the wedding!¡±


    ¡°On that at least, we agree,¡± Lun Shu says. If the Hu Clan fully submits to the Xiao Sect¡­ If they really plan to give everything to the Xiao Sect¡­ Lun Shu does not even want to think about it. ¡°However, brute force will be pointless in this endeavor. This Xiao Nan is supposed to be in the Spirit Realm. That is the same level as Xiao Ding. Our Lun Clan does not have the strength to match that.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying we should lie down and give up, Father? There is no way this Lun Kai can accept that!¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± says Lun Shu, much to the surprise of his son. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t give up. All this means is that we have to resort to other means to secure our victory, means that cannot be traced back to us.¡±


    Lun Kai blinks in confusion. ¡°What are you talking about, Father?¡±


    Lun Shu closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. ¡°Normally, I would wait a few years to share this secret with you. I do not believe you are mature enough to learn this, but the situation forces my hand. You cannot afford to remain ignorant.¡±


    ¡°Father? I do not understand. Is this about the T-¡±


    ¡°Do. Not. Say. It!¡± Lun Shu hisses. ¡°Do not say it! Do not whisper it! Even here. Even among our own, your tongue must know restraint.¡±


    Lun Kai flinches and lowers his head. ¡°I understand, Father.¡±


    Lun Shu maintains his stare for a moment until he feels his son is suitably chastised. ¡±Good,¡± he says. ¡°See to it that you do not make the same mistake again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°However,¡± Lun Shu adds, ¡°your words were not entirely wrong. That is part of the reason we must move. If things continue as they are now, that will be lost to us forever.¡±


    If only the wedding were to take place even a day later, he would never have to resort to something like this. However, that is precisely the reason why the wedding is taking place on that date.


    ¡°We must do all we can to prevent the wedding," Lun Shu says. A serious expression falls over his face. "Tell me, son, what do you know about the Black Bear Group?¡±


    Lun Kai''s face instantly twists in displeasure.


    ¡°A pack of thieves, cowards, and murderers.¡±


    An expected answer. A normal answer. It is the answer anyone who lives in New Moon Town should give.


    ¡°Good. Now, allow me to tell you the truth.¡±


    ~~~


    Once upon a time, there were two brothers. The older one was banished, leaving the younger one as heir to the clan.


    The older brother traveled the land and learned of its vastness. The more he saw, the more he realized how small and pathetic an existence like his was. For someone like him, climbing to the top was impossible. The older brother firmly believed this.


    Thus, the older brother learned to stay away from places where the truly strong dwelled and made sure to only prey on the weak and helpless. In time, he gathered like-minded people around him. In time, he heard the news of his father¡¯s passing and returned to his hometown in secret.


    Older and younger brother met once more. Time had passed, and they had changed.


    However, they were still able to embrace each other as brothers.


    ~~~

 Chapter 25: Brothers

    ~~~


    Liu Jin allows himself a small smile as he looks at the town below.


    He is sitting on the highest roof of the branch Sect¡¯s compound. After many days of living in this place, Liu Jin has found the rooftops to be the best place to get away from all the nosy servants and disciples.


    If this were Eastern Port City, the horizon would stretch out for miles and miles before him. In New Moon Town, the multitude of trees belonging to the Whispering Woods put a stop to that. However, that''s not to say the view is bad. Not at all.


    Liu Jin hums. In its own way, it is quite lovely.


    A cool breeze caresses his face. The sun and the wind are just right today. If at all possible, Liu Jin would like to lay here for hours just enjoying the peace and quiet.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    Liu Jin''s eyebrow twitches. He does not need to turn around to know Xiao Heng is making his way up to the roof. Still, he does look back just in case Xiao Heng slips and falls. He is still in the Foundational Realm after all. A fall from this height would not kill Xiao Heng, but it would hurt.


    ¡°I brought you tea, Boss,¡± Xiao Heng says, proudly holding up a tray with a tea kettle and a cup on it. ¡°It is your favorite.¡±


    ¡°You did not have to do that.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! If there is anything I can do to make Boss¡¯ time here more pleasant, I will do so.¡± Xiao Heng literally prostrates himself before Liu Jin, offering the tray to him.


    ¡°Xiao Heng, raise your head,¡± Liu Jin says, fighting the urge to sigh.


    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Xiao Heng immediately does as he asks.


    ¡°Put the tray down,¡± Liu Jin orders, patting the spot next to him.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    ¡°Good, now sit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    Liu Jin fights the urge to facepalm as Xiao Heng starts serving him a cup of tea. No matter how much he tried to make the older boy understand that he did not need him to be at his beck and call, Xiao Heng would not budge. Liu Jin¡¯s words just go right through his ears, never once managing to land on his brain.


    ¡°Boss is Boss,¡± the teen had once said. ¡°Boss gave me my life back, so this life belongs to him.¡±


    In truth, Liu Jin does not consider what he did to be all that special. Certainly, it was by his hands that Xiao Heng was healed. However, curing him was not particularly hard. Anyone who had been able to recognize his condition and prepare the cure could have done it. His father could have healed Xiao Heng even though he cannot use Qi. His master could have healed Xiao Heng without even touching him. Of those two things, Liu Jin is certain.


    Xiao Heng offers him a cup of tea, and Liu Jin accepts it. The scene has happened so many times by now that Liu Jin doesn¡¯t bother fighting it.


    As he brings the tea to his lips, Liu Jin starts thinking about the object he extracted from Xiao Heng¡¯s body.


    Xiao Heng was born with a rare obstruction in his left lung that altered his breathing just enough to interfere with the flow of his Qi. Had Xiao Heng been in a higher realm of cultivation, such a small thing would have done nothing to him. He might even have been able to expel it on his own. However, at just the Foundational level, the link between a person¡¯s organs and a person¡¯s meridians is still quite strong.


    In that, his analysis had been correct. What Liu Jin had failed to discern was the nature of the obstruction.


    ¡°Xiao Heng, have you told anyone of your improved health?¡± Liu Jin asks. To his surprise, Xiao Heng shakes his head.


    ¡°No, Boss. I figure it is best if I wait until after the wedding. If I reveal it now, I might take the spotlight away from my brother''s wedding, and that could cause trouble,¡± Xiao Heng explains.


    ¡°I see,¡± Liu Jin says while thinking it might be better this way. While Xiao Heng has gone up a level after being treated, that is something easily hidden. This way, Liu Jin will not have to endure questions as to the exact nature of Xiao Heng¡¯s ailment.


    The obstruction was not what Liu Jin expected. He had expected an ugly misshapen tumor or something to that effect. However, the black mass inside Xiao Heng held a curious surprise for him.


    The black mass pulsed with Qi. Slowly. Weakly. Undeniably.


    Originally, Liu Jin planned to throw it out or burn it. However, the moment he felt that faint trace of Qi, Liu Jin decided to keep it in order to study it. Even now, the black thing is still hidden in his room. Liu Jin has it stored in a jar with a Temporal Seal slapped on it. The method is not as elegant as his master''s spatial pouch, but it will have to do for now.


    Liu Jin shakes his head to banish those thoughts. Attempting to study the black mass has proven useless so far. He will have to wait until returning to Eastern Port City to ask his master. It won''t be long now. The wedding will happen in a couple of days, and after that, it would only take a few more for them to return to Eastern Port City.


    Liu Jin is fine with waiting that much. While he cannot say he has disliked his time in New Moon Town, Liu Jin is looking forward to returning home.


    ¡°Brother Liu, I have been looking for you.¡±


    Liu Jin goes very still when he hears that voice. Besides him, Xiao Heng does the same and with good reason. Liu Jin has no problems recognizing that voice, and he is sure the same goes for Xiao Heng. Sure enough, the moment he turns around, Liu Jin finds exactly who he expects to find.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Xiao Dong.


    ¡°Senior Brother Xiao Dong,¡± Liu Jin says, cocking his head to the side. He nods in greeting. ¡°It has been some time.¡±


    Liu Jin has only interacted with Xiao Dong twice during his stay in New Moon Town. The first time was the unfortunate fight during his first night with the branch sect. The second one was when Hu Meili came to visit. The latter barely counted as Xiao Dong had been too busy with his fianc¨¦e to even look in his direction.


    Beyond that, the two have not interacted even once. While Liu Jin would be the first to admit he has not been the most sociable of persons, that is not the only reason for their lack of contact. He heard some servants whispering the other day. Apparently, Xiao Dong has been doing closed doors training lately. If Xiao Dong has deliberately sought him out, Liu Jin cannot imagine it is for anything good.


    Has he perhaps come to even the score between them?


    That would be annoying.


    ¡°You are right. We have not seen each other as often as we should have. It seems I have been a poor host,¡± Xiao Dong says. ¡°It looks like my little brother has stepped up in my absence.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Heng has been good company during these past few days,¡± Liu Jin agrees. He takes another sip from his tea. ¡°I appreciate his company.¡±


    Liu Jin feels Xiao Heng brighten up beside to him. There is no way he is going to get him to tone down after this. Still, he needed to express at least that level of appreciation for Xiao Heng. It will not do if Xiao Dong comes out of this thinking he can take his anger out on Xiao Heng.


    ¡°I am glad to hear that,¡± Xiao Dong replies. He goes silent for a moment. He looks not angry but rather hesitant, which confuses Liu Jin.


    ¡°Brother Liu,¡± he says at last. ¡°Would you care to exchange pointers with me?¡±


    Liu Jin blinks.


    ~~~


    A clenched fist meets nothing but air. An instant later, a strike to the back of the knee has Xiao Dong kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°Senior Brother Dong overcommits too much in his attacks,¡± Liu Jin says as he takes a few steps back. The two are sparring behind closed doors with Xiao Heng as their only witness. Xiao Dong suggested doing it in the courtyard, but Liu Jin declined. The entire local branch would be their audience if they did. Even now, Liu Jin does not doubt that there are people trying to peek. ¡°Lighter attacks might offer you better recovery time.¡±


    Xiao Dong doesn¡¯t get angry at the suggestion. Instead, he frowns in thought. ¡°I thought the point of our style is to overwhelm with power.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Liu Jin nods. ¡°However, there is a difference between using all your power in one go and using just enough power to break through your foe¡¯s defense.¡±


    Or so had Xiao Nan told him one time.


    ¡°I see.¡± Xiao Dong actually looks like he is considering his words. He stands up and assumes a stance once more. ¡°Please, allow me to try again.¡±


    Liu Jin nods as he takes his own stance.


    ¡°Come at me.¡±


    The spar begins once more. Xiao Dong is stronger and faster than Liu Jin. The difference between the First Level of the Inner Realm and the Third Level of the Inner Realm is not that between Heaven and Earth. However, it is still something that can be felt clearly in a fight. In spite of that, Liu Jin is the one who keeps winning.


    There are several factors at play in Liu Jin¡¯s superiority.


    The first one is control. Liu Jin is someone who has been dealing with Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s poison flowing through his body for over a year. By now, the act of expelling the poison from his body has become second nature to him. However, during those first months, Liu Jin became tortuously aware of how every movement of his body affected his condition. During those months, he rid himself of all useless motions lest they drive him closer to death. The difference between Xiao Dong and Liu Jin when it comes to the control they have over their respective bodies is enormous.


    The second difference lies in technique. Liu Jin is someone who has studied in the main sect while Xiao Dong is someone who grew up in a mere branch sect in the middle of nowhere. It is only natural for Liu Jin to have a higher level of skill. As far as Liu Jin can tell, Xiao Dong does not even seem to know any of the special techniques belonging to the Xiao Sect.


    The third difference lies in Xiao Dong¡¯s bad habits. This is something Liu Jin only noticed after repeated spars with him. Xiao Dong is far too used to always being the stronger one. It made sense considering the level of the other cultivators his age in New Moon Town. Regardless, Xiao Dong has gotten too used to overwhelming his foes with force. Meanwhile, Liu Jin has never been in a position where he could develop those bad habits.


    The fourth and final difference, although Liu Jin does not like thinking about it too much, are those little moments where Liu Jin¡¯s body seems to flow like water. It has been happening more and more lately, and Liu Jin really does not like it.


    Even if it does allow him to pull off a particularly daring maneuver against Xiao Dong.


    Xiao Dong grunts as he hits the floor once more. In the sidelines, Xiao Heng looks like he wants to clap but also does not want to anger his brother. To Liu Jin¡¯s surprise, Xiao Dong laughs.


    ¡°I guess Brother Liu is really amazing, huh?¡± He says.


    Xiao Dong chuckles again. Liu Jin cannot help but feel a little weirded out. He thought for sure Xiao Dong held a grudge against him for how their first spar ended, but that doesn''t seem to be the case. If anything, the Xiao Dong in front of him looks much calmer and less cocky than the Xiao Dong of that first night.


    ¡°Brother Liu is wondering why I do not hold a grudge, am I right?¡± Xiao Dong asks, accurately guessing his thoughts.


    ¡°Something like that did cross my mind,¡± Liu Jin admits. Xiao Dong grins.


    ¡°I won¡¯t deny I felt humiliated when I lost to Brother Liu. However, the more I stewed on it, the more I realized it was my own fault for wanting to show off in front of the main sect.¡± Xiao Dong rises from the floor and runs a hand through his hair. ¡°Living here, I have gotten used to always getting my way. I was used to being stronger than anyone my age. Being defeated by Brother Liu¡­ No, being defeated by Senior Brother Liu-¡±


    ¡°There is no need for you to call me that,¡± Liu Jin says flatly, already sure this brother is not going to be any better at listening to him.


    ¡°-showed me my faults. Had I not been defeated by Senior Brother Liu, I would have become complacent and arrogant in the future. Instead of being angry, I want to use the opportunity to learn all I can from Senior Brother Liu.¡±


    Liu Jin closes his eyes and sighs. He hears clapping. It is probably Xiao Heng. Seriously, what is it with these brothers?


    Still, who would have thought?


    It looks like Xiao Dong isn¡¯t such a bad guy after all.


    ¡°You think too highly of me,¡± Liu Jin. When it looks like Xiao Dong is going to protest, he adds. ¡°However, if you wish for me to help you, I am willing to do so for what remains of my time here.¡±


    It is not like he has much to do.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Liu!¡± To Liu Jin¡¯s embarrassment, Xiao Dong actually bows his head to him. ¡°Actually, there is something I would wish to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°There is a special tradition in New Moon Town. When a man is about to marry, he must go to the Forest of Deceitful Whispers-¡±


    ¡°Forest of Deceitful Whispers?¡± Liu Jin asks.


    ¡°It is the local name for the Whispering Woods,¡± Xiao Dong explains. ¡°As I am sure you know, the Forest of Deceitful Whispers is full of Steel-Skinned Trees. However, sometimes, a Gold-Skinned Tree will grow there. It is a tradition for the groom to go out into the forest and bring the branch of a Gold-Skinned Tree to his bride. It is said good fortune will fall on the marriage of those who do so. I was wondering if Senior Brother Liu would like to accompany me tomorrow?¡±


    Liu Jin considers it for a moment. He looks at Xiao Dong¡¯s face for any signs of deception, but there is none there. All he finds is a guy who wants to impress his bride. Then he looks at Xiao Heng and finds no worries on his face. His gaze moves back to Xiao Dong.


    ¡°Very well,¡± he says.


    Xiao Dong¡¯s face lights up with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you! You will not regret it, Senior Brother Liu!¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 26: In the Forest

    ~~~


    The next day, Xiao Dong and Liu Jin set out for the Forest of Deceitful Whispers.


    They bring two guards along with them, though they are there mostly for show. The guards may be older, but their cultivation level is not too different from theirs. According to Xiao Dong, there are no creatures in the forest that pose any threat to them. However, as the Young Master of the local branch, he is required to take them with him whenever he leaves the town limits.


    Liu Jin guesses there¡¯s no problem with this. If there was, Xiao Nan would have probably warned him about it the night before when Liu Jin told him he was going to the forest with Xiao Dong. Instead, the teen just wished him good luck.


    While Liu Jin had crossed the forest on his way to New Moon Town with Xiao Nan, the two never strayed from the main path. It is only now that Liu Jin can appreciate the forest''s vastness. Steel-Skinned Trees rise high into the sky, and their leaves form a thick canopy that barely lets in any sunlight. Consequently, the ground is mostly devoid of vegetation, making it easy to walk on.


    ¡°Senior Brother Dong,¡± Liu Jin begins as a question pops into his mind.


    ¡°Senior Brother Liu! There is absolutely no need for you to call this one Senior Brother. The title is wasted on me!¡± Xiao Dong immediately objects. The guards look at their Young Master with surprise. Evidently, this is far from normal behavior from him.


    Liu Jin sighs. He does not agree with Xiao Dong, but trying to fight him on this would only be a waste of time. He has learned that much from interacting with Xiao Heng.


    Although their positions in the Sect are radically different, it seems like the two brothers are equally stubborn.


    ¡°Why is this forest called the Forest of Deceitful Whispers?¡±


    For an instant, Liu Jin feels the urge to look to his side. When he does, he finds nothing. The forest is empty.


    ¡°I am actually not sure, Senior Brother Liu,¡± Xiao Dong says. ¡°As far as I know, it has always been that way, but I have never bothered looking into the reason. The name never made much sense to us, so we started calling it the Whispering Woods in our reports to the main branch.¡± He turns to one of the guards. ¡°You! Do you know why the forest is called the way it is?"


    The guard quickly shakes his head in negative. The other is quick to follow suit. Xiao Dong frowns and strokes his chin. ¡°I see. Well, if you don¡¯t know, you don¡¯t know. Continue as you were.¡±


    The expressions on the guards'' faces make Liu Jin want to smile. They cannot believe what is happening. Who is this person? Their faces seem to be asking that. However, Liu Jin¡¯s smile dims when the same weirded out gazes turn to his person and deepen.


    Who is this person who can change the young master so?


    That¡¯s what those looks are saying.


    ¡°Even if you look at me that way, I can¡¯t explain it either,¡± is what Liu Jin wants to say. He doesn¡¯t, though. Considering his luck since arriving here, that would probably intimidate them somehow.


    ¡°I am sorry, Senior Brother Liu,¡± Xiao Dong says. ¡°It seems I cannot satisfy your curiosity.¡±


    He sounds so genuinely apologetic, Liu Jin regrets asking the question now. ¡°It is fine. It was just idle curiosity. Nothing more. I was just wondering if it had something to do with the tradition we are taking part in right now.¡±


    Xiao Dong¡¯s face brightens. ¡°Oh, if it is about the tradition, I can tell Senior Brother Liu all about it!¡±


    Liu Jin just asked about it to waste time, but now it feels like he can¡¯t just say that. He motions Xiao Dong to go on.


    ¡°As I am sure Senior Brother Liu knows, the forest is rich in Steel-Skinned Trees. They produce very durable wood which our branch sells. We also distribute the wood to other branches of the Xiao Sect. That is our major contribution to the Sect.¡±


    Liu Jin wisely refrains from mentioning Xiao Nan had called this branch¡¯s contributions immaterial.


    ¡°However, sometimes a Steel-Skinned Tree will grow to be a Gold-Skinned Tree! If you compare them to Steel-Skinned Trees, then Gold-Skinned Trees are superior in every way. It is the difference between Heaven and Earth! A single branch from a Gold-Skinned Tree can be sold for a lot of money.¡±


    Like that, everything clicks in Liu Jin¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s how the tradition started.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that was my thought too.¡± Xiao Dong nods excitedly. ¡°In the past, there was probably a groom who went out into the forest, found a Gold-Skinned Tree, and sold one of its branches. With that money, he was able to provide for his wife and family. People got the idea from him and started doing it as well. Eventually, it became common sense that ¡®a groom who manages to find a Gold-Skinned Tree and presents one of its branches to his bride ensures a happy marriage.¡¯ That¡¯s probably how it began.¡±


    Traditions are curious things that way.


    ¡°However, if that¡¯s the case, there is no need for us to search for a Gold-Skinned Tree,¡± Liu Jin points out. To his surprise, Xiao Dong nods.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°It is as Senior Brother Liu says. Someone like me has no need to do so. As the local branch¡¯s young master, I have all the wealth I need. Nevertheless, I want to abide by the traditions of my home. I want to make my bride happy. That is all there to it.¡±


    Xiao Dong smiles as he says this. Liu Jin cannot help but think it is a pity his bride does not seem to care much for him.


    Should he tell him about that?


    As he contemplates what to say, a thrown knife travels through the air and lodges itself in Xiao Dong¡¯s chest.


    For a moment, there is silence as all four people try to comprehend what just happened. Even Xiao Dong looks at the knife in his chest in complete incomprehension. He cannot believe it is actually there.


    It is not that the knife moved too quickly to be reacted to. Liu Jin clearly saw it passing through the air. It was not going so fast that it was beyond Xiao Dong¡¯s ability to block.


    Xiao Dong just couldn¡¯t believe such a thing was happening. The act was so sudden he couldn¡¯t comprehend it. Just who would dare attack the heir of the branch sect? For him, the notion was unthinkable.


    A massive fist collides with Liu Jin.


    It is a single second of perfectly clear intuition that allows Liu Jin to call forth his Qi and bring his arms up just in time to block. Even so, the impact knocks him back several meters. A large Steel-Skinned Tree cracks as his body collides with it.


    Liu Jin gasps as he hits the ground. He struggles to get up. His vision is swimming. He hears fighting. He hears people.


    What has happened?


    What is happening?


    ¡°Well, well, well,¡± a familiar voice says. ¡°Truly, the Heavens are kind to me. To think I would have a chance to take my revenge so soon!¡±


    The one that speaks is a large man with a prominent beard. However, it is his Qi that jogs Liu Jin¡¯s memory.


    The man¡¯s Qi is in the Nascent Realm.


    ¡°Did you think you could afford to humiliate the Black Bear Group¡¯s Fifth Commander and get away with it?¡± The bandit asks. He cracks his large knuckles, a cruel grin on his face. ¡°That guy is not here to save you this time.¡±


    How?


    Why?


    The questions pass through Liu Jin¡¯s mind in less than a tenth of a second. However, now is not the time for them. In front of Liu Jin is a cultivator in the Nascent Realm. Even if he tries his best, he cannot hope to defeat him. The difference between their respective realms is that big. This is not something that can be overcome by skill.


    Liu Jin runs.


    It pains him to leave Xiao Dong and the two guards to an uncertain fate. He hears fighting which means they must be busy with their own battles. However, if he tries to help them, the Fifth Commander will go after him and kill him, then kill everyone else. The best thing he can do right now is run.


    Liu Jin manages to cover about five feet before the Fifth Commander overtakes him. A solid blow lands on his stomach. It is so strong Liu Jin collapses to his knees and throws up.


    At that moment, Liu Jin knows he is only alive because the man held back.


    ¡°Did you think you were funny?¡± The Fifth Commander slaps his face. The only reason the blow doesn¡¯t send his body to the ground is that the Fifth Commander¡¯s other hand has him by the scruff of his shirt.


    ¡°Did you think you were clever?¡±


    This time he backhands him. Liu Jin feels his brain bouncing against his skull.


    ¡°Did you think you could afford to make a fool out of me and not face any consequences!¡± The man roars. This time he punches him in the face. Liu Jin hits the ground.


    ¡°Get up!¡± The Fifth Commander says. ¡°We¡¯re not done yet!¡±


    This¡­ Is this happening because he and Xiao Nan did not take the bandits seriously enough? No, in that situation, it was Liu Jin¡¯s choice to not do anything to the bandits but leave them tied to a tree without their weapons. With Xiao Nan helping him, they could have easily brought them to New Moon Town and handed them to the local authorities.


    Liu Jin just¡­ hadn¡¯t taken them seriously enough to consider it.


    Is this happening because of him?


    Weakly, Liu Jin starts to get up. He tastes blood in his mouth and struggles to maintain his Qi under control. He cannot die. Not yet. Not here. Not like this.


    ¡°Oi, what¡¯s going on here? Don¡¯t tell me the Fifth Commander is still not done with a brat that¡¯s only in the Inner Realm?¡± A new voice cuts in. Liu Jin despairs when he feels the man¡¯s Qi. He is also in the Nascent Realm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me, Fourth Commander!¡± The Fifth Commander barks out. ¡°This is my business. Go do yours.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s already done,¡± the Fourth Commander says. ¡°The boy and the guards are dead already. With three of the Black Bear Commanders here, there was no way it could have ended otherwise. You¡¯re the one wasting our time.¡±


    As the two talk, they give Liu Jin a moment to gather himself. It is then that he finally notices that in addition to the Fifth Commander and the Fourth Commander, there is one other person in the Nascent Realm. In addition to that, there are about fifteen other Qi signatures nearby.


    None belong to Xiao Dong.


    None belong to the two guards.


    Tears form in Liu Jin¡¯s eyes. He¡­ he doesn¡¯t even know their names.


    ¡°Crying already?¡± The Fifth Commander taunts. He motions Liu Jin to come at him. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll give you one move before killing you. Try your best, brat.¡±


    One move.


    Just one move.


    At that moment, Liu Jin is confused. He is afraid. He is guilty, and for the first time, he loathes himself.


    Even so, he doesn¡¯t want to die.


    Even so, he cannot give up yet.


    There are too many hopes placed on him for him to die. His life is not something he can give up on. That would be a disservice to everyone who has helped him.


    Slowly, weakly, Liu Jin stands up. There is only one path available to him. He knows this.


    The Fifth Commander laughs as Liu Jin rushes at him. He welcomes Liu Jin¡¯s attack with open arms confident there is absolutely no way an attack from someone in the Inner Realm can hurt him. Liu Jin focuses all his Qi and takes one last step forward. The name of the technique flashes through his mind.


    Art of the Roaming Thief.


    At that moment, for a single instant, Liu Jin vanishes from the Fifth Commander¡¯s sight. The man looks around confused before he feels a prickling pain in his arm. Growling, he turns around and manages to grab Liu Jin by the throat. Even as he does, he starts to feel his arm going numb.


    ¡°You little brat!¡± He yells, slamming Liu Jin into a tree. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Liu Jin is crying as he looks at him.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± the child says.


    The Fifth Commander puts more pressure on Liu Jin¡¯s neck. By now, his other arm is just hanging at his side, motionless. ¡°Begging won¡¯t save you! What did you do?¡±


    Liu Jin manages to shake his head. He is still crying. ¡°That¡¯s not it. I knew. I knew one needle wouldn¡¯t be enough. I knew one movement technique wouldn¡¯t be enough. I knew I couldn¡¯t win any other way¡­ so I took it off. I am sorry.¡±


    The Fifth Commander¡¯s face scrunches in confusion.


    He is confused as his vision starts to blur and his grip on Liu Jin starts to weaken. He is confused as blood fills his mouth and darkness claims him. Behind him, the Fourth Commander is undergoing similar symptoms. No, not just him, all the bandits are collapsing. They die one by one, unable to comprehend what is happening.


    The trees around Liu Jin rot and die.


    Even the ground beneath him dies.


    Liu Jin looks down with tears in his eyes, his pendant on his hand instead of his neck.


    ¡°I am so sorry.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 27: Twisted

    ~~~


    Liu Jin wakes up with a gasp.


    He desperately looks around and finds he is back in his room, back in New Moon Town. For a desperate moment, Liu Jin dares to think it might all just have been a nightmare. However, it is a foolish thought. The images in his mind. The pain in his body. They are all too real. No, it was not a dream.


    He¡­


    He¡­.


    ¡°Little Brother!¡± Someone touches his shoulder. Liu Jin flinches but instantly relaxes upon noticing it is Xiao Nan.


    ¡°Elder Brother,¡± Liu Jin says, taking a deep breath. ¡°You are here.¡±


    The knowledge is enough to return a measure of calm to Liu Jin.


    ¡°I am, Little Brother,¡± Xiao Nan says. ¡°You are safe. We brought you back.¡±


    Liu Jin closes his eyes and tries to remember the events after the fight, though perhaps calling it a fight is too kind.


    As soon as the bandits had been taken care of, Liu Jin put the pendant back on. It wouldn¡¯t do to let Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s poison keep contaminating the forest. He had done his best to take in the surrounding poison and guide it into the pendant, but by then, the damage had been done. Though perhaps not immediately lethal, nothing would grow in that area of the Whispering Woods for a long time.


    Xiao Nan had arrived shortly after that. The older boy had found him surrounded by corpses and about to collapse, tired both physically and mentally.


    ¡°And the others?¡± Liu Jin asks with his eyes still closed. He doesn¡¯t know why he asks. The answer is already known to him.


    ¡°Dead.¡±


    The reply is instant. Liu Jin¡¯s heart aches.


    ¡°The Black Bear Group... It was the Black Bear Group.¡±


    ¡°We know.¡± Xiao Nan¡¯s words cause Liu Jin to look up. ¡°One of the corpses was identified as one of their commanders. I was also able to interrogate one of them.¡±


    ¡°What? But I¡­¡± Catching himself in time, Liu Jin lowers his voice just in case. ¡°I removed my pendant, Elder Brother.¡±


    No one should have survived Nine-Headed Snake God''s poison.


    ¡°I figured as much,¡± Xiao Nan says. ¡°Little Brother is strong but not that strong. You must be thinking no one should have survived something like that, and you¡¯re right. Not one of the bandits was left alive.¡±


    ¡°Then how¡­?¡±


    ¡°Not being alive is not the same as being dead. There are a great many steps between life and death, and there are a great many things you can do with someone who is transitioning between them.¡±


    For a moment, Liu Jin wants to ask just what exactly Xiao Nan means by that. However, he cannot bring himself to do so. The look on Xiao Nan¡¯s face is as severe as he has ever seen it. The teen¡¯s face is tight with worry and anger.


    ¡°Regardless, the interrogation produced interesting results,¡± Xiao Nan continues. ¡°The attack only had one purpose. To kill Xiao Dong. I am not sure what was going through their minds when they decided to do something like that. However, now that they have succeeded, it cannot be overlooked. This cannot go unpunished.¡±


    Of course it couldn¡¯t go unpunished. The Branch Master¡¯s son was killed by a group of lowly bandits. Even though this is just a minor branch, the Xiao Sect is still the Xiao Sect. An offense like this cannot be allowed to stand. The Black Bear Group should not have been unaware of that. Attacking Xiao Dong like they did could lead to no other outcome than bringing down the wrath of the branch sect on them.


    That was why no one had seen the need for Xiao Dong to be heavily guarded.


    No one would be stupid enough to attack him. That had been everyone''s reasoning.


    ¡°A party has been gathered to hunt down all members of the Black Bear Group. I will set out along with them in a few hours.¡±


    ¡°You will be leaving?¡± Liu Jin curses himself for how weak he sounds. Even so, he does not want Xiao Nan to leave. Not right now.


    Xiao Nan¡¯s face softens.


    ¡°I wish I could stay with Little Brother. However, Xiao Ding is furious. He would have set out on his own the moment we found you if I hadn¡¯t talked him out of it. For a place like this, Xiao Ding is not weak at all. However, his emotions are out of control right now. I need to be with him to ensure he does not make any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The worst part is he can. Xiao Ding is a man who has just lost his son. How can he be expected to make rational decisions? The local branch has already lost its Young Master. It cannot afford to lose the Branch Master as well.


    ¡°It is better for Little Brother to rest for now,¡± Xiao Nan says, patting his shoulder. ¡°Little Brother has already been through enough. Sleep. By tomorrow, your Elder Brother will have taken care of everything.¡±


    Xiao Nan is trying to be kind. Liu Jin understands that. However, there is no way he can sleep peacefully right now.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°I let them live.¡±


    Liu Jin looks at Xiao Nan, lost. ¡°Back then, Elder Brother told me to decide the fate of the bandits. I let them live.¡±


    ¡°Little Brother-¡±


    ¡°Killing them never crossed my mind. I will admit that.¡±


    How could it? How could someone who wants to dedicate himself to healing others even think of taking away someone¡¯s life? It is inconceivable.


    ¡°However, we could have brought them here! I could have even asked Elder Brother to destroy their dantian. That was another possibility. To take away their cultivation. There were so many things I could have done back then, but I just left them tied to a tree. I thought that was enough. Because I did that, they were able to attack us.¡±


    At the very least that man¡­ the Fifth Commander, he would have never been there if not for Liu Jin¡¯s choice.


    Tears start gathering in Liu Jin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°They attacked us¡­ and¡­ and¡­¡± The first tear slides down Liu Jin¡¯s cheek. ¡°Elder Brother, I ended up killing them. I killed them all. When it came down to it, I did not want to die, so I killed them. I willingly took off the pendant even though I knew what would happen.¡±


    The tears keep falling. Liu Jin¡¯s vision blurs.


    ¡°Elder Brother, is this my fault? Did I make the wrong choice?¡±


    Xiao Nan looks at him, his expression carefully neutral. Finally, he sighs. ¡°Little Brother, I want you to imagine something for me. Picture a hawk flying through the sky. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Picture it,¡± Xiao Nan insists, his voice gentle but firm. Distraught, Liu Jin does as instructed.


    ¡°The hawk is hunting. It is looking for food to feed its young. Down below, it sees a young fox. The fox is out in the open. It is easy prey. Now, you have a choice. You can choose to save the fox. If you do so, the fox will live, but the hawk and its young will go hungry and die. You can choose to do nothing. If you do, the fox will certainly die. However, the hawk and its young will be able to feed. Now, Little Brother, knowing this, what is the correct choice.¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother, what-¡±


    ¡°Just think,¡± Xiao Nan says. ¡°Calm down and think carefully. What is the correct choice?¡±


    The correct choice. Liu Jin¡¯s mind ponders the question. The way the situation is set up, someone will die no matter what he does. If he saves the fox, the hawk and its chicks will die. If he lets things happen, the fox will die.


    Is saving the fox more virtuous because it is not the aggressor? Is letting the hawk kill the fox okay because it must feed its children? Is the choice that ends with more animals alive the virtuous one? Both animals are predators. In the end, both will go on to kill more animals. Should he be inventive and decide to kill both? Would that be virtuous?


    What is correct in this situation?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Liu Jin says at last. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Elder Brother. How can one decide what is correct?¡±


    ¡°It is actually fairly simple, Little Brother,¡± Xiao Nan says, taking a deep breath. ¡°People make that sort of choice all the time in this world of ours. I want Little Brother to listen well. Never forget this. Not for one day. Not for one second. Engrave it into your heart. The truth is... both choices are fine.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°As long as you make the choice, any choice is the correct one, Little Brother,¡± Xiao Nan explains. For some reason, he looks almost tired when he says it. ¡°In such a situation, you are the one with power. The one who decides who lives and who dies is you and no one else. The hawk and the fox are mere animals that cannot stand against you. You hold their fate in your hands by virtue of being strong. That is why any choice is fine. Because it is the choice of someone with power.¡±


    Liu Jin listens to the words coming out of Xiao Nan¡¯s mouth, stunned.


    ¡°Little Brother, back then, I gave you power over the situation. I decided you would be the one to decide the bandits¡¯ fate. If you had told me to kill them, I would have. You told me to spare them, so I did. In that situation, you were the one with power over their lives. You were the one who could choose. That is why any choice you made was automatically the right one.¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother, I¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    Xiao Nan smiles, and it is the saddest smile Liu Jin has ever seen.


    ¡°Little Brother, I wish I could tell you something else. I wish I could be reassuring. However, that would not be fair to you. In this world of ours, we struggle, we climb, and we keep climbing. We amass power. We gain favor. We spread our influence. All of it is to reach greater heights. Any act we made, however immoral, is automatically made right by our power. Power forgives all. Power excuses all. That is why the decisions made by those with power can never be wrong.¡±


    Xiao Nan looks almost ashamed as he says this.


    ¡°That is why your actions cannot be in the wrong. You let them go because you had power over them, and then you killed them because you had power over them. As long as you keep being in a position of power, you can make any choice you want.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that''s twisted, Elder Brother.¡±


    Xiao Nan sighs. ¡°We live in a twisted world, Little Brother.¡±


    ~~~


    It is late at night when Xiao Heng finally comes to visit him. By then, Xiao Nan and Xiao Ding have already left town to hunt down the Black Bear Bandits.


    ¡°Boss, I am so sorry!¡± Xiao Heng literally kowtows in front of Liu Jin.


    ¡°Stand up!¡± Liu Jin snaps. He immediately regrets how harsh his voice sounds. Liu Jin did not mean to yell. He is just not in the best of moods. In a gentler tone, Liu Jin asks, ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡±


    ¡°I-I should have been there to help Boss!¡± Xiao Heng cries out, his gaze firmly on the floor. ¡°I should have thought about it more. I should have talked with brother and convinced him to take more guards with him. I should have¡­I should have¡­¡±


    ¡°It is not your fault,¡± Liu Jin says. It strikes him then that Xiao Heng is someone who has just lost his brother. ¡°We should all have thought about it. We never considered we would be attacked.¡±


    No one would dare to attack the Xiao Sect. That was what they had all been thinking. There was no need to bring many guards because no one would dare to do anything to the local branch¡¯s young master. Everyone had been confident of that. That was why no one had tried to caution Xiao Dong when he said he wanted to go to the forest.


    ¡°You have lost a brother,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    Xiao Heng quickly shakes his head. ¡°Boss has nothing to apologize for. If anything, Boss has already avenged my brother by slaying his murderers. I should be thanking Boss instead.¡±


    Liu Jin barely fights back a flinch. He still remembers it. The Fifth Commander¡¯s face as he fell, blood spurting from his mouth. Had he even realized he was dying? Liu Jin quickly shakes his head, hoping to banish those images.


    It doesn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I am fine,¡± Liu Jin says. He rubs his forehead. ¡°I believe I need a walk.¡±


    Liu Jin moves to leave the room as he says that. For a moment, he worries he is being too rude, but Xiao Heng just silently follows him. As Liu Jin makes his way towards the courtyard, he cannot help but notice everyone they pass gives him a wide berth. It takes him a minute to figure out why that is.


    Of course, the story of what happened probably already made its way around the compound a couple of times. Liu Jin dreads to imagine what rumors have popped up since then.


    It is a relief for Liu Jin when he finally makes his way out to the courtyard. Night has already fallen. The cold air is a welcome distraction from his problems, and the full moon shines brightly in the sky. Liu Jin stares at it, hoping to get lost in it, hoping to forget about everything that has happened today. This morning everything was fine. Now he is a killer.


    Twisted.


    The world really is twisted.


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath. His hot breath turns into white vapor which drifts off into the night.


    ¡°Young Master! Little Lord!¡±


    Liu Jin and Xiao Heng turn around. A group of servants is running toward them.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Liu Jin asks.


    ¡°Visitors, Little Lord!¡± One of the servants says. ¡°There are visitors at the main gate!¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 28: Luck

    ~~~


    It takes Liu Jin a moment to react to the announcement.


    ¡°Visitors?¡±


    One of the servants nods. ¡°Yes, Little Lord. There are visitors from the Lun Clan at the gates. The Lun Clan¡¯s leader, Lun Shu, has come to pay his respects to Branch Master Xiao Ding due to the Young Master¡¯s passing.¡±


    Of course he is.


    Liu Jin grinds his teeth. Beside him, Xiao Heng looks somewhat nervous. Liu Jin wishes he could just order the servants to tell this Lun Shu to go away. However, if his memory does not fail him, the Lun Clan is one of the major powers in New Moon Town. It would be disrespectful for a servant to send him away.


    Then there is the matter of the uncertain status of the wedding. Since the groom is dead, the Hu Clan could easily back out of the arrangement and go back to favoring the Lun Clan. In a way, it is telling that the Lun Clan has come to pay their respects before the Hu Clan.


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath and pinches the bridge of his nose. Like it or not, he cannot afford to alienate either of the two clans.


    Even if he really does not need this right now.


    Liu Jin does not want to think about these small, petty things, yet he must. Neither Xiao Nan nor Xiao Ding is here. Xiao Heng is the young master, and Liu Jin is the guest from the main branch. They must act as such right now.


    ¡°How many Elders are still here?¡± Liu Jin asks the servants. He imagines quite a few left with Xiao Ding to hunt down the bandits.


    ¡°Three, my lord,¡± one replies. ¡°Elder Chang is currently in the middle of closed doors training. Elder Biming and Elder Peng should be asleep.¡±


    Three. It is not much, but it would have to be enough for this.


    ¡°Go get them,¡± Liu Jin tells three of the servants. ¡°Tell them what is going on and let them know they are to meet us at the gate.¡±


    ¡°M-my lord?¡± A servant stutters. He is clearly not enthused by the idea. None of them are. It is probably the reason why the servants sought him and Xiao Heng first. No one wanted to be the person who interrupted an Elder. Liu Jin¡¯s eyes narrow.


    ¡°Go.¡± One short, clipped word sends the servants running.


    ¡°Boss,¡± Xiao Heng speaks up. ¡°What shall we do? Are we to wait for the Elders?¡±


    Liu Jin shakes his head. ¡°No. Letting our visitors wait too long could be seen as a sign of weakness.¡±


    And weak is the last thing the Xiao Sect can look like right now. Annoying as it may be, Liu Jin cannot afford to make the local branch look bad.


    ¡°We will go and greet this Lun Shu,¡± Liu Jin tells Xiao Heng. Predictably, Xiao Heng pales.


    ¡°We? Me as well? Boss, I-I have never been part of this type of things and-¡±


    ¡°Your father is gone. Your brother is dead.¡± Liu Jin¡¯s words mercilessly silence any objections. ¡°Right now, you are the Young Master of our Xiao Sect¡¯s New Moon Town Branch. I wish it didn¡¯t have to be like this, but I need you to stand with me. Will you do so?¡±


    The words are as much for himself as they are for Xiao Heng. Truth be told, Liu Jin would like nothing more than to ignore this situation and return to his bed. However, that is a luxury beyond his reach. Xiao Heng seems to understand this as well for his face hardens with resolve.


    ¡°I will go where Boss goes.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath. To the remaining servants, he says, ¡°Have the cooks prepare something. Wake up the strongest disciples we have.¡±


    The servants bow and hurry to follow his orders. Liu Jin starts making his way towards the main courtyard with Xiao Heng following after him.


    They have guests to greet.


    ~~~


    By the time Liu Jin reaches the gates, he hears far more voices than he expected. All of them are coming from outside.


    ¡°Lord!¡± One of the guards calls him. ¡°Finally, you are here!¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Liu Jin looks at the still closed gates and listens to all the voices coming from the other side. ¡°Why are there so many people gathered outside?¡±


    ¡°My lord, this one does not know. At first, it was only Clan Leader Lun Shu and a small delegation, but then more and more people started to show up. What shall we do?¡±


    Part of Liu Jin appreciates the irony of a grown man asking a ten-year-old that question. The other part laments the events that put him in this situation. Liu Jin sighs and starts moving toward the gate. He climbs up the ladder and steps up to the top of the gate with the other guards. Like always, Xiao Heng is right behind him.


    When Liu Jin reaches the top, he sees them. There are about three dozen people outside.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± He asks loudly, causing the people below to look up. ¡°Why have so many visitors come before our Xiao Sect at this hour?¡±


    A man steps to the front of the crowd. He is tall and broad-shouldered. He looks closer to fifty than forty but could easily be over a hundred. With cultivators, it is always hard to tell.


    ¡°We have come here to show our solidarity with Branch Master Xiao Ding whose son was slain by cowardly dogs! I am Lun Shu of the Lun Clan. Who is it that I speak to?¡±


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow.


    So this is Lun Shu.


    Liu Jin¡¯s first impression of the man is that of unfortunate competence. The child clenches his right hand under his sleeve and takes a deep breath before speaking.


    ¡°I am Liu Jin, a disciple of the Xiao Sect¡¯s main branch, here to witness the wedding of Branch Master Xiao Ding¡¯s son.¡±


    The moment he mentions the main branch, murmurs and whispers rise from the crowd below. They look at him with different eyes now. Liu Jin grabs the momentum and presses on.


    ¡°It gladdens me to see so many people wish to express their solidarity with Branch Master Xiao Ding for it shows he is respected and loved by all who live in New Moon Town. However, I regret to inform you he is indisposed right now. As I am sure you can understand, he is not in any mood to receive visitors.¡±


    The moment he finishes saying those words, a thought occurs to him. Liu Jin¡¯s eyes narrow.


    Just now, he said Xiao Ding is indisposed to avoid mentioning he has left New Moon Town. However, would that information be a secret to these people? If the news of Xiao Dong¡¯s death has already traveled all over town, then shouldn¡¯t these people know about the hunting party?


    The guards at the town gates should have seen Xiao Ding leaving with all the others. It is not as if they went out in disguise.


    Surely, the leader of one of the two major clans in New Moon Town should know that much?


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°As such,¡± Liu Jin continues after only a small pause. ¡°I must ask all of you to return to your homes.¡±


    Is it not what Liu Jin planned on saying, but if he is right, he cannot afford to trust these people.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Lun Shu says. ¡°Would the Xiao Sect really turn away well-meaning visitors from the Lun Clan? Is the main branch truly so rude?¡±


    ¡°The Xiao Sect is not obligated to humor the whims of those that show at its doorstep. The Lun Clan presumes much if they think they can come here in numbers like this and expect to be treated as guests.¡±


    Liu Jin does his best to channel as much of Xiao Fang as he can. Judging by the angry glares the crowd shoots at him, it is fair to say he succeeded. Yes, they all look fairly angry at him.


    Except for one person.


    Except for Lun Shu.


    Lun Shu just looks at him with all too sharp eyes. Something flashes in them, and in that moment, Liu Jin knows exactly what is going to happen. His eyes widen before turning to Xiao Heng, a word of warning in his lips.


    He never gets to utter it.


    In the blink of an eye, Lun Shu is right next to Liu Jin. The child recognizes it as a movement technique of sorts. However, he is nowhere near fast enough to do anything about it. Liu Jin can only watch as Lun Shu grabs Xiao Heng by the throat, then grabs him as well.


    By the time the guards cry out in surprise, Lun Shu has used his movement technique once more and is already running away from the branch sect¡¯s compound. Liu Jin¡¯s vision blurs from the speed Lun Shu is moving at. He tries to shake off his captor¡¯s grip.


    A solid blow to the head robs him of consciousness.


    ~~~


    Liu Jin wakes up in the middle of a clearing. The moon still shines in the sky, and there are Steel-Skinned Trees all around. He cannot be too far from New Moon Town. To his side, he can see Xiao Heng. The teenager is being held down by someone who looks like a much younger Lun Shu.


    As for Liu Jin, no one is holding him down. He is not even tied up.


    The reason why becomes apparent to Liu Jin right away.


    ¡°I see you have woken up.¡±


    Lun Shu sits before him.


    He sits with his arms and legs crossed. Not a trace of hostility leaks from the man. And why should it? Much like the Fifth Commander of the Black Bear Bandits, the man in front of Liu Jin is in the Nascent Realm. However, comparing Lun Shu to the Fifth Commander would be an insult to Lun Shu. The Fifth Commander was someone who was still in the early stages of the Nascent Realm.


    That is not the case for Lun Shu.


    Lun Shu is someone whose distance to the Spirit Realm can be said to be just one step. No. Even less than that. Just a half-step.


    Only a half-step to the Spirit Realm.


    Liu Jin could not do anything against the Fifth Commander. It is unthinkable for someone like him to do anything against Lun Shu. He cannot run, and he cannot fight. Lun Shu must be thinking something like that. He does not know of Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s poison.


    Liu Jin could take the pendant off, but¡­


    He glances at Xiao Heng who is being held down.


    No. Taking the pendant off is not an option with Xiao Heng around. The only thing Liu Jin can do right now is buy time until the Elders find them.


    It is a good thing for Liu Jin that he knows exactly what he wants to talk about right now.


    ¡°Why?¡± The word leaves his mouth instantly. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    It is not that Liu Jin cannot guess the man¡¯s motives. He knows enough about New Moon Town¡¯s situation. However¡­


    ¡°Do you really think you can win against the Xiao Sect?¡±


    Try as he might, Liu Jin cannot see Lun Shun¡¯s actions as anything other than monumentally stupid. Kidnapping Xiao Heng in broad view of everyone? The Lun Clan members he brought with him are likely already taken care of, and the Elders should be tracking them down as he speaks. As strong as Lun Shu is by the standards of New Moon Town, he cannot hope to defeat the Branch Sect¡¯s Elders.


    The only thing Lun Shu¡¯s actions have accomplished is bringing down the wrath of the Xiao Sect on his clan. However, Lun Shu does not seem bothered by this. In fact, the man smiles with serenity that is entirely unsuitable for this situation.


    ¡°I imagine that to the eyes of the ignorant, my actions must indeed look foolish.¡±


    ¡°My apologies. I am afraid these dull eyes of mine can only see a desperate man taking advantage of a bandit attack to strike at an enemy he cannot hope to defeat.¡±


    That was too much.


    Liu Jin knows he has said too much just now. The situation has caused his tongue to loosen up far more than is healthy. A less patient man would have killed him on the spot. Lun Shu does not. Though Liu Jin can sense hostility rising from the Lun Clan member holding Xiao Heng down, Lun Shu just keeps smiling.


    ¡°That would be your first misconception, child of the Main Branch,¡± Lun Shu says. ¡°I did not take advantage of the actions of the Black Bear Group. My brother and I arranged for that attack to happen.¡±


    What?


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lun Shu¡¯s smile widens, enjoying Liu Jin¡¯s shock. ¡°You are surprised, I see. Well, we still have some time to kill. There is no harm in telling you the full story.¡±


    Liu Jin narrows his eyes.


    There is no harm in telling him. In other words, Lun Shu is that confident in his victory. However, what did he mean when he said they still had some time left? Is he waiting for something to happen?


    ¡°My elder brother was supposed to inherit the Lun Clan. However, he was too wild and reckless for my father¡¯s tastes. In time, he cast him out of New Moon Town.¡± For the first time, Lun Shu¡¯s smile dims a little.


    ¡°I loved my father very much, but that was one decision I never agreed with. When my father died, my brother, having heard of his passing, came to pay his respects in secret. After decades apart, we were reunited. We talked all night about what had become of our lives since he left New Moon Town.¡±


    ¡°Your brother had already formed the Black Bear Bandits by then.¡±


    ¡°I see the Main Branch is not lacking in brains,¡± Lun Shu says. ¡°Yes, my brother had gathered quite a following, and in it, we saw an opportunity. Using the Black Bear Bandits, we could strike at the Hu Clan and steal from them whenever we wanted.¡±


    ¡°But the bandits didn¡¯t just attack the Hu Clan.¡± Even though he is the one who points it out, Liu Jin already knows why that is. However, that¡¯s not important. He needs to prolong the conversation for as long as possible.


    ¡°Well, it would have been too easy to guess our connection to the bandits if they attacked every shipment that left the city except ours, wouldn''t it? I tell my brother which targets are safe to strike. That way it looks like the Lun Clan has suffered as much as anyone even though we are the least affected by the Black Bear Bandits. Using that strategy, we should have been able to slowly erode the Hu Clan¡¯s power.¡± A frown forms on Lun Shu¡¯s face. ¡°But then you came to our New Moon Town.¡±


    ¡°And after being driven into a corner by the Xiao Sect, you decided to strike at its heir to stop the wedding,¡± Liu Jin finishes the story for him. He crosses his arms.


    ¡°However, that does not make any sense.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lun Shu strokes his chin. ¡°Enlighten me, child of the main branch.¡±


    ¡°No matter how I look at it, your plan could have fallen apart at any moment. If Xiao Dong had taken more guards with him, the bandits could not have killed him. If Xiao Dong had decided to forgo tradition, the bandits would have never even gotten the chance. That you managed to kill him is nothing but luck. The same goes for this night. If it had been an Elder instead of this Liu Jin who greeted you, we would not be here right now. If one of the Elders had been nearby, he would have stopped you before you reached this place. No matter how I look at it, our positions right now are nothing but luck.¡±


    That is all there is to it. Lun Shu¡¯s plan is not one that should have worked. That he has gotten this far is nothing dumb luck.


    Just a bad joke.


    ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Liu Jin blinks as Lun Shu rises to his feet.


    ¡°To cultivate is to go against Heaven¡¯s will, so there is no telling what will happen. Surely, you have heard that phrase before.¡±


    Liu Jin has. It is one of those phrases people repeat so often it loses all meaning.


    ¡°A man who is considered trash finds an otherworldly item that helps him gain great power. The disciple of a lowly Sect has an unexpected encounter with a master who bestows him with a Heaven-defying cultivating technique. A child challenged by someone much stronger than him somehow overcomes the difference in a single night. Stories like that are told all over the continent. There is not a single person who hasn¡¯t heard a tale like that.¡±


    Certainly, there are stories like that but¡­


    ¡°Have you never found it odd? In their time of greatest need, those people are not saved by their actions but by their luck. However, it makes perfect sense. To cultivate is to go against the Will of Heaven. It is impossible to prevail by our actions alone. The only way to prevail is by Heaven-defying luck.¡±


    Liu Jin looks up in shock.


    Is Lun Shu really saying what he thinks he is saying?


    ¡°No matter how much I trained before the wedding, I could not be stronger than the Xiao Sect. No matter how much I plotted, I could not hope to overcome the Xiao Sect. Not by my own merits, at least. That is the conclusion I came to. Thus, the only thing left to do was this.¡±


    He is. He really is.


    This man is crazy.


    ¡°The only thing I could do was pit my luck against the Xiao Sect¡¯s. Even if I am inferior to the Xiao Sect in everything else, my luck is what prevailed today! My plan could have gone wrong countless times, but it did not. Now, victory is within my grasp. Look!¡±


    Lun Shu steps out of the way, and it is only then that Liu Jin can see the sight his large body has been blocking.


    It is a tree, one that looks nothing like the Steel-Skinned Trees that dominate the forest. It is thin and frail-looking. Its leaves are of a sickly yellow color. The trunk looks like it has been split down the middle in the past, leading it to grow in different directions. The fruits that grow from the left side of the tree are red while the ones that grow from the right side are blue.


    ¡°Behold our greatest treasure and the instrument of my victory. Behold, the Tree of Deceitful Whispers!¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 29: Deceitful Whispers

    ~~~


    Too fast. Everything is happening too fast. This morning Liu Jin went out to help Xiao Dong fulfill an old tradition. Less than a day later, Xiao Dong is dead, Liu Jin has killed multiple people, and he and Xiao Heng have been kidnapped.


    All things considered, it has been a very dizzying day for Liu Jin.


    In fact, unless the Elders come to rescue them soon, this may very well be Liu Jin¡¯s last day.


    Even so, he glares at Lun Shun.


    ¡°Tree of Deceitful Whispers? Am I supposed to know what that is?¡±


    Time. Right now, the only thing he can do is make time. Yet he would be lying if he says he isn¡¯t curious about the tree. Forest of Deceitful Whispers. Tree of Deceitful Whispers. The connection is obvious. It seems like he is about to find out how the forest got its name.


    ¡°No, child of the main branch. I would be very surprised if you somehow knew about it. We have done our best to keep it a secret, after all.¡± As he speaks, Lun Shu looks up. He has been looking at the moon every now and then. Is he waiting for something?


    ¡°The Tree of Deceitful Whispers is a very special tree. It gives fruits rarely, only once every generation and not many of them at that. However, those fruits are worth more than the entire town for whoever eats them will gain the strength of a hundred men!¡±


    Lun Shun pauses as if waiting for their shocked reactions. Xiao Heng and the Lun Clan member holding him down do not disappoint in this regard, but Liu Jin remains blank-faced. Lun Shu frowns but continues talking.


    ¡°A long time ago, two people came across this tree. Using its fruits, the two gained great power and rose to prominence in New Moon Town. One of them founded the Lun Clan. The other went on to form the Hu Clan. Thus, the existence of the tree became a secret kept by the two clans. However, the tree was not without its downsides.¡±


    Downsides?


    ¡°The Tree of Deceitful Whispers produces not one, but two types of fruit. One that gives great strength and one that will kill whoever eats it. Sometimes the red fruit will be the poisonous one. Sometimes it will be the blue one. Sometimes it will be the fruit that grows from the right side of the tree. Sometimes it will be the one that grows from the left side. It is a very tedious tree, but it is thanks to it that our clans have kept their position in New Moon Town.¡±


    Lun Shu¡¯s face suddenly twists itself with rage. ¡°However, that damned Hu Clan went ahead and sold us out! I knew it the second the wedding was announced! The Hu clan wasn¡¯t just planning on giving away the girl. This tree would go on to become a wedding present! Can you understand that? With the tree in the Xiao Sect¡¯s control, there would be no comeback for the Lun Clan!¡±


    And so, in his desperation, Lun Shu resorted to all this. That he has gotten this far is admirable in its own way.


    ¡°Tonight, the fruit will fully mature, and with it, I will finally cross over to the Spirit Realm. Xiao Ding will no longer by my superior.¡±


    ¡°And you think that will be enough?¡± Liu Jin asks. ¡°Even if the fruit is enough for you to enter the Spirit Realm, you¡¯re still just one person.¡±


    ¡°You think the man from the Main Sect will be able to help Xiao Ding stop me?¡± Lun Shu laughs. ¡°As we speak, they should be chasing down the Black Bear Bandits. While the bandits cannot hope to prevail against them, they¡¯re good at running. If they do catch them, well, my brother has a surprise for them.


    Liu Jin blinks. A surprise?


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? Half the fruits this tree produces are extremely poisonous. My good father found a way to harness that poison and made sure to always keep a stock of it, a tradition I have followed. Had you chosen to treat me as a guest when I appeared at your door, you would have seen it in action. Regardless, my brother wields a blade coated in it. That should be enough to deal with one of them.¡±


    ¡°And you think he will be able to land a hit? If you had someone that capable at your side, you wouldn¡¯t need to do this,¡± Liu Jin counters.


    ¡°I think Xiao Ding is blinded by rage and grief right now. For him to underestimate his foes is a possibility.¡±


    A longshot. A ridiculous longshot. Then again, Lun Shu¡¯s entire plan relies on them.


    ¡°And what of your Clan? They are sure to be suffering as we speak.¡±


    ¡°Spoken like a child, or perhaps you are making time for your Elders to get here?¡± Lin Jin flinches. ¡°Do not bother. This place is located in the Forest of Deceitful Whispers yet not. This is a realm created by the Tree of Deceitful Whispers. Your Xiao Sect has not found it in all these years. They will not find it now. That is why I can afford to humor all your questions.¡±


    As expected, Liu Jin¡¯s first impression of the man was right. He is unfortunately capable.


    ¡°Pay attention to this, child. You too, Lun Kai. As long as he has enough power, a man is a Clan. A man is a Sect. A man is enough to overturn everything.¡±


    Power. Again with power.


    ¡°Your Xiao Sect will lose its Branch Master as well as that foreigner. Once you lose that advantage, the Hu Clan will turn on you because they are cowardly dogs that cannot help but follow true power,¡± Lun Shu explains with complete certainty. ¡°If the Hu Clan were to act right now, I would most certainly lose. Their Clan Master would be able to guide your Elders here. However, that hasn¡¯t happened. Do you know why?¡±


    Liu Jin does not answer.


    ¡°Because they are waiting to see who wins out between us. The Xiao Sect has shown itself to be weak today, and the Hu Clan is vacillating. They hide in their houses, afraid of being forced to pick a side. It is only to be expected. They are not loyal to anyone but their own ambitions. Certainly, I will lose dear Clan members tonight, but in the aftermath, the Lun Clan shall rise.¡±


    Annoying.


    Even though Liu Jin knows there is no way Xiao Nan can lose. Even though Liu Jin knows there is no way this man¡¯s plan can work¡­ Lun Shu still annoys him to no end. He annoys him because try as he might, Liu Jin cannot shake the feeling that Lun Shu is undeniably right about something.


    ¡°If you have already won, why not kill us then? Be done with it.¡±


    Even with Lun Kai holding his head down, Xiao Heng manages to shoot a panicked look at him. Lun Shu snorts.


    ¡°Child of the main branch, you are not stupid. I am sure you know exactly why you are here by now. Ah, it seems to have started.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks in confusion. Then he blinks some more when the sky starts turning red. It is the moon, Liu Jin realizes as he looks up. The moon is turning red. Down below, the Tree of Deceitful Whispers seems to grow before his eyes. Withered branches bloom with greenish leaves. The fruits become rich and plump.


    ¡°A thousand nights of full moon. That is what it takes to harvest its fruits. The poisonous fruits are an inconvenience, but that is why you are here.¡± Lun Shu hauls Liu Jin to his feet. Though the man only holds him by the shoulder, there is no way Liu Jin can break that grip. ¡°Our Clans tried many different ways to discern the correct fruit. You must understand we are not savages. However, this was the only way.¡±


    Lun Shu starts dragging Liu Jin to the tree. ¡°First, we tried having animals eat the fruits. That proved useless. Normal animals could not withstand the might of either fruit. We tried Spirit Beasts next, but those proved difficult for different reasons. A Spirit Beast in the Inner Realm was needed to properly judge the results, and even then, not all species would show equivalent results to humans. In the end, humans were the best bet.¡±


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Father?¡± Lun Kai says. There is genuine surprise on his face.


    ¡°A cultivator in the Inner Realm. That was the best way to test the fruits. Every harvest, our Lun Clan and the Hu Clan would alternate in choosing one of our own to test the fruits. Once we had verified which fruit was the genuine article, we¡¯d split the fruits between us. Of course, there is no need for such things now.¡±


    Because they have him.


    There is nothing but resignation in Liu Jin¡¯s face as Lun Shu brings him before the tree. For a moment, he considers taking off the pendant, but the memories of the bandits dying in agony stop him. He¡­ he does not want to see something like that again. Besides, Xiao Heng is too close. He¡¯d end up killing him as well.


    ¡°Look, brother, a volunteer.¡±


    ¡°He looks dim, brother. I do not like him.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks. That voice is not Lun Shu¡¯s. It is not Xiao Heng¡¯s voice, and Liu Jin does not think it belongs to Lun Kai either.


    ¡°See? Dim. He has eyes but cannot see.¡±


    ¡°In front of you, boy. Right in front of you.¡±


    In front of him is the tree. Liu Jin looks at it carefully, noticing the gnarled wood of the trunk now makes it look like someone carved two mouths on it. An instant later, those mouths start moving, making Liu Jin take a step back.


    ¡°We are the tree of might and strength. Take our fruits if you dare, but beware the consequences,¡± one of the mouths says.


    ¡°My fruits are red. Unmatched strength will come to those who eat them. Do not eat my brother¡¯s fruits for they will certainly kill you,¡± the other says.


    ¡°My fruits are blue. An enduring body will be granted to those who eat them. Do not eat my brother¡¯s fruits for they will surely kill you.¡±


    What is this? Liu Jin blinks. Is this supposed to be a riddle? A test of wits? Should he ask questions?


    ¡°Do not bother,¡± Lun Shu says. He sounds a little exasperated. ¡°There is no rule they have to follow where one only tells the truth, and the other one always lies. They are not brothers. It is just one tree with two mouths and two voices. It is called the Tree of Deceitful Whispers for a reason, boy.¡±


    ¡°Ah, look at that. The sullen boy grows to be a sullen man. What are the odds?¡±


    ¡°He does love spoiling our fun. But where is the Hu Clan representative this time?¡±


    ¡°That does not matter,¡± Lun Shu declares. ¡°The boy will choose. That is all there is to it.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± the tree replies with one mouth. It then continues with the other. ¡°It matters not to us who picks the fruit. It matters not to us if anyone picks the fruit at all. Go on, boy. Red or blue. Make your choice.¡±


    Liu Jin gulps. Even so, he takes a step forward and grabs a fruit.


    He bites it.


    A long moment of silence follows as Liu Jin swallows. Everyone waits for something to happen.


    Nothing does.


    ¡°Oh my,¡± one of the mouths says.


    ¡°How lucky,¡± the other says. ¡°This ought to be interesting.¡±


    ¡°Luck. See? It is as I told you. Sometimes, it is the most important thing,¡± Lun Shu says, roughly pushing Liu Jin out of the way. He grabs fruits of the same type Liu Jin chose. He throws one to his son. ¡°Eat it quick, son. We¡¯ll need some time to properly acclimate to the increase in power.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Liu Jin yells, grabbing Lun Shu¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t! You don¡¯t under-gah!¡±


    A solid blow from Lun Shu leaves him gasping for air.


    ¡°Do not disgrace yourself further, child of the main branch. Today, you have lost. Be grateful that your luck was good enough to save your life.¡±


    With a victorious smile, Lun Shu bites down on the fruit.


    ~~~


    If Xiao Nan had his way, he wouldn¡¯t be out hunting for bandits. Instead, he would be with his Little Brother who dearly needs his presence.


    New Moon Town was supposed to be easy.


    His Little Brother needed some time away from the city. New Moon Town was a remote location with a low cultivation level. His Little Brother would beat some bandits, release some stress, and have some time away from the city and the pressure of not having progressed with his cultivation for the past year.


    New Moon Town would also give his Little Brother some much-needed experience. He would see how factions operated in a small and easy-to-understand scale. He would experience how it feels to be in a position of authority. He would learn what it means to have people beneath him. In short, he would get experience that would help him later down the line. All in a relatively safe environment. That had been the plan.


    Instead, he had found his Little Brother surrounded by corpses of his own making.


    Xiao Nan gnashes his teeth.


    He should be with Liu Jin. That, he knows for sure. However, he cannot afford to do so. Xiao Ding¡¯s face is red with anger. Bloodlust shines in his eyes. He is not in his right state of mind, and a man with a disorganized mind is liable to make mistakes. Xiao Nan has seen it happen countless times. Even if Xiao Ding is strong by the standards of New Moon Town, he is not strong enough as to be completely invulnerable. In his current mental state, an unfortunate accident is all too likely.


    If Xiao Ding dies, the Xiao Sect¡¯s position in New Moon Town will weaken. Losing Xiao Ding¡¯s son was one thing. Losing the Branch Master during the same day¡­ If that happens, people will try to take advantage.


    If that happens, Xiao Nan will be forced to act. He would have to show everyone why they could not afford to challenge the Xiao Sect.


    Compared to what he would have to do in that situation, slaughtering a group of bandits is an easy price to pay.


    ¡°Up ahead!¡±


    Someone shouts. Xiao Nan lifts his gaze and sees a group of Black Bear Bandits coming their way. As expected, this seems to be their hideout. He feels panic coming from them. The bandits were not ready for them to find them so soon.


    To be fair to them, not many could interrogate the non-living.


    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Nan is in front of them. Their bones breaks. Their heads fall off. Blood splatters to the ground.


    They are dead before they know it.


    ¡°We move forward!¡± Xiao Nan roars. Whether scared by his display or emboldened by it, the members of the Xiao Sect charge. More and more bandits come forth, trying to buy time for the rest to escape. However, they are no match for the members of the Xiao Sect. A few are stupid enough to charge at Xiao Nan.


    One of them gets his arm torn off.


    Another gets his head twisted 360 degrees.


    He is angry. Xiao Nan realizes that as he crushes a man¡¯s throat. These pathetic dogs dared to hurt his Little Brother. Yes, it is only natural he would be angry. Still, he cannot let it rule him. He cannot lose control.


    ¡°Not bad, but can you face the Second Commander of the Black Bear Band-gck!¡±


    Yes, Xiao Nan thinks as he stops the man¡¯s heart. He cannot let his anger rule him. He cannot afford to take any pleasure in this. Taking pleasure in acts like this is the first step of a very slippery slope. Xiao Nan has seen it happen countless times.


    Right now, his job is to take care of Xiao Ding. The sooner he finishes everything here, the sooner he can return to New Moon Town. After that, they can start to figure out how to deal with the fallout from all this, and he and his Little Brother can return to Eastern Port City.


    With one step, Xiao Nan is suddenly in front of the fleeing bandits, cutting off their retreat completely. Ten. Twenty. Thirty. The number of people he kills gets lost after a while.


    As he does this, Xiao Nan makes sure to keep an eye on Xiao Ding. He is fighting someone likely to be the leader of the bandits. His Qi is certainly high enough for it. Ninth Level of the Nascent Realm. It should be an easy enough foe for Xiao Ding. Still, Xiao Nan¡¯s eyes narrow when he sees the bandit take out a small knife from under his robes.


    The man charges. Xiao Ding rushes at him.


    Xiao Nan takes a step.


    In a flash, he is between them. The knife strikes his open palm. The bandit leader¡¯s eyes widen. The cause behind it is easy to see.


    The knife cannot pierce Xiao Nan¡¯s skin.


    Even though the man is in the Ninth Level of the Nascent Realm, he should have been capable of leaving a wound on someone who stands in the lowest levels of the Spirit Realm. However, he was unable to even scratch Xiao Nan. The man struggles in vain, trying to push the knife into Xiao Nan¡¯s hand.


    The knife breaks.


    ¡°How?¡± The man asks with a pale face.


    ¡°Huh, a poisoned knife,¡± Xiao Nan says as he examines the blade. ¡°Well, this level of poison would not have really affected me, so it was useless from the start. It might not have even killed Xiao Ding.¡±


    The leader of the Black Bear Bandits dies knowing he had no hope of succeeding from the start.


    ~~~


    Xiao Heng looks around in confusion. He cannot understand what just happened. He thought for sure he was going to die, yet now he is the one who stands over his would-be killers. Lun Shu and Lun Kai both lie on the ground.


    Dead.


    ¡°Boss?¡± Xiao Heng turns to Liu Jin. The young child is looking at the corpses, an unreadable expression on his face. ¡°What just happened?


    ¡°I tried to warn them. I really did.¡± Liu Jin¡¯s gaze finally meets his, and Xiao Heng shivers. Liu Jin¡¯s sad red eyes are hard to watch. When bathed by the light of the red moon, his Boss seems to gain an almost ethereal quality. It feels as if the child in front of him is impossibly far away.


    ¡°Heaven-defying luck? What a bad joke.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 30: Victory

    ~~~


    The air in the room is thick with tension. All the Elders are gathered in the audience hall. They stand at either side of Branch Master Xiao Ding. At Xiao Ding¡¯s right side sits Xiao Nan, at his left is Liu Jin. No one makes even the slightest sound. The room is so silent the creaking of the door as it opens is heard by all.


    Slowly, with meek steps, the ones who have been summoned make their way inside.


    Hu Li, leader of the Hu Clan, carefully makes his way to them. He is not quite what Liu Jin was expecting. Lun Shu had been a powerfully built man, tall and with a striking face. Although his strength had not been much in the grand scheme of things, he had undoubtedly made an impression on Liu Jin.


    Meanwhile, Hu Li looks almost frail. His body is thin, his back hunched, his face weathered. The way he walks is all too slow. For someone in the Nascent Realm to look like he does must mean he is anywhere between two hundred to three hundred years old. By Liu Jin¡¯s estimates, he is someone who will succumb to old age in just a few decades. Even if he manages to reach the next cultivation realm, his body is already too old to last much longer.


    Suddenly, it makes complete sense why the man was so quick to side with the Xiao Sect when the offer of marriage came.


    Liu Jin then shifts his gaze to the one walking behind Hu Li. Hu Meili follows her father diligently and silently. The two do not dare meet anyone¡¯s eyes. They know they are not worthy of such a thing and make sure to keep their gazes trained on the floor. Two days ago, they would have been welcomed with open arms. Two days ago, Hu Meili was to marry this branch¡¯s young master. How quickly things change.


    Xiao Dong is dead.


    Lun Shu and Lun Kai are dead.


    The members of the Lun Clan that dared to attack the Xiao Sect while Xiao Ding and Xiao Nan were away have been all suppressed. They are now either dead or captured. The Black Bear Group has been extinguished.


    In New Moon Town, the Xiao Sect reigns supreme.


    Hu Li and his daughter get within fifteen feet of Xiao Ding and kneel.


    ¡°Visitors from the Hu Clan,¡± one of the Elders says. ¡°You two have been summoned before us to explain your deplorable conduct during our time of need.¡±


    There is nothing subtle about his words. When the Lun Clan moved against the Xiao Sect, the Hu Clan stood by and did nothing. If Lun Shu is to be believed, Hu Li knew about the tree yet kept it a secret from them. Liu Jin did not neglect to mention this detail to Xiao Nan and Xiao Ding.


    ¡°Venerable people of the Xiao Sect,¡± Hu Li says as he bows his head even lower. ¡°This old man expresses his most sincere gratitude for allowing him into your home and granting him the opportunity to explain his actions. You must understand. It was never this old man¡¯s intention to abandon the Xiao Sect. Such a thought would never cross this old man''s mind. How could I ever turn my back on the one who is to be the father-in-law of my most precious daughter.¡±


    ¡°The matter of your daughter¡¯s engagement is to be discussed later,¡± the same Elder spoke, Elder Biming if Liu Jin remembered right. ¡°Now speak, for what reason did you fail to come to our Xiao Sect¡¯s aid?¡±


    ¡°When this old man heard the news, his heart was stricken with grief for I loved Xiao Dong like a son. Even so, I would have still gone to the Xiao Sect with my heart in pieces if another important matter had not shown itself.¡±


    ¡°What could possibly be more important than honoring your duty?¡±


    ¡°Honored Elder, my father is talking about me.¡± It is Hu Meili who speaks with a trembling voice. Her eyes are red and puffy as if she had been crying all night. ¡°Xiao Dong was the love of my life. When I received the news of his death, I fell apart. In my haste, I even-¡±


    ¡°Daughter!¡± Hu Li interrupts. For the first time, his voice sounds powerful. ¡°Speak no more!¡±


    ¡°You forget your place, Hu Li,¡± Elder Biming warns. ¡°We recognize Hu Meili, daughter of Hu Li. Speak.¡±


    The girl nods. Her gaze never wavers from the ground. ¡°I was stricken by great sorrow when I learned my love was dead. That is why¡­ that is why¡­¡±


    Hu Meili does not speak further. Instead, she rolls up her sleeves and presents her arms to them. The instant she does a wave of murmurs rises.


    Her wrists are wrapped in bandages. Hu Meili slowly undoes them, and in doing so, presents her wounds to the room. Liu Jin¡¯s eyes narrow.


    ¡°I-I thought the only thing left for me to do was to join my beloved in death. My honored father discovered me in time, but after that, he dared not leave my side. My father stayed the whole night with me and demanded not to be disturbed. Venerable elders, please understand the blame of this lies solely with this little miss. If not for my weakness, my father would have surely aided the Xiao Sect.¡±


    For a moment, no one speaks. The silence is almost suffocating. Xiao Ding looks at father and daughter. Neither one dares meet his gaze.


    ¡°Well," he says at last. "I suppose it would be remiss of me to lay blame on you for staying by your daughter¡¯s side. As one father to another, I can understand your reasons. There is no sense in punishing you for being a good father to your daughter, and there is no need to punish your daughter for loving my son too much.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Hu Li says as his head touches the ground. His daughter follows suit.


    ¡°You are wise and generous, father-in-law.¡±


    ¡°However,¡± Xiao Ding adds. ¡°That is not the end of this little inquiry.¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    He nods to Elder Biming who begins speaking. ¡°Hu Li, the deceased and dishonorable Lun Shu kidnapped Branch Master Xiao Ding¡¯s second son and our guest from the main branch and took them to a hidden area of the Forest of Deceitful Whispers. In it, there was a special tree he called the Tree of Deceitful Whispers. He claimed the existence of this tree was a secret shared between the Hu and Lun clans. What do you say of this?¡±


    ¡°If the venerable Xiao Sect says Lun Shu said that, then he must have certainly said it. However, this old man has no knowledge of such a tree. This old man does not know of any trees beyond the Steel-Skinned Trees our clan cuts down to sell and the Gold-Skinned Trees that sometimes grow in the forest. Those are the trees I have known my whole life. I know of no hidden areas in the Whispering Woods that are unknown to the venerable Xiao Sect.¡±


    ¡°I believe him,¡± Xiao Ding speaks. ¡°After all, if our good friend Hu Li knew about such things, he would have certainly shared the secret with us once our children were engaged. There would be no meaning in not doing so unless he was plotting against me.¡±


    Xiao Ding laughs, and the rest of the room laughs with him. Hu Li and Hu Meili do not. They dare not move or breath.


    ¡°There is no sense in blaming them for not warning us about things they could not possibly know. There is also no sense in inquiring about the true nature of the Black Bear Group. Those bandits harmed the Hu Clan far more than they ever did our Xiao Sect. With this, I believe the matter is settled. No betrayal happened between us.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Hu Li says, sounding as if a huge weight had been lifted from his back. ¡°You are indeed wise, Branch Master. It pleases this old man that our friendship can be renewed.¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Xiao Ding chuckles. ¡°Of course, since the Hu Clan did not know of the tree, there should be no problem if we take it for ourselves.¡±


    Father and daughter freeze once more as they realize they have been caught in a trap. No, from the beginning they had no choice but to be caught in it. The time for conflict in New Moon Town has ceased. The Xiao Sect has won.


    This is merely a victory lap. Nothing more.


    ¡°After all,¡± Xiao Ding continues. ¡°There is no way the Hu Clan can claim ownership of something they did not know existed. That would make no sense at all. For that reason, there is no possible way they could have any objections to us taking something that belonged to the despicable Lun Clan. We have already harvested the fruits and split the good from the bad. We shall gift the fruits to our brightest and place guards around the tree to safeguard it. There is no possible way the Hu Clan could have any objection to this, could it?¡±


    ¡°O-Of course not, old friend.¡± Hu Li¡¯s face is almost blue as he speaks. His head is bowed so low they cannot see his expression, and Liu Jin dares not imagine it. ¡°I cannot possibly have any objections. It is what the Lun Clan deserves for daring to strike against the venerable Xiao Sect and taking my son-in-law¡¯s life.¡±


    Xiao Ding smiles the smile of a victor. ¡°I am glad the matter is settled then. With this, the Xiao Sect is happy to accept the Hu Clan as friends once more.¡±


    ¡°Branch Master,¡± Elder Biming says. ¡°There is still the matter of the engagement left.¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course, that thing. How silly of me,¡± Xiao Ding says, slapping his hands together. There is nothing sincere about the gesture. ¡°Hu Meili. My son loved you, and I was ready to take you as my daughter-in-law. Now my son is dead, and we both grieve for him. However, your wedding was meant to be more than just a celebration of your love. It was to be a union between our families. Such a thing is no longer possible through my son.¡±


    The Hu Clan was to join the Xiao Sect. With the Hu Clan¡¯s loyalty assured, there would be no way the Lun Clan could rise against the Xiao Sect. However, there is no need for that now. The Xiao Sect no longer has any need for the Hu Clan.


    Judging by their expressions, the father and daughter realize this as well. If he wishes to, Xiao Ding can throw away the engagement or just marry Hu Meili to any disciple he deems important enough.


    ¡°That is not true!¡± A voice cries as the doors burst open. Xiao Heng enters the room a second later.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing here?¡± There is nothing kind about the way Xiao Ding asks that question. Still, Xiao Heng does not back down.


    ¡°Father, you say there is no way our families can be united through your son, but that is not true.¡± Xiao Heng walks up to them and bows beside Hu Meili. ¡°My brother may be dead, but you still have another son right here.¡±


    ¡°You will leave right now, and-¡±


    ¡°Father, please, look!¡± Xiao Heng quickly flares his Qi. It is not much. He is still in the Foundational Realm. Even by the standards of the New Moon Town branch, it is not much.


    However, it is two levels higher than it was before.


    ¡°How?¡± Xiao Ding exclaims. He is shocked, and he is far from the only one. ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Liu Jin shakes his head and sighs. He had a feeling something like this would happen.


    ¡°You lost one son, Branch Master Ding,¡± Liu Jin says. His gaze never once wavers. His eyes stare straight ahead even as most heads turn to him. ¡°I only thought it fitting to return the other one to you.¡±


    ¡°You? You did this?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Heng¡¯s condition was not untreatable,¡± Liu Jin explains with far more calm than he feels. ¡°I simply fixed what was wrong with his body. Now, he can cultivate as well as anyone else. In fact, I do not think his talent is inferior to that of his late brother. That he managed to cross two levels so quickly is proof enough.¡±


    He is laying it on a little thick. Liu Jin knows that. If Xiao Heng broke through two levels of cultivation so quickly, it is because he was long overdue for those. Now that the obstruction in his lung has been removed, the Qi that had been stilled is now flowing through his body with great force. Liu Jin is willing to bet Xiao Heng will reach the Inner Realm in half a year at most.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Xiao Ding turns to Xiao Heng. ¡°Son, is this true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, father. Boss Liu is the one who fixed me. Thanks to him, I can cultivate properly once more.¡±


    In an instant, Xiao Ding engulfs his son in a hug. Xiao Heng¡¯s body immediately goes stiff, clearly not having expected that to happen. ¡°What an odd feeling this is,¡± Xiao Ding says. ¡°To have lost one son only to receive another one back. What pain and what joy.¡±


    It takes a full minute during which everyone is silent for Xiao Ding to let go of Xiao Heng. ¡°Very well,¡± Xiao Ding says. ¡°I shall allow you to speak. Say what you wish, my son.¡±


    Xiao Ding returns to his place and motions for Xiao Heng to speak. The boy looks at a loss for a moment. Liu Jin gives him what he hopes is an encouraging nod.


    ¡°I¡­ Father,¡± he starts. ¡°You say the engagement can no longer be realized through your son, but I am your son. If my brother can no longer fulfill his duty and unite our families, surely the burden falls on me.¡±


    Liu Jin wants to roll his eyes at that. Burden. Yeah, right. In a way, it is almost impressive how quickly Xiao Heng is jumping to take his brother¡¯s bride.


    Well, it would be impressive if it wasn¡¯t so morally reprehensive. He will need to have words with Xiao Heng later.


    ¡°Your argument is sound, my son. However, marriage requires both parties to agree,¡± Xiao Ding says. He looks at the two Hu clan members who are visibly surprised by this turn of events. ¡°Do you have any objections to this. After all, your marriage to my son, though political, was also born out of love.¡±


    ¡°I agreed to the marriage to make peace between us, but also to make my daughter happy,¡± Hu Liu says. ¡°I shall listen to her wishes on this.¡±


    Hu Meili lifts up her head to look at Xiao Heng. ¡°I loved your brother. I truly did. However, for the future of my Clan, this little miss shall gladly accept this marriage, and do her utmost best to be a good wife for you.¡±


    Xiao Ding slaps his hands together even as Xiao Heng gives the biggest grin possible. ¡°It is settled then. We shall have a wedding after all. Let¡¯s drink. Let¡¯s rejoice. The bad times are all gone. From now, we stand as one. With a bright future and brighter lives!¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 31: And so, Once Again

    ~~~


    ¡°Boss, this Xiao Heng apologizes from the bottom of his heart!¡±


    Liu Jin stares blankly at Xiao Heng as the teen literally kneels before him. With how busy everyone has been due to the wedding, it is the first time the two have been alone in quite a few days.


    ¡°When I told Boss I would be grateful for the rest of my life, I meant it,¡± Xiao Heng says, his head still bowed. ¡°I planned on following Boss no matter where he went. However, because things ended up this way, there is no way I can do that now.¡±


    Liu Jin crosses his arms and sighs. ¡°Get up. There is no need for you to apologize. The moment your brother died, you had no option but to stay here.¡±


    The moment Xiao Dong died, Xiao Heng became the heir of this branch. That is all there is to it.


    Well, considering how little Xiao Ding cared for his son before Liu Jin fixed him, it could have been possible to convince him to part ways with Xiao Heng as long as his improved condition was kept hidden from him. However, Liu Jin never had any intention of doing something like that. He hadn''t helped Xiao Heng to obtain a servant.


    Besides, having someone like Xiao Heng around would get tiring pretty quickly. Liu Jin would rather not get praised too much.


    ¡°Even so, I was the one who went and asked for Meili''s hand, Boss. Back then, I was just thinking I might have a chance with her. The consequences didn''t even occur to me until later. If I hadn¡¯t done that, I might have been able to convince Father to let me go with Boss.¡±


    It is highly likely, but Liu Jin is not about to let him know that. Instead he says, ¡°I did not heal you so you could be my servant. I healed you so you could live your life. If your wish is to marry that woman, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Boss is kind and merciful as always. Even so, this Xiao Heng still feels he should do something for Boss.¡±


    Faced with Xiao Heng¡¯s earnest face, Liu Jin raises an eyebrow, an idea starts taking form. ¡°Do you really wish to do something for me?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    Liu Jin pretends to think some more and nods. ¡°Very well then. I¡¯ll give you three instructions.¡± Liu Jin raises his hand and holds up three fingers. ¡°You must follow these instructions until the day we meet again. Do you accept?¡±


    ¡°I accept and will do my utmost to follow Boss¡¯ commands until my dying breath.¡±


    Liu Jin''s lips thin. That is quite a bit more than he asked for but whatever.


    ¡°Then listen, and listen well. Number one, you took your brother¡¯s bride before his body was even cold. From now on, don¡¯t take another woman from anyone else.¡±


    As soon as he hears Liu Jin''s words, Xiao Heng winces and with good reason.


    The whole thing had left a bad taste in Liu Jin¡¯s mouth. He might have spoken in favor of Xiao Heng that day, but that did not change what happened. Xiao Heng acted to take his brother¡¯s wife-to-be the second he could. It was not something that had been forced on him. Xiao Heng simply saw a chance to be with the girl he liked and took it.


    ¡°Boss is harsh indeed,¡± Xiao Heng says glumly.


    ¡°Do you accept or not?¡±


    ¡°Of course I accept, Boss!¡±


    ¡°Good. Number two, from now on, you must dedicate yourself to the Xiao Sect first. Many people have died to consolidate the Xiao Sect''s hold on New Moon Town. If all goes well, one day you will take over for your father. Do not make all that has happened be in vain.¡±


    After all, if nothing good were to come out of this, wouldn¡¯t that just be way too pitiful?


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, Boss! This Xiao Heng shall dedicate himself to the Xiao Sect first!¡±


    ¡°Number three. Never fully trust your wife. That woman is not sincere at all.¡±


    Here, Xiao Heng scoffs. ¡°Boss, with all due respect, are you serious? How can my wife not be sincere? Did you not see her tears during the audience? Did you not see her wounds? My wife is the most sincere, loving woman I know.¡±


    Liu Jin sighs again. As expected, Xiao Heng has not noticed at all.


    ¡°Her wounds were not deep enough.¡±


    Xiao Heng blinks. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Her wounds were not deep enough,¡± Liu Jin repeats. He holds out his arm and taps it gently. ¡°The cuts she showed us were large but not deep. They were not the type of wounds that would get someone killed. Someone who attempted to kill herself, maddened by grief as she was supposed to be, would have made deeper wounds.¡±


    ¡°W-Well, maybe she got scared.¡±


    ¡°If she had gotten scared, Hu Meili would have stopped at the first cut. Instead, she was able to make two large superficial cuts on her person that were never going to seriously threaten her life.¡±


    ¡°That¡­maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, the injuries were nowhere near old enough. By my estimate, she made those wounds to herself that very morning.¡± Liu Jin nods as he speaks, confident in his ability to discern the age of a wound. It is one skill both his father and Old Jiang have drilled into his head.


    ¡°What is Boss trying to say?¡± Xiao Heng looks confused and lost as he asks the question.


    ¡°I am saying she made those wounds to herself, so she could present them to the Elders and earn some sympathy for her father. She didn¡¯t try to kill herself out of grief. She made those wounds to get herself and her Clan out of a troublesome situation.¡±


    ¡°B-But if that¡¯s true, why did Boss not say anything then?¡±


    Liu Jin clicks his tongue and scratches the side of his head. ¡°Well, there was no need to.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°If someone like me noticed it, do you really think the others didn¡¯t?¡±


    Xiao Nan definitely had. Xiao Ding, to his surprise, caught it as well as had two of the Elders. There had probably been more who had.


    ¡°Then why did they not say anything?!¡±


    ¡°You would have to ask your father and the Elders about it,¡± Liu Jin says, shrugging. ¡°However, my guess is they approved of it.¡±


    ¡°Approved of it?"


    ¡°Someone who is willing to go that far is impressive,¡± Liu Jin admits. ¡°I guess they thought that was enough. You will have to ask your father if you want to know his thoughts. However, that¡¯s exactly why I am telling you now that your wife is someone you must be wary of.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I see.¡± Xiao Heng looks crestfallen, like someone just swept the floor from underneath him.


    ¡°Do you accept the third instruction?¡± Liu Jin asks when Xiao Heng does not say anything for a while. Xiao Heng looks up at him and takes a deep breath.


    ¡°Yes, Boss. All three instructions, this Xiao Heng accepts them.¡±


    ~~~


    ¡°In the end, I still can''t understand it.¡±


    ¡°Understand what, Little Brother?¡±


    The wedding of Xiao Heng and Hu Meili has come and gone. For Liu Jin and Xiao Nan, New Moon Town is now nothing more than a dot in the background. The road to Eastern Port City stretches out into the horizon.


    ¡°Well, Xiao Dong liked Hu Meili. Xiao Heng liked her as well. Apparently, Lun Kai did too.¡± Liu Jin frowns and waves his hand in a circle. "No matter how much I think about it, I don''t get it at all. Just what was it they saw in her?¡±


    Hu Meili is just not that good looking.


    ¡°Oh, Little Brother." Xiao Nan smiles and laughs. "There is so much for you to learn about men and women. Listen, when it comes to women, it doesn''t matter whether they are beautiful or ugly, smart or dumb, or even virtuous or vicious. All those things are completely meaningless.¡±


    Liu Jin cocks his head to the side. ¡°Then what is it that matters, Elder Brother?¡±


    ¡°Why that¡¯s obvious, Little Brother. The only thing that matters is whether someone wants her or not. The only thing that matters about a woman is just that. How much someone wants a woman and how much that person is willing to do to make her his. That¡¯s all there is to it. Of course, that goes for several other things in life as well. The value of something is simply how much we want it. The reasons are secondary.¡±


    Liu Jin sighs. ¡°That¡¯s a bleak way of looking at things, Elder Brother.¡±


    ¡°Bleak but accurate, Little Brother.¡±


    Liu Jin cannot deny it. Not after seeing how far someone like Lun Shu went to get something he wanted. Truthfully, Liu Jin feels he has seen enough of such things for a lifetime.


    ¡°In the end, Xiao Heng desired that girl enough to ask for her hand as soon as his brother¡¯s corpse was buried. That''s all that matters this time,¡± Xiao Nan adds before shrugging. ¡°Well, all things considered, it worked out for the best. He could have chosen a worse bride.¡±


    Liu Jin gives Xiao Nan a blank stare. The teen chuckles in reply.


    ¡°Don''t look at me like that, Little Brother. I am serious. If nothing else, the girl is clearly not an idiot. That bodes well for the future. Xiao Ding will be able to curb any unwanted tendencies in her. He is at least that capable. By the time he steps down, he and the Elders will have had enough time to mold Xiao Heng into a proper heir. If not, well, another heir can always be chosen. All things considered, this was not a bad outcome for our Xiao Sect.¡±


    Indeed, it isn¡¯t. The death of Xiao Dong is a loss no matter how they looked at it, but they recovered quickly enough. The Xiao Sect now has New Moon Town firmly within its grasp. The resources of the Forest of Deceitful Whispers, including the Tree of Deceitful Whispers, are theirs to control. They have defeated those who sought to harm them and secured their position.


    It is their victory.


    ¡°Elder Brother,¡± Liu Jin begins. His gaze drops down. "What we did¡­ was it right?¡±


    Before the Xiao Sect came, the Lun and Hu clans had prospered in New Moon Town for a thousand years. Because the Xiao Sect came, their power weakened. The Hu Clan offered its daughter, and the Lun Clan risked everything and lost.


    Would things have been better if the Xiao Sect never set foot in New Moon Town?


    Xiao Nan takes a moment before answering.


    ¡°Little Brother, I told you this before. Actions made by those with power-¡±


    ¡°Can never be wrong because they are made right by power." It is the first time Liu Jin has ever interrupted Xiao Nan. ¡°I already listened to that. Even so¡­ even so, I do not like it!¡±


    What is so good about power?


    What is so great about trampling those in your way?


    What is so fun about crushing the weak?


    ¡°I would be scared if you did like it, Little Brother," Xiao Nan says. The forest is silent as the two keep walking. Liu Jin''s gaze is on the ground while Xiao Nan stares straight ahead. "In fact, it is better if you don¡¯t ever like it."


    A falcon flies through the blue skies looking for prey. Before the day ends, its talons will be stained with blood. There is nothing special about it. It is merely the way of things.


    "However, always make sure to remember the value of being right is just that. Righteous actions are purchased by power and nothing else. That''s why you should never concern yourself too much with being righteous. The moment you do that, you will start coming up with excuses to ease your conscience. You will lie, delude, and rationalize until you become a monster. I have seen it happen many times,¡± Xiao Nan says, sighing. ¡°It is better to accept we are part of a cruel system. For example, the Tree of Deceitful Whispers was an interesting find, but it is far from being unique. The Xiao Sect controls resources that are many times more amazing than that tree. Compared to some, that tree couldn¡¯t even be called average.¡±


    Liu Jin stares at Xiao Nan. ¡°So in the end¡­ New Moon Town doesn¡¯t matter at all?¡±


    All the people dead. Xiao Dong. Lun Shun. Did they die for nothing?


    ¡°Sad, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xiao Nan smiles, but there¡¯s nothing happy about it. ¡°If our Xiao Sect hadn¡¯t gone into that town, another Sect would have eventually. Even without the interference of any outside power, the problem of the Black Bear Group would have persisted. That problem was created solely by the Lun Clan. Even without anyone else, those two clans would have inevitably bared their fangs at each other.¡±


    He is right. Of course, his Elder Brother is right. Lun Shu would have tried something eventually. Even if the Hu and Lun Clans joined in marriage, that would only have consolidated Lun Shu¡¯s power.


    Once he ruled over New Moon Town, would he have set his sights on the world outside?


    ¡°However, those things don¡¯t absolve our actions. We consume to avoid being consumed. We have to keep growing because the moment we stop, those who are behind us will swallow us whole,¡± Xiao Nan says. ¡°The moment our Xiao Sect falters, thousands will flock toward us like vultures. Of that, there is no doubt. The only way to prevent that from happening is to keep growing.¡±


    Xiao Nan looks at Liu Jin with a sad look on his face.


    ¡°I did not wish for Little Brother to learn about the world this way. However, it is definitely something Little Brother had to learn eventually. In this world, those who stagnate die. Only those who advance can survive, but to advance, you will have to trample on the happiness of many.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t like that,¡± Liu Jin says, finally lifting his gaze. The sky is too bright and cheery for his tastes, yet he does not look away from it. ¡°If that is the way of the world, I wish no part of it.¡±


    ¡°Then I wish Little Brother all the success in the world.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Liu Jin¡¯s head whips around. ¡°I thought Elder Brother would disapprove and try to convince me otherwise.¡±


    ¡°If I tried to change Little Brother¡¯s mind right now, nothing good would come out of it,¡± Xiao Nan replies. ¡°Besides, I was not lying just now. I really do wish for Little Brother¡¯s success. However, do not think removing yourself from the world is so easy.¡±


    ¡°I am to be a doctor. I am not expected to fight or crush others,¡± Liu Jin replies ¡°When we return to Eastern Port City, I will return to my normal routine. If at all, I¡¯d rather not see another wedding in my lifetime.¡±


    Xiao Nan chokes.


    Time stops, and Liu Jin almost trips because it is the first time he has seen such a thing happening.


    ¡°About that.¡± Xiao Nan suddenly looks nervous. ¡°This Elder Brother has bad news then. While we were in New Moon Town, I received a letter from the main sect. There is going to be a wedding in Eastern Port City, one that requires Little Brother¡¯s presence.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks. ¡°Whose wedding could that be?¡±


    ¡°Yours.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 32: Return

    ~~~


    Eastern Port City has not changed.


    The first thing Liu Jin sees is the sea, endless blue that stretches into the horizon. The city walls appear next. They are tall and sturdy, made of huge blocks of carved stone. The walls surrounding New Moon Town might as well be made of sand by comparison. Liu Jin cannot see them yet, but guards walk over the walls, always making sure there are no threats in sight.


    The scent of the sea reaches Liu Jin¡¯s nose. It is a scent he has grown around his whole life, yet only now that he has been away from the city for so long does Liu Jin recognize it for what it is. By the city gates, there is a line of merchants waiting to enter. The guards check their papers and wares, making sure everything is in order. There are many houses outside the walls, belonging to people who lack the money to afford land inside Eastern Port City.


    It is a familiar sight. It is a sight Liu Jin has seen hundreds if not thousands of times already.


    It is a soothing sight.


    Liu Jin and Xiao Nan have no trouble crossing the gates. The guards recognize them right away, and customary greetings and well-wishes are exchanged.


    Just like that, Liu Jin is back in Eastern Port City.


    He and Xiao Nan part ways soon after that. Xiao Nan needs to report what happened in New Moon Town, and Liu Jin¡­ he has a lot to think about right now.


    Liu Jin knows he should walk straight home. If he were to take to the rooftops, it wouldn¡¯t even take ten minutes. He doesn¡¯t, though. Instead, Liu Jin lets his footsteps take him where they may. There is no destination in his mind. There are just endless streets and an empty blue sky.


    Like always, the marketplace is full. It smells of meats, herbs, and spices. Street vendors announce their products. The sizzling sound of food being prepared is accompanied by a multitude of sights that tempt his stomach. The sounds of the many conversations happening around him blend into meaningless noise. Even though there is a multitude of people walking around, the street is wide and more than capable of holding everyone, a stark contrast to New Moon Town.


    Liu Jin blends in with the crowd with ease. Here, he is not a big shot from the Xiao Sect. He¡¯s just Liu Jin. He¡¯s just a child who is not yet eleven.


    Perhaps he is a little taller than other kids his age. Perhaps his red eyes and fine facial features could be considered exotic, but those things are not enough for him to stand out. Not in a crowd like this.


    A few people do recognize him as Liu Jianguo¡¯s son. His father¡¯s patients mostly. They look and point, most likely saying a variation of, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that...?¡± Then someone would answer, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± A few even greet him. Still, it is nothing compared to the suffocating attention he received in New Moon Town.


    This is normal.


    Liu Jin feels a smile tugging at his lips. At this point, even the whispers of his inability to progress in his cultivation wouldn¡¯t bother him. He is just glad to be home once more. He is just happy to be able to walk these streets.


    Left, left, and right. Turn, turn, and turn. Liu Jin loses count of how many streets he passes by. He chooses his path at random. It twists and turns without rhyme or reason. All he knows is that the sun is almost setting by the time his footsteps carry him to his doorstep.


    The small two-story house is nothing special. There are many like it all over the city, and there are many more that are much better than it. Even his accommodations in New Moon Town were more luxurious.


    However, it is the home he grew up in.


    Just seeing it is enough to set Liu Jin¡¯s heart at ease in a manner he hadn¡¯t realized he needed until he opened the door and walked in. It¡¯s like a weight he has been dragging around has finally been put down.


    His long journey is over, and finally, he has returned.


    Liu Jin is home.


    There is no one at the clinic. Liu Jin expected to find his father treating at least one patient, but instead, there is a sign at the door saying they are closed.


    Did something happen? Perhaps Xiao Nan got here before him and told his father to expect him? Or maybe Old Jiang felt his Qi approaching his city?


    Yes. Liu Jin nods. Either of those could have easily happened.


    The first floor is just as he had left it. There are beds for the patients to rest and be examined on should it be needed. To the side are all his father¡¯s utensils, neatly arranged and always clean. Three small cabinets store their most commonly used medicines. For muscle pains. For colds. To help a woman through her pregnancy. The usual. Behind a wooden door lies a small room where they store their medicines and herbs.


    Slowly, Liu Jin walks up the stairs. His footsteps do not make much noise, yet they echo loudly in his ears.


    His father is waiting for him.


    He sits at the small table they always lunch around. A kettle of tea lies over a small burner. A patient smile appears on his father¡¯s face as red eyes meet red.


    Liu Jianguo has not changed a bit.


    He shares the same red eyes and black hair as his son. His facial features are sharp, and like always, he looks like he could stand to gain a few pounds. There¡¯s no fat on his body, and there is not much in the way of muscles either. His father has always been too thin, almost as if he doesn¡¯t eat that well.


    ¡°Son,¡± he says and hearing his voice is enough for Liu Jin¡¯s eyes to start watering. ¡°It is good to have you home. Master went out to gather herbs, but I am sure he¡¯ll be happy to see you when he returns.¡±


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Father,¡± Liu Jin chokes as he speaks.


    ¡°Father¡­ I have killed.¡±


    Rather than saying anything, his father stands up and walks up to him. Before Liu Jin knows what¡¯s happening, his father¡¯s arms wrap around him, engulfing him in a hug.


    That¡¯s all it takes.


    The dam breaks, and Liu Jin starts crying like the child he is.


    ~~~


    It takes a while for Liu Jin to stop crying. Through it all, his father never lets go of him. He neither makes judgments nor asks questions. Liu Jianguo is just there for his son.


    Once Liu Jin has calmed down, Liu Jianguo guides him to the table. A cup of tea is poured for Liu Jin and placed before him. The child gratefully takes it even as he wipes the tears away with his sleeve. His father still says nothing. Liu Jin takes one sip then another one. The burner has kept the tea hot, and it burns its way down his throat.


    Right now, that¡¯s a good thing. The pain helps him focus. It brings his mind back to the room.


    ¡°I apologize,¡± Liu Jin says, staring into his tea. His face is red, both because he has just cried and due to embarrassment. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ my outburst was¡­¡±


    ¡°Son, you have nothing to apologize for,¡± his father says. ¡°That you even feel the need to apologize makes me wonder about my qualities as a father. Have they been so poor that my son does not feel safe crying in front of me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Liu Jin lifts his gaze up instantly, his eyes wide. The cup comes dangerously close to spilling its contents as he wildly waves his arm. ¡°That¡¯s not it! I just¡­ I¡¯m not used to¡­¡±


    Losing control.


    All his life it has been the same. He has always needed to keep calm. Keep calm while dealing with the patients. Keep calm while dealing with the Xiao Sect. Keep calm while people darkly whisper about his father.


    If he cannot control himself, he would only cause trouble for his father. That¡¯s the way it has always been.


    Liu Jin has not always succeeded, but that is the standard to which he has always held himself.


    ¡°Son,¡± his father says softly, reassuringly, ¡°I am here for you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    He always has been.


    ¡°Then talk to me.¡±


    Liu Jin does. He tells him everything that happened in New Moon Town. The Lun Clan. The Hu Clan. The Black Bear Bandits. Xiao Dong. Lun Kai. Lun Shu. By the time he has finished speaking, Liu Jin is on his fourth cup of tea. His father is already preparing more.


    ¡°I must admit,¡± His father says, ¡°that I did not expect something like this to happen so soon. That you have gone through such a harrowing ordeal while so young might very well be my most profound failure.¡±


    ¡°Father, that¡¯s not¡­¡± Liu Jin stops and cocks his head to the side. ¡°So soon?¡±


    Liu Jianguo gently blows his steaming cup. It is already dark. Soft candlelight illuminates the room.


    ¡°Son, as your father, it was my deepest wish for you to go through life without experiencing bloodshed. However, I was never naive enough to think that was possible. Our world is not a kind one. I knew that sooner or later, you would be forced into a situation in which blood was the only answer. When you became Master¡¯s disciple, that knowledge became certain.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ you¡¯re not ashamed of me?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    There is not a hint of doubt in his father¡¯s voice. His answer is firm and resolute, so much that there is no choice but to accept it as undeniable truth.


    ¡°Not for one moment. Not for one second. Right now, I am saddened that you had to go through something like that and glad that you were able to come back to me in spite of it.¡±


    ¡°But I killed people! I¡­ am not supposed to kill people. I am supposed to be a doctor like you!¡±


    ¡°Son,¡± his father starts, and Liu Jin feels something in the room changing. ¡°Do you really think I haven¡¯t killed people before?¡±


    Silence.


    The cup almost slips from Liu Jin¡¯s grasp, and for a moment, Liu Jin forgets to breathe.


    ¡°Father¡­ what are you saying?¡±


    ¡°You know I was not born crippled. You know I trained under Master before you did. Knowing that, and keeping your experiences in New Moon Town in mind, do you truly think I have never taken a life before?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not something Liu Jin has ever thought about. When his father lays it all out like that, it seems exceedingly obvious. His father¡¯s meridians were not always unusable. His father once learned under Old Jiang, and Old Jiang is a man with knowledge many would kill for.


    Lun Shu was willing to kill many to gain control over New Moon Town. Old Jiang¡¯s enemies¡­ how much were they willing to do? How many trials did his father go through as a result of that?


    Yes, it should have been obvious from the start, yet Liu Jin never once considered such things.


    He never considered such things because his father is the kindest person in the entire world. Someone who heals others and never rises to provocation. It would be easier for Heaven and Earth to switch places than for Liu Jin to consider his father killing someone.


    Until now.


    ¡°Once upon a time, I saw some people as infections to be removed. Nothing more than disease and impurities to be purged. I was without mercy or restraint. I visited evil upon many and told myself I was righteous.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you¡­?¡±


    Is that why his father crippled himself?


    ¡°That is part of it,¡± his father admits. ¡°The full story is not something you are ready to hear. One day, I will tell you. That I promise.¡±


    Others kids would have protested. Liu Jin just accepts his father''s words.


    ¡°I understand, Father.¡±


    Liu Jianguo''s lips quirk. ¡°You still call me father? Do you not think less of me now that you know what I did?¡±


    Liu Jin shakes his head furiously. ¡°Never, father.¡±


    He is shocked to his core. That much is true. Never once did Liu Jin imagine such words could come from his father¡¯s mouth. However¡­


    ¡°The father I know has always been a kind one. The person you describe is not one this Liu Jin has ever met, and so, I cannot cast judgment upon him.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you expect me to cast harsh judgment upon you, son?¡± His father replies. ¡°You were placed in a situation where the death of others was your only reasonable option. It would be foolish to place blame on you for the world being that sort of place.¡±


    ¡°That sort of place?¡±


    ¡°Cruel.¡±


    Liu Jin swallows. Not for the first time, he is reminded of Xiao Nan''s words.


    ¡°Is it really impossible then?¡± He needs to know. ¡°To live without killing anyone?¡±


    His father does not answer immediately, taking the time to think on Liu Jin''s question.


    ¡°I will not pretend to know whether such a thing is possible or impossible. However, I will tell you that I have lived my life after I turned my back on violence without hurting a single person. At the very least, twelve years of peace are possible. You are my son, so I trust you can easily surpass me.¡±


    His father''s words are like a ray of light, a shred of hope. Liu Jin clutches them and never lets go of them.


    ¡°I¡­ thank you, father.¡±


    For a moment, neither speaks. Father and son enjoy the silence.


    ¡°So, I hear I am engaged?¡±


    Liu Jianguo chuckles. ¡°Now that, my son, is a story I can fully share with you.¡±


    ~~~

 Interlude: The Fathers Tale Part I

    ~~~


    The house had seen better days.


    The front was dirty. Tiles were missing from the roof. The floor was full of holes, and the stairs were in dire need of repair.


    The first level was all one large room, although that description required a very liberal use of the word large. The second floor had more rooms, but the house had such little floor space that each room ended up being pathetically small.


    Liu Jianguo wouldn¡¯t let a dog sleep in this house.


    The baby on his back began to stir. Not wanting Liu Jin to wake up just yet, Liu Jianguo gently swayed in place, rocking him back to the land of dreams. Over ten minutes in which the man did not dare to make a sound passed like that.


    He sighed.


    What was he doing?


    The house was a mess, but he had known it was going to be a mess. It wouldn¡¯t have been so cheap otherwise. At the very least, the house was located inside the walls. He wouldn¡¯t need to worry about roaming bandits this way, and it wasn¡¯t like making enough money to pay taxes was going to be a problem. Liu Jianguo already had more than enough money at his disposal.


    Enough money to buy a much better house than this.


    Liu Jianguo¡¯s lips thinned. The temptation to buy a fancier house was strong. He was far from poor, and Eastern Port City was not an expensive place to live in. If he really wanted it, Liu Jianguo could buy a good house in the wealthiest sector of the city and even hire a few servants to take care of his son.


    Certainly, his son, Liu Jin, deserved nothing but the best.


    As his father, was it not his duty to provide such things? To make sure hardship didn¡¯t fall on him?


    However, Liu Jianguo had no power.


    The man stared at his hands, not for the first time feeling the weight of his own inadequacy. Once upon a time, he had been mighty. People in the Emperor Realm had bowed before him. An entire nation had been within his grasp.


    He could have been a tyrant without equal.


    Now, Liu Jianguo was nothing. Just a doctor who could not defend himself.


    He had money, but what use was it? Suppose Liu Jianguo used his money to buy a good house. What then?


    In the entirety of Eastern Port City, only newborn babes were weaker than Liu Jianguo. If someone were to break into his house and take his belongings, what could he do to stop them? Nothing. Nothing at all. They¡¯d beat him and take what they wanted.


    At worst, he and his son might die.


    It was laughable. To think someone like him now had to worry about common thieves. Oh, how far he had fallen!


    No. The doctor shook his head. He had been falling for a long time. This was only what he deserved.


    Regardless, the problem remained. He had money, but showing it off would do no good. It would just make him a target to the greedy and morally challenged. If it were only him who was put at risk, that¡¯d be one thing, but his son was another matter. Liu Jianguo would not allow any harm to befall Liu Jin. Heaven and Earth would have to switch places before that happened.


    The doctor looked at the small, ugly house around him. Like it or not, this was for the best.


    If it was for his son, he¡¯d bear any and all indignities a thousand times over.


    Liu Jianguo nodded to himself and rolled up his sleeves. This was to be the house in which his son grew up.


    There was a lot of work to be done.


    ~~~


    Liu Jianguo woke up to the smell of rotting fruit. By now, it had become a familiar scent.


    The man, who looked to be in his thirties, rose and stretched. To the side of his bed, there was a small crib which he had built with his own hands. Liu Jin rested peacefully there.


    He was wide awake.


    His child¡¯s red eyes were fully open, taking in every sight his limited mobility allowed him. Unlike most babies, Liu Jin rarely cried. It was almost like he had been taught how to behave in the womb.


    Once, his child¡¯s quiet ways had worried Liu Jianguo. His master had made him help a lot of women through childbirth back when he was young. It builds character, Old Jiang had said. From those experiences, Liu Jianguo had learned babies were crying, drooling, poop and puke factories.


    His son was not.


    Liu Jianguo had run multiple tests on Liu Jin to confirm there was nothing wrong with him. He was just a naturally quiet baby, a blessing considering their circumstances.


    Liu Jin¡¯s soft giggles reached his ears. Like always, just seeing his father¡¯s face was enough to brighten the child¡¯s day. Small, stubby arms were raised in Liu Jianguo¡¯s direction. The message was clear.


    Smiling, Liu Jianguo took his son into his arms, causing more giggles to leave the infant¡¯s lips.


    ¡°You like that, don¡¯t you?¡± Liu Jianguo asked as he lifted his son high above his head. The smile on his face grew. ¡°How long have you been awake?¡±


    His finger lightly tickled Liu Jin¡¯s belly prompting a new round of giggles from the child.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°Wait here, okay?¡± Liu Jianguo said, placing Liu Jin on his crib once more. Even though he was young, Liu Jin could already sit on his own. It was such a simple thing, yet Liu Jianguo could not help but feel immensely proud of him for it.


    The house had changed much since they first moved in a month ago. Liu Jianguo had worked night and day on it, and the results showed. The floor was completely repaired. Buying enough wood for the job had not been hard, but having to carry it all the way here had most certainly been.


    Liu Jianguo had also bought beds and blankets for himself and his patients as well as room dividers to better use the space on the first floor. He was toying with the idea of building a storage, but that would have to wait until he repaired the stairs and fixed the second floor.


    For now, Liu Jianguo went to the counter (which he had also built) and prepared his son¡¯s meal.


    He wasn¡¯t a woman, and there were none he trusted to feed his son. However, that was barely a problem for someone like Liu Jianguo. Even without Qi, he was more than capable of making a drink that would give his son all the nutrients he needed to grow up healthy and strong.


    With mortar and pestle, he mixed the ingredients in silence.


    It only took him five minutes to have it done, yet for Liu Jianguo, that was maddeningly slow.


    Once upon a time, a task like that would have been done in the blink of an eye. Still, the doctor found it in himself to smile as he fed his son. For Liu Jin, it was all worth it.


    The mixture he was giving Liu Jin was only a temporary measure. Liu Jianguo¡¯s eyes drifted towards the corner of the room where a potted plant grew away from the windows. The Fruit of Never Ending Vigor required minimal sunlight.


    Out of all of Liu Jianguo¡¯s possessions, that one was undeniably the most expensive. Even if one were to gather all the money in Eastern Port City, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to pay for it. It was one of the few treasures from his former life Liu Jianguo had allowed himself to keep.


    He had done so because he knew his son would find a use for it.


    Once the plant had grown more, Liu Jianguo would be able to use its leaves to prepare a potion that would greatly enhance his son¡¯s growth. Once it had borne fruit¡­


    With the Fruit of Never Ending Vigor, his son would never have to worry about others stepping on him. Liu Jin will become the strongest of his generation in Eastern Port City.


    For now, however, all Liu Jianguo could do was wait.


    Wait and be a good doctor.


    Liu Jianguo frowned. The last part was proving to be particularly hard. Leaving Liu Jin in his crib, Liu Jianguo stepped outside the house. Sure enough, someone had thrown rotten fruit at his door last night. The words ¡®Fake Doctor¡¯ had been written on his wall.


    He sighed before going in and coming out with a wet rag. By now, cleaning this mess had become routine.


    A cripple like him was an existence to be mocked. That he proclaimed himself to be a doctor was nothing but a joke for many. After all, who would trust the directions of a blind man? Such a thing would be the mark of a fool.


    As far as Eastern Port City was concerned, he was nothing but a charlatan.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re not having a good morning, my friend.¡±


    Liu Jianguo turned around and found a rotund old man with a balding head and a big mouth. He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just the usual. Nothing you should trouble yourself with.¡±


    Old Man Gao was one of the few people in Eastern Port City Liu Jianguo could call a friend. He met the man when he went to his shop to buy furniture. The old man was eager to have someone to talk with, not caring one bit about his disability.


    Since then, Old Man Gao made sure to drop by every now and then.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to concern myself with this,¡± Old Man Gao said, coughing a little. ¡°It¡¯s disgraceful people are using their time to do such rude things. Shameful, I say. If they were here, I¡¯d give them a piece of my mind!¡±


    ¡°Your thoughts are enough to ease my mind,¡± Liu Jianguo said. It was no lie. Having someone getting angry on his behalf made the insult easier to bear. ¡°However, I don¡¯t believe you came all the way here just to be angry, my friend. Is there anything this one can help you with?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Old Man Gao coughed again. There was a package in his hand. ¡°You know how my wife is. Always cooking too much. If not for her, I¡¯d be a thin man.¡± He patted his large belly to emphasize the point. ¡°We had a party the other day. My youngest married, you see. We have way too much food left over. My wife wanted me to bring some to you. Please, my friend. You¡¯ll be doing me a favor by taking it off my hands. In our house, it would surely go to waste or worse, I¡¯d have to eat it all, and my belly is big enough as it is.¡±


    He was lying.


    It wasn¡¯t that his wife had made too much food. Rather, she had made the food knowing some would go to him. It was hardly the first time Old Man Gao and his wife did something like this. Sometimes it was food his wife made too much of. Sometimes it was old rice that was actually not old at all. Most times, it was milk for his son.


    They didn¡¯t want them to go hungry.


    It was kindness that guided them, yet Liu Jianguo¡¯s pride could not help but be hurt by their actions. To think there would come a day when he would have to receive charity like a beggar. He didn¡¯t even lack the money to buy food, but he couldn¡¯t blame the old couple for thinking so.


    He made sure to not show off his wealth, and his clinic had no patients. The two probably thought he was starving himself.


    While cultivators required less and less food as they became stronger, Liu Jianguo was a cripple. He needed to eat and drink regularly. In that light, the actions of the married couple were completely understandable. Liu Jianguo would do the same thing in their position.


    Still, it hurt.


    Yet he couldn¡¯t reject their kindness without offending them.


    ¡°Thank you, my friend,¡± he said, accepting the package. It was heavy. There was probably enough food for a couple of days.


    ¡°There is no need to thank me. You¡¯re the one doing me a favor by taking that off my hands.¡± Old Man Gao laughed before coughing once more. Liu Jianguo narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s a worrying cough.¡±


    It was not the first time Liu Jianguo heard it, yet it seemed to be getting worse.


    ¡°Oh, this? It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just been bothering me for a couple of days.¡± The old man coughed again, and Liu Jianguo strained his ears to pick up any abnormalities in his coughs.


    ¡°Would you wait for a second, friend?¡±


    Not giving Old Man Gao a chance to reply, Liu Jianguo went into the clinic and came back with a packet of pills. ¡°Please, take this medicine. I fear your cough will get worse if left unattended.¡±


    Much worse.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± Old Man Gao said, waving his arms in front of him. ¡°I could not possibly take these off your hands.¡±


    There was hesitation in his voice, hesitation Liu Jianguo knew the source of.


    Old Man Gao doubted his skills as a doctor.


    He was kind to him and didn¡¯t mistreat him due to being unable to use Qi. However, Old Man Gao had no reason to think he was a good doctor. Though they had known each other for a while, Old Man Gao had never once come to his clinic as a patient.


    Truth be told, Liu Jianguo couldn¡¯t blame him for that. His actions were born out of common sense.


    ¡°Please, my friend, take it.¡± Liu Jianguo pushed the medicine into his hands. ¡°Consider it a thank you for the food. You have already done much for me.¡±


    Old Man Gao faltered, and Liu Jianguo knew he had him. By framing things as him paying a debt for all the things he had done, Old Man Gao would have to accept the medicine, if only to give him some face. He was considerate like that.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Old Man Gao said. ¡°Thank you for worrying about my health.¡±


    ¡°It is my job. Make sure to take only one pill per day. You will notice the difference right away.¡±


    At most, he would have to use two pills. Such was the effect of the medicine he made. However, whether Old Man Gao ate the pills or not would be up to him. Liu Jianguo hoped he took the drug before his condition worsened.


    At that moment, Liu Jianguo had no idea how big an effect those pills would have on his life.


    ~~~

 Interlude: The Father’s Tale Part II

    ~~~


    ¡°Doctor, I truly can¡¯t thank you enough!¡±


    ¡°Did I not tell you? Did I not say it? My friend is an amazing doctor!¡±


    Old Man Gao¡¯s laughter filled Liu Jianguo¡¯s small clinic. The man¡¯s prominent stomach strained against his clothes as he threw his head back and slapped Liu Jianguo¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I am merely doing my job. There is no need to thank me,¡± Liu Jianguo replied to his patient. To his friend, he said, ¡°Please, friend, you praise me too much.¡±


    ¡°Too much, he says.¡± Old Man Gao¡¯s boisterous laughter filled the clinic once more. For a moment, Liu Jianguo worried it would wake up Liu Jin and make him cry, but his son was clearly made of sterner stuff than that. ¡°As if there is any doctor in the outer districts that can equal him.¡±


    It was amazing how things had changed in just a few months.


    When Liu Jianguo had given Old Man Gao those pills, he had not thought much of it. He was merely trying to do some good for someone who had shown kindness to him. It wasn¡¯t even that big a gesture. The pills had been cheap and easy to make. Compared to what he had been capable of before, those pills were nothing but garbage.


    Had Liu Jianguo ever presented something like those pills to his master, he¡¯d have been thrown out for such shoddy work.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean the pills were bad. On the contrary, the pills worked precisely as intended.


    Liu Jianguo did not know when exactly had Old Man Gao taken the pills, nor did he know what had prompted him to trust the medicine prepared by a cripple. All he knew was that two weeks after he had given him those pills, the old man had shown up at his clinic and thanked him profusely.


    ¡°Truly our meeting was one blessed by the Heavens,¡± Old Man Gao had said. ¡°That cough had been bothering me for months, and it had only gotten worse recently. Now, it¡¯s all gone thanks to you!¡±


    Liu Jianguo had refrained from mentioning Old Man Gao¡¯s coughs would have gotten much worse if he hadn¡¯t taken the pills. Lung diseases were a pain to treat, especially if allowed to grow.


    All things considered, it was a good thing he¡¯d met Old Man Gao when he did.


    Liu Jianguo had tried to tell the old man there was no need to make a big deal out of it. Truth be told, he didn¡¯t want to attract too much attention, and being thanked for preparing such a simple medicine was embarrassing for him.


    However, Old Man Gao had no intention of just letting things end there. Before, he had been helping Liu Jianguo out of the goodness of his heart. Once he knew Liu Jianguo was not lacking in skills, he became a regular at the clinic and even brought his family to him.


    People scoffed at Old Man Gao for relying on a cripple¡¯s aid, but he did not let that bother him. Indeed, the old man¡¯s decision proved right. Liu Jianguo was always able to solve every medical situation brought before him.


    Then Old Man Gao started recommending him to whoever was willing to listen to him.


    As it turned out, Old Man Gao had a wide net of friends. The same qualities that led him to befriend Liu Jianguo had also made him befriend dozens and dozens of people all throughout Eastern Port City. Old Man Gao would talk with anyone who cared to listen and was always willing to help out someone in need. It seemed as if there wasn¡¯t a single person who disliked him.


    Needless to say, the number of Liu Jianguo''s patients started growing. His little clinic, which barely saw a handful of patients per week, suddenly started receiving new clients every day.


    Sometimes they would come in the morning. Sometimes they would come under cover of night, afraid of being seen consulting a cripple. Sometimes, their ailments were common, and sometimes they required some thought.


    Regardless, no problem was beyond Liu Jianguo¡¯s medical skill, a fact which became increasingly apparent as he dealt with more and more patients. Word of mouth spread even more as his successes continued, and now Liu Jianguo had a healthy practice. It wasn¡¯t much compared to the top doctors of the city, but it was more than enough for him and Liu Jin to sustain themselves.


    Now, no one would have to wonder how he was getting all his money.


    ¡°I must agree with Old Man Gao, honored doctor. If not for you, then I¡¯d surely have been in trouble tomorrow.¡±


    The client Old Man Gao had brought this time was a disciple of the Xiao Sect that frequented his shop. He had suffered an injury during a spar that he hadn¡¯t wanted to disclose to his peers. Completely natural as far as Liu Jianguo was concerned. No matter the city or the country, it was always the same. Disciples fought and competed against each other to reach the top.


    From Outer to Inner to Core. The names sometimes changed, but it was all for the sake of gaining a position of privilege and power within the Sect.


    ¡°I won a spar against another Inner Disciple the other day, but I was wounded during the bout,¡± the disciple said, rubbing his now healed arm with wonder. His face was rather plain and easy to forget, except for his nose, which was quite large. ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly let myself look weak, but my wound wasn¡¯t healing quickly enough. If I had gone to the doctors that work for the Sect, the others would have known right away. Without your help, I¡¯d surely have been in trouble.¡±


    To not be able to trust his fellow disciples. Some would consider it sad, but to Liu Jianguo, it was proof of his potential. If he feared being targeted by other disciples, it was because he was strong enough to be considered a threat.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Unfortunately, that he had to resort to seeing someone like him meant he did not have many allies within the Xiao Sect just yet. A pity. Someone like him wouldn¡¯t survive long unless he made the right friends. That was usually the way things went.


    Unaware of Liu Jianguo¡¯s thoughts, the disciple laughed. ¡°I was worried since I had an important match coming up, but now I know I have nothing to fear. You might just have helped someone who will one day be a Core Disciple of the Xiao Sect, Doctor Liu!¡±


    Liu Jianguo rather doubted that would be the case. Old Man Gao laughed.


    ¡°Be sure to thank Brother Jianguo then, won¡¯t you? Make sure you tell everyone there is a doctor in the outer districts that¡¯s just as good as the ones in the inner ones.¡±


    ¡°Please never say anything like that. I am rather fond of my head being attached to my neck.¡±


    That was the sort of boast that would just get him in trouble. Liu Jianguo knew that sort of thing ended up needlessly escalating due to the foolish pride of people. He didn¡¯t even have Qi, so that was not a risk he could take.


    Perhaps thinking he was making a joke, Old Man Gao and the young man from the Xiao Sect laughed.


    ¡°Okay, Doctor Liu, I won¡¯t make trouble for you, but I¡¯ll be sure to visit you when I¡¯m hurt. Look forward to it.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid I cannot look forward to such a thing. I am a doctor. If you come to see me again, it can only be because you¡¯re not well. It might be good for my pockets, but bad for your health. If at all possible, I¡¯d rather wish to never see you again.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Old Man Gao slapped his knees and wiped a tear from his eyes. ¡°Oh, Brother Jianguo! You really are the best!¡±


    Liu Jianguo debated whether telling him that also hadn¡¯t been a joke. He decided against it in the end.


    He did owe Gao for his business picking up, and laughs didn¡¯t cost a thing.


    ~~~


    Liu Jianguo raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Again?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, doctor. You know how these things go. Well, no. You¡¯re a doctor, so you probably don¡¯t know much about how these things go, but trust this one in that this is fairly common.¡±


    Liu Jianguo carefully bandaged the young man¡¯s torso as the young man laughed to himself. Truth be told, he knew exactly the sort of thing the young man was talking about.


    It had been a couple of months since Old Man Gao had brought the young man from the Xiao Sect to him. Since that time, the young man had become a regular at his clinic, always coming to him after suffering injuries.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, doctor. My friends and I had a problem with a minor clan. It should have been a simple matter, but it turned out they were friends with someone from a distinguished school who were in turn subordinates to the Yun Sect, and well¡­¡±


    ¡°Things escalated.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± the young man nodded solemnly. ¡±In the end, we were able to solve things in a way that let everyone keep face, but it was still a violent affair.¡±


    Contrary to Liu Jianguo¡¯s prediction, the young man seemed to have thrived in the Xiao Sect. He had either managed to make the right friendships, or the right friendships had managed to find him. He was still just an Inner Disciple, but his position in the Xiao Sect seemed to have stabilized. No longer did he come to his clinic as a result of injuries received from conflicts with his fellow disciples.


    Now he came to him due to conflicts with other Clans and Sects.


    ¡°I am glad you did not die,¡± Liu Jianguo said frankly. ¡°Still, I cannot help but notice you no longer require my services. Certainly, the Xiao Sect must have better doctors than I.¡±


    When his position in the Xiao Sect had been uncertain, hiding his injuries from his fellow disciples had been common sense, but now there was no merit to it. Liu Jianguo was not foolish enough to believe the young man whose injuries he was bandaging had no enemies. Such a thing was impossible, but his position in the Xiao Sect should be secure enough to go to their doctors instead of him.


    ¡°Doctor Liu, don¡¯t say things like that. I know how efficient the other doctors are, and they cannot possibly compare to you. In fact, you can say my status in the Xiao Sect right now is because of how quickly you can heal my injuries compared to everyone else.¡±


    ¡°Please, do not praise me unduly.¡±


    ¡°This one doesn¡¯t lie. I swear it is the truth. In fact, if it were the honorable doctor before me treating the Patriarch, his illness would most likely be gone by now.¡±


    Liu Jianguo blinked and looked up as he finished bandaging the injury. ¡°Illness?¡±


    Was the leader of the Xiao Sect ill? He did not recall hearing anything about that.


    The young man from the Xiao Sect looked at him with wide eyes. ¡°You do not know? It¡¯s all anyone has been gossiping about!¡±


    ¡°I do not make it a habit of listening to gossip,¡± Liu Jianguo said, making an effort to not roll his eyes.


    ¡°Then let me be the first to tell you, Doctor Liu,¡± the young man said, somehow taking Liu Jianguo¡¯s words as an invitation to gossip. ¡°The truth is that even us Inner Disciples don¡¯t know the full story. I think not even Core Disciples know.¡±


    Then he shouldn¡¯t be talking about this.


    ¡°What this one does know is that no one has seen Patriarch Xiao Zheng for a while. It has been almost two months now. He hasn¡¯t left the main house in all that time.¡±


    Liu Jianguo furrowed his brow. Two months? Why would that be a cause of concern?


    Even for a Cultivator in the Heaven Realm, a full year of closed-doors training was not unheard of. Why would not seeing this Xiao Zheng for a few months cause concern?


    ¡°Rumors are that he¡¯s sick,¡± the young man explained. ¡°Apparently, all our medical personnel has been going in and out of the main house as of late. The servants are all deeply worried.¡± He leaned closer and lowered his voice. ¡°I heard some people saying they saw Doctor Wu going into the main house.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Wu?¡±


    ¡°Doctor,¡± the young man looked surprised. ¡°Could it be that you have never heard of Doctor Wu? He¡¯s widely acknowledged by everyone as the best doctor in the city! Even someone from the Xiao Sect like me cannot just show up at his doorstep and expect to be treated. Only the elite among the elite can afford his services.¡±


    ¡°You will have to forgive my ignorance. I do not make it a habit of leaving the outer districts. The inner districts ill-suit a simple man like me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I understand.¡± The young man nodded vigorously. ¡°That makes sense. Regardless, I am saying that if they brought the best doctor in the city, then surely our Patriarch must be seriously ill.¡±


    ¡°I would not pay much attention to rumors,¡± Liu Jianguo said, ¡°But if they have already called upon the services of such a doctor, then I do not see how my meager skills can be of help.¡±


    ¡°Well, that may be so. Still, it would be nice, wouldn¡¯t it? If Doctor Liu could heal a man Doctor Wu couldn¡¯t, his reputation would surely shoot through the roof. Why, I might even get some credit for bringing in Doctor Liu to the Xiao Sect! Sounds good, right?¡± The young man laughed to show it was only meant as a joke. Liu Jianguo smiled.


    ¡°Please, do not joke like that. Such things are surely above my station.¡±


    Unbeknownst to Liu Jianguo, the rumors the young man from the Xiao Sect had brought him were more than simple rumors, and in just a few weeks, those rumors would become public knowledge.


    His and Xiao Zheng¡¯s paths would undoubtedly cross.


    ~~~

 Interlude: The Fathers Tale Part III

    ~~~


    Barely a week after Liu Jianguo talked with the young man from the Xiao Sect, members of the Xiao Sect were dispatched all over the city. They went to every major marketplace, every plaza, and even to those who lived outside the city walls. Their words varied sometimes, but the message they delivered was the same.


    Any doctor who wished to test his skills was free to knock on their gates.


    Naturally, this had sent the entirety of Eastern Port City into a frenzy. The city buzzed with conversation and even Liu Jianguo, who preferred to keep to himself, could not escape it. There was no doubt in anyone¡¯s mind now. It might have started out as a rumor, but it was now an undeniable fact.


    Xiao Zheng was not well.


    For the Xiao Sect to call upon the doctors of the city like they had done was unthinkable. The Xiao Sect was the strongest Sect in Eastern Port City. They already had some of the best doctors in the city working for them and could afford the services of someone like Doctor Wu. There was no need for them to bother with all the other nameless, lesser doctors of Eastern Port City.


    Those doctors were for the common people. They weren¡¯t worthy of meeting the eyes of anyone in the Xiao Sect. That was something everyone in the city understood.


    If they were calling all doctors in the city, it was because they had no other options.


    In other words, they had already called on all the best doctors in the city, and that hadn¡¯t worked.


    All that was left for the Xiao Sect was to rely on the chance that someone in the city might be able to help. For the dozens of doctors working in the city, it was without a doubt a one in a million chance. If they managed to heal whatever ailed Xiao Zheng, their fortunes would change overnight.


    However, as far as anyone knew, no one had gone to the Xiao Sect yet. Even though it was the offer of a lifetime, no one had dared to answer the call. The reason why was obvious.


    What would happen to them if they failed?


    If they were to go to Xiao Sect only to come up short, wouldn¡¯t that mean they had just wasted the Xiao Sect¡¯s time?


    The Xiao Sect¡¯s gratitude was sure to be something beyond their wildest dreams.


    The Xiao Sect¡¯s wrath was sure to be something beyond their darkest nightmares.


    That was why for the weeks that followed the announcement, the doctors of Eastern Port City carefully considered their odds. It was a decision that would likely affect the rest of their lives. Thus, it needed to be taken with utmost care.


    When their patients asked if they would go to the Xiao Sect to try their luck, they laughed and tried to play it off while fiercely weighing the odds inside their minds.


    However, Liu Jianguo¡¯s case was different.


    ¡°I still say Doctor Liu should go!¡±


    The young man from the Xiao Sect who had become a regular at his clinic crossed his arms as Liu Jianguo examined him. This time he wasn¡¯t there due to any injury or illness. The young man had just come for a check-up.


    It was the second time in as many weeks that he had done so.


    His real reasons for visiting Liu Jianguo were dreadfully transparent. He was trying to encourage the doctor to take up the Xiao Sect¡¯s challenge. Although the fact hadn¡¯t been officially confirmed, the young man made no effort to hide it was Xiao Zheng who needed medical help.


    ¡°If someone like me were to show up at the Xiao Sect¡¯s doorstep, I would only be offending them,¡± Liu Jianguo said. It was not the first time he used this argument. ¡°Besides, how could someone with my skills be of any use to the Patriarch of the Xiao Sect? Such a thing cannot possibly be.¡±


    That part was a lie.


    Liu Jianguo¡¯s case was far different from that of the other doctors in the city. They were hesitant to approach the Xiao Sect because they feared failure. Liu Jianguo, however, did not fear failure.


    Liu Jianguo didn¡¯t fear failure because he knew he¡¯d succeed.


    If he went to see Xiao Zheng, there was no doubt in his mind that he would figure out what was wrong with him. At the very least, he¡¯d be able to identify his condition. Although whether Xiao Zheng could be healed or not would largely depend on the medicine required and the resources available to the Xiao Sect.


    However, how would he be able to explain it?


    If a cripple like him were to succeed where the best doctors in the city had failed, how would he be able to play it off? Such a thing would draw unwanted attention. The glory and riches other doctors wanted would become nothing but shackles around his neck. His reputation would grow beyond his ability to manage and would surely draw the envy and enmity of many.


    Liu Jianguo¡¯s mind flashed to Liu Jin resting in his crib, and he felt his gut wrench.


    He could not afford to attract the wrong kind of attention. He felt sorry for Xiao Zheng, but his was not a life he could save. Not if he wanted his son to live a happy life.


    ¡°If angering the Xiao Sect is what Doctor Liu is worried about, then this one will go with him and protect him,¡± the young man from the Xiao Sect said, lightly bumping his chest with his fist. ¡°This one is an Inner Disciple of the Xiao Sect. If this one were to bring Doctor Liu there, then he¡¯d not need to fear the Xiao Sect punishing him. It¡¯d be my responsibility.¡±


    If he did that and Liu Jianguo managed to heal Xiao Zheng, it¡¯d be the same as claiming credit for Xiao Zheng¡¯s recovery. However¡­


    ¡°If you do that and the Xiao Sect is angered by my presence, you would be the one to receive the punishment.¡±


    If Xiao Zheng¡¯s condition was as critical as Liu Jianguo theorized, then the Xiao Sect should be feeling quite pressured. They were holding on to the hope that a miracle doctor would appear before them.


    Imagine then, how they would feel if a cripple like Liu Jianguo were to show up at their doorstep?


    If this young man were to bring him before the Elders, it¡¯d be like spitting on their faces. There was no way the young man hadn¡¯t realized this. Indeed, his silence and solemn face told the whole story.


    ¡°Why is it that you are so insistent on this? Why are you willing to risk so much?¡±


    The young man before him was an Inner Disciple with a promising future ahead of him. He might even eventually become a Core Disciple. There was no need for him to risk everything to try to heal Xiao Zheng. As long as he kept his head down, he had nothing to fear.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Well,¡± the young man ducked his head. ¡°Doctor Liu may laugh at this, but¡­ I do not wish for the city to fall into chaos.¡±


    Liu Jianguo looked at the young man carefully.


    ¡°Explain.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± the young man didn¡¯t seem to know where to look so his gaze strayed to the floor. ¡°I was thinking about this when the rumors about Patriarch Xiao Zheng¡¯s illness first started. When it comes down to it, the main reason behind the Xiao Sect¡¯s superiority in Eastern Port City is because only Patriarch Xiao Zheng is in the Emperor Realm.¡±


    The young man nodded as he spoke, utterly certain of the truth in his words. Indeed, he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    ¡°The Yun Sect is widely known as the number two Sect in the city, but there is not really much of a difference in the quality of our cultivators. Their Inner Disciples are not much different from our Inner Disciples. Their Core Disciples are not much different from our Core Disciples. Their Elders are not much different from our Elders. Well, perhaps we might be a shade stronger, but this one is a little biased in saying that. In the end, it cannot be denied that Patriarch Xiao Zheng¡¯s powers are truly what cements the Xiao Sect¡¯s superiority.¡±


    The young man¡¯s face only grew more severe as he spoke, a far cry from how he usually was.


    ¡°That was why this one started thinking: What would happen if Patriarch Xiao Zheng were to die? Things may be quiet for a while, but the Yun Sect would no doubt try to seize the opportunity to turn the tables on us and become the number one Sect in Eastern Port City.¡±


    Liu Jianguo nodded. That was only natural. It was the same reason why the young man had come to him at first instead of going to the healers of the Xiao Sect. One could not afford to show weakness because those around you will surely pounce on it like hungry dogs.


    The good doctor was, unfortunately, starting to see what the young man feared and why he was willing to risk his own skin.


    ¡°If that were to happen, the Xiao Sect would surely not stand by and let it happen. The Xiao Sect would try its best to stay as the number one Sect. In such a situation, it wouldn''t take long for violence to erupt. It wouldn¡¯t be like the minor squabbles between Sects this one has been part of. It would end up being a large conflict that can¡¯t be solved without much blood. This one was thinking things like that.¡±


    Liu Jianguo raised an eyebrow. ¡°And you think a cripple like me can stop it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the man replied without hesitation. ¡°Doctor Liu¡¯s skill is better than that of the doctors in the Xiao Sect. I don¡¯t know why, but I know that¡¯s the truth. At the very least, I want to believe that if it is Doctor Liu, he can stop all those things from happening.¡±


    ¡°Because you fear dying in the battles that would follow Xiao Zheng¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°This one would be lying if he said he didn¡¯t fear death, but that¡¯s not it,¡± The young man said, shaking his head. ¡°This one has a little brother. He¡¯s planning to join the Xiao Sect once he¡¯s old enough. I don¡¯t want him to get caught up in that stuff.¡±


    Liu Jinguo looked at the young man with the big nose intently. He found no trace of deceit in his eyes.


    The doctor thought of his sleeping son and sighed.


    ¡°Young man, what is your name?¡±


    ¡°This one¡¯s name is Li Boqin, Doctor Liu.¡±


    ¡°Very well then, Li. You will have to show me the way to the Xiao Sect.¡±


    ~~~


    Had it been up to Li, the two would have left Liu Jianguo¡¯s clinic the very moment he said those words. However, Liu Jianguo¡¯s head was far cooler than that of the young man.


    If they arrived in the middle of the day, everyone would know. The Xiao Sect would be far more inclined to turn him away at the gate in that scenario, not wanting to be seen accepting help from a cripple.


    Besides, he couldn¡¯t just leave Liu Jin alone, and there was no way Liu Jianguo was going to take his son to the Xiao Sect with him. Before anything could be done, Liu Jianguo needed to find someone to take care of Liu Jin. A very unpleasant thought for the widowed father.


    In the end, there was only one couple he could trust.


    ¡°Of course, we will take care of the little one,¡± Old Man Gao had said when he and his wife received Liu Jin. It had taken Liu Jianguo an inordinate amount of time to say goodbye to his son, but it had to be done.


    Once night had fallen, Liu Jianguo and Li approached the Xiao Sect. Liu Jianguo wore a cloak over his body which hid his face. Meanwhile, Li was wearing his disciple clothes, a white robe with blue borders and a blue sash around the waist. Tied to his arm was a blue armband that denoted his status as an Inner Disciple. His back was straight, and his head was held high, but there was no denying the tenseness of his facial muscles.


    ¡°Halt,¡± one of the guards said once they were within ten paces of the gates. ¡°Who goes there?¡±


    ¡°Evening, Brothers,¡± Li said, offering them a clasped hands salute. ¡°Please, do not tell me you do not recognize an Inner Disciple of the Xiao Sect when you see one.¡±


    Li flared his Qi lightly as he spoke. Liu Jianguo was sure the gesture was meant to be impressive, but for him, it was hard to tell. He had been around far more imposing presences in the past, and becoming a cripple had hindered his ability to feel Qi somewhat.


    Past a certain point, it became hard to tell the difference between centimeters and decimeters.


    ¡°We recognize you, Brother,¡± the other guardian spoke. ¡°It is the man behind you we ask about. Who is he for you to bring him to our door?¡±


    ¡°Why, my friend here is a doctor,¡± Li replied without hesitation. ¡°I asked, and he has come to answer the call of our most precious Xiao Sect.¡±


    For a moment, there was silence.


    ¡°Brother, I will ignore the joke you told just now,¡± the gate guardian who spoke first said. ¡°I advise you to turn away right now.¡±


    ¡°I thank Brother¡¯s kindness, but this one has not told any joke.¡±


    ¡°What else can bringing a cripple to our doors be called?!¡± The second guardian said, his face angry. ¡°Even for a joke, this is too far!¡±


    ¡°We called for doctors, did we not?¡± Li said, moving to stand in front of Liu Jianguo. ¡°Does he not have the right to try his luck?¡±


    ¡°Brother, do you even understand what you are doing? The consequences of your actions could be-¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    At once, all gazes turned towards the source of that voice. Standing there was a young child who was not even ten yet. He was dressed in fine robes of white and blue. However, while Li¡¯s robe was mostly white with blue borders. The child¡¯s robe was of a dark blue color with a white collar and a white sash tied around his waist. On his hands, there was a bag of sweets, one of which he was currently munching on.


    The armband around his arm was yellow.


    The effect of his presence was instantaneous. At once, the guards bowed their heads to him and offered their greetings.


    ¡°Greetings, Young Master Xiao Nan!¡±


    The child looked at them in silence for a moment. He took one of his sweets and popped it into his mouth, chewing loudly.


    ¡°Those are some nice greetings,¡± the child said. ¡°They don¡¯t really answer my question, though. Are perhaps your ears not working?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Xiao Nan,¡± Li cried out before the guards could act as he too knelt down. ¡°This one has brought a doctor to the Xiao Sect. This one hopes that he is allowed to treat our honorable Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, there is no need to pay attention to this fool, this one will quickly take-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Young Master?¡±


    ¡°It said it¡¯s fine,¡± Xiao Nan said, looking bored. ¡°I¡¯ll allow it. It¡¯s fine. Open the gates for them.¡±


    ¡°B-but Y-Young Master!¡± spluttered the first guard. ¡°How can we possibly allow a cripple like him into our Xiao Sect!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the ones who called the doctors of Eastern Port City because we feared asking help from Sects outside the city, weren¡¯t we?¡± Xiao Nan replied, rolling his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t say I get it, but that was what Uncle chose. If so, we have no right to complain when one does exactly what we asked of them. Open the gates.¡±


    The guards¡¯ eyes grew progressively wider as the child spoke. ¡°B-but...¡±


    Xiao Nan narrowed his eyes. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware you had permission to argue with your betters. Open. The. Gates.¡±


    A single glare was all it took for the guards¡¯ gazes to drop down, too scared to meet Xiao Nan¡¯s gaze. Wordlessly, they followed Xiao Nan¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Hey, you!¡± He said to Li, who was still kneeling.


    ¡°Y-Yes, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°You might think I¡¯m doing you a favor, but if this goes wrong, you know what¡¯s going to happen to you, right? Uncle doesn¡¯t like having his time wasted or his hopes raised in vain. You look like you¡¯re about to do both.¡±


    Li swallowed. ¡°I understand Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Good. Just checking.¡±


    Once the gates were fully open, Xiao Nan stepped inside the Xiao Sect¡¯s compound.


    Li and Liu Jianguo followed after him.


    ~~~

 Interlude: The Fathers Tale Part IV

    ~~~


    The Xiao Sect¡¯s compound could roughly be divided into three concentric areas.


    First, there was the outer zone, which was just behind the main gates. It was a spacious area with plenty of open space. The living quarters of the Outer Disciples were located there. Beyond that, there was the middle zone. It had about as much area as the outer zone, but the structures there were far more elaborate in design.


    Next was the inner zone. While smaller than the two previous zones, it more than made up for it in quality. The buildings there were impressive even by the standards of the Xiao Sect. Even the air there felt purer. No doubt, it was a place only Core Disciples and above were allowed to enter.


    The three zones were separated by checkpoints. Of course, with Xiao Nan accompanying them, Li and Liu Jianguo had no problems getting through them. Perhaps, if it had not been so late at night, they¡¯d have caused a bigger scene, but at this hour, most people were already asleep.


    Well, almost everyone was asleep. Liu Jianguo had caught more than a few gazes peeking at them from the darkness. Disciples and servants who were still up at this hour.


    ¡°This one has never been in this part of the compound before,¡± Li whispered to him once they crossed the final checkpoint. Despite the situation, his excitement was palpable.


    Liu Jianguo could understand why.


    The main house, located at the very center of the Xiao Sect¡¯s compound, was an impressive sight.


    Even though they called it a house, the place was more like a palace. It was certainly large enough for one. The structure could be seen all the way from the outer districts of Eastern Port City. It was a circular building several stories high with tiled roofs and a foundation of marble stone. The many steps that led to its doors would have intimidated anyone who grew up in Eastern Port City.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Xiao Nan said. ¡°I don¡¯t think this needs saying, but it is already too late for either of you to turn back.¡±


    Li swallowed loudly but kept walking.


    The guards at the doors tried to object. They put up more of a fight than the other guards, but Xiao Nan managed to get them to step out of the way all the same. Liu Jianguo had to admit the level of respect the child commanded in the Xiao Sect was impressive. While it was expected of the lower ranks to cave in to the demands of those up high, higher-ranked servants were expected to exercise a little more discretion.


    If the people who worked at the main house were obeying him so easily, it meant he was quite something.


    However, their good luck couldn¡¯t last. As Xiao Nan started leading them deeper into the mansion, a voice rang out behind them.


    ¡°Young Master, what is this I hear about you bringing in an Inner Disciple to our main house?¡±


    Liu Jianguo¡¯s lips pressed against each other as he turned around. The man who had spoken to them had a head full of grey hair and a neatly-trimmed mustache. He had a square chin and a naturally stern face. However, that wasn¡¯t what was most noticeable about him. Instead, it was that the man wasn¡¯t wearing the clothes of a servant. He also wasn¡¯t dressed like a disciple.


    He wore robes of dark blue and gold. That, combined with the Qi the man was emitting and Li¡¯s rapidly paling face led Liu Jianguo to a single conclusion.


    This man was an Elder of the Xiao Sect.


    ¡°I am fairly sure Elder Gang is wise enough to be able to discern my actions,¡± Xiao Nan said, not seeming to care that he was in front of an Elder. ¡°This Inner Disciple here has acted out of concern for Uncle and brought a doctor to us.¡±


    ¡°A doctor?¡± Elder Gang asked, looking at Liu Jianguo.


    The man¡¯s gaze was nothing Liu Jianguo would have had trouble dealing with in the past. However, he was a cripple now. Meeting it would be seen as disrespectful, so the doctor bit his tongue and lowered his head while he felt the Elder take his measure.


    Naturally, the man found him wanting.


    ¡°This man is a cripple,¡± Elder Gang said. There was no anger or spite in his voice. His tone was the same one would use to describe the weather. ¡°You allowed a cripple into the main house."


    ¡°This Xiao Nan knows that well,¡± Xiao Nan replied, nonplussed. ¡°However, a doctor is a doctor. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Child, do you have any idea what you have done?¡± Elder Gang asked, irritation finally creeping into his voice. ¡°What do you think would happen if word of this got out? How many Outer and Inner Disciples watched you leading this cripple here?¡±


    ¡°Honored Elder,¡± Xiao Nan replied. ¡°This Xiao Nan respects your age and wisdom, but this Xiao Nan must remind you that Uncle¡¯s illness is already the talk of Eastern Port City. A cripple won¡¯t make them talk more than they already are. Besides, we already brought in Doctor Wu, and he was useless. If Uncle wanted the people to stop talking, he should have asked aid from the outside.¡±


    ¡°Young Master,¡± Elder Gang said with great patience, ¡°you are unfortunately still young. As such, you are unable to appreciate the wisdom of Patriarch Zheng¡¯s actions.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xiao Nan crossed his arms. ¡°Letting yourself die is a sign of wisdom? Please, honored Elder, do enlighten this foolish child. Perhaps, we should try walking all the way to the center of Poison Fang Canyon together, so that we may become the wisest in all the lands.¡±


    Elder Gang¡¯s face flushed with genuine anger. Liu Jianguo felt his body ready itself on reflex. An instant later, his mind reminded him of how useless that was. As he was now, there was no way he could defend himself. He was effectively at the mercy of their tempers.


    What a revolting thought.


    ¡°You foolish, impertinent-¡±


    ¡°Now, now, what¡¯s this? Don¡¯t tell me the two of you are actually arguing so close to Patriarch Zheng¡¯s room? Do you wish to cause him further discomfort?¡±


    The softly spoken words were enough to stop Elder Gang.


    ¡°Elder Hui,¡± Elder Gang said, a measure of calm returning to him as he greeted the new arrival. ¡°You are, of course, right. My apologies. I had forgotten myself.¡±


    The Elder who had spoken looked older than Elder Gang. He had a head full of white hair and a long beard. His face was round and had a patient expression.


    ¡°It is okay, Elder Gang. No doubt, you were just acting out of concern,¡± Elder Hui said. His grandfatherly gaze was then turned to Xiao Nan. ¡°And you, Little Nan, You have been quite mischievous tonight.¡±


    Even with two Elders in front of him, Xiao Nan refused to back down. He stared back at them, completely unrepentant.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Elder Hui shook his head. ¡°What shall we do with you now?¡±


    ¡°What shall we do?¡± Elder Gang echoed. ¡°Is it not obvious? We should throw these two to the Punishment Hall.¡±


    Besides him, Li took in a sharp breath.


    ¡°Yes, that would be the proper thing to do, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯d be for the best. No doubt, Xiao Nan will just find someone else to bring here,¡± Elder Hui said, stroking his beard as he looked at the child in question. ¡°You see, Elder Gang, I believe Xiao Nan¡¯s actions here were brought about by how much he cares for Patriarch Zheng. This is how he expresses his frustration. If we turn these two away, he¡¯ll just act out in another way.¡±


    ¡°Then, what shall we do? Surely, you are not suggesting we let these two see Patriarch Zheng?¡± Elder Gang asked in outrage.


    Elder Hui shrugged.


    ¡°Why not? They cannot make the situation worse, and they have likely already been seen. Whether these two see Patriarch Zheng or not, people will say they did either way. Why not just let it happen to get this out of Xiao Nan¡¯s system?¡±


    Elder Gang glared at Elder Hui. He glared at Xiao Nan, and he glared at Li and Liu Jianguo.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Then, after much glaring, he made his decision.


    ~~~


    Xiao Zheng¡¯s room was bigger than Liu Jianguo¡¯s house.


    In the center, there was a spacious four-poster bed made of delicately crafted wood. Red curtains separated the one resting there from the rest of the world. The Elders and Xiao Nan had gone into the room first to explain the situation to Xiao Zheng while Li and Liu Jianguo waited at the doorstep.


    They talked in whispers. If Liu Jianguo strained his ears, he might be able to hear them. However, there was no need to bother with such things. Knowing what they were saying would not change the outcome in any meaningful way.


    Beside him, Li was frozen in place. It was only to be expected. In Liu Jianguo''s experience, people usually didn¡¯t react well to facing their own mortality so openly.


    After a few minutes of whispered conversation, Elder Gang finally deemed them worthy of addressing. He looked at them and spoke a single word.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Li didn¡¯t move right away, so Liu Jianguo was forced to nudge him, snapping him out of his fear-induced trance. With slow steps, the two made their way inside the room.


    ¡°Stop,¡± Elder Gang said once they were within fifteen steps of Xiao Zheng¡¯s bed. At once, they stopped and kneeled on the floor for good measure.


    In situations like this, there was no such thing as being too respectful.


    ¡°So, young disciple, I hear you have brought a doctor,¡± the man behind the curtain spoke. His voice sounded strong, but Liu Jianguo knew better than to be deceived by it. He had dealt with entirely too many patients to be so easily fooled.


    The man¡¯s voice was that of a sick person pretending to be strong.


    ¡°I-It is a-as you say, honored Patriarch,¡± Li stuttered the words out, bowing his head even lower. He took a deep breath, hoping to calm himself down. ¡°My friend here is a great doctor. This lowly disciple thinks he can help honored Patriarch.¡±


    Xiao Zheng¡¯s answer was delivered without hesitation.


    ¡°He is a cripple.¡±


    Something threatened to rise within Liu Jianguo at those words. No, it wasn¡¯t even the words themselves. It was the way these people said them. They didn¡¯t say it as an insult. They said it without heat or spite.


    They said it as a fact.


    That made it hurt more.


    However, he couldn¡¯t allow himself to be angry at the truth. He needed to swallow his anger and move on. He was a cripple. That was his reality now, and nothing would change it.


    The sooner he got used to hearing it, the better.


    ¡°That may be so, honored Patriarch. This lowly disciple understands that. However, he is also the one who has been treating this disciple¡¯s wounds for the past few months.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Elder Gang stroked his chin. ¡°Why would you not go to our Xiao Sect¡¯s doctors? I cannot imagine one of our disciples would need a cripple¡¯s aid.¡±


    ¡°The Xiao Sect has many great and capable doctors, great Elder,¡± Li replied, his head still down. ¡°However, I did not wish to burden my fellow disciples with the knowledge of my wounds.¡±


    A tactful way of saying he did not wish to appear weak in front of his fellow disciples.


    ¡°Doctor Liu was discreet in his dealings with me, so I went to him. At least, that¡¯s how it was at first. However, as the months passed, this disciple realized something important. Honored Patriarch and the great Elders here may not believe this lowly one, but in this one¡¯s opinion, Doctor Liu is better than our doctors.¡±


    The reaction was immediate.


    ¡°Preposterous!¡± Elder Gang bellowed.


    ¡°Elder Gang, please,¡± Elder Hui tried to calm the man down, but it was of no use.


    ¡°Do you really expect me to be silent while hearing such things! This farce has gone too lo-¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    The word was spoken quietly but with firmness. It was enough for the two Elders to instantly stop talking.


    ¡°Disciple,¡± Xiao Zheng said. ¡°Do you stand by your words?¡±


    ¡°This one does, honored Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°Do you stand by your words even knowing what may happen to you?¡±


    ¡°... This one does, honored Patriarch.¡±


    A moment of tense silence followed. Even in the low lighting of the room, sweat shone on Li¡¯s face.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Xiao Zheng said at last. ¡°Have your doctor approach me.¡±


    ¡°But Great Patriarch!¡± Elder Gang protested. ¡°Are you really going to entertain this-¡±


    ¡°I have already spoken, Elder Gang. Do not make me repeat myself.¡±


    Elder Gang¡¯s mouth snapped shut at that. He glared at the two of them but made no move to stop them. Receiving nods from Xiao Nan and Elder Hui, Liu Jianguo stood up and carefully approached Xiao Zheng¡¯s bed.


    As he got closer, Xiao Nan pulled the curtain for him, giving the doctor his first look at Xiao Zheng.


    The man¡¯s face was pale and gaunt, and his body looked dangerously thin. He was covered in cold sweat which made the tan sleeping robe he was wearing stick to his body. His hair was brown, but it was matted down and lackluster. His eyes were blue, but they barely had any light in them. If he were standing up, Liu Jianguo was certain Xiao Zheng would tower over him, but in his current state, he looked anything but imposing.


    ¡°Well, what do you think, doctor?¡± The man asked with a humorless smile. ¡°Is the sight of the Patriarch of the Xiao Sect as impressive as the rumors say.¡±


    ¡°This one couldn¡¯t say,¡± Liu Jianguo replied. ¡°As I am a cripple, everyone naturally seems greater than I. Whether it is the sun or a candle, all light is blinding to this one.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± The man let out a sharp laugh. ¡°Well spoken. Let¡¯s hope your medical skill is at least that good.¡±


    ¡°This one will endeavor not to disappoint," Liu Jianguo replied. ¡°If at all possible, could the great Patriarch please sit at the edge of the bed. It will make things easier for us both.¡±


    Without saying a word, Xiao Zheng did so. Even moving that much clearly took a toll on him, but he hid it well. A single warning glare at the Elders and Xiao Nan prevented them from helping him.


    After that, the examination started. Other than Liu Jianguo and Xiao Zheng, no one dared to talk. It felt like they weren¡¯t even breathing as Liu Jianguo gave short instructions and asked Xiao Zheng questions about his affliction.


    Like that, over one hour went by.


    ¡°You can lay down, honored Patriarch. We are finished,¡± Liu Jianguo said. However, Xiao Zheng made no movements.


    ¡°Well, doctor,¡± He said instead. ¡°What is your verdict? Have you managed to figure out what ails me?¡±


    There was an amused smile on his face. Liu Jianguo imagined the man was certain he had just been wasting his time. A pity.


    It seemed he would have to disappoint him after all.


    ¡°I have, honored Patriarch.¡±


    As expected, Elder Gang reacted first.


    ¡°You would go so far to keep this lie! Are there no depths to your shamelessness!¡±


    ¡°Elder Gang,¡± Xiao Zheng said, silencing him at once. ¡°At ease.¡±


    Even though he said that, his expression was more severe than it had been before.


    ¡°Tell me then, doctor. What is it that threatens my life?¡±


    ¡°A parasite, honored Elder,¡± Liu Jianguo replied without hesitation. ¡°Your body is currently housing a Soul Draining Parasite.¡±


    ¡°I have never heard of such a thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be surprised if you had,¡± Liu Jianguo said. ¡°It is fairly rare. The egg of the parasite is small. It is even smaller than the nail of a child. It is ingested orally and hatches in the stomach. The parasite seeks out the meridians and attaches itself to the lower dantian. From there, the parasite slowly drains its host''s vitality.¡±


    ¡°A nice story,¡± Xiao Zheng said, still not looking convinced. ¡°However, do you really think a cultivator of my caliber wouldn¡¯t have noticed something draining my Qi?¡±


    ¡°It is precisely because Patriarch Xiao Zheng is such a great cultivator that he wouldn¡¯t have noticed.¡±


    Xiao Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Explain.¡±


    ¡°The parasite only drains a small amount of Qi at first. If it were a cultivator in the Nascent Realm, they would notice the difference right away. However, for someone in the Emperor Realm, such a small amount of Qi is nothing but a drop in the ocean. Over the years, the parasite would have kept growing inside Patriarch Xiao Zheng. The process would be so gradual Patriarch Xiao Zheng wouldn¡¯t even notice it is there, like a frog slowly being boiled alive. Even now that it threatens to extinguish your life, you still cannot tell it is there.¡±


    A long silence followed.


    ¡°Let us say I believe your tale,¡± Xiao Zheng said at last. ¡°What then? Are you going to tell me you know the cure?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Liu Jianguo replied, nodding. ¡°The ingredients required for the cure are costly, but if gathered, this one can prepare a medicine that will expel the parasite from your body. Three feathers of a phoenix, Dragon Blood Flower, and Sweeping Flame Lotus. These three ingredients are the key to the remedy. Powdered Moon Grass and Blue Spirit Root are also required, but they are far more common.¡±


    ¡°Foolishness!¡±


    To Liu Jianguo¡¯s surprise, it was not Elder Gang who spoke.


    It was Elder Hui.


    ¡°My Lord,¡± he said, walking up to them and bowing before Xiao Zheng. ¡°I was the one who pushed for this, and now this Elder has to apologize for his poor judgment. Using the ingredients this fool names would be an enormous waste of resources. It is clear this charlatan is naming the most expensive things he can just to impress us.¡±


    ¡°Not so fast, Elder Hui,¡± spoke Elder Gang. Rather than his face being red with anger, the man was looking at Liu Jianguo carefully now. ¡±Think for a moment. There is no way a mere cripple could name those ingredients. I could bring one of our Core Disciples here, and they wouldn¡¯t know what a Sweeping Flame Lotus is. Does the fact that this man knows those names not merit some thought?¡±


    ¡°Elder Gang, you were the one most against this, and now I see your wisdom,¡± Elder Hui replied. ¡°Why are you now listening to this old man¡¯s foolishness. Even if he knows those names, are we going to trust him with such valuable ingredients? Are we going to trust anything made by this man and give it to our beloved Patriarch?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Xiao Nan spoke up. ¡°What¡¯s the worst thing that could happen? Uncle dies? I trust this simple child does not need to explain the ridiculousness of such a worry to his wise elders.¡±


    ¡°You all make valid points and have given me much to think about,¡± said Xiao Zheng, who had been deep in thought while the rest argued. ¡°However, this is not a decision that can be made lightly. It is certainly not a decision that can be made today.¡±


    ¡°I agree, Honored Patriarch,¡± Elder Gang said. ¡°What shall we do with these two in the meantime?¡±


    Xiao Zheng¡¯s reply came in an instant.


    ¡°For now, they will be taken to the Punishment Hall. Their fate shall be determined later.¡±


    ~~~

 Interlude: The Fathers Tale Part V

    ~~~


    The Punishment Hall was a medium-sized, one-story building with a single basement level.


    In spite of the name, nothing particularly terrible happened there. It was just a building with dozens of holding cells where disciples who had broken the rules of the Xiao Sect were sent to. As far as punishments went, it was a light one. The punished disciple just had to stay in a cell for a day or more depending on the offense.


    Those who were wise used the time to focus on their cultivation.


    Of course, that was not an option available to Liu Jianguo.


    He and Li had been locked up in two small, adjacent cells located in the basement. Each only had a pile of hay with a blanket on top where one could sleep on. There were no windows of any kind, so the only light came from the dim candles outside the cells.


    By Liu Jianguo¡¯s estimate, over half a day had passed since they were brought in.


    Naturally, rather than being worried about himself, Liu Jianguo was worried about his son who he had left with Old Man Gao. Since he had first held Liu Jin in his arms, this was the longest Liu Jianguo had ever been away from him. It was a situation the doctor was not accustomed to, and it was not one he liked one bit.


    Certainly, he had left the old couple with strict instructions on what to do, but still!


    What would happen if his son woke up crying in the middle of the night and he wasn¡¯t there!


    What if his son got sick? Old Man Gao lacked knowledge of the healing arts. Liu Jianguo frowned as dozens of different scenarios flashed through his mind, ranging from somewhat possible to profoundly unlikely, yet his mind took each of those scenarios with utmost seriousness.


    ¡°I wish to apologize.¡±


    The doctor blinked as Li¡¯s voice drew him out of his increasingly fantastical worries. He looked to his side, which was a useless gesture as the walls of his cell blocked his view of Li.


    ¡°I do not recall you having done anything that requires an apology.¡±


    Li¡¯s laughter filled the empty place. It was tinged with bitterness.


    ¡°Doctor Liu, I see your sense of humor is as good as always, but please, now is not the time for it. There is no denying it was this stupid disciple who pleaded for you to come here. If it weren¡¯t for me, you¡¯d be with your son. I¡­ I knew there was always a possibility of things ending this way, but I truly believed everything would work out.¡±


    The regret in his voice was easy to hear, and from one point of view, it was almost easy to agree with him. However¡­


    ¡°Contrary to what you may think, I do not make it a habit of joking,¡± Liu Jianguo replied, sitting on the pile of hay and leaning against the wall. ¡°You are young, and that you think you can claim responsibility for my actions shows it all too clearly. I am here because I chose to be here. Nothing more. Nothing less.¡±


    ¡°But I insisted so many times!¡±


    ¡°You did,¡± Liu Jianguo agreed without a trace of heat or an ounce of bitterness in his voice. ¡°You constantly pestered me about it. It was quite annoying.¡±


    ¡°Then you can see-¡±


    ¡°But,¡± the doctor said, softly but firmly, ¡°I did not choose to go with you so that you may stop pestering me. You explained your reasoning to me, and I agreed with it. That is all there is to it. You didn¡¯t force me to come. I am here of my own free will. There is no need for you to feel guilty about the choices I made.¡±


    It was almost funny. If someone had talked to him like this in the past, then maybe things wouldn¡¯t have gone the way they did.


    However, Liu Jianguo had no time to entertain what-ifs. Not anymore.


    ¡°As expected, Doctor Liu is truly an amazing man,¡± Li said after a while. ¡°No wonder the Heavens made Doctor Liu unable to use Qi. It¡¯d be the height of unfairness for a man to have both power and wisdom in such measures.¡±


    Liu Jianguo laughed.


    He couldn¡¯t help it. He laughed long and hard. The sound echoed across the empty cells.


    ¡°Doctor Liu?¡±


    ¡°Forgive me,¡± he said, still laughing and wiping a tear from his eye. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I wasn¡¯t expecting you to say something like that. Power in exchange for wisdom? Is that how you see it?¡±


    Li might be more right than he¡¯d ever know.


    ¡°Amusing,¡± the doctor said. ¡°Life truly is amusing.¡±


    ¡°Well, well,¡± someone said. ¡°I see you two are having fun. Don¡¯t you know this is supposed to be a place of punishment? At the very least, you¡¯re supposed to pretend to be penitent. The Elders do so love that.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Xiao Nan!¡±


    Liu Jianguo¡¯s eyebrows rose as he saw the young boy walk in front of his cell. He was carrying a tray of food.


    ¡°Greetings,¡± Liu Jianguo said, inclining his head. ¡°I must admit my surprise. I did not think we were worthy of being visited by a person of your esteem.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t,¡± Xiao Nan replied without hesitation. ¡°However, like you, I am being punished.¡±


    As he spoke, he set the tray down and opened the lock. The plate with food was pushed in a second later.


    ¡°As I¡¯m sure you know, even weak cultivators can go a day or two without food just fine,¡± Xiao Nan explained, making no effort to close the gate. He didn¡¯t need to. There was nothing Liu Jianguo could do to escape with Xiao Nan in the way. ¡°Except in the cases of disciples who have misbehaved enough to be here for weeks or months, there is really no need to bring food here. However, you¡¯re a cripple, and thus, need food to survive.¡±


    ¡°I am aware of that.¡±


    ¡°Usually, we¡¯d have a servant bring you food, but Uncle and the Elders are angry with me,¡± Xiao Nan said, shrugging as if the matter didn¡¯t concern him. ¡°Hence, your meal is now being served by this Xiao Nan. Please, do enjoy the absurdity of our positions.¡±


    ¡°You have this one¡¯s deepest thanks,¡± Liu Jianguo said, bowing as he picked up his plate and started eating. Rice and meat with some spices. Probably nothing fancy by the standards of the Xiao Sect, but a good meal was a good meal.


    Rather than leaving now that his task was done, Xiao Nan stayed there with his arms crossed, leaning against the wall. The weight of his presence was enough to silence Li, but Liu Jianguo just ate in tranquility.


    Minutes passed by in silence. Still, Xiao Nan did not move from his place. After a while, he spoke.


    ¡°Were you telling the truth?¡±


    Liu Jianguo paused mid-bite and looked at the child. ¡°If the Young Master of the Xiao Sect is asking me if I told the truth about Patriarch Zheng¡¯s condition, the answer is yes. If he asks me if I was telling the truth about the way to cure him, then the answer is also yes.¡±


    Xiao Nan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°And how do I know you aren¡¯t lying?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Liu would never-¡±


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± A single hissed word was enough to stop Li from talking. Xiao Nan¡¯s eyes never strayed from Liu Jianguo. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. How do I know you aren¡¯t lying?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t,¡± Liu Jianguo replied.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Short of allowing me to heal your uncle, I do not think there is a simple way for me to convince you,¡± Liu Jianguo explained. ¡°It is not wrong for you to be suspicious of me. I am, after all, a cripple. For me to have knowledge beyond the greatest doctors of this city is a laughable thought. It should be far easier for you to believe that I¡¯m merely a charlatan that wishes to avoid death.¡±


    ¡°You know,¡± Xiao Nan said, his left eye twitching. ¡°You aren¡¯t supposed to just admit something like that. You¡¯re supposed to grovel and beg for the opportunity to prove yourself to me.¡±


    ¡°If I begged and groveled, you¡¯d see me as too desperate to be trusted,¡± the doctor pointed out calmly. ¡°Make no mistake. I do not wish to die, and I believe earning your trust would help me stay alive. However, I don¡¯t think there is a simple way for you to suddenly trust me. I can heal your uncle. That much is true, but to you, I might as well be saying I am the general of a great army or the prince of a foreign country.¡±


    Xiao Nan sighed and ran a hand through his hair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this. I really don¡¯t have time for this.¡± The child paced around the cell, but still, he made no move to leave it. He thinned his lips and clenched his fists. ¡°None of this would be happening if Uncle just asked help from the other Sects! He and the Elders are just being obtuse!¡±


    The child breathed heavily after the shout left his lips. Liu Jianguo observed his angry face carefully.


    ¡°I cannot claim to know everything,¡± he said, ¡°but I believe Patriarch Xiao Zheng made the right choice in that matter.¡±


    Xiao Nan stilled. Slowly, his head turned towards Liu Jianguo.


    ¡°Oh? Is there something you wish to say?¡±


    ¡°If you would allow this one the presumptuousness of sharing his thoughts, I believe it is easy to understand Xiao Zheng¡¯s reasoning.¡±


    Xiao Nan angrily waved a hand in his direction. ¡°Out with it then!¡±


    ¡°The Patriarch of a Sect is someone who must ensure the safety and continuity of the entire Sect, not just that of his own life. If Patriarch Xiao Zheng has not asked for help, it is because he fears doing so would expose the Xiao Sect to great danger.¡±


    Xiao Nan looked like he wanted to interrupt but stopped himself. Liu Jianguo nodded approvingly.


    ¡°You must understand, Young Master, that the relationships between Sects are never horizontal. They are, fundamentally, relationships of superiority and inferiority. I am sure it is the same in Eastern Port City. Numerous factions are subordinate to the Xiao Sect. Is that not so?¡±


    ¡°Of course!" Xiao Nan said impatiently. ¡°All factions in the city are affiliated either with the Yun Sect or with us. What does that have to do with anything?¡± He suddenly frowned. ¡°Wait¡­ are you perhaps suggesting¡­?¡±


    ¡°It is so, Young Master,¡± Liu Jianguo said, nodding. ¡°The Xiao Sect may have the position of superiority in all its relationships within the confines of Eastern Port City, but that does not hold true for the relationship it has with Sects outside the city. For example, the Divine Frozen Palace and the Eternal Raging Valley."


    Even though he couldn¡¯t see him, Liu Jianguo felt Li¡¯s flinch the moment he uttered those names. Xiao Nan¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°To think you even know those names. You are awfully well-informed for a cripple.¡±


    ¡°This is nothing, Young Master. Out of the four main Sects in the empire, those two are the ones whose territories are closest to this area. Knowing their names is as natural as knowing the sun and the moon,¡± Liu Jianguo replied. ¡°Regardless, it cannot be denied the relationship between the Xiao Sect and those two Sects is not one in which the Xiao Sect is in a position of superiority. Young Master, when you speak of asking help from outside Sects, you mean them, do you not?¡±


    It was the only thing that made sense. There were no other Sects guaranteed to have the resources to discern Xiao Zheng¡¯s malady and cure it.


    ¡°So what if they are?¡± Xiao Nan asked, defensively. ¡°What is the problem with that?¡±


    ¡°The problem is the difference in power is too big,¡± Liu Jianguo replied. ¡°Young Master, the strongest person in the Xiao Sect is Patriarch Xiao Zheng. In the entirety of Eastern Port City, he is the only one in the Emperor Realm. However, if you leave this city, you will find there are many other cultivators in the Emperor Realm. In places like the Divine Frozen Palace or the Eternal Raging Valley, this holds especially true.¡±


    Liu Jianguo wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there were at least a dozen people in the Emperor Realm in each of those Sects. The Xiao Sect simply couldn¡¯t be compared to it.


    ¡°Fine then! Let¡¯s say you¡¯re right,¡± Xiao Nan said, angry and moving closer to Liu Jianguo. ¡°What¡¯s the problem with asking them for help?¡±


    ¡°Doing so would place the Xiao Sect in an irredeemable debt, Young Master,¡± Liu Jianguo replied, meeting the child¡¯s eyes with a steady gaze. ¡°For the Xiao Sect to have a relationship with either of the two Sects, it must carefully manage its position of inferiority. If the Xiao Sect shows too much weakness, it¡¯d be of no use to them. If the Xiao Sect, places itself too much in their debt, it would slowly get taken over until it stops being the Xiao Sect. Young Master has probably never given much thought to these things, but for a cripple like me, it¡¯s nothing but common sense. After all, I am someone who will always be in a position of inferiority. If I do not manage it right, I¡¯ll incur debts I cannot pay.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re saying saving Uncle¡¯s life will incur such a debt?¡±


    ¡°At the very least, this one can say Patriarch Xiao Zheng and the Elders certainly believe so,¡± Liu Jianguo replied. ¡°Asking help from a larger Sect could very well save Patriarch Xiao Zheng¡¯s life, but in saving his life, they could end up placing the Xiao Sect completely under another Sect¡¯s control.¡±


    ¡°If you are right,¡± Xiao Nan said, frowning. ¡°Why did no one say something like that to me?¡±


    ¡°I imagine it is because no one wants to admit to being weak,¡± Liu Jianguo said, bowing his head. ¡°It is not a pleasant experience. They do not wish to burden Young Master with that knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Burden, you say?¡± Xiao Nan chuckled bitterly. ¡°I just feel like a fool now.¡±


    ¡°My apologies.¡±


    Xiao Nan did not reply immediately. He stayed there for a while, silent and thoughtful.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Xiao Nan¡¯s blue eyes peered into his red ones. ¡°If you had those ingredients, could you heal uncle?¡±


    ¡°I have said it many times, and I¡¯ll say it again, yes.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    With one last look at him, Xiao Nan left and closed the door behind him.


    ~~~


    It was late at night when Liu Jianguo woke up after feeling someone opening his cell.


    ¡°Get up,¡± the unmistakable voice of Xiao Nan said. ¡°I¡¯ll have you prove your words.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Xiao Nan,¡± Liu Jianguo said, rising with grace that should not belong to someone whose sleep had just been interrupted. ¡°To what do I owe this pleasure?¡±


    Unlike in his previous visit, Xiao Nan was dressed in dark clothes. He had a sack of cloth in his hands, which he quickly put down.


    ¡°I brought what you need.¡±


    Liu Jianguo¡¯s eyes widened.


    Oh dear.


    ¡°Are those-¡±


    ¡°Three phoenix feathers, Dragon Blood Flower, and Sweeping Flame Lotus,¡± Xiao Nan said, taking the ingredients out of the sack one by one. ¡°You said this was what you need, didn¡¯t you? Well then, start preparing. I even brought the Powdered Moon Grass and Blue Spirit Root. We don¡¯t have much time until the guards realize someone broke into the storage. Once the Elders notice what was stolen, they¡¯ll know to come here.¡±


    This child had stolen from his own Sect.


    This child had broken into the storage and taken the ingredients he had listed the other day. Audacious didn¡¯t begin to cover it. Liu Jianguo would have smiled if he wasn¡¯t aware of how precarious this made his situation. There was no time for hesitation now. He needed to prepare the medicine as fast as possible.


    ¡°Very well, but I¡¯ll also need-¡±


    ¡°I brought a furnace,¡± Xiao Nan said, anticipating his words. He took a small ornate furnace out of the bag as well. ¡°This is what our doctors use. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll do but¡­¡±


    ¡°It will do,¡± Liu Jianguo said, recognizing the quality of the item. ¡°It is not ideal, but for our purposes, this is good enough.¡±


    As he spoke, Liu Jianguo was already preparing everything. He placed the ingredients in order and started heating up the furnace. If he had his Qi, it¡¯d be much easier, but he¡¯d have to make do. With mortar and pestle, he ground the Dragon Blood Flower and the Sweeping Flame Lotus. He focused on his work, slowly losing sight of even the room around him.


    Once he was satisfied with the result, he started placing the ingredients inside the furnace.


    ¡°You¡¯re only putting in two phoenix feathers,¡± Xiao Nan observed.


    ¡°The last one must be added later,¡± he said. ¡°We need to wait until the smoke turns purple.¡±


    Then it would be time. However, for now, all he could do was wait and hope no one intruded.


    One breath. Five breaths. Fifty breaths. Time stretched as the vapor changed from gray to orange and finally to purple.


    ¡°It¡¯s purple. Add it.¡±


    ¡°Patience. I¡¯ll need your help for this part,¡± Liu Jianguo said, carefully fanning the flame. ¡°I¡¯ll need you to pull me out the moment I add the last feather.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what does that mean?¡±


    As Liu Jianguo threw the feather not with the other ingredients but into the fire, Xiao Nan¡¯s eyes widened. The child quickly grabbed Liu Jianguo and pulled him out of the room. Not even a second later, flames exploded all around the furnace, reducing everything in Liu Jianguo¡¯s cell to ashes and even melting the bars.


    The fire lasted only for an instant, yet its heat warmed the entire floor.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Xiao Nan shouted. ¡°Who places a phoenix feather right in the fire?!¡±


    ¡°It was the only way the fire would reach the temperature required to properly refine the medicine. The end result would have been substandard otherwise,¡± Liu Jianguo explained, not looking particularly worried that he came a second away from being burned alive. ¡°Thankfully, it worked as expected.¡±


    Xiao Nan¡¯s face turned hopeful.


    ¡°Then it is¡­?¡±


    Liu Jianguo nodded. ¡°It is done. The pill your Uncle needs is finished.¡±


    It was at that moment that the guards rushed in.


    ~~~

 Interlude: The Fathers Tale Part VI

    ~~~


    It had been a full day after the incident when the guards came down to Liu Jianguo¡¯s new cell.


    ¡°Follow us,¡± a guard said, his voice and face stern.


    Wordlessly, Liu Jianguo did as ordered. He caught Li¡¯s worried look as he was taken away by the guards and gave him a reassuring nod. Night had fallen once more, so there weren¡¯t many people outside, though Liu Jianguo did catch one or two disciples peeking at them from the shadows.


    No one talked. Liu Jianguo asked no questions, and the guards offered no information. Only the sound of their footsteps against the cobblestones broke the silence of the night.


    Liu Jianguo remained silent even as the guards took him into the main house. He remained silent even as he was brought before Xiao Zheng¡¯s room where the two Elders from the other day waited.


    ¡°This is far enough,¡± Elder Gang said. His gaze was far less hostile than it had been when they first met. By contrast, the expression on Elder Hui¡¯s face was impossibly neutral. ¡°Leave him here.¡±


    After bowing and paying their respects, the guards did as instructed, leaving Liu Jianguo alone with two people who could surely kill him a hundred times over in less time than it took for a hummingbird to flap its wings.


    ¡°Enter,¡± Elder Gang said, pushing the door to Xiao Zheng¡¯s room open. ¡°The Patriarch wishes to speak to you.¡±


    Liu Jianguo looked from one Elder to another and bowed his head before going into the room. As soon as he was inside, the door closed behind him.


    Xiao Zheng¡¯s room was as large and luxurious as it had been last time, yet now there was something undeniably intimidating about it. Well, it would have been intimidating if he were any other person. Alas, Liu Jianguo had seen too many monsters and horrors to feel fear.


    The only thing Liu Jianguo feared was leaving his son alone for too long.


    Whether he was in front of Xiao Zheng or the weakest disciple of the Xiao Sect made no difference to him.


    They could both kill him just as easily.


    ¡°I see you are doing well.¡±


    Xiao Zheng¡¯s voice carried across the room with ease. This time, there was nothing weak about it. Though still pale, his face had regained some color, and he did not look as tired as he had the other day. He was also not wearing his sleeping clothes but was dressed in blues and golds instead.


    ¡°Honored Patriarch Xiao Zheng,¡± Liu Jianguo said, kneeling before the man. ¡°This one is doing quite well and is pleased to see the same can be said of you.¡±


    Xiao Zheng¡¯s lips quirked up.


    ¡°You do not seem surprised to see me like this.¡±


    ¡°It is only natural for Patriarch Xiao Zheng to look as healthy as he does,¡± Liu Jianguo replied, keeping his gaze on the floor. ¡°The medicine I made could have produced no other result.¡±


    Xiao Zheng stood up.


    Showing no signs of physical illness, the large man rose from his bed and walked towards Liu Jianguo.


    ¡°That is quite a bold claim,¡± he said, coming to a stop just three steps away from the doctor. ¡°How can you be so sure it is thanks to your work that I am restored?¡±


    ¡°Whether it is thanks to the medicine I made or not that Patriarch Xiao Zheng is now restored, I imagine no one knows the answer better than Patriarch Xiao Zheng. However, if Patriarch Xiao Zheng asks me for proof, then I imagine seeing the parasite leaving your body after taking the pill this one made should have been more than enough.¡±


    Liu Jianguo looked up.


    ¡°I apologize for not warning you in advance of the discomfort it would cause, but there was no time to do so. Your guards did not give this one time to explain.¡±


    There hadn''t been much time for anything, really. It was a good thing Xiao Nan had grabbed the pill right away. Otherwise, they probably wouldn''t be having this conversation.


    Xiao Zheng snorted. ¡°You are quite bold for a doctor.¡±


    ¡°It is because I trust Patriarch Xiao Zheng is an honorable man that I allow my tongue to be honest. I cannot imagine Patriarch Xiao Zheng to be someone who¡¯d harm the one who restored him.¡±


    The Patriarch of the Xiao Zheng crossed his arms. The expression on his face was torn between amusement and disbelief.


    ¡°Just who are you?¡±


    ¡°A simple doctor. Nothing more. Nothing less.¡±


    Xiao Zheng held Liu Jianguo¡¯s gaze for over a minute, searching for any signs of deceit. He found none.


    ¡°Very well then,¡± he said, turning away. ¡°I¡¯ll do you the honor of believing you. It would reflect poorly on me if I decided to torture you for information.¡±


    ¡°I am thankful for your kindness.¡±


    ¡°However, I still have another question for you. You are a knowledgeable man. That much is obvious now. How common is the condition that afflicted me? The parasite?¡±


    An unexpected question. No, it wasn¡¯t wrong for a man to want to know more about that which almost killed him. Liu Jianguo thinned his lips as he thought about it.


    ¡°The Soul Draining Parasite is not quite what I¡¯d call obscure knowledge. Any of the greater doctors in the capital should have been able to diagnose your condition. The same can be said for any healer at the service of one of the four major sects.¡±


    In that sense, Xiao Nan wasn¡¯t wrong in saying that asking help from an outside Sect could have solved Xiao Zheng¡¯s problem. However, there was no telling what the price of such help would have been.


    ¡°And what of someone like Doctor Wu?¡± Xiao Zheng asked with a serious look on his face. ¡°I trust you are at least familiar with the name.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± Liu Jianguo replied, nodding. ¡°I have heard he is a great doctor, the best in Eastern Port City. However, I do not know enough to answer your question with any degree of certainty. What I can say, however, is that if he is as good as everyone claims, he should have noticed the problem lied in your dantian. That much, at least, he should have known.¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Xiao Zheng frowned.


    ¡°My best doctors said the problem may lie in my lower dantian,¡± he said thoughtfully, a hand on his chin. ¡°However, Doctor Wu told me they were wrong.¡±


    There was a moment of silence in the room. For at least three minutes, no one spoke. Liu Jianguo waited for Xiao Zheng¡¯s inevitable explosion.


    It never came.


    Instead, the silence was broken by a soft laugh.


    ¡°I see. I see. So that¡¯s how it is. Ah, to think this Xiao Zheng was almost made a fool of. No, that cannot stand. That will not stand.¡±


    At that moment, the smile on Xiao Zheng''s face was a terrible thing to behold.


    ¡°However, such matters are best left for later,¡± Xiao Zheng said, his expression returning to normal at an unnatural speed. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ll want your reward now. Name it.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    Xiao Zheng frowned.


    ¡°You would reject my kindness?¡±


    ¡°Do not misunderstand this one, Patriarch Xiao Zheng,¡± Liu Jianguo said, shaking his head. ¡°It is not that I wish to reject your kindness. It is that your kindness would be too much of a burden for someone like me.¡±


    ¡°Explain.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a cripple,¡± Liu Jianguo said. ¡°I cannot defend what is mine. If I were rewarded by the Xiao Sect, I would surely draw the envy and jealousy of others. Such a thing would spell doom for my son and I. The greatest kindness Patriarch Xiao Zheng can do for this one is to leave him as he was before.¡±


    ¡°That is all you want? Truly?¡±


    Liu Jianguo nodded. ¡°To live with my son in peace for the rest of my days. That is all I want.¡±


    Xiao Zheng stared at him for the longest time.


    ¡°Stand up."


    Liu Jianguo did.


    ¡°Follow me. If it is someone like you, then I might be able to trust you with this.¡±


    ~~~


    Disguised by the decorations of Xiao Zheng''s room was a hidden door. It led to a set of stairs and a door at the end.


    ¡°Like you, I have a son,¡± Xiao Zheng explained as he opened the door. ¡°He is but a baby now, but he¡¯s healthy and strong. I am confident he¡¯ll one day inherit my position.¡±


    Xiao Zheng entered the room, and Liu Jianguo went in with him.


    ¡°However, I cannot claim the same of my daughter.¡±


    Liu Jianguo gasped.


    The room was clean and well-illuminated. The circulation of air and the temperature were just right. There was an incense burning at the corner which Liu Jianguo knew had healing properties. None of that was what made him gasp.


    What made him gasp was the baby girl in the crib.


    For the first time in years, Liu Jianguo was well and truly shocked.


    ¡°This is...No, how can¡­¡±


    ¡°Say it,¡± Xiao Zheng commanded. ¡°Prove that my intuition was not wrong.¡±


    Liu Jianguo swallowed. A bead of sweat rolled down the side of his face.


    ¡°A Body of Extreme Yin.¡±


    His words were like a blow to Xiao Zheng. The man was left staggering, making Liu Jianguo look at him in surprise.


    ¡°You did not know?¡±


    ¡°I was not sure,¡± Xiao Zheng replied, his voice perfectly resigned. ¡°I have read the texts and heard the myths, but I have never seen the condition with my own eyes, nor have I talked with anyone who has.¡±


    It was no surprise. A Body of Extreme Yin was an extremely rare condition. Even someone like Liu Jianguo had only seen it a few times. A person with a Body of Extreme Yin was someone whose body had an extreme affinity for Yin-aligned Qi. That affinity boosted their cultivation speed and allowed them to easily master techniques others would never grasp in several lifetimes.


    It was an extremely valuable trait that only appeared on females.


    ¡°Her symptoms started showing shortly after I fell ill,¡± Xiao Zheng said. ¡°At first, I thought she was suffering from the same malady as I. However, it soon became clear it was something else.¡±


    ¡°Who else knows?¡±


    ¡°The full truth? No one other than you and I. I had my best healers look at her, but they failed to discern the root of her ailment. The Elders know she is ill, but I haven¡¯t allowed them to see her. I didn¡¯t even let Doctor Wu near her.¡±


    Xiao Zheng took a deep breath.


    "If you tell anyone about this, I will have you killed. In deference to your service, I will see to it that your son is raised properly and never wants for anything, but you will die painfully."


    ¡°I understand, and I can only thank Patriarch Xiao Zheng for his generosity."


    As a fellow father, Liu Jianguo understood Xiao Zheng¡¯s worries completely. In many ways, the weight on Xiao Zheng¡¯s shoulders was heavier than his.


    A Body of Extreme Yin was so precious even the greatest sects in the empire would covet it. Many of them would do unspeakable things to get their hands on it. The most callous of Sects would have no problems breeding Xiao Zheng''s daughter like a common animal to try to create more Bodies of Extreme Yin, and that was not even getting into the ways a man could abuse the condition to grow in power.


    The virginity of a Body of Extreme Yin was a valuable thing.


    ¡°I see now this was the reason you did not ask help from other Sects.¡±


    Had someone from one of the four main Sects been allowed into the Xiao Sect''s compound to treat Xiao Zheng, they might have been able to detect the presence of a Body of Extreme Yin. There was no way Xiao Zheng could risk such a thing happening.


    ¡°There were other factors.¡± Xiao Zheng wiped some sweat from his forehead ¡°However, my daughter was the main one. I will not deny that. I¡¯ll not see her become a breeding sow!¡±


    His Qi flared as he spoke. The walls cracked from the force of it.


    ¡°Can you help her?¡± Xiao Zheng asked Liu Jianguo, hope and desperation creeping into his voice. ¡°Just what is wrong with my daughter? If her body is that of Extreme Yin, why is she so weak? I thought a Body of Extreme Yin conferred great power to its owner!¡±


    ¡°Normally, that is the case,¡± Liu Jianguo replied, moving closer to the girl. Her skin was unnaturally pale, and her body was cold.


    If left like this, how long did she have? A month? Two?


    ¡°However, she simply cannot flourish in an area like this.¡±


    Xiao Zheng¡¯s face flushed with anger.


    ¡°Explain yourself!¡±


    ¡°As I am sure Patriarch Xiao Zheng knows, Dragon Veins run through the earth like the meridians in our bodies,¡± Liu Jianguo said. It was something almost everyone knew, yet he felt it was better to start from the beginning. ¡°Naturally, there are places where the Dragon Veins flow with greater force than in others. There are also places where two or more Dragon Veins intersect. This creates areas rich in Qi. Cultivation in such places is easier, which creates differences in the level of cultivation.¡±


    The Dragon Veins flowing under Eastern Port City and its surroundings were healthy. Thus, the level of cultivation of Eastern Port City was higher than the level of cultivation of the many small towns throughout the empire.


    ¡°A Body of Extreme Yin grants great power, but that power causes an imbalance in the person¡¯s Qi,¡± Liu Jianguo continued. ¡°To make up for it, an area rich in Qi and thus rich in Yang Qi is required. The ambient Qi in Eastern Port City is simply too low to provide your daughter with sufficient Yang Qi.¡±


    Xiao Zheng closed his eyes. ¡°In other words, I need to move my daughter someplace else for her to survive, a place where the level of cultivation is higher than here.¡±


    A place where a stronger Sect already lived.


    ¡°There must be something else.¡± Xiao Zheng grabbed him by the shoulders. His eyes were desperate.


    How long had this man been bearing this burden by his lonesome?


    ¡°You healed this Xiao Zheng, didn¡¯t you? Tell me there is another way! Save my daughter! Save her, and I¡¯ll give you everything you could wish for! I¡¯ll protect your life until my dying day. I¡¯ll make sure you never go hungry! My daughter! You are a father too, so save her! If you save her from the cruel fate that awaits her, I¡¯ll even gift her to your son!¡±


    There was one way.


    In order to correct the imbalance in Xiao Zheng¡¯s daughter, all that was needed was a sufficiently strong source of Yang Qi.


    Like the tree in Liu Jin¡¯s room.


    The tree whose fruit he planned to give to his son once it grew.


    Without that tree, his son would grow up as an average person. He would be at the mercy of those stronger than him.


    Just like he was right now.


    However, if Liu Jianguo didn¡¯t do it, this girl would be¡­


    ¡°There is a way.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 33: No Matter How I Look At It!

    ~~~


    A Body of Extreme Yin.


    It is something Liu Jin has only read about in Old Jiang¡¯s books. When he first learned of it, he could scarcely believe such a wondrous condition existed. It seemed more fantasy than reality.


    To think someone like that lives in Eastern Port City.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know Patriarch Xiao Zheng had a daughter.¡±


    ¡°That is unsurprising,¡± his father replies. ¡°Xiao Zheng made sure to keep his daughter away from the eyes of the people. Even within the Xiao Sect, many do not know of her existence. There are some who think she died a long time ago. This should go without saying, but I trust you will keep everything I just shared with you a secret.¡±


    Liu Jin nods fervently. ¡°Of course, father.¡±


    ¡°Good. That is good.¡± Liu Jianguo takes a deep breath. ¡°Do you resent me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Jin blinks a couple of times as his mind struggles to process the question. No matter how he looks at it, there is no possible reason for his father to ask such a thing of him.


    ¡°I meant for the Fruit of Never Ending Vigor to be yours. Had you grown up with it, you would have been far stronger than you are now. I daresay you would already be the strongest of your generation within Eastern Port City. That power would have protected you from much suffering. Instead, I gave your chance for a worry-free life away. Do you resent me?¡±


    ¡°Father, how could I?¡± Liu Jin shakes his head with force. ¡°I will not deny there have been moments in which this Liu Jin has wished for more strength.¡±


    In Eastern Port City, there have been many moments in which Liu Jin has wished he was stronger so he could silence the mouths of those who mock his father. In New Moon Town, Liu Jin certainly felt his lack of strength. If he had been even as strong as Xiao Fang, perhaps he could have handled things better. There is no denying he has considered such thoughts.


    ¡°However, how could I possibly resent you for doing the very thing I admire you for?¡± Liu Jin says, his voice heavy with emotion. ¡°To me, the father who saves people¡¯s lives is the greatest person there is! If my strength were to come at the cost of father being father, then this Liu Jin would not want it!¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Liu Jianguo says after a while. He tries to keep his voice even, but there is something underneath it. A smile spreads across his face. ¡°Being a father really is such a rewarding thing. I¡¯ve not seen you for a month, yet it feels to me that you have grown so much.¡±


    Liu Jin blushes and looks at his lap. As expected, he is not good at dealing with praise from those he cares about.


    ¡°Father, there is just one thing I do not understand,¡± Liu Jin says, trying to get the conversation back to the main topic. ¡°You began this tale because I wished to know how my engagement came to be, yet I still do not know who my bride is.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± His father brings a cup of tea to his lips. ¡°Your intelligence has never been lacking, my son. The identity of your bride should be easy to discern.¡±


    Easy?


    Liu Jin¡¯s face scrunches in thought. No matter how many times he goes over his father¡¯s tale, the issue of his engagement did not come up even once. In fact, the only female his father talked about was...


    Liu Jin¡¯s cup hits the table with force as he abruptly sets it down. His eyes are wide, and his mouth hangs open in an unsightly manner.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Liu Jianguo calmly takes another sip of tea.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Father, she¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I am aware.¡±


    ¡°And you and I are just¡­¡±


    ¡°Xiao Zheng is a very stubborn man,¡± Liu Jianguo tells his son. His gaze contains sympathy and amusement in equal measures.


    Liu Jin stares at his father, his eyebrow twitching randomly. He pours himself a cup of tea and downs it in one go. The burner has prevented the tea from getting cold, and now, that pleasant warmth spreads through Liu Jin¡¯s body. However, it offers him no comfort. Liu Jin stares at the empty cup for a while, almost as if wishing it held all the answers in the universe.


    ¡°Father,¡± he says at last, still staring into his cup, ¡°I wish to make sure I have accurately grasped the situation. Are you saying that I am engaged to Xiao Zheng¡¯s daughter?¡°


    ¡°That is so.¡±


    The flames dance merrily under the teakettle. They make the shadows dance as if they didn¡¯t have a care in the world.


    Liu Jin envies them.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    It is natural for Xiao Zheng to be thankful to his father. Liu Jin can understand that much. His father not only saved Xiao Zheng''s life but also that of his daughter. For the Patriarch of the Xiao Sect to reward such a feat in spite of his father¡¯s wishes is only proper.


    However, there is a vast difference between Xiao Zheng giving his father a proper reward and giving his daughter¡¯s hand in marriage.


    Regardless of what his past may have been, it is a fact that his father lives as a simple doctor now. He has lived that way for as long as Liu Jin can remember. Furthermore, Liu Jin is painfully aware of his own status. Within the Xiao Sect, he is acceptable for an Outer Disciple but no more than that. He has given no signs of possessing extraordinary talent by the standards of the Sect, nor has he progressed in his cultivation for almost two years now.


    If he were a prodigy without peer, Xiao Zheng¡¯s actions could be understood. However, Liu Jin is just himself.


    A union between him and Xiao Zheng¡¯s daughter would simply be too unequal. That is what everyone is going to think once the matter becomes public. If all Xiao Zheng wants is to tie him closer to the Xiao Sect, then there are other females of lower standing within the Sect that could be married to him.


    Besides¡­


    No matter how he looks at it, he is too young to be married!


    ¡°As I said, my son, Xiao Zheng is a very stubborn man,¡± Liu Jianguo says with a long-suffering sigh. ¡°Since he was the one to offer it, he said it would shame him if he went back on his word. A ridiculous notion, I assure you.¡±


    His father almost rolls his eyes as he speaks. It is a rare sight for Liu Jin. Other than when dealing with Master, it is not often that he sees his father so annoyed.


    ¡°At first, I thought Xiao Zheng was joking, and that he would soon forget about it. Once it became clear he was serious, I tried to dissuade him of the notion.¡± His father sighs. ¡°However, Master showed up in Eastern Port City around that time. From that day, I lost any hope of convincing him.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks as he remembers the night he was told to wait outside while Xiao Zheng discussed things with his father and Old Jiang. He remembers the way the Patriarch of the Xiao Sect had smiled and laughed once he saw him upon leaving his house.


    "I knew I made the right choice."


    That was what Xiao Zheng had said.


    ¡°So even back then?¡±


    Liu Jianguo nods.


    ¡°Master knew?¡±


    ¡°He found it supremely amusing and encouraged Xiao Zheng.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s eyebrow twitches again.


    Of course.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡± Liu Jin lets an elbow fall on the table and rests his forehead on his palm. ¡°Why is this all happening so soon, father? I am not old enough to marry, and I doubt Xiao Zheng¡¯s daughter is.¡±


    If he were sixteen, no one would bat an eye. Marriage at that age is common. Even fourteen would be an acceptable age for marriage. However, Liu Jin is neither sixteen or fourteen. He isn¡¯t even eleven yet, and he doubts Xiao Zheng¡¯s daughter is older than him.


    As Liu Jin thinks about this, a new thought strikes his mind. He frowns.


    ¡°Besides, wouldn¡¯t a wedding call too much attention?¡± His fingers absent-mindedly drum against the table. ¡°Xiao Zheng has gone to great lengths to keep his daughter a secret. Why marry her to me now?¡±


    The more Liu Jin thinks about it, the less sense it makes. If his wedding had been decided a long time ago, he¡¯d have been informed about the ceremony before leaving for New Moon Town. In fact, Xiao Nan probably wouldn¡¯t have offered to take him there if his wedding was to happen so soon.


    It seems to Liu Jin that the decision to hold the wedding now was only made once he was in New Moon Town.


    ¡°An excellent question,¡± his father says, nodding approvingly. ¡°When Xiao Zheng spoke of marrying you to his daughter, he never once suggested it should be while you are both so young. He would also never do something that would call attention to his daughter.¡±


    ¡°Something has changed then?¡±


    ¡°Quite. However, what exactly has changed is not something I possess knowledge of. It seems we will have to ask Xiao Zheng in person.¡±


    His father reaches into his sleeve and pulls out a piece of paper which he places on the table in front of Liu Jin. Blinking, Liu Jin picks it up.


    It is an invitation letter.


    ¡°We have been invited to visit the Xiao Sect next week,¡± his father says, even as Liu Jin¡¯s eyes go over the contents. ¡°Xiao Zheng tells me it is time you finally meet his daughter.¡±


    Liu Jin looks at the letter, then at his father.


    ¡°Is it decided then? The marriage will happen?¡±


    ¡°That depends on what Xiao Zheng has to say when we meet him.¡± His father looks closely at him. ¡°Do you dislike the idea?¡±


    Liu Jin shakes his head. ¡°Not really.¡±


    The notion of marrying someone he has not met is not one he particularly likes. However, it is also not something he dislikes. If he has to be honest, Liu Jin can easily see the benefits of marrying Xiao Zheng¡¯s daughter. He can also see the demerits of such a union.


    Overall, Liu Jin¡¯s reaction to the idea is rather lukewarm. It is only the suddenness of it all that bothers him.


    ¡°It is frustrating in a sense,¡± Liu Jin admits. ¡°Not because I am to marry, but rather because I am only now finding out about it.¡±


    ¡°That is only understandable. Not many face marriage this suddenly.¡±


    How true.


    ¡°Father, what is her name?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Shuang.¡±


    ~~~


    Even though Liu Jin and his father stay late at night talking about various things, they still wake up early in the morning the next day. The sun has barely been out for an hour by the time Liu Jin walks out of his house carrying a box of medicine to be delivered around the neighborhood.


    Since Liu Jin has been away from Eastern Port City for almost a month, it is the first time in a while he does this. There is a smile on the child¡¯s face. His body welcomes the familiar routine.


    He is not expecting to find Xiao Fang waiting outside his home.


    The Young Master of the Xiao Sect stands in front of him without guards or underlings. His fine clothes stand out like a sore thumb in this part of Eastern Port City. He has shot up another inch since Liu Jin last saw him, and his face is starting to make the change from child to teenager.


    His blue eyes glare fiercely at Liu Jin.


    ¡°I do not accept it!¡±


    Liu Jin blinks.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I definitely do not accept it,¡± Xiao Fang says, pointing his finger dramatically at him, his robes fluttering in the wind. ¡°Even if the Heavens and the Earth accept it, I don¡¯t!¡±


    His piece said, the Young Master of the Xiao Sect promptly stomps away, leaving a confused Liu Jin behind.


    Troublesome.


    In-laws, Liu Jin decides, are a very troublesome thing.


    ~~~

 Chapter 34: Of Many Things

    ~~~


    The sun shines brightly as Liu Jin and Old Jiang walk away from Eastern Port City. The two have gone out to gather herbs. For Liu Jin, it is an opportunity to discuss the many events that transpired in New Moon Town with his Master.


    ¡°Ho, it certainly seems like you had an interesting time.¡±


    Interesting is one way of putting it. Had Liu Jin been a person less in control of his faculties, he would have snorted. Instead, Liu Jin keeps quiet, waiting for a judgment that never comes.


    ¡°Master,¡± Liu Jin begins after the silence stretches for too long. ¡°Are you not disappointed with me?¡±


    Old Jiang looks at him as if he had just said something immensely stupid. ¡°And what reason would I have for that?¡±


    ¡°Your teachings,¡± Liu Jin tries to explain. ¡°I misused them.¡±


    When fighting against the Fifth Commander of the Black Bear Group, Liu Jin used his knowledge of acupoints to fight rather than heal. Shameful as it is to admit it, at that moment, medicine had been the furthest thing from his mind.


    ¡°Pay no mind to such small things.¡± Old Jiang waves a hand dismissively. ¡°What I have taught you is already yours. How and when you use my teachings is up to you and no one else. If you want to use them for healing, that''s fine. If you want to use them for combat, that is also fine. What matters to me is that you learn and that, when the time comes, you pass down that knowledge to someone you deem worthy.¡±


    There are many things Liu Jin wants to say to that, but Old Jiang keeps going.


    ¡°Scolding you is the farthest thing from my mind, disciple. Rather, I am pleased you were successful in using that technique while fighting for your life."


    ¡°It was only once,¡± Liu Jin says, trying to downplay his achievement, ¡°but it is indeed true this disciple used the Art of the Roaming Thief during combat.¡±


    Liu Jin fights back a shiver as he recalls his fight against the Fifth Commander of the Black Bear Group. Although it didn¡¯t help him win, he¡¯d have certainly died if he hadn¡¯t been able to use that move.


    ¡°Compared to that bit of luck, the amount of needles in this disciple¡¯s body is still only nine.¡±


    Nine Needles.


    Ever since the day Old Jiang took him to see Nine-Headed Snake God, Liu Jin has been keeping control of the poison inside his body by using needles to alter the flow of his Qi. While this protects Liu Jin from Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s poison, it also severely hampers his cultivation. Since that fateful night, he has not progressed even a single step.


    As time passed, Liu Jin has been able to remove a number of needles from his body thanks to his growing control. Currently, there are only nine needles in his body at all times. However, at the rate he is going, it is almost certain he¡¯ll not be able to remove all of them before the three years have passed.


    It is a bitter pill to swallow, but Liu Jin will remain in the first level of the Inner Realm until then.


    ¡°That is only to be expected,¡± Old Jiang says, not sounding particularly bothered. ¡°That you managed to use the Art of the Roaming Thief under those conditions speaks well of you. Regardless, make sure you keep practicing it. If at all possible, I would prefer if you could use the first step without trouble before the year is over.¡±


    The Art of the Roaming Thief.


    Though the technique¡¯s name is without a doubt suspicious, his Master had assured him that it was vital for Liu Jin to master it.


    ¡°Is that technique really so important?¡±


    Certainly, the technique saved his life against the Fifth Commander. However, the Art of the Roaming Thief is just a movement technique that has nothing to do with medicine, and a needlessly complex one at that. If Liu Jin were to try, he is certain he¡¯d be able to use the Ground Contraction Xiao Nan showed him while they were on their way to New Moon Town with just a few weeks of practice.


    Meanwhile, Liu Jin has been trying to master the Art of the Roaming Thief for months without much success. If he takes his time to focus, he can manage to use the technique. However, using it while in combat is simply too complicated. It is a wonder he managed it during that fight.


    ¡°Is it really so important?¡± Old Jiang echoes him. ¡°Oh, foolish disciple of mine, of the many things I have taught you, the Art of the Roaming Thief is among the most important.¡±


    Liu Jin almost trips over a stone.


    ¡°Truly?¡±


    ¡°Think carefully,¡± Old Jiang says, raising a finger. ¡°I have repeatedly told you many would kill to know my secrets. Indeed, if the wrong people were to learn you have been taught by me, they would try their hardest to take that knowledge out of your brain. They would capture you and torture you. That is why the Art of the Roaming Thief is so important. I am teaching it to you so you can hide from those who¡¯d attempt to steal that knowledge. In other words, the Art of the Roaming Thief is there to protect your life and my teachings.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks. Is the Art of the Roaming Thief truly such an amazing technique?


    ¡°Of course it is!¡± Seeing Liu Jin¡¯s surprised look at having his thoughts guessed so easily, Old Jiang says, ¡°I am old and dying. Not blind.¡±


    The reminder of his Master¡¯s health makes Liu Jin wince. Heedless of it, Old Jiang continues speaking.


    ¡°The Art of the Roaming Thief has seven steps. Right now, you are barely able to use the first of these steps, reading the flow of Qi to slip into your opponent''s blind zone. Compared to other movements techniques which simply boost the user¡¯s speed, this is considerably more complicated as I am sure you have noticed.¡±


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Liu Jin nods. Even when he fought Xiao Dong, who had been close to his level, he had not been able to use the technique freely.


    ¡°In the beginning, the technique may not seem worth it, but... well, I might as well show it to you.¡±


    Then his Master is gone.


    Liu Jin is left blinking before suddenly looking left and right to find his Master. Even though the area surrounding Eastern Port City is mostly comprised of soft plains, he cannot see his Master anywhere.


    For a moment, Liu Jin considers asking the old man next to him if he has seen his Master. However, the idea quickly slips from his mind. There is no need for him to trouble the old man.


    ¡°I am here, child.¡±


    Just like that, the spell is broken.


    Just like that, Liu Jin recognizes his Master once more. Liu Jin feels as if a bucket of cold water has been dropped on him. He cannot believe that, for a moment, he had been unable to recognize his Master.


    ¡°That,¡± his Master says with a smug smile, ¡°is what one can do when he has mastered all seven steps. How do you think I escaped the people who tried to kill me? How do you think someone who stands in the Emperor Realm stayed beneath everyone¡¯s notice all this time?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Liu Jin struggles to find the right words. ¡°I thought you were merely hiding your Qi. You have been using¡­ that?¡±


    ¡°Hiding my Qi would not have hidden me nearly as well. I daresay some of the people from that Yun Sect would have found out about me if I had done just that.¡±


    The way he mentions one of the strongest Sects in the city is completely dismissive. Of course, his Master is strong enough to talk about them that way.


    ¡°But no,¡± his Master adds. ¡°I¡¯ve not been using the Seventh Step all this time. Such a thing would be complicated even for me. The Fourth Step is more than enough for my purposes.¡±


    So every day his Master has been using that technique?


    Amazing.


    Absolutely amazing.


    ¡°I will do my best to master the technique, Master!¡± Liu Jin swears with renewed enthusiasm.


    ¡°Good.¡± Old Jiang gives him an approving nod. ¡°See that you do. Now, about the thing you showed me.¡±


    Liu Jin watches as Old Jiang reaches into his spatial pouch and takes out a jar. It is the same one in which he stored the black mass that came out of Xiao Heng''s body. He gave it to his Master the night before, though there hadn¡¯t been much time to talk about it. The temporal seal Liu Jin placed on the jar has been replaced by a newer one, suggesting Old Jiang took it out to study the black mass.


    ¡°I must admit it has been a while since I saw something like this.¡±


    ¡°Have you figured out what it is already, Master?¡±


    Liu Jin is eager to know. Had it not been for everything else that happened in New Moon Town, he¡¯d have probably spent most of his days poking at the black mass.


    ¡°It¡¯s a person.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks. Slowly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a person,¡± Old Jiang repeats, holding the jar against the sun. ¡°Or to be more accurate, it was a person.¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡±


    ¡°You said this was inside a boy, right?¡± Old Jiang does not even wait for Liu Jin¡¯s nod to continue. ¡°It is likely the boy was to be part of a set of twins. However, the other twin died in the womb, or at least, that¡¯s what should have happened.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s gaze slowly moves to the black mass. His skin is pale.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s¡­?¡±


    He cannot bring himself to say it. It is simply too horrifying.


    ¡°This is what remains of that person, although even calling it a person is too much. Normally, it should have died, but it didn¡¯t. Even though it never formed a brain, a heart, or lungs, it kept living as a simple lump of flesh. Well, it probably would have died if there hadn¡¯t been another source of Qi so close by.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Heng,¡± Liu Jin breathes out.


    ¡°Correct. It attached itself to its brother¡¯s body even as it was developing and survived that way.¡± Old Jiang smiles. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen something this curious.¡±


    ¡°Can anything be done for it?¡± Liu Jin asks, looking at the black lump with different eyes. ¡°Should we help it, Master? Is it not suffering?¡±


    ¡°This? Suffer? No.¡± Old Jiang shakes his head. ¡°It lacks the sentience necessary to suffer. The tree you found in New Moon Town is more of a person than this.¡±


    The mention of the Tree of Deceitful Whispers makes him frown.


    ¡°Ah, Master. About that.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± his Master says.


    ¡°Talking trees and talking objects are a fact of life. Not all of them are to become demons. In fact, most don¡¯t. As for this...¡± Old Jiang looks at the jar nonchalantly. ¡°You could try to find a proper body for it if you wish.¡±


    ¡°A proper body?¡±


    ¡°A body with working organs and preferably with no big will of its own. Here.¡± Liu Jin yelps as Old Jiang tosses the jar at him. ¡°Keep it. You might find a use for it eventually. Consider it a project, though make sure to focus on it later. Right now, I am fairly sure you have more important things to worry about. Your bride would so hate to be second place to a jar.¡±


    Ah, the wedding. Liu Jin makes a face as he thinks about it.


    ¡°Master,¡± he says, ¡°what is your opinion on this wedding?¡±


    "It pleases me to have a disciple so willing to keep his master¡¯s spirits up with the vicissitudes of his life.¡±


    Of course, it does.


    ¡°Master, please. Your disciple is humbly asking for your guidance.¡±


    Old Jiang looks at the serious Liu Jin and sighs.


    ¡°Very well, I will impart some wisdom on you, disciple. The deal is not particularly bad for you. If your horizons are limited to this town, then marrying into the Xiao Sect is not a bad idea. By marrying Xiao Zheng¡¯s daughter, you will have a high position within the Xiao Sect. Meanwhile, the Xiao Sect gets you. Obviously, they are getting the better part of the deal, but it is not a bad option if you wish for a quiet life.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Liu Jin blurts out the word without thinking. Once again, his Master has caught him completely by surprise.


    ¡°Master, did you just say the Xiao Sect is the one who benefits most from the engagement?¡±


    The look Old Jiang gives him is nothing if not exasperated.


    ¡°Oh, foolish disciple of mine. Out of all your flaws, it is your inability to see your worth that troubles me the most.¡±


    ¡°But Master, I am still only in the Inner Realm!¡±


    ¡°Does that matter?¡± Old Jiang says. ¡°True, you are still in the Inner Realm, and you will remain that way for another year. However, what then? Once you pass the trial, you will be able to cultivate once more. I daresay you will be surprised at how quickly you¡¯ll progress once your Qi starts flowing properly once more. There is also your knowledge to consider, or are you perhaps saying my teachings are worthless?¡±


    Liu Jin furiously shakes his head.


    ¡°No, Master! This disciple would never even think such thoughts!¡±


    ¡°Good, then understand that it is you who will inherit all I can teach. That makes you worth more than this entire city.¡±


    To that, Liu Jin has nothing to say.


    ¡°Know your own worth, disciple. A man who cannot discern his worth will sell himself cheaply.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 35: The Seventh

    ~~~


    Liu Jin thought he had grown used to the weight of everyone¡¯s stares, yet the walk to the Xiao Sect shows him how naive those thoughts had been. The looks are there. The whispers are there. It is nothing he has not seen or heard before.


    ¡°Is that him?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Liu¡¯s son¡­¡±


    At least, that is how it should have been.


    ¡°An engagement? Truly?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just was a rumor?¡±


    ¡°...Xiao Zheng¡¯s daughter, they say. I didn¡¯t even know he had a daughter.¡±


    However, the content is undeniably different.


    The looks are no longer full of pity or disdain. The whispers do not just carry a hint of mockery. All those things are still present. That much is true, but there is something new as well. The people of Eastern Port City are curious. They are interested in him.


    What is so good about this person? They all seem to be asking themselves that question.


    It is similar yet different from the type of attention Liu Jin received in New Moon Town, and he is similarly at a loss as to how to deal with it. The only thing Liu Jin can do is ignore it. At least, he pretends to ignore it. He walks through the streets of Eastern Port City with his head held high and his back straight as if his ears weren¡¯t burning.


    One thing is certain. Xiao Zheng has no intention of keeping the wedding a secret.


    If Xiao Zheng wanted the wedding to be a secret, the rumors wouldn¡¯t even exist. Not a single careless word would have left the Xiao Sect. Instead, it seems like the entirety of Eastern Port City has learned of his engagement in a matter of days. That can only mean Xiao Zheng wants this to be known, something that makes very little sense to Liu Jin.


    Wasn¡¯t his daughter¡¯s Body of Extreme Yin a very sensitive condition that had to be kept a secret? Wasn¡¯t that the reason he kept his daughter¡¯s existence hidden for so long?


    Why be so careless now?


    No. Liu Jin shakes his head. That is not the right question. In fact, it is most definitely the worst question he could ask. Xiao Zheng is not a man who can be called careless, not even in jest. His father has spoken well of him quite a few times. For Xiao Zheng to be acting this way means he must have a good reason.


    One week.


    No. Not even one week. It is only a few more days now. Liu Jin just needs to wait a few more days until he learns the reasoning behind the actions of the Xiao Sect¡¯s Patriarch.


    ¡°Welcome back, brother,¡± one of the guards greets Liu Jin as he reaches the gates to the Xiao Sect¡¯s compound.


    ¡°Greetings to you as well,¡± Liu Jin says before walking in, a new thought running through his mind.


    Is he imagining things or were the guards¡¯ nods a little deeper than usual just now?


    For a moment, the young child wants to dismiss it as a figment of his imagination, but it is a fruitless endeavor. The moment he crosses the gates, he suddenly becomes the target of a lot more stares.


    For most of his time in the Xiao Sect, Liu Jin has been just another Outer Disciple. Liu Jin knows some people look down on him due to his father, Xiao Fang chief among them. However, Xiao Nan¡¯s influence has prevented anyone from trying to take advantage of him. For the most part, his experience in the Xiao Sect has been rather peaceful, if a little isolated.


    The past year saw a small change to that. His inability to progress past the first level of the Inner Realm earned him a few mocking jeers. Still, it never went beyond that.


    Now though¡­


    Most of the Outer Disciples and a few of the Inner ones have unfortunately been gathered in the main courtyard, which means they all see him coming in. There is wariness in their eyes as they look at him now.


    Most of all, there is envy.


    It only makes sense. Seemingly overnight, an Outer Disciple like them has become engaged to the daughter of the Sect Master. Even a small child can understand what such a union will do to Liu Jin¡¯s standing within the Sect. No, not just what it would do, but what it has already done.


    From the very moment the information began to spread, Liu Jin¡¯s status changed.


    No longer is Liu Jin a mere Outer Disciple. He is now the betrothed of Patriarch Xiao Zheng¡¯s daughter. He is to be Patriarch¡¯s Xiao Zheng¡¯s son-in-law and Xiao Fang¡¯s brother-in-law.


    His robes may be blue, but he might as well have become a Core Disciple.


    That is why the emotions in the eyes that look at him now are anything but positive.


    What is so good about him? They are all wondering that. His cultivation level is not that different from theirs. In fact, some Outer Disciples are stronger than him. They are all likely wondering why it was him that was chosen and not them.


    If the Outer Disciples are reacting like this, Liu Jin does not want to imagine what the Core Disciples are thinking.


    ¡°Little Brother, over here!¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s head instantly whips around the moment he hears Xiao Nan¡¯s voice. Sure enough, the young man is standing to the side, waving at him.


    Liu Jin instantly starts making his way to him, his steps a little more hurried than usual. Even as he does this, Liu Jin is certain some of the people watching him are already thinking less of him. They are probably thinking he is someone who can only hide behind Xiao Nan. Perhaps some are even assuming the only reason the engagement is happening is that he is an efficient bootlicker.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Right now, Liu Jin is willing to let people think that.


    Hiding behind Xiao Nan may cause him to lose some face, but it is better than the alternative. While Liu Jin is sure the first person who tries to do something stupid will receive a heavy punishment, he¡¯d rather not risk a confrontation. Thus, Liu Jin decides to be cautious for now.


    ¡°It is good to see you, Elder Brother,¡± Liu Jin says, once he is within a few paces of Xiao Nan. He inclines his head to him as a show of respect. ¡°I trust everything went well for you.¡±


    This is the first time he has seen Xiao Nan since the two parted ways upon arriving at Eastern Port City. Since then, Xiao Nan has been in the main house, most likely reporting everything that happened in New Moon Town to Xiao Zheng.


    ¡°You need not worry about anything. Uncle was happy with our job. He was quite pleased to hear how you handled things.¡± Xiao Nan raises his voice a little for the last two sentences. Liu Jin is fairly sure he does it intentionally. ¡°But enough about that.¡± He waves a hand dismissively. ¡°I am happy you came today. If you hadn¡¯t, I was planning on going to the clinic to drag you here.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I was not going to miss this. It is important, is it not?¡±


    There is a reason why all the Outer and some of the Inner Disciples have been gathered in the main courtyard. They are not here to fight against each other or to demonstrate their skills.


    They are here to watch.


    ¡°Quite,¡± Xiao Nan replied. He looks at one of the guards who gives him a nod. ¡°It seems we can start now. Follow me, Little Brother.¡±


    Liu Jin looks at Xiao Nan then at the guards and instructors who are giving similar orders to the other disciples.


    ¡°It is not going to be here?¡±


    Xiao Nan laughs.


    ¡°Little Brother, in an hour or two, you will understand how foolish that question was.¡±


    Even as he speaks, Xiao Nan is already leaping over the walls surrounding the Xiao Sect. Liu Jin blinks before following after him. It is not only Liu Jin and Xiao Nan who do this. All the disciples take to the rooftops of Eastern City Port, moving across them with ease. Many of the citizens of Eastern Port City find themselves looking up that day as a veritable procession of disciples from the Xiao Sect passes over their heads.


    It is only once they are far away from Eastern Port City that they stop.


    ¡°Is it here?¡± Liu Jin asks as he looks around. They are to the west of Eastern Port City where the plains stretch for miles in front of him. ¡°I do not see anything of note.¡±


    ¡°Over there.¡± Xiao Nan points to a spot on the horizon. ¡°Don¡¯t bother straining your eyes. Just feel the Qi. I am surprised you haven¡¯t noticed it yet.¡±


    Liu Jin closes his eyes and does as Xiao Nan bids him. Unlike Poison Fang Valley, which is rich in Qi, there is not much in this area that can confuse his senses. It takes him very little to find the Qi that Xiao Nan is talking about it.


    It is a person¡¯s Qi. Of that, there is no doubt. Now that he has locked on to it, he can easily grasp its magnitude.


    Earth Realm. Ninth Level.


    ¡°Found it, didn¡¯t you? Good. Don¡¯t lose sight of it even for a second, Little Brother. It may take some time, but it will be worth it.¡±


    Liu Jin does not intend to. His mind is fully focused on the way the Qi moves through its owner¡¯s body. Even though it is an unmistakably large amount of it, it doesn¡¯t rage out of control. Instead, the Qi flows with a softness Liu Jin does not think could be found even in his much smaller pool of Qi. Not a single Inner or Outer Disciple present can boast as much control over their Qi as this person.


    That is what it means to be a Cultivator who stands at the peak of the Earth Realm, the sixth of all cultivation realms.


    However, for all the control this person boasts, there is an unmistakable heaviness to his Qi. It is something Liu Jin has noticed in Xiao Nan once or twice, but the characteristic is far more pronounced in this person.


    ¡°It is close now,¡± Xiao Nan says after much time has passed. ¡°You might want to open your eyes, Little Brother.¡±


    Liu Jin instantly does as instructed. The moment he does, he feels the Qi violently spike. It is as if the waters of a calm river suddenly raged and broke every dam in their way. Liu Jin instantly understands what is happening.


    A breakthrough.


    As if invoked by the person''s Qi, the skies turn dark. Dark clouds appear on the horizon. Day turns to night in an instant.


    Lightning strikes.


    A colossal bolt of blinding light slams into the ground. Even though the place it hits is over a mile away, the disciples still find themselves covering their eyes. Liu Jin¡¯s hair stands on end due to the static in the air.


    The light lasts for a mere instant, yet it burns itself into the memory of all who are present.


    ¡°It is not every day you can see someone enter the Heaven Realm.¡± Xiao Nan says. There is a big smile on his face, and his eyes are staring straight ahead. It seems even the lightning could not make him turn his gaze away. ¡°You are quite lucky one of the Elders was on the precipice. Amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    The Heaven Realm.


    For most people, it is nothing but a pipe dream. Even in a place like the Xiao Sect, not many have the talent to step into the Heaven Realm. Then there are those who have the talent but lack the courage.


    To step into the Heaven Realm is to invite retaliation from the Heavens.


    ¡°Once you leave the Earth Realm, you will be struck by Tribulation Lightning,¡± Xiao Nan says. ¡°If you aren¡¯t prepared for it, you might even end up dead.¡±


    It is why someone who wishes to enter the Heaven Realm needs to thoroughly prepare for it. Half-hearted attempts will only lead to death.


    ¡°It gets worse from there,¡± Xiao Nan adds. ¡°You¡¯ll be struck once when you enter the Heaven Realm, but you¡¯ll be struck ten times when you reach the second level of the Heaven Realm. Then a hundred times for the third level, a thousand for the fourth, and so on. It is why Heaven Realm cultivators cannot possibly experience a breakthrough within a city. The damage it would cause would be catastrophic.¡±


    Liu Jin shivers. The Heaven Realm sounds terrifying. To think his master and Xiao Zheng are above even that.


    ¡°Something has changed in his Qi.¡± Liu Jin binks as he notices it. ¡°It feels¡­ lighter.¡±


    It goes without saying its potency has grown, yet the heavy quality to it Liu Jin detected before is nowhere to be found now. Xiao Nan nods approvingly.


    ¡°Good. You noticed that. It is his reward for leaving the Earth Realm.¡± Xiao Nan shrugs. ¡°The Heaven Realm tries to strike you down. Meanwhile, the Earth Realm pulls you down. Cultivation is quite merciless that way.¡±


    Pulls you down?


    Liu Jin blinks. Does that mean Xiao Nan is¡­?


    ¡°Ah, he is here already. I might as well introduce you, Little Brother,¡± XIao Nan says as the Elder finally reaches them.


    Unlike the other Elders he has seen walking around the Xiao Sect a few times, this one is not wearing elegant robes. Of course, that is likely due to just having been struck by lightning. His clothes are burned and singed, and his upper body is exposed. The man¡¯s face looks quite old, but his body seems to be in good shape.


    As Liu Jin gets closer to him, he recognizes him. This Elder is the one in charge of the Outer Disciples, although Liu Jin cannot say he has seen him interact with them much.


    When the Elder sees Xiao Nan, he smiles a grandfatherly smile.


    ¡°Ah, Little Nan, I see you came to witness my ascension.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t miss it,¡± Xiao Nan replies with a smile. He motions to Liu Jin, who is next to him. ¡°There is someone I would like you to meet. Elder Hui, this is Liu Jin, my Little Brother. Little Brother, this is Elder Hui. With all this wedding business, you might be seeing him more often.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, young Liu Jin.¡± Elder Hui nods in his direction with a smile. ¡°I have seen your father a few times. It is my hope we can get along well.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 36: The Meeting

    ~~~


    At last, the promised day arrives. A week has passed, and it is time for Liu Jin and his father to meet Xiao Zheng. It is time for them to learn the truth.


    To Liu Jin¡¯s surprise, Xiao Nan shows up at their doorstep early in the morning. He has brought clothes for them to wear.


    ¡°Image, Little Brother,¡± Xiao Nan replies when Liu Jin asks him about it. ¡°Uncle suggested it, and I agreed. It would not do for you to appear before Uncle dressed like common people.¡±


    The clothes are of a deep crimson with some black in them, an unexpected choice considering the Xiao Sect¡¯s colors are blue, white, and gold. Red seldom appears in their outfits except for the armbands worn by Inner Disciples. While the color is common enough at weddings, it is a bit too soon for that.


    Perhaps Xiao Nan picked red because it matches the color of their eyes?


    No matter. Liu Jin quickly changes into the clothes. They fit him perfectly, and whatever material they are made of is extremely comfortable.


    Nevertheless, wearing something so obviously expensive leaves Liu Jin feeling somewhat awkward. Even his father doesn¡¯t look like he is all that happy wearing the clothes Xiao Nan has brought. Then again, it may just be that his father does not like red. Liu Jin can scarcely recall him ever wearing that color.


    Upon setting foot outside their house, father and son are greeted by a palanquin carried by four disciples of the Xiao Sect. Xiao Nan quickly explains it is there to take them to the main house.


    As expected, the sight has attracted the attention of the entire neighborhood, and it is with hurried movements that Liu Jin and his father get in the palanquin, eager to leave the scene.


    As the disciples lift the palanquin, it strikes Liu Jin that the whole thing is rather pointless. The disciples move at a moderate pace, so it¡¯s no different from walking there. Is this also a matter of image? Probably. It is better if the groom is seen arriving in a palanquin and dressed in fine clothes, he supposes.


    The trip to the Xiao Sect passes by in silence. Liu Jin is too nervous to try to start a conversation, and Liu Jianguo sees no need for it.


    After what feels like hours to Liu Jin but is probably less, the palanquin stops. The disciples set it down, and one opens the door for them.


    They have arrived.


    The main house is as impressive as Liu Jin expected it to be. While the building can be seen even from outside the Xiao Sect, being in front of the large structure is an entirely different experience. It is not nearly as massive as Nine-Headed Snake God, but Liu Jin doubts anything is.


    At least, Liu Jin hopes not.


    It would be the height of unfairness if something like that existed.


    The gates of the mansion open for them, and they are greeted by rows of servants who bow their heads to them. For a moment, Liu Jin feels compelled to return the greeting before remembering such a thing would be improper.


    Standing in the center is an Elder. He does not look as old as Elder Hui, although his Qi is undoubtedly higher. The man smiles upon seeing them and, to Liu Jin¡¯s surprise, greets his father by name.


    The man introduces himself as Elder Gang. Liu Jin greets him back. At least, Liu Jin is pretty sure he does. His body feels like it is moving without any input from him. Liu Jin goes through the standard pleasantries in a manner that is almost stilted.


    Is it because it is his first time in the main house?


    Is he that nervous about meeting his betrothed?


    Or perhaps, he fears what Xiao Zheng will say?


    Liu Jin does not know the answer. All he knows is that there is something in his throat that he cannot swallow no matter how much saliva passes down his throat. It is a relief for him when Elder Gang takes them deeper into the house.


    To Liu Jin¡¯s surprise, Elder Gang does not take them to a great hall or a dining room. Instead, the Elder takes them to the upper floors.


    ¡°Patriarch Xiao Zheng is waiting for you here,¡± Elder Gang says as he opens a door for them. It is not a large door, but it is also not a small one. It looks sturdy, the type of door that is probably good at keeping sound in and out.


    The room behind the door is smaller than Liu Jin expected. There is a large desk with many papers on it and a couple of chairs around it. There are rows of bookshelves lining the walls, and soft light illuminates the room.


    Behind the desk sits a large man. Out of all the people Liu Jin has seen, this man is without a doubt the tallest. His body is powerfully built, something evident even with the flowing robes he wears. He has the trademark blue eyes and brown hair of the Xiao Sect. His face reminds Liu Jin a little bit of Xiao Nan, though obviously older.


    It is a person Liu Jin has met no more than fifteen times throughout his life. Though their time together has not been much, the impact this person has had over his life cannot be denied.


    He is Xiao Zheng.


    The Patriarch of the Xiao Sect.


    ¡°Welcome,¡± Xiao Zheng says once Elder Gang closes the door, leaving the three alone in the room. He waves a hand to motion at the chairs. ¡°I¡¯d have preferred to welcome you with a banquet, but that can be done at a later date. I¡¯d rather not have more ears around here than necessary. Please, sit down.¡±


    Father and son take a seat. They look at Xiao Zheng, waiting for him to speak. Five breaths go by before he does.


    ¡°I must thank you,¡± Xiao Zheng says, his hands clasped together over the desk. ¡°I must thank you... and I must apologize as well. I have put quite a bit of pressure on you these past few days.¡±


    It takes a moment for Liu Jin to realize Xiao Zheng is speaking specifically to him.


    ¡°Ah, there is no need for Patriarch Xiao Zheng to apologize to this one,¡± Liu Jin says, suddenly feeling the chair is too big for him. ¡°This one has benefited greatly from the Xiao Sect¡¯s kindness, so there is no need for Patriarch Xiao Zheng to feel troubled.¡±


    Xiao Zheng chuckles.


    ¡°I see you have grown up to be much like your father. Xiao Nan told me about that.¡± Liu Jin preens a little. For him, there is no higher praise. ¡°However, there is a reason why it is only the three of us here. There is no need for pleasantries in this room. I will speak freely, and I expect you to reply in kind. This is not a kindness, but rather a necessity considering our circumstances.¡±


    ¡°That is agreeable, old friend,¡± Liu Jianguo says, his hands resting over his lap. ¡°If we are to speak freely, then please explain what is it that forced your hand like this? Certainly, the matter of our children''s engagement was discussed a few times by us. However, we never once considered marrying our children at such a young age.¡±


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Xiao Zheng sighs. His gaze dips down for an instant.


    ¡°You really do like getting right to the heart of things. Very well, I suppose it would be unfair of me if I did not answer. No, from the beginning, I planned on telling you everything. I only ask that you listen to my tale until the end.¡±


    He is bothered by something, Liu Jin realizes. The way he sits, the slight tension in his muscles. It is an odd sight for Liu Jin, and it is one that leaves the young child with a sense of unease. If a powerful man like Xiao Zheng is like this, then how serious is the situation?


    ¡°I assume you have told your son about my daughter''s condition.¡± Seeing father and son nod, Xiao Zheng relaxes a little. ¡°Good. That makes things easier. As you know, I have done my best to keep my daughter safe ever since that day. Although it pains me to have forced her to grow so isolated, the alternative was simply too horrible to contemplate.¡±


    Even someone like Liu Jin can understand that. If Xiao Zheng¡¯s daughter had been discovered by the wrong Sect, the outcome would have been tragic.


    ¡°However, I knew keeping my daughter hidden forever was not possible. The Heavens are not that merciful.¡± Xiao Zheng frowns. ¡°Knowing my daughter would eventually be discovered was something that tormented me greatly. I spent countless nights trying to think of a solution. In the end, I could only see two paths.¡±


    Xiao Zheng holds up two fingers.


    ¡°One, I could try making the Xiao Sect one of the strongest Sects in the Empire before my daughter became a woman. Naturally, this was nothing more than a pipe dream. Under my leadership, the Xiao Sect has expanded its influence greatly, but it is still not something worth talking about next to the Four Great Sects.¡±


    The Four Great Sects. Liu Jin remembers Xiao Nan mentioning them while they were on their way to New Moon Town. Within the empire, four Sects stand leagues above the rest. Those are the Four Great Sects. Xiao Nan had entertained Liu Jin by mentioning various details about them.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t make the Xiao Sect the strongest, and I couldn¡¯t stop the inevitability of my daughter''s discovery,¡± Xiao Zheng says, resigned. ¡°However, there was one thing I could control. I could control which Sect discovered my daughter. To that end, I used the Xiao Sect¡¯s growing influence to establish a relationship with the Sect I deemed safest for my daughter.¡±


    ¡°The Divine Frozen Palace.¡±


    Xiao Zheng and Liu Jianguo stare at Liu Jin, and it takes the child a while to realize it is because he was the one who spoke just now. He brings a hand to cover his mouth in embarrassment.


    ¡°I am sorry. I did not mean to interrupt.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to apologize.¡± Xiao Zheng does not look bothered. If anything, he seems pleased. ¡°It is as you said. Throughout the past years, I have slowly built a relationship between the Xiao Sect and the Divine Frozen Palace.¡±


    The Divine Frozen Palace. One of the Four Great Sects. Xiao Nan once told Liu Jin that the Divine Frozen Palace had a good relationship with the Xiao Sect. He had also said something else later that day.


    The Divine Frozen Palace was comprised almost entirely of females.


    ¡°The leadership of the Divine Frozen Palace is made entirely of females,¡± Xiao Zheng says, echoing Liu Jin¡¯s thoughts. ¡°For obvious reasons, many males try to join, but few are successful. Those who manage to enter the Sect stay as low-level disciples.¡±


    Xiao Nan had joked about that too. Since the Divine Frozen Palace specializes in Yin-aligned techniques, males, who are more attuned to Yang Qi, are just not a good fit for it.


    ¡°Xiao Shuang¡¯s affinity for Yin Qi would be a boon for the Divine Frozen Palace, even more so than for other Sects. She would be too valuable for them to mistreat her in the same way other Sects would. For that reason, they were the safest alternative in my mind. If I had to reveal my daughter to anyone, it would be to the Divine Frozen Palace. That is the conclusion I came to.¡±


    ¡°If you are speaking like this, I can only assume you have already done so, old friend.¡± Liu Jianguo finally chooses to speak. He looks at Xiao Zheng with honest curiosity. ¡°In that case, why do all this?¡±


    Xiao Zheng shakes his head. His lips thin slightly.


    ¡°You misunderstand, my friend. The Divine Frozen Palace has indeed realized the truth of my daughter¡¯s condition, but it was not at my discretion that they did so." One of Xiao Zheng''s hands curls into a fist. His knuckles soon go white. ¡°Shortly after your son and Xiao Nan left for New Moon Town, I received a visitor. One of the Five Fairies, Meng Yue.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s eyebrows rise.


    The Five Fairies of the Divine Frozen Palace. They are the strongest cultivators of that Sect as well as the most beautiful. According to Xiao Nan, many great and powerful men had traveled all the way to the Divine Frozen Palace just for the opportunity to catch a glimpse of them.


    ¡°It was not something I expected. Meng Yue had just finished hunting a powerful Spirit Beast that she had been chasing for the better part of a month. Upon realizing she was close to our Eastern Port City, she decided to pay a visit. I couldn¡¯t refuse her. The moment Meng Yue entered this house, she knew.¡±


    Just like that.


    The daughter Xiao Zheng had tried to keep safe all these years had been discovered just like that.


    ¡°Immediately, she asked to take my daughter as her personal disciple. She said a talent like hers could not possibly bloom in a city like this. Of course, this was not a request I could turn down.¡±


    Requests from high-level cultivators are never just requests. Even if Xiao Zheng is in the Emperor Realm, he cannot afford to anger someone from the Divine Frozen Place. The difference in power between it and the Xiao Sect is simply that big.


    ¡°So you used the wedding to buy yourself some time.¡± Liu Jianguo¡¯s voice breaks the story. His face is as serious as Liu Jin has ever seen it.


    ¡°It was the only way. I told her my daughter had already been promised to someone. If she suddenly took my daughter, I would be seen as going back on my word and lose face. Luckily, she decided to humor me. Once the wedding is done, Liu Jin and Xiao Shuang will live together for one month. After that, she will come to take my daughter to the Divine Frozen Palace. That has already been decided.¡±


    For Meng Yue to be so accommodating to Xiao Zheng''s request is extremely merciful. She could have easily let him lose face, but she hadn''t. Instead, she had given him time to organize the wedding and even allowed for the newlyweds to live together for a month. If Xiao Shuang left immediately after the wedding, it would reflect poorly on Xiao Zheng. People would say his daughter had run away to avoid being Liu Jin''s wife.


    One month wasn''t much, but it was enough.


    ¡°It is not as bad as it could be,¡± he says, although Liu Jin wonders if he is just saying that to make himself feel better. For the first time, he sees beyond the low lighting of the room and notices how tired Xiao Zheng''s face looks. ¡°I planned on revealing my daughter when I had more leverage, but if one of the Five Fairies is taking her as a disciple, I can be sure they will not use her in¡­ unsavory ways.¡±


    ¡°Is there any need to hold the wedding then?¡± Liu Jin finds himself asking.


    Since he returned to Eastern Port City, Liu Jin was told he would be marrying Xiao Zheng¡¯s daughter. However, if his daughter will be taken by another Sect, then it does not seem like there is any point to it.


    In that case, why has Xiao Zheng gone out of his way to make knowledge of the wedding public?


    ¡°My son is right,¡± Liu Jianguo says. ¡°If your daughter will be taken to the Divine Frozen Place no matter what, then there is no need for the wedding to happen.¡±


    ¡°I disagree." Looking at Liu Jin, Xiao Zheng says,¡± To be honest, I really did want you for my daughter. However, even if you cannot share your lives with each other, the marriage still serves a purpose. First of all, I already offered my daughter¡¯s hand to you, so I cannot be seen as going back on my word. While I said it to get Meng Yue to agree, it would bother me greatly to become the type of man that goes back on what he has promised. More importantly, the wedding will aid both you and my daughter.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°By marrying you, my daughter will enter the Divine Frozen Palace as a married woman, something Meng Yue will honor.¡±


    In other words, any attempt to marry her off can be waved away because ¡°she¡¯s already married.¡± Being married to Liu Jin would grant Xiao Shuang another layer of protection.


    ¡°Meanwhile, by marrying my daughter, you become part of our family. Our families have been friends for a long time, and it is time I make that official,¡± Xiao Zheng explains. ¡°If at all possible, I¡¯d like it if you two moved here, but something tells me this one won¡¯t leave his house.¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡±


    Xiao Zheng scoffs. ¡°Regardless, it is time I make our relationship known. You will be my son-in-law, and you will be treated as such. It is not ideal, but it is the best I can do. Besides... the time I spent preparing for the wedding is time I have to say goodbye to my daughter. Please, allow me that bit of selfishness.¡±


    Xiao Zheng looks tired as he finishes speaking.


    How long has he spent thinking all this?


    How much time has he spent trying to think of a solution?


    ¡°Now,¡± Xiao Zheng says after a moment of silence. ¡°Would you like to meet my daughter?¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 37: Their First Encounter

    ~~~


    Somehow, the door to his fianc¨¦e¡¯s room seems bigger than it should be.


    Logically, Liu Jin knows there is no reason for him to be nervous. The wedding has been revealed to be a mere formality. The person behind the door is not the one he will spend the rest of his life with. They will be husband and wife in name only. They will live together for a month and then go their separate ways.


    That is all there is to it. In a way, the knowledge is rather freeing.


    Yet, Liu Jin¡¯s hand trembles as he knocks on the door.


    Xiao Zheng has told him his daughter is expecting him. Still, when an unmistakably female voice comes from the other side of the door and tells him to enter, Liu Jin jumps a little.


    He is being foolish. There is no reason for him to be so nervous. Liu Jin is someone who has been in the presence of Nine-Headed Snake God. Compared that, meeting his betrothed should be a simple matter.


    Yes, that¡¯s right. Liu Jin takes a deep breath and nods to himself before opening the door.


    The room behind it is spacious, easily larger than an entire floor of his house. There is a bed, a window, and walls. All proper things for a bedroom to have. The wall opposite to the door is lined with bookshelves. To the side, there is a desk with an open book on top of it. It is a little far, but Liu Jin can identify it as a manual of some sort. However, he doubts all the books in this room are instruction manuals.


    A girl who has never left her house is bound to need something more interesting to read.


    ¡°You are here.¡±


    Her voice causes him to finally look at her. She seems to be about his age. Liu Jin notices he is taller than her, but only by an inch or two. Her skin is white like porcelain, and her face has a nice oval shape. Her eyes are blue like those of her relatives, but hers are a shade lighter. Similarly, her hair is a shade of brown so light it is almost blonde.


    Although she¡¯s still young, there is no denying she is someone who will surely become a beauty once she grows older.


    She is his fianc¨¦e, Xiao Shuang.


    ¡°I hope I am not intruding,¡± Liu Jin finds himself saying. The words immediately become stupid the moment they leave his mouth.


    Even if the marriage is only for show, Liu Jin wishes the first words he said to his fianc¨¦e could have been better. Unfortunately, wordplay is not an area he has much skill in. By nature and nurture, Liu Jin prefers silence.


    Even so, the long second during which he waits for her response is undeniably uncomfortable.


    To his surprise, Xiao Shuang smiles and shakes her head. ¡°Not at all. I was told you would come. I have wanted to meet you for a long time, husband.¡±


    Liu Jin chokes.


    ¡°Husband?!¡±


    Immediately, Liu Jin hates how high-pitched his voice sounded just now.


    ¡°Of course, you are my betrothed, the man who will become my husband. Whether I call you husband in a few weeks or now should make no difference, husband.¡± Xiao Shuang nods with a serious look on her face, finding no flaw in her words. ¡°Unless¡­ has the engagement been canceled? Has this wife perhaps done something to offend you?¡±


    Seeing her worried look, Liu Jin is quick to answer. ¡°No. Nothing like that. My lady just¡­ surprised me. That is all.¡±


    Xiao Shuang smiles brightly.


    ¡°Thank goodness. Please, husband. Do not scare me so. ¡±


    Husband. The word still sends a little jolt of something down Liu Jin¡¯s spine.


    He is way too young to be called husband!


    ¡°Oh, where are my manners?¡± Xiao Shuang brings her hands to her mouth for a moment. ¡°Please, take a seat, husband. I apologize for not having anything to offer you. I must also admit that I am not particularly skilled in the culinary arts. Still, I hope that, now that my identity is out in the open, I can convince Father to let me practice in the kitchens. It would be quite unseemly if I did not prepare my husband at least one meal before our parting.¡±


    Liu Jin sits down. Not just because she asks him to, but because he¡¯s suddenly dizzy. Of all the possible ways this meeting could have gone, something like this did not even once cross his mind.


    Master would probably laugh if he were here.


    He¡¯s never going to tell him about this, Liu Jin decides.


    ¡°I must admit I was not expecting this.¡±


    Xiao Shuang looks at him curiously. ¡°What is it, husband? Is something not to your liking? Is my appearance displeasing to you?¡±


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°No! Nothing like that,¡± Liu Jin replies, panicking a little. ¡°I just was not expecting my lady to be so¡­ accepting of our engagement.¡±


    It is only once Liu Jin says it that he realizes the truth of it.


    What had he expected then?


    He had expected Xiao Shuang to be like her brother, Liu Jin realizes with a start.


    He had expected her to be like those people who whisper and mock him and his father behind their backs. He had expected her to be completely against the engagement. After all, why wouldn¡¯t she? Xiao Shuang is the daughter of the Xiao Sect¡¯s Patriarch. She wouldn¡¯t be wrong to think there are matches out there in possession of far more power and riches than he.


    At most, Liu Jin had expected her to be resigned to the engagement, to recognize it as a necessary measure but no more than that.


    ¡°You call me husband so easily, but our engagement is merely a formality. For you to gain a measure of protection before leaving for the Divine Frozen Palace and for my family to be tied closer to the Xiao Sect. Surely, my lady understands that.¡±


    ¡°Husband forgets one reason.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°For Father not to lose face,¡± Xiao Shuang replies seriously. ¡°Father promised my hand to your father. If I were to throw a tantrum until the engagement broke, then Father would lose face. This Xiao Shuang refuses to shame her father¡¯s name no matter what. I will not make Father a liar.¡±


    Just like that, Liu Jin decides he likes Xiao Shuang.


    Marriage and other such topics are still beyond him. Love is not something he has any experience in. However, filial piety is something Liu Jin can understand and respect. The young child breathes a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I see. Is that all?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The reply surprises Liu Jin. ¡°Unlike husband, this Xiao Shuang has known about the engagement for a long time now. I truly had meant to spend my life with you.¡±


    ¡°Why? How?¡± Liu Jin looks at her, confused. ¡°You didn¡¯t even know me.¡±


    Xiao Shuang motions to one of the corners of the room. ¡°I grew up knowing my life was one granted thanks to you.¡±


    He follows the motion of her hand and finds a small tree growing there. Or rather, Liu Jin saw it from the start and just didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it.


    The Tree of Never Ending Vigor.


    Had Liu Jin grown up with this tree, he would have been far stronger than he is now. That is something that has been clear to him for the past week and is only reinforced by being in the tree''s presence. The tree looks frail and small. Perhaps due to Xiao Shuang steadily siphoning off all the Yang Qi from it, the tree could never grow to its full power.


    Yet the energy he feels coming from it is undeniably strong.


    Had this tree grown properly and had he eaten the fruit from it then¡­


    No, it does not bear thinking about it.


    ¡°This one has grown under the shade of this tree, husband.¡± Xiao Shuang smiles gently as she looks at it. ¡°I am rarely allowed to leave this room, and so, this tree has been my constant companion. With this tree, I have shared my problems, and it is thanks to it that I draw breath. That would not be possible without you, husband. It is thanks to you giving up your strength that this one now stands before you.¡±


    Liu Jin shakes his head.


    ¡°It was my father who gave yours the tree. There is no need for you to be grateful to me for something I had no control over.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, husband is right.¡± Xiao Shuang nods, humming. ¡°Yet the truth remains the same. The tree that should have nurtured you nurtured me instead. That is something I have known for a few years now. When I first learned of it, I was shocked. There was someone out there I had never met whose loss had become my gain. From that moment on, I wished to know about the one whose luck I took.¡±


    ¡°That would have been difficult while confined to this room.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t. My brother complains about you quite often.¡±


    Liu Jin stares for a moment.


    ¡°My lady, forgive me for saying this, but if all the things you know about me come from your brother¡¯s mouth, then I cannot imagine how your opinion of me can be positive.¡±


    Xiao Shuang giggles.


    ¡°He really doesn¡¯t like you,¡± she says as if sharing a secret. ¡°He rants quite often about you and your family. Learning of the engagement has been quite hard on him.¡±


    ¡°Then how¡­?¡±


    Baffled as he is, Liu Jin cannot bring himself to finish the question.


    ¡°Xiao Fang speaks badly of you¡­ but cousin Nan has never once said anything bad.¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother surely gives me undue praise.¡±


    Xiao Shuang giggles again. ¡°He said you would say that.¡±


    As expected of his Elder Brother. Or rather, should Liu Jin worry that he is so predictable when it comes to accepting praise?


    Master may very well have a point about the value he places on himself.


    ¡°Regardless, I have heard much of you before today. Xiao Fang said bad things. Xiao Nan said good things. Of course, knowing the two, it was much easier for this Xiao Shuang to trust Xiao Nan¡¯s words.¡± She smiles. ¡°It was a relief.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°I knew we were to be married, and I accepted that. I drew breath thanks to what was taken from you. To live my life alongside you to repay that seemed only natural. Furthermore, my father had already promised my hand to you. This Xiao Shuang would never dare disgrace him. Those two factors alone ensured I would wish to marry you, husband. However, I didn¡¯t know whether you would be a good person or not. I am ashamed to say that scared me. Hearing Xiao Nan¡¯s stories comforted me.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for you to apologize, my lady,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°I had similar concerns after learning of the engagement, so if you must apologize, then I must apologize as well. I can only hope I am half the person Elder Brother made me sound like.¡±


    Xiao Shuang smiles. ¡°You really are like Xiao Nan said. I am happy. I truly wouldn¡¯t have minded living alongside you, husband.¡±


    ¡°Your words are more than enough,¡± Liu Jin says, smiling. ¡°Still, I must point out that Xiao Nan¡¯s stories are merely his point of view. I also cannot claim everything Xiao Fang said was a falsehood.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe, husband should be the one to tell his story?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I have heard of husband from my brother, and I have heard of husband from my cousin. However, I have yet to hear of husband from husband. We may not be together for a long time, but at the very least, this Xiao Shuang wishes to know her husband. Is there a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Liu Jin says after a while. The smile on his face is growing. ¡°There is no problem at all, my lady. However, be warned, my stories are not exciting stories. I am just a doctor¡¯s son who goes around helping his father heal people.¡±


    ¡°That sounds lovely.¡±


    At that moment, Liu Jin thinks that what is lovely is Xiao Shuang¡¯s smile.


    ~~~

 Chapter 38: Challenge

    ~~~


    ¡°Truly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the man coughed right on my face, so I could see how bad his cold was. As it turned out, he didn¡¯t have a cold at all. He did, however, have lots of spit.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s voice and face are as flat as they have ever been.


    ¡°It was gross.¡±


    Xiao Shuang collapses into giggles, her obvious joy a contrast to Liu Jin¡¯s grim countenance.


    ¡°I never imagined people in the outside world could be so silly!¡±


    It has been three weeks since they first met. Since then, Liu Jin has been visiting Xiao Shuang at least once every two days. The young child has slowly become a common sight in the main house.


    ¡°Some people tend to become overly concerned when it comes to their health,¡± Liu Jin explains, already resigned to this fact. ¡°They see illness and death where there is none. Their minds turn coughs and sneezes into deadly diseases. Unfortunately, I am not at liberty to turn away paying customers.¡±


    ¡°It is funny,¡± Xiao Shuang says, still smiling. ¡°A cold. I¡¯ve never seen one before.¡±


    For a moment, Liu Jin wants to laugh at her joke. Then he realizes it is not a joke at all. Xiao Shuang has been inside the main house her entire life. Those who are allowed inside these walls are cultivators of great skill. Their bodies are not something common illnesses can touch. The same cannot be said of the servants, but Liu Jin doubts a sick servant would ever be allowed near Xiao Shuang.


    Xiao Shuang has probably never seen a sick person in her entire life.


    The thought leaves Liu Jin unsettled. It is yet another reminder of how different their lives have been. To be hidden from the rest of the world and live confined to a single room, Liu Jin can scarcely imagine it.


    Yet, Xiao Shuang does not seem to resent her upbringing.


    ¡°I truly must thank you, husband.¡± Being called husband does not affect him as strongly as it did before, but Liu Jin would be lying if he says he has gotten used to it. ¡°Your stories remain the highlight of my days. Things have become so boring lately.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I thought things would be quite hectic around here due to the wedding.¡±


    Xiao Shuang pouts.


    ¡°It is because of the wedding, husband. I am being instructed in protocol every day although I am at a loss as to why. I am only expected to stand there and go through the rituals, yet the servants seem to think I must oversee their every choice. Did you know I must pick a fan? Apparently, I must cover my face during the ceremony. It is tradition, I am told, but I cannot see any point to it. You have already seen my face, husband. I wonder. Does that make me an unfit bride?¡±


    It is curious. Considering all the manpower the Xiao Sect has at its disposal, preparing the wedding should be a simple matter. If Xiao Zheng wanted to, he could have the wedding ceremony ready in one day. However, it seems like it will take at least a month for things to be prepared.


    If things are taking that long, it must be because Xiao Zheng wants it that way. Of that, Liu Jin is certain. After all, the longer the wedding preparations take, the more time Xiao Zheng has to spend with his daughter.


    ¡°Father also has¡­¡± Xiao Shuang stops for a moment, her face a little uncertain. ¡°Father has also been instructing me on what I should expect from the Divine Frozen Palace.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Just like that, the atmosphere turns awkward, an invisible weight pressing upon both of them. Of course Xiao Shuang is worried. Once everything is done, she will have to leave all she knows behind.


    ¡°I am glad my stories, simple as they are, can brighten your days, my lady. I cannot imagine they compare to the tales you must have heard in the past, yet if you enjoy them, that is more than enough.¡±


    ¡°Husband should not say things like that,¡± Xiao Shuang says with a serious look. ¡°It is true your wife has grown up hearing many great tales of heroism. Father has told me many stories of his youth. So has Cousin Nan. The tales of my ancestors are even recorded in the family archives for me to read. This one has lost count of how many times she has read about her great-grandfather¡¯s feud with the Thunder Blade Fortress.¡±


    They are all tales that would not be out of place in a book of legends. Liu Jin is sure of it.


    ¡°However, that is the thing. I have grown too used to hearing such things. Husband¡¯s tales may not have great battles in them, but they contain people, ordinary people the likes of which I have never met.¡±


    The earnest honesty in her eyes leaves Liu Jin unbalanced.


    ¡°Besides, Cousin Nan has told me that husband is definitely not lacking in heroic tales. He sang praises on how well husband handled himself in New Moon Town.¡±


    New Moon Town.


    Hearing that name spoken so suddenly is enough to make him flinch.


    ¡°Heroic tales?¡± Liu Jin wants to laugh. ¡°No, my lady. I do not think I can call them that.¡±


    In the stories, the hero is always brave and strong. He had been neither. He had been weak and scared of dying. In the end, mere luck had saved his life.


    How could anything about that be heroic?


    Perhaps sensing it to be a sensitive subject, Xiao Shuang does not prod further. Awkward silence is left between them once more. Liu Jin knows he must do something to start the conversation again, yet he struggles to find something to say.


    Perhaps unfortunately, his bride speaks first.


    ¡°By the way, it is alright if husband takes a concubine or two.¡±


    Had Liu Jin been drinking something, he¡¯d undoubtedly have sprayed it all over the place. As it is, he merely chokes and coughs. Xiao Shuang¡¯s words just now caught him more unprepared than any punch.


    ¡°What?¡±


    While there are no laws against taking multiple wives, the truth is most people simply cannot sustain more than one. Thus, concubines are something only people of means have.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    However, Xiao Shuang bringing up the matter just like that is the last thing he was expecting!


    ¡°Well, it makes sense, does it not?¡± She shrugs as if she does not understand what a shocking statement she just made. ¡°I am afraid we will not be together long enough for me to perform my wifely duties. Alas, we are too young for such things.¡±


    Liu Jin considers it a victory he does not choke again.


    ¡°That means that when husband reaches the age in which he will need to sate his urges¡ª¡±


    Liu Jin flushes scarlet.


    ¡°I will not be there with him. I am not so cruel a wife that I will condemn my husband to chastity. That is why, when the time comes, it is alright if husband takes one or two concubines.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s...¡± Really, what can he even say to this? ¡°It seems you have given the matter some thought, my lady.¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Xiao Shuang replies. ¡°Father and Cousin Nan always tell me it is natural for men to have several women. Brother also says it, but he seems to think you will cheat on me. However, it is not cheating if you have permission. He is surprisingly immature when it comes to things like that.¡±


    No, if anything, Xiao Fang might be the normal one this time.


    ¡°I will¡­ I will keep that in mind, my lady.¡±


    Really, what else could he say?


    Xiao Shuang smiles, pleased.


    ¡°Please do, husband.¡±


    ~~~


    Later that day, Liu Jin is making his way out of the main house, mentally tired from interacting with his betrothed. Xiao Shuang is pleasant to be around, yet there are certain gaps in her common sense that keep catching him off guard.


    Someone her age should not be so comfortable discussing such topics!


    Is that what happens when one grows up around high-level cultivators?


    Come to think of it, Xiao Nan had casually talked about such things with him in the past. Scary as it is to think about it, Xiao Fang might be the most normal one of his family.


    ¡°There you are!¡±


    Almost as if summoned by his thoughts, Xiao Fang¡¯s voice calls out to him. The servant escorting Liu Jin freezes next to him.


    ¡°Young Master,¡± Liu Jin says, turning around to meet Xiao Fang¡¯s scowl with a stoic expression. ¡°To what do I owe this pleasure?¡±


    Instead of answering, Xiao Fang looks at the servant. ¡°Leave us.¡±


    For a moment, the servant doesn¡¯t seem to know what to do. He looks between the two children, torn. Ultimately, there is only one answer. It is unthinkable for a servant to pick Liu Jin over the Xiao Fang. With an apologetic look, the servant bows and retreats, leaving Xiao Fang and Liu Jin alone.


    ¡°I have wanted to talk to you for some time,¡± Xiao Fang says in an imperious tone. He crosses his arms, looking down at Liu Jin.


    ¡°Young Master knows where I live, and he knows I often visit my betrothed around this hour. If Young Master wanted to converse with me, then I truly cannot understand why he waited so long to do so.¡±


    Xiao Fang¡¯s eyes narrow.


    ¡°You enjoy this, do you not?! To marry into our great family?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, the wedding is not something I have control over. Surely, you understand your sister will benefit from it as well?¡±


    ¡°My sister may have to marry, but it should not be to someone like you!¡± Xiao Fang hisses, stepping closer to him. His Qi spikes, and Liu Jin tenses. ¡°My sister¡¯s husband should be a great man, not a mere Outer Disciple. Marrying her to you is like throwing pearls before swine! To think you have someone like¡­ To think you are still in the Inner Realm in spite of it all!¡±


    Ah. Liu Jin¡¯s eyes widen in understanding. He catches what Xiao Fang managed to avoid saying.


    If you have someone in the Emperor Realm helping you, why are you still in the Inner Realm?


    Certainly, it is something to ponder about, especially because Xiao Fang does not know of his circumstances. While Xiao Zheng definitely knows, he doubts either him or Xiao Nan have told Xiao Fang about it.


    From Xiao Fang¡¯s perspective, he must be doubly unfit to be his sister¡¯s husband.


    However, Liu Jin is not about to speak of Nine-Headed Snake God here.


    No, more importantly, Liu Jin does not feel like having to excuse himself. Not this time.


    ¡°Young Master, regardless of my status or skills, the wedding is not something I have control over. Please, feel free to show your ire towards this Liu Jin, but neither of us is in a position to change anything.¡±


    ¡°I think differently.¡±


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°The wedding needs to happen. Of that, there is no doubt.¡± Xiao Fang sounds angry that he even has to say it. ¡°However, nothing says you have to remain married after that. Once you are married and my sister is taken away, you can undo the engagement. There is nothing wrong with that. Is that not so, Elder Hui?¡±


    ¡°Ho, well, that is an interesting suggestion, Young Master.¡±


    Liu Jin is not sure when Elder Hui arrived, only that he is suddenly between the two of them. The old man strokes his beard in thought.


    ¡°Certainly, it is only important for it to be known that your sister is married before she goes to the Divine Frozen Palace. If the marriage were to be annulled secretly once she left, there¡¯d be no way for them to know.¡±


    Even as Xiao Fang aims a victorious smile his way, Liu Jin wonders what Xiao Zheng would say to that reasoning.


    ¡°You heard him. If you understand you are not fit to marry my sister, then you should do the right thing and annul the marriage once she leaves.¡±


    To that, there is only one thing Liu Jin can say.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Liu Jin repeats. ¡°I see no reason why I need to go along with this, Young Master, and out of respect for you, I will not mention this conversation to anyone.¡±


    If he annulled the engagement, it¡¯d be like slapping Xiao Zheng in the face.


    Liu Jin is not that stupid.


    ¡°You dare!¡± Xiao Fang¡¯s face grows red with rage. ¡°You are someone who cannot even last three moves against me, yet you think you are good enough for my sister!¡±


    "And what if I could?¡±


    Liu Jin speaks without thinking, yet the idea that starts taking shape in his head is not one he dislikes.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What if I could last three moves against you, Young Master?¡±


    Xiao Fang scoffs. ¡°Ha, that is too much even for a joke! Shall I demonstrate the reality for you right now?¡±


    ¡°Young Master,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°You have waited almost one month to speak to me. You are also willing to wait until the preparations for the wedding are done, then stand me being married to your sister for a month. That is already three months. If I asked you to wait three more, would that be beyond Young Master''s patience?


    Elder Hui looks like he is about to say something yet Xiao Fang beats him to it.


    ¡°No, that much is not beyond my patience!¡±


    Of course, it isn¡¯t. Liu Jin tries not to roll his eyes. Due to their respective positions, Xiao Fang cannot just beat up Liu Jin like he surely wants.


    Xiao Fang is simply too strong.


    If someone like Xiao Fang were to force Liu Jin to fight against him, it¡¯d be seen as simple bullying. It¡¯d be different if Liu Jin weren¡¯t part of the Xiao Sect, but he is. Furthermore, since Liu Jin is now his sister¡¯s betrothed who has been acknowledged by Xiao Fang¡¯s father, a fight between them could cause complications.


    However, if Liu Jin is the one who issues the challenge, that¡¯s another thing entirely. In that case, it is nothing more than a weak fighter asking for guidance.


    In other words, this offer might be the best chance Xiao Fang will have to fight Liu Jin without receiving any negative backlash.


    ¡°Then, perhaps double that. If I told Young Master I needed that much to mentally prepare myself, would that not be understandable?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that would be understandable."


    "That means Young Master is willing to wait a year. Would it then be too much to ask for half a year more?"


    "A year and a half," Xiao Fang says, face made out of stone. ¡°That and no more.¡±


    Something that feels like victory courses through Liu Jin¡¯s body.


    This is petty. He realizes that.


    Yet he does not feel like backing down.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll do my best not to disappoint Young Master when the time comes.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 39: The Wedding

    ~~~


    After much preparation, the day of the wedding arrives.


    ¡°This is ridiculous.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s words are not without merit. Even though the wedding will start in a few hours, the young child is not with his wife. He¡¯s not even inside the main house. Instead, he¡¯s, well...


    ¡°Now, now, Little Brother. It is tradition.¡±


    Liu Jin glares at Xiao Nan as he grabs hold of the tiled roof to push himself up. He has already climbed all the way up to the fourth floor, but he¡¯s still far from his goal. Meanwhile, Xiao Nan seems to have no problems climbing the massive structure that is the main house.


    ¡°Elder Brother, my young age may be showing, but I fail to see the point of this tradition,¡± Liu Jin says once they finally reach the top. His goal lies a few feet away.


    A pair of red shoes.


    ¡°It is simple, Little Brother. My cute little cousin waits for you without any shoes to wear. Thus, it is up to the groom to find the shoes,¡± Xiao Nan says with mock seriousness as Liu Jin goes to pick them up. ¡°The shoes cannot be hidden just anywhere. The difficulty the groom has in finding the shoes must equal the quality of the bride. My cousin is a fine bride, so having you climb to the top of the main house is as easy as I could make it.¡±


    Liu Jin sighs but does not bother arguing.


    The truth is, Xiao Nan did make this easy for him. It could have been much worse.


    They could have put Xiao Fang in charge of hiding the shoes.


    ¡°We could have used Xiao Fang. In fact, he was quite eager to be chosen for this,¡± Xiao Nan says, echoing Liu Jin¡¯s thoughts. ¡°By the way, I heard what happened between the two of you.¡±


    A moment of silence falls between. No one other than Liu Jin, Xiao Fang, and Elder Hui had been in that hallway, yet Liu Jin is not surprised to find Xiao Nan knows.


    ¡°¡­ did I act rashly, Elder Brother?¡±


    Xiao Nan considers his question for a second before shrugging. ¡°Who knows? Perhaps. Perhaps not. This might be a good thing in its own way.¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother,¡± Liu Jin begins after some hesitation. ¡°When I talked to Xiao Fang¡­ Elder Hui was with him. He seemed to approve of the idea of annulling the marriage.¡±


    Xiao Nan frowns. ¡°That is¡­ It is best if Little Brother doesn¡¯t concern himself with that.¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother?¡±


    ¡°Some things are happening that Little Brother doesn¡¯t know about. Some things are happening that even this Xiao Nan didn¡¯t know about. Otherwise, I¡¯d have never introduced Elder Hui to Little Brother. Regardless, they are not things Little Brother should worry about too much. Today is your wedding. It is fine to focus on that and nothing else.¡±


    ¡°If Elder Brother says so, then this Liu Jin will do so.¡±


    The young child closes his eyes and takes a deep breath.


    ¡°It is time I pick up my bride.¡±


    ~~~


    Xiao Shuang waits for him on her bed. She wears a two-piece dress with long sleeves and a skirt that would doubtlessly trail behind her if she were standing up. The dress is of a deep crimson color with gold patterns trailing across its length. Her face is covered by a red veil. A small gasp escapes her lips upon seeing him. Immediately, a red and gold fan goes up to cover her face, leaving only her blue eyes visible through the veil.


    Swallowing a little too loudly, Liu Jin approaches her with her shoes held in his hands. His face feels entirely too warm, doubtlessly from all the climbing Xiao Nan made him do. Yes, that sounds logical.


    Taking a deep breath, Liu Jin kneels before her. Xiao Shuang extends her leg towards him in a manner that is almost shy, her hands pulling at her skirt to reveal her foot. It is small, bare, and really shouldn¡¯t mean much.


    Liu Jin¡¯s face burns.


    There are attendants around them. Liu Jin knows that much, yet at the moment, they might as well not exist. Liu Jin feels as if they don¡¯t matter at all. The only two people in the room are him and Xiao Shuang. His hand almost trembles as he reaches out to grab her ankle.


    Her skin is soft.


    It should not be important. The minor detail should just be filed away at the back of his mind, yet he cannot put it aside. It is not the first time Liu Jin touches a female. He has helped his father with many female patients in the past. He has even seen some of them in various states of undress.


    By comparison, this is not even worth talking about. It isn¡¯t as though he is kissing Xiao Shuang or holding her against him. He is just putting on her shoes. It is tradition. Nothing more. The groom must put the bridal shoes on the bride¡¯s feet. Doubtlessly, there is some deep meaning hidden behind the act, one which Liu Jin cares little for. As far as Liu Jin is concerned, this ritual is just another item on a checklist.


    It feels intimate.


    The shoe goes in. Liu Jin is not sure how long it takes him to put it on, merely that he breathes a sigh of relief once the task is done. Xiao Shuang¡¯s foot goes down. Then she lifts the other one, and the process repeats itself.


    Once both shoes are on her feet, Liu Jin extends his hand to her. Xiao Shuang grasps it as she rises from her bed. Usually, the groom would take the bride to his home, where the wedding ceremony would be held.


    However, this is not a normal ceremony.


    For Liu Jin to take Xiao Shuang to his home is nothing less than laughable. It is unthinkable for the daughter of the Xiao Sect¡¯s Patriarch to marry in the small clinic he calls home. Liu Jin loves his home, but he has no trouble understanding and accepting this.


    Instead of being held in his home, the wedding is to be held in the main house. Thus, Liu Jin only has to lead his bride to the first floor where everything is ready. The main hall has been decorated for the occasion. Red, naturally, is abundant, as is proper for weddings. There is not a single dark color in sight. Images of dragons and phoenixes decorate the walls, the hopes that the groom proves to be a dragon among men and the bride a phoenix among women.


    As Liu Jin and Xiao Shuang enter the room, the eyes of all the guests turn to them. It is not just those who belong to the Xiao Sect who are present. Prestigious people from all over Eastern Port City have been invited.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Once the bride and the groom are in their proper place, the ceremony begins. Words are being said, but Liu Jin is only half listening. Thankfully, there have been many rehearsals. By now, he could go through the whole ceremony in his sleep and not miss a step.


    Liu Jin kowtows three times. One to the Heavens. One to his wife¡¯s family. One to his bride.


    It is only after this that Xiao Shuang lowers her fan. His hands reach towards her veil and lift it, revealing her face to him for the first time that day. The nuptial wine is next. He and Xiao Shuang drink from the nuptial cups, which are tied by a red string. They cross their arms to exchange cups and drink once more.


    The attendants give each of them a knife. Liu Jin cuts a lock of his hair, and Xiao Shuang does the same. The chief attendant then ties the locks together and places them in a small red bag. Like that, the two are joined. Two beings who were once separate are now one.


    They are married.


    ~~~


    The wedding banquet has lobster, chicken, fish, duck, and many other delicious-looking dishes.


    Liu Jin would like nothing more than to eat. Unfortunately, tradition has to be kept. The guests are all arranged in tables of ten, and Liu Jin must go around and greet each of them. Such is the duty of the groom. Thankfully, Xiao Nan is merciful enough to accompany him on this task.


    ¡°The next table has the leaders of the Choi and Du Clans. Both of them are fairly wealthy and subordinate to our Xiao Sect,¡± the older teen explains in a low voice as they make their way to the table. ¡°Their sons are with them.¡±


    ¡°They are Core Disciples, right? I remember that from the notes.¡±


    Liu Jin had to memorize the names of all the important guests. It wouldn¡¯t do for him to make a fool of himself with a careless remark.


    The moment they get within five feet of the table, Liu Jin and Xiao Nan slap big grins on their faces. There are greetings and laughs. Xiao Nan makes a joke. Liu Jin follows it up with a compliment.


    Then there is drinking.


    Lots of drinking.


    It would be improper for the groom not to drink. On this, at least, Liu Jin is granted some reprieve. He can easily purge impurities from his body, and alcohol is no different. The wine being served is of high quality, but he will not get drunk from it unless he wants to.


    This seems to earn him some respect from the others.


    ¡°The next table will be difficult,¡± Xiao Nan says as they make their way towards it.


    ¡°Why would it¡­ oh.¡± Liu Jin stops talking the moment he realizes which table they are heading to next and just who is sitting in it.


    Yun Han.


    The Young Master of the Yun Sect, the only Sect that can rival the Xiao Sect in Eastern Port City. It is natural for him to be here. The Xiao Sect couldn¡¯t hold an event like this and not invite the Yun Sect. It would be extremely disrespectful. Similarly, the Yun Sect couldn¡¯t possibly ignore the invitation. They needed to send someone important enough to avoid offending the Xiao Sect.


    From the beginning, it was a given that the Patriarch of the Yun Sect would not leave his home. As Liu Jin understands it, the man has been in a sensitive stage of his cultivation for quite some time now. Still, Liu Jin is not particularly happy to see Yun Han.


    After all, Yun Han is the one who almost killed him.


    It happened a long time ago; over a year before he accepted Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s trial. A simple altercation had come a hair¡¯s breadth away from ending Liu Jin''s life. It wasn¡¯t that Liu Jin had done anything particularly rude back then. Yun Han had just acted in a way that was permissible to him.


    It is impossible for that scenario to repeat itself as things are now.


    Liu Jin is no longer a mere Outer Disciple. He is married to the daughter of the Xiao Sect¡¯s Patriarch. Yun Han cannot afford to be so reckless again. Still, it doesn¡¯t make the prospect of interacting with him any more appealing.


    However, Yun Han is not even the worst part of that table.


    ¡°Doctor Wu!¡± The name slips out from Xiao Nan¡¯s mouth as he greets the man. To Liu Jin, it is like hearing a curse. There he is. Fat, balding, and with a smile that is as fake is his vaunted skill.


    Doctor Wu Gou.


    The man behind most of the awful rumors regarding his father. The man who tried his best to damage his father¡¯s reputation since he couldn¡¯t hope to compete with him in medical skill.


    ¡°Ah, Xiao Nan! Liu Jin!¡± Doctor Wu says, rising to greet them. ¡°What a pleasure it is to see you! Congratulations! Congratulations!¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s face hurts from trying to keep the grin on his face. It hurts even more once he has to greet Yun Han.


    Then there¡¯s Doctor Wu¡¯s son, Wu Yan.


    He is Yun Han¡¯s friend and someone who beat Liu Jin more than once when he was a child. To this day, Liu Jin regrets that the chance to beat Wu Yan slipped through his fingers thanks to Yun Han¡¯s intervention. While he knows beating up Doctor Wu¡¯s son wouldn¡¯t have fixed anything, it would have made him feel good.


    ¡°It is so nice to see young people marry,¡± Doctor Wu says with a big smile on his face. ¡°Please, be sure to visit me when you need someone to check the health of your children. I¡¯ll even give you a discount!¡±


    As if he¡¯d ever let any child of his near this man!


    ¡°Oh, please, Doctor Wu!¡± Xiao Nan laughs as his hand casually falls on Liu Jin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You know these two are too young to be thinking about that stuff!¡±


    ¡°You know me. Always thinking ahead. That¡¯s why I¡¯m the Number One Doctor in Eastern Port City!¡±


    There are many things Liu Jin wants to say to that. Thankfully, the doors open before he gets the chance. At once, all conversation ceases. Liu Jin and Xiao Nan turn around to see what is going on.


    She is beautiful.


    Deep black hair and skin like the purest snow. Ruby red lips and eyes like emeralds. Her beauty is such that even the elegant room around her suddenly doesn¡¯t look like much. It feels as if a single sorrowful sigh from her could drive men to tear their hearts out just to see her smile.


    Her Qi is disguised, preventing them from feeling its true magnitude, yet it drapes itself over the room like a cloak.


    In Liu Jin¡¯s mind, there is no doubt as to who this person is.


    Meng Yue.


    At once, Liu Jin and Xiao Nan rush to greet her. Doctor Wu and Yun Han are left behind, forgotten. By the time they reach her, Xiao Zheng and Xiao Shuang are also there along with a few of the Elders.


    ¡°Lady Meng Yue,¡± Xiao Zheng says, taking the lead. He bows his head to her. ¡°What a pleasure it is for you to grace our Xiao Sect with your presence. I did not imagine someone from the Divine Frozen Palace would visit our meager ceremony. If I had known Lady Meng Yue would be here, I¡¯d have prepared a far grander feast.¡±


    ¡°Raise your head, Xiao Zheng of the Xiao Sect. Know that I find your meager efforts to be acceptable,¡± Meng Yue says. Her voice is inexplicably pleasing to the ear. ¡°I learned of your daughter¡¯s wedding and thought I should bring gifts for the bride and the groom.¡±


    Hushed whispers rise from the guests. Someone from the Divine Frozen Palace is bringing gifts to the wedding of Xiao Zheng¡¯s daughter. It is huge news, no matter how they look at it.


    ¡°For young Xiao Shuang, I have brought this necklace. The gem inside it is Purple-Veined Empyrean Crystal.¡±


    More than one person gasps.


    Empyrean Crystal. It is an extremely valuable material, usually only found in places where the Dragon Veins are so strong that the energy overflowing from them crystallizes. However, the necklace given to Xiao Shuang is not just any Empyrean Crystal but Purple-Veined Empyrean Crystal!


    Everyone in the room is blown away. Empyrean Crystal of such high quality is so valuable a person could buy the entirety of Eastern Port City with a single stone. Now one of those precious stones hangs around Xiao Shuang¡¯s neck!


    ¡°This Xiao Shuang is honored to receive such a gift,¡± Xiao Shuang says, bowing her head low. Meng Yue nods, acknowledging Xiao Shuang¡¯s words before moving in front of Liu Jin with ethereal grace.


    ¡°For the groom, I have brought this knife, made with the claws of a Ravenous Silver Wolf.¡±


    Another round of hushed whispers rises. The knife Meng Yue presents Liu Jin is finely crafted. Elegant and perfect for someone of Liu Jin¡¯s size. However, it is the name of the beast it is made from that calls the most attention. It is known that Ravenous Silver Wolves are powerful predators who are hard to hunt down.


    Although not as valuable as Xiao Shuang¡¯s necklace, the gift presented to Liu Jin is of undeniably high-quality.


    ¡°This Liu Jin is honored by your gift, Lady Meng Yue.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it is a perfectly good gift. Although perhaps my gift falls short on this occasion; for surely, there can be no greater gift than marrying young Xiao Shuang. I am certain it will be the greatest accomplishment of your life.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s eyebrow twitches.


    This woman¡­


    He definitely doesn¡¯t like her.


    ~~~

 Interlude: Meng Yue

    ~~~


    Meng Yue made her way out of the Xiao Sect¡¯s main house with a serene smile on her face. The moment she took one step outside the building, her form vanished. It was merely a movement technique, but Meng Yue felt it was proper to use it. Making a big impression was always good.


    The woman of such beauty that men would cut their arms off if she but asked reappeared several miles away on a rooftop. She mentally congratulated herself on a job well done. By showing up at the wedding, she had given the Xiao Sect¡¯s Patriarch a lot of face. No one would be able to say anything bad about Xiao Zheng for a long time.


    Meng Yue smiled proudly.


    It had been a last-second decision, but it had worked out beautifully. Why, everyone in the Xiao Sect had been overjoyed to see her! They hadn¡¯t even been able to meet her eyes from the joy! They had kept such a respectful silence for her! Truly, Eastern Port City had very well-behaved people living it!


    To think her sisters thought she¡¯d embarrass the Sect!


    ¡°Sister Yue is strong and beautiful, but her gifts are best used away from boring meetings.¡±


    ¡°Sister Yue is great at cultivation. I envy her strength. Perhaps it is better if Sister Yue focuses only on that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to offend, but the image our Divine Frozen Palace wants to maintain and the image Sister Yue projects¡­. Sister Yue understands, right?¡±


    ¡°Yue, I won''t mince words. You are utterly without skill in diplomacy. You¡¯re quick to violence and not at all subtle. When angered, you are without mercy. It is as if you never left the Renegade Realm. If we let too many people see you, they¡¯ll get the idea that we¡¯re all unthinking savages.¡±


    To think those four had the gall to say such things to her!


    Who did they think they were!


    When had she ever made the Divine Frozen Palace look bad? When?


    Meng Yue had been so angry with her sisters that she had left to hunt. The need to kill something had been strong. Luckily, she had found a Ravenous Silver Wolf, a fine specimen at that. It had taken almost a month to chase it down and kill it. As she was beating it to death, Meng Yue imagined it was her sisters¡¯ faces staring back at her instead of the wolf¡¯s.


    It had been a fairly satisfying endeavor.


    After killing it, Meng Yue realized she was very close to Eastern Port City. For someone as powerful as her, a city that small usually wasn¡¯t worth remembering, but as one of the Five Fairies of the Divine Frozen Palace, Meng Yue knew the names of all the Sects they were allied with as well as their central locations.


    The Xiao Sect wasn¡¯t worth mentioning next to the Divine Frozen Palace, but it was still among the Top 100 Sects of the Empire.


    It had only been proper for her to pay a visit, right?


    There was absolutely nothing wrong with that. Meng Yue most certainly hadn¡¯t just gone there to prove she could represent the Sect without looking like an angry savage.


    Not at all.


    Besides, nothing but good had come from her actions! A Body of Extreme Yin! To think such a small city hid such grand treasure!


    The moment she had felt that Qi, Meng Yue knew she needed to take that girl as her disciple. Ah, to think she had found someone worthy of being her personal disciple in a place like this. The ways of Heaven were amusing. She had even negotiated the terms to take the girl without a single altercation.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    That would show those four!


    Meng Yue could almost imagine the jealousy in their eyes when they learned her disciple had a Body of Extreme Yin. That would be a sight to see!


    Still, Xiao Zheng should have known better.


    To think he¡¯d put on a meager effort for his daughter¡¯s wedding!


    He even admitted it right in front of her. The poor girl!


    Meng Yue couldn''t understand it. The man had begged so fiercely for the wedding to be held. Enough that she had been moved and allowed it to happen. The Patriarch of the Xiao Sect stood on the Second Level of the Emperor Realm, but to Meng Yue, that wasn¡¯t much.


    Meng Yue was already in the Ninth Level of the Emperor Realm.


    The difference between them was simply too big. It was unlikely Xiao Zheng would ever leave the Human Realms of Cultivation while Meng Yue was only a half-step away from the Divine Realms. There was no point of comparison. If Meng Yue had wanted to take Xiao Zheng¡¯s daughter, she would have easily been able to do so. Instead, she allowed the wedding to happen and even agreed for the newlyweds to live together for a month.


    The least Xiao Zheng could have done after being so earnest about it was to put forth his best effort for the wedding. Instead, he had gone as far as to call his effort meager. That was just something Meng Yue couldn¡¯t understand.


    Perhaps, the knowledge that the wedding was only for the sake of formality prevented him from putting as much effort as he should have. In other words, he might have only held the wedding to save face. Certainly, there are people who act in such a way.


    Another alternative that occurred to Meng Yue was that Xiao Zheng¡¯s efforts had been relative to the quality of the groom.


    That was yet another thing that puzzled Meng Yue.


    Xiao Shuang was a talented girl who possessed a Body of Extreme Yin. Why would her father marry her to a boy who was only in the Inner Realm? She had been serious when she said marrying Xiao Shuang would be the greatest achievement of the boy¡¯s life. Xiao Shuang was a rare treasure that, with the proper polish, might surpass even her one day.


    For a mere boy in the Inner Realm to be able to know someone like that, let alone marry her, was an achievement far beyond what anyone in this small city would be able to match. He should feel happy to have such good fortune bestowed upon him, even if it was unlikely he¡¯d see Xiao Shuang again.


    Meng Yue hummed.


    The more she thought about it, the more she realized something was off about that boy. She hadn¡¯t paid much attention during the ceremony, but looking back on it, his Qi had not been quite right. There was something about it¡­


    Wait.


    Meng Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed. She took a step to the right and moved many miles away, stopping right above a house in the outer districts of Eastern Port City.


    ¡°Come out,¡± she said, her voice firm yet barely above a whisper. There was no need to raise her voice for this person to hear her.


    In the span of a breath, he appeared before her. He was an old man with pure white hair and a long beard.


    He was not in the Emperor Realm.


    This was something Meng Yue understood instantly. This was not someone who stood in the Emperor Realm. His Qi was very well hidden. Indeed, Meng Yue couldn¡¯t believe it had taken her so long to detect him. For an Emperor to be able to conceal his Qi so well was quite a feat.


    However, this man was not an Emperor.


    The Qi Meng Yue could detect was undoubtedly in the Emperor Realm. She was certain those who managed to see through the first layer of deceit would be shocked upon discovering an Emperor.


    There was just one problem with that.


    ¡°You are dying.¡±


    Now that he was right in front of her, Meng Yue could feel the sorry state of his Qi. It was hard to believe he was not dead yet. That meant the only reason his Qi felt like it was in the Emperor Realm was that he was dying!


    In other words, this person was someone who had at least taken the first step into the Divine Realms before being diminished like this!


    ¡°You are blunt.¡±


    Meng Yue¡¯s eyebrow twitched. The old man laughed.


    ¡°Relax. It is as you say. The one before you is a dying old man. I have no designs for you or your disciple. I am merely someone who has found a place to die in peace.¡±


    Meng Yue believed him instantly. Her sisters would reproach her for being so trusting, yet she felt no falsehood in him.


    ¡°Still, this Old Jiang has gotten way too lax,¡± the old man said. ¡°Since the most dangerous thing I¡¯ve had to deal with has been a small Emperor, I¡¯ve lowered my guard far too much lately.¡±


    ¡°The boy,¡± Meng Yue said as something clicked inside her mind. ¡°Is he your disciple?¡±


    ¡°He is.¡±


    Meng Yue¡¯s delicate eyebrows rose.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    In that case, she may have been mistaken. It may be that the boy¡¯s and Xiao Shuang¡¯s paths would cross once more in the future.


    ~~~

 Chapter 40: As a Wife, As a Husband

    ~~~


    Liu Jin looks at the task ahead of him with intense concentration. The liquid¡¯s dark depths reveal nothing to him. Regardless, he must press on.


    His hand moves with lightning quickness. Metal flashes.


    Not a single drop is spilled.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Xiao Shuang''s blue eyes look at him, waiting for his judgment. He must not lie to her. That, he knows for sure. Liu Jin takes a moment to savor the hot soup. He bites down on the meat and noodles before swallowing them. His eyes close as he lets the taste work its way through his body.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°It is¡­ good.¡±


    Xiao Shuang¡¯s eyes shine. ¡°Truly?¡±


    Liu Jin nods as he takes another spoonful of soup. Then another and another. ¡°Delicious.¡±


    Absolutely delicious.


    An excited sound leaves Xiao Shuang¡¯s mouth. She is almost jumping in place.


    It is an unbelievable sight. When talking about status, talent, and wealth, it goes without saying that Xiao Shuang is above everyone in Eastern Port City. Her level of cultivation naturally surpasses Liu Jin¡¯s by a wide margin. In fact, although Xiao Shuang makes sure to keep her Qi low most of the time, Liu Jin is certain Xiao Shuang is considerably stronger than her brother.


    That is why it baffles Liu Jin that something as simple as making soup makes her so happy.


    It has already been over two weeks since they married. Since then, Meng Yue has not been seen even once. The woman left as mysteriously as she came. Even so, her visit definitely made an impact, not just on the Xiao Sect but all over Eastern Port City.


    People still whisper about her. The servants walk on edge ever since. Apparently, they have to be prepared to hold a grand feast at a moment¡¯s notice. No one knows whether Meng Yue will decide on another unexpected visit or not. It is best to err on the side of caution. At least, that is the attitude the influential people of Eastern Port City have decided to take.


    Well, that is what Xiao Nan tells him. Liu Jin would not know for sure. Since the day he married, Liu Jin has not left the Xiao Sect.


    For him and Xiao Shuang to live together is only fitting. They are, after all, married. However, for Liu Jin to take Xiao Shuang to his home is unthinkable. Similarly, there is no point in Xiao Shuang staying in the main house. That is why Xiao Zheng had a small house built inside the inner section of the Xiao Sect¡¯s compound.


    It should go without saying that the house is only small in comparison to the things around it. By Liu Jin¡¯s estimate, it is larger than his father¡¯s clinic, much better crafted too. All of his and Xiao Shuang''s belongings fit in the house with ease. They even found a nice corner for the Tree of Never Ending Vigor.


    Only Xiao Nan and Xiao Zheng visit with any degree of frequency. His father has only visited twice, busy with work as he is.


    All things considered, it has been a peaceful experience.


    Xiao Shuang, much to Liu Jin¡¯s surprise, has embraced this new life. While she mentioned wanting to cook for him when they first met, Liu Jin had not realized how serious she was about it.


    Xiao Shuang, Liu Jin has learned, takes a lot of things seriously, often saying, ¡°A wife must do this¡± and ¡°a wife must do that.¡± To Liu Jin, it seems like she delights in playing the role of a wife, though cooking has been the activity she has devoted most of her efforts to. Xiao Shuang practices for at least one hour each day, often two or more. While she practices, she never lets Liu Jin inside the kitchen.


    Before today, Xiao Shuang never even allowed him to taste her creations, choosing instead to have the servants bring food for them.


    ¡°I am glad husband enjoys the soup his wife prepared for him.¡±


    The smile on Xiao Shuang''s face tells him she truly means it. For such a small thing gives her so much joy... Liu Jin can¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°This wife will do her best to cook all the meals from this day on.¡±


    ¡°You do not have to¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Xiao Shuang surprises him by interrupting. She moves closer, her nose almost touching his. Blue eyes stare right into his red orbs. ¡°I must definitely do this, husband!"


    Liu Jin tilts his head to the side, confused. ¡°Is it really so important to you, my lady?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is!¡± Xiao Shuang looks down. ¡°I¡­ cannot manage our finances because we have no finances. Likewise, there are no businesses that I can oversee. I¡¯ll likely never have children to look after. By the time we are old enough to worry about such things, we won¡¯t be together anymore. That¡¯s why¡­ for the remaining time we have together, I want to be able to do the things a wife does.¡±


    The things a wife does.


    It seems so simple at first, but to Xiao Shuang, it is probably a chance she¡¯ll never again have. This brief moment, this temporary lull, for her, it is nothing but the calm before the storm. Meng Yue will eventually come for her.


    Who knows if Xiao Shuang will ever see her family again after that?


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Even if she sees them again, there is no telling when that will be.


    It could be that he and Xiao Shuang won¡¯t meet again for one hundred years. For someone like Xiao Zheng and Meng Yue, one hundred years is nothing worth mentioning. It is nothing more than the blink of an eye.


    Yes, for them, it is probably like that.


    However, Liu Jin and Xiao Shuang are just children.


    ¡°I see,¡± Liu Jin closes his eyes. ¡°I apologize. I had misjudged how important this is for you, my lady. In that case, I will gladly eat your cooking until our last day together.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, husband.¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°If my lady wishes to act as a wife, then it is only proper for me to act as a husband, right?¡±


    ~~~


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    The sight around them is nothing spectacular. It is nothing more than a street in the commercial district of Eastern Port City. There are food stands here and there. Two people haggle over a small statue, their arms moving wildly as each attempt to get the better price.


    To Liu Jin, the sight is utterly mundane.


    To Xiao Shuang, it is something she is seeing with her own eyes for the very first time.


    The two are dressed differently than usual. Instead of the expensive robes worn by members of the Xiao Sect, their current outfits are plainer and more muted in color. They are not something that would stand out in a crowd. Their facial features have been altered slightly. Liu Jin¡¯s striking red eyes are now brown, and Xiao Shuang¡¯s hair and eyes are both dark.


    Perhaps unsurprisingly, Xiao Nan¡¯s disguise skills are quite good.


    Xiao Shuang¡¯s features have been disguised a step farther than Liu Jin¡¯s. After all, Xiao Shuang possesses a face that would doubtlessly call attention if it was boldly displayed.


    ¡°How did you manage this, husband?¡±


    Her wondrous tone is completely understandable this time. Since she was born, XIao Shuang has been someone who has never left the Xiao Sect. No. More than that. Before their wedding, Xiao Shuang had never even left the main house. She may have never left her room at all.


    Now, she walks the streets she has always seen from her window without worry. Her eyes do their best to take in all the sights surrounding them, looking at each one as if they were the greatest thing she has ever seen.


    ¡°I asked your father for his permission, my lady.¡±


    Xiao Shuang¡¯s eyes instantly find his. The doubt there is easy to see.


    ¡°Truly?¡±


    Liu Jin looks away.


    ¡°I may have asked several times.¡±


    When was it that he started asking?


    It had been a few weeks before the wedding.


    Xiao Shuang spoke so often about wanting to see the outside world, that Liu Jin wanted to show it to her. He asked Xiao Nan if he could grant him an audience with Xiao Zheng, and he had. Liu Jin asked the Xiao Sect¡¯s Patriarch if he would allow him to take his daughter out for a walk in Eastern Port City.


    Xiao Zheng had said no.


    It is easy to understand why that had been the case. To say Xiao Zheng is an overprotective father is an understatement. From the beginning, Xiao Zheng has lived in worry over what may happen to his daughter. He had to keep her condition hidden lest someone take her away from him. He had to confine her to a single room as she needed to be close to the Tree of Never Ending Vigor.


    However, those concerns are no longer relevant.


    Xiao Shuang¡¯s identity is already known. Her fate has already been decided. Her body is no longer as weak as it was before. Liu Jin asked his father about it. According to him, Xiao Shuang should be able to leave the tree¡¯s presence for at least a few days as she is now.


    So, Liu Jin kept asking Xiao Zheng for his permission.


    Liu Jin hadn¡¯t wanted to get Xiao Shuang¡¯s hopes up, so he had kept it a secret from her. In fact, Liu Jin was almost sure it wasn¡¯t going to work. Xiao Zheng had been stubborn. Luckily, he had accepted his request in the end. That his daughter would leave in such a short time probably had something to do with it.


    ¡°I told your father it would be a pity if you didn¡¯t get the chance to know the city you grew up in. He agreed with me.¡±


    Xiao Shuang¡¯s eyes mist lightly. ¡°Thank you, husband.¡±


    His hand finds hers. She squeezes it. He squeezes back.


    ¡°Let me show you the city,¡± he says, leading her into the crowd.


    Obviously, the two are not alone. There is a squad of Xiao Sect¡¯s disciples covertly watching their every move, a condition Xiao Zheng insisted on. Liu Jin has no problems with this. You never know who you are going to run into when going out for a walk. If the disciples spot any potentially dangerous encounters, they are to inform Liu Jin.


    So far, there has not been any need for that.


    ¡°Here,¡± Liu Jin says as he buys some sweets from a street vendor. Giving something like this to Xiao Shuang is something he would usually never consider, but Xiao Nan told him he sneaks in this type of sweets to her every now and then.


    ¡°Hm, it is delicious!¡± Xiao Shuang says after the first bite. She closes her eyes, savoring the taste. ¡°As expected, eating it freshly made is a completely different experience! It¡¯s so warm!¡±


    They go through many stalls and stores, buying little trinkets. Xiao Shuang even picks out a bracelet. It¡¯s a cheap thing that cannot compare to her, yet she immediately puts it on.


    Liu Jin makes sure they stay away from the outer districts. It is a pity, but there is a high chance he¡¯ll be recognized if they go there, even if he¡¯s disguised. He walks Xiao Shuang through the inner districts instead, showing her the many fancy houses there. None compare to the Xiao Sect¡¯s main house, yet the view is pleasing all the same.


    ¡°There is one more place I wish to show you,¡± Liu Jin says, looking at the sky. It is almost time for the sunset, which means he has timed things right.


    Xiao Shuang gasps when he takes her to the port. As usual, there are not many people there. The two walk down the dock until they are face to face with the sea. The sun is a big orange at this time of the day, slowly sinking into the water and making it shine like gold.


    ¡°I wanted you to see the port. Most people don¡¯t come here often, but¡­¡± Liu Jin looks away. This is entirely too far out of his comfort zone. ¡°This place is special to me, so I wanted to show it to you.¡±


    It is in this place that Liu Jin made his resolve to be Old Jiang¡¯s disciple for real.


    ¡°It is lovely, husband,¡± Xiao Shuang says, the orange sun reflected in her eyes. ¡°I am glad you shared this with me.¡±


    ¡°I am glad you like it, my lady.¡±


    Xiao Shuang pouts.


    ¡°You still call me that. We are already married, yet you still call me that. Is it truly so hard to think of me as your wife, husband?"


    ¡°I¡­my lady¡­ No, you are right... my wife.¡±


    The flush that erupts on Xiao Shuang¡¯s face at those words is brighter than the sun.


    In two weeks, Meng Yue will come to pick Xiao Shuang up. She and Li Jin will say their goodbyes, and Xiao Shuang¡¯s lips will meet his for the first time as tears shine in her eyes. She will tell him to take care of the Tree of Never Ending Vigor in her stead. There is no need for her to take it to the Divine Frozen Palace. Fighting his own sadness, Liu Jin will promise to keep the tree healthy until she can see it again.


    It will be a bittersweet parting.


    However, for now, they are only two children standing before the sun and the sea, taking joy in each other¡¯s company.


    ~~~

 Chapter 41: Recruitment

    ~~~


    Time stops for no one, and Liu Jin is no exception. Although his wife is gone, his life does not slow down in the least. If anything, it speeds up, almost as if the time he and Xiao Shuang spend in that little house was but a fleeting dream. Once it¡¯s over, Liu Jin is back to training under Old Jiang. He¡¯s back to helping his father in the clinic and learning in the Xiao Sect.


    Although Liu Jin¡¯s status in the Xiao Sect has changed, it is not as if he can be instructed along with the Inner Disciples. Liu Jin is too weak for such a thing.


    However, that¡¯s not to say everything is exactly is it was before. Liu Jin is now able to access all areas of the Xiao Sect¡¯s compound. Occasionally, Liu Jin goes back to his and Xiao Shuang¡¯s house to take care of the Tree of Never Ending Vigor. He also finds it to be an excellent place to meditate.


    Another thing that has changed is...


    ¡°Brother Liu is looking good today.¡±


    ¡°I must say Brother Liu¡¯s form gets better every day.¡±


    ¡°Brother Liu! If it is not too much to ask, would you perhaps care to exchange some pointers with this one?¡±


    That.


    Liu Jin¡¯s face turns sour. It has been this way since the wedding, although it wasn¡¯t obvious right away. Since Liu Jin spent the month following the wedding with Xiao Shuang, there weren¡¯t many opportunities for him to interact with Outer and Inner Disciples. As for the Core Disciples, they are more focused on their cultivation and the tasks entrusted to them by the Sect than anything else.


    Now that Liu Jin is back to interacting with Outer Disciples regularly, the difference is all too easy to see. Before the wedding, they looked at him with wariness and envy, even resentment in some cases. His position was still uncertain back then. However, that has changed.


    Liu Jin is Xiao Zheng¡¯s son-in-law. That is an undeniable fact.


    As far as status goes, he is their superior.


    In light of that, it is not surprising that the disciples have chosen to be subservient to him. They hang on to his every word, always ready to agree with him and do him favors. They offer to take him out to eat and other things. It is only to be expected. By making a good impression on him, they hope to improve their fortunes. It is only natural for them to look after their best interests.


    It is natural, but it is annoying.


    Living in New Moon Town gave Liu Jin some experience on how to deal with situations like this. Even so, it is not something he finds comfortable. At least, back in New Moon Town, he could be in his room all day, and that would be it. That is not an option here, although there are days in which he goes to his and Xiao Shuang¡¯s house to meditate all day.


    However, he cannot hide there forever. It is unseemly for him to do so. Sooner or later, Liu Jin has to interact with the other disciples again.


    He hates it.


    Liu Jin hates their fake smiles and fake compliments. Most of all, he hates how much the situation reminds him of New Moon Town. Whenever Liu Jin thinks of New Moon Town, he cannot help but be reminded of his own helplessness. It is not a pleasant feeling at all and only causes Liu Jin to become increasingly curt with his fellow disciples.


    While he is not in any danger from them, Liu Jin does not like the idea of potentially alienating the Outer Disciples. It sounds like the type of thing that could possibly backfire on him.


    ¡°Brother Liu!¡±


    ¡°Please, wait for us!¡±


    And then, there is this.


    Liu Jin¡¯s eyes threaten to roll back into his head before he turns around to face the two disciples, a placid smile on his face.


    They are female.


    They are Outer Disciples his age or maybe a little older. Liu Jin supposes they could be called cute, though they aren¡¯t much compared to Xiao Shuang. The two giggle and smile as they approach him. Their happy countenance, however, is not something that is reflected on Liu Jin.


    ¡°Brother Liu, how are you today?¡±


    ¡°We were wondering if you could accompany us for some tea?¡±


    More smiles. More giggles.


    Unfortunately, this type of thing is also something that has become increasingly common as the weeks have passed. Males are content to just praise his every action, no matter how meaningless. They¡¯ll agree with him even if he says the sky is green and pat themselves on the back for a job well done.


    The females? Some of them are a bit bolder.


    After all, being the friend of the Patriarch¡¯s son-in-law is good, but being the concubine of the Patriarch¡¯s son-in-law? The difference in terms of benefits is indisputable. Whoever Liu Jin takes as a mistress will likely get to experience a happy life. Xiao Nan warned him things like these could happen, but seeing it still comes as a surprise to Liu Jin.


    It is usually girls his own age that suddenly want to spend more time with him. Go for a walk. Eat out. Train together. The offers are typically innocent. Liu Jin has, of course, rejected all those offers as kindly as he has been capable of.


    Tired, Liu Jin opens his mouth, already trying to think of the best way to excuse himself without sounding rude.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°What a sight! What a sight! So young and already so impertinent!¡±


    Liu Jin blinks.


    That wasn¡¯t him.


    He looks to the side just as the two girls do. The speaker is another female. She seems to be a few years older than him, already in the process of blossoming into a young woman. She has long brown hair tied into a messy ponytail. With her bright brown eyes and small nose, many would doubtlessly have called her pretty.


    She wears the robes of an Inner Disciple.


    ¡°Do you not have eyes? The person you¡¯re addressing is the honored Patriarch¡¯s son-in-law,¡± she says, her purposeful stride placing her between Liu Jin and the girls. She does a flourish with her arm to gesture at Liu Jin.


    Her eyes narrow when the girls don¡¯t answer, staring at her in stunned silence instead. ¡°I asked you a question. Do Outer Disciples not know how to address Inner Disciples now? Have the standards fallen so low?¡±


    ¡°N-No!¡± They say, intimidated by the older girl. Perhaps unconsciously, they take a step back.


    ¡°No, what? You¡¯re saying you don¡¯t have eyes?¡± The Inner Disciple pressed, crossing her arms.


    ¡°W-We meant to say the standards have not fallen low!¡± One of them stutters. She does not dare to meet her eyes. ¡°We recognized we were addressing Patriarch Xiao Zheng¡¯s son-in-law!¡±


    ¡°And you thought you were worth his time?¡± The girl lets out a sharp laugh. ¡°Do you not realize that a person of his position has more important things to do than pay attention to you?¡±


    ¡°We apologize!¡±


    ¡°We are sorry! We didn¡¯t think!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the Inner Disciple says. ¡°You did not.¡±


    She leans in, so her face is closer to the girls who desperately do not want to look at her.


    ¡°Leave.¡±


    The girls run off like terrified mice in the presence of a tiger. There is not a shred of dignity in their movements. The Inner Disciple then turns around and faces Liu Jin. There is a proud smile on her face.


    ¡°How was that?¡± She asks, bowing to him.


    ¡°Rather forceful.¡±


    ¡°If Brother Liu wanted to stop this one, he just needed to ask.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Liu Jin admits. He got that feeling from watching her. However, he decided to let things play out. Had this been the first time someone had approached him, Liu Jin would have probably felt guilty about not stepping in. As things are, Liu Jin cannot say he feels much of anything.


    His short reply makes the Inner Disciple smile.


    ¡°Has this one pleased you, Brother Liu?¡±


    Liu Jin looks at her, humming in thought.


    ¡°If I say yes, what will you ask?¡±


    ¡°A conversation,¡± the girl replies, head still bowed. ¡°An hour of your time at most.¡± She looks around. A few people have started watching them. ¡°Somewhere more private, if you would.¡±


    Liu Jin considers it for a moment.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    In a flash, the girl vanishes from view, Liu Jin barely managing to follow her movements. She¡¯s using Ground Contraction, the Xiao Sect¡¯s signature movement technique. Liu Jin jumps to follow her.


    He does not run to match her pace. He has no need to. The two come to a stop over a rooftop near the border of the outer and middle areas of the compound.


    ¡°This one¡¯s name is Su An,¡± the Inner Disciple introduces herself. ¡°I wish to offer Brother Liu Jin my services.¡±


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow. ¡°Services?¡±


    ¡°Like what Brother Liu saw me do just now. Brother Liu has no doubt noticed, right? People are trying to get close to Brother Liu due to his status.¡±


    Liu Jin crosses his arms. ¡°And you claim to be different?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Su An replies with startling seriousness. ¡°However, I intend to offer Brother Liu something actually useful. No doubt, Brother Liu finds all the people trying to get close to him bothersome. However, if I¡¯m there, all those useless people will be taken care of easily.¡±


    The offer clearly benefits Su An since it would make her one of the closest people to him by default. However, it would also ease Liu Jin''s burden. If things continue as they are, people will start saying he¡¯s cold and distant. However, if Su An is the one badmouthing anyone who comes close, all the bad talk would fall on her.


    People would say, "The girl that hangs around Brother Liu is a mean one."


    ¡°People are always in a hurry to blame the underlings,¡± Xiao Nan had told him once.


    ¡°This Su An also feels it is prudent to mention that Brother Liu is dealing with Outer Disciples right now, but soon, Inner Disciples will start trying to curry favor with him as well.¡±


    ¡°Like you are doing right now?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Su An nods vigorously. ¡°In the beginning, people were not quite sure what to make of Brother Liu. However, enough time has passed since the wedding without any big shake-ups. Brother Liu¡¯s position looks more solid now, even if he is still an Outer Disciple. That it is known Brother Liu is close to Senior Brother Xiao Nan also reflects well on him.¡±


    Huh, so that¡¯s how it looks to others.


    ¡°While Inner Disciples are still hesitant to approach Brother Liu due to feelings of pride, that will no longer be the case soon enough. In that event, is it not better if Brother Liu already has an Inner Disciple looking out for him? This one is willing to offer her services in other ways. If this one hears rumors, she will bring them to Brother Liu. If Brother Liu needs some instruction, this one will be happy to give it. This one can also point out useful people to Brother Liu.¡±


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°And if another Inner Disciple comes, will you really be able to stand against them?¡±


    Su An smiles.


    ¡°This one is confident in her strength.¡±


    ¡°Some might say that since you are the first Inner Disciple to come to me, that makes you the most desperate one.¡±


    ¡°Rather than desperate, shouldn¡¯t Brother Liu think that this Su An is audacious and far-sighted for coming to Brother Liu¡¯s side before all the others?¡±


    Liu Jin chuckles. That she is so brazen about her intentions is rather refreshing. Still, there is one thing he must know.


    ¡°Will you try to seduce me?¡±


    Liu Jin would prefer to avoid that sort of thing.


    ¡°What? No!¡± Su An actually looks shocked by his question. ¡°I do not mean to imply Brother Liu is unattractive, but Brother Liu is too young for me. Besides, this one already has her heart set on someone else.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Liu Jin asks. Before she can reply, he adds, ¡°If you don¡¯t answer honestly, I see no reason why to take your offer seriously.¡±


    Su An blushes, for the first time looking shy. Her head dips lower than before. The next words to come out of her mouth are almost inaudible.


    Almost.


    ¡°Xiao Nan.¡±


    Liu Jin stares.


    ¡°You hope that by working for me, you will be able to grow close to Xiao Nan, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°This one may have considered that among the list of benefits.¡±


    Liu Jin feels a twinge of pity for her. Xiao Nan is someone entirely too aware of his station in life. For him to look at a girl who is just an Inner Disciple, well, there¡¯s just no way.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll find yourself disappointed, but if that¡¯s what you really want, I see no reason to reject your services.¡±


    Su An¡¯s brown eyes shine with determination.


    ¡°You won¡¯t regret this, boss!¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 42: Movement

    ~~~


    Liu Jin closes his eyes and concentrates. With every breath he takes, Qi flows through his body. It goes from his lower dantian to his middle one to his upper one. With every breath he takes, Qi reaches every part of his body.


    At least, that is how things should be.


    Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s poison has taken its toll on Liu Jin. As long as he keeps it under control, it won¡¯t kill him. However, the modifications Liu Jin has made to his Qi flow in order to keep that balance are undeniable. It is those modifications that have kept him in the Inner Realm for over two years. While Liu Jin has learned to cope with these differences, they still remain an obstacle to the way he controls Qi.


    Every time Liu Jin uses his Qi, he needs to take these modifications into account.


    This time is no different. Liu Jin carefully guides Qi through his body, molding it to suit his needs. He needs to be extra careful today. Even though he has gotten used to eating, sleeping, and even fighting with Nine-Headed Snake¡¯s poison flowing through him, there is no such thing as being too cautious, especially when trying something new.


    Liu Jin opens his eyes and takes a step.


    A hundred yards go by in an instant. Liu Jin manages to come to a stop with a faltering step. A wide-eyed Su An grabs him by the shoulders to steady him. The gesture is unneeded, but Liu Jin appreciates it all the same.


    ¡°How was that?¡±


    ¡°How was that?¡± Su An echoes, disbelief colors her voice as she lets him go. ¡°Boss just covered a hundred yards in an instant! I never imagined Boss would pick up the technique so quickly!¡±


    Months have passed since Su An first offered her services to him, more than enough time for Liu Jin to get a solid grasp of her as a person. He is reasonably sure Su An is not someone with evil designs towards him. She merely wants to stay in his good graces, which suits him just fine.


    That is why he is comfortable enough to be outside Eastern Port City with her.


    The two are in a plain a few miles away from the city walls. While Liu Jin would prefer to train inside the Xiao Sect¡¯s compound, there are way too many eyes on him there for him to feel comfortable. If he asked Xiao Nan, it¡¯d be easy to arrange a private training room just for him, but that is not a privilege Liu Jin feels he has earned.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d say Boss already knew Ground Contraction.¡±


    Ground Contraction.


    The Xiao Sect¡¯s signature movement technique. For a few days now, Su An has been showing it to him. As an Outer Disciple, Liu Jin does not really have any right to learn it. However, Liu Jin is no longer just a mere Outer Disciple. He is Patriarch Xiao Zheng¡¯s son-in-law, something Su An rightly pointed out to him a few days ago.


    ¡°Nothing so convenient,¡± Liu Jin replies, feeling the flow of his Qi. Using Ground Contraction doesn¡¯t seem to have caused him to lose control. Good. He¡¯ll practice a few more times to get the hang of doing a hundred yards before trying for a longer distance.


    ¡°I have seen Elder Brother using the technique a few times, so I already understood the theory of it.¡±


    Back then, Xiao Nan had wanted to teach Ground Contraction to him. However, Liu Jin hadn''t yet married into the Xiao Clan. It wouldn''t have been proper to learn such techniques. While Liu Jin sometimes wonders how it would have felt like to be taught by Xiao Nan, it is better that he isn¡¯t needlessly inconveniencing him.


    From what he has heard, Xiao Zheng has Xiao Nan doing all sorts of tasks nowadays. It is a good week when Liu Jin manages to see him once or twice.


    ¡°Besides, the technique is not that complicated.¡±


    All things considered, Ground Contraction is fairly simple.


    ¡°Not that complicated!¡±


    Su An cannot stop herself from raising her voice.


    ¡°Boss, with all due respect, that¡¯s just not right. The technique may sound simple in theory, but there is a myriad of things to take into account when using it. Focusing Qi on the legs to create a burst of speed is the easiest part of it. However, to use it effectively, one must carefully reinforce other parts of the body to compensate for the sudden acceleration. If only the legs are reinforced, you¡¯ll just trip and fall. Similarly, if the entire body is reinforced equally, the boost will be substandard.¡±


    Su An nods vigorously as she says this, likely reliving the memories of countless failed attempts.


    ¡°In other words, Ground Contraction is a technique that requires reinforcement of specific bones and muscles to work to its full potential. The exact level of reinforcement varies depending on the speed used and the distance covered. Furthermore, one must be ready to cancel or alter the technique in an instant lest an enemy takes advantage of its linear nature. Ground Contraction is deceptively complex.¡±


    Liu Jin supposes she¡¯s right. He did have to take into account all those things. However, compared to keeping Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s poison at bay, doing such things is an easy task.


    ¡°Those who are first learning Ground Contraction often get cocky and end up hurting themselves. It is the biggest cause of injury among Inner Disciples. It took this Su An months until she was confident enough to try a Fifty-Yards-Step.¡±


    Liu Jin hums and nods. ¡°That sounds reasonable.¡±


    Su An¡¯s face grows redder as she throws her arms up


    ¡°Boss has only been learning Ground Contraction for four days!¡±


    ¡°I have tried my best to be careful,¡± Liu Jin says, deliberately missing the point. If he explained why his control is so good, it¡¯d just cause more questions, and he doesn¡¯t feel like trusting Su An with such information just yet.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Besides, it is kind of fun seeing her overreact.


    This is probably why his Master does the things he does, Liu Jin realizes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep training. I want to try the technique a few more times before I try to cover a larger distance.¡±


    The two do as Liu Jin says. Liu Jin covers a hundred yards twenty more times that day, Su An always ready to catch him in case something went wrong. Nothing does. Instead, Liu Jin¡¯s mastery of the movement technique just keeps growing. By the end of the day, Liu Jin feels confident enough to try a Hundred-and-Fifty-Yards Step. He manages to pull it off, though he stumbles a bit at the end. Nevertheless, it earns him another wide-eyed stare from Su An.


    ¡°This one has to ask¡­ is Boss really just in the First Level of the Inner Realm?¡±


    ¡°My Qi is exactly as you feel it. There is nothing else to it,¡± Liu Jin replies. It is true enough as far as he¡¯s concerned. Until he sees Nine-Headed Snake God again, he¡¯s stuck in the Inner Realm.


    ¡°I think this has been enough Ground Contraction training for now. Let¡¯s move to the next part.¡±


    Su An makes a face.


    ¡°Must we, Boss? I think it would be better if Boss keep practicing Ground Contraction rather than that weird technique.¡±


    Even as she says it that, her body is already settling into position.


    ¡°Weird as it may seem to you, it is important to me,¡± Liu Jin says, assuming a combat stance. ¡°Attack me.¡±


    Su An does. She doesn¡¯t even use half of her true speed, yet Liu Jin can barely make out her form as she rushes at him. Liu Jin reaches his Qi and carefully molds it in the blink of an eye. He feels the flow of the energy around him.


    A single step is taken.


    Su An¡¯s finger strikes his forehead.


    Liu Jin yelps as he staggers back a few steps. The only reason he doesn¡¯t fall on his ass is that Su An held back that much just now. From the beginning, the idea of an Inner Disciple like her using her full strength against him is completely ridiculous.


    ¡°Does Boss want to try again?¡± Su An asks as Liu Jin rubs his forehead. She sounds as if she wants him to say no. Being in a position where she has to attack and hurt him, even lightly, does not seem to be one she enjoys.


    She is probably worried that he¡¯ll hold a grudge over this.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Jin replies, settling into a stance once more.


    Ground Contraction training is going well.


    Art of the Roaming Thief training is not.


    The technique his Master showed him is far more complicated than the Xiao Sect¡¯s movement technique. In comparison to Ground Contraction, where Liu Jin only needs to focus on how his body is reinforced, Art of the Roaming Thief requires him to read the flow of Qi around him in addition to using far more complex movements. If he trains on his own and focuses, Liu Jin can manage the technique consistently.


    However, that¡¯s no good.


    Unlike Ground Contraction, Art of the Roaming Thief is a technique meant to be used against an opponent. In other words, the best way to train it is by using it against someone else. That is why Liu Jin has instructed Su An to attack him. It is perhaps not ideal to train against an Inner Disciple, but it is the best Liu Jin can do for now.


    After many weeks of training, Liu Jin has only managed to use the technique against her less than ten times. It is the reason why she suggested they try Ground Contraction instead. She probably thought he¡¯d give up on Art of the Roaming Thief once he had another movement technique in his arsenal.


    Unfortunately for her, Liu Jin is not keen on giving up on this technique.


    ¡°Again.¡±


    ~~~


    Sometimes, having Su An around is helpful. In fact, Liu Jin has found that is often the case. The Inner Disciple is fierce when it comes to scaring away annoyances.


    However, there are also days like this.


    ¡°You dare say that to me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it as many times as I have to! You should keep your big nose out of Boss¡¯ business!¡±


    The argument has already drawn a few stares, which is unsurprising considering the participants. On one side is Su An.


    On the other side is Big Nose Li.


    During Liu Jin¡¯s first day in the Xiao Sect, Big Nose Li tried to bully him on Xiao Fang¡¯s orders. Naturally, that did not work thanks to Xiao Nan¡¯s interference. Shortly afterward, Big Nose Li moved up in the Sect, becoming an Inner Disciple. Liu Jin often sees him hanging around Xiao Fang. He¡¯d call them friends, but lackey is probably a better word for it.


    Not that dissimilar to his relationship with Su An now that Liu Jin thinks about it.


    Does that make Su An his lackey? Does he have a lackey?


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the bold one. Do you not realize who you speak to?¡±


    Su An laughs with a haughty expression. ¡°There is not one among us Inner Disciples that cannot recognize that big nose, although perhaps Brother Li is surprised someone recognized him so far removed from Young Master Xiao Fang¡¯s side.¡±


    Big Nose Li¡¯s face turns red. Some chuckles are heard from their audience. Liu Jin rolls his eyes even as he chalks up a point for Su An.


    Really, how did this argument even start?


    ¡°Bold words coming from a harlot!¡±


    ¡°Oh? A harlot, am I?¡± Outwardly, Su An doesn¡¯t look bothered, but Li Jin is able to spot the slight tensing of her fists just fine. ¡°Is that how it looks like to you? How rotten your eyes must be to mistake devotion in such a manner!¡±


    That is laying it on a bit thick, yet such displays tend to be pretty effective.


    ¡°Yes, clearly your eyes must be rotten, and your mind as well to insinuate Boss would cheat on his wife.¡±


    Big Nose Li¡¯s widen at that. Finally, realizing what a mistake he had made. The murmurs rise from the crowd.


    The argument last five more exchanges after that before Big Nose Li finally leaves, but not before one last parting shot.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see how deep your loyalty goes when Young Master puts that boss of yours in place!¡±


    Not a good thing to say. Xiao Fang is probably going to get told off for that, which means Big Nose Li is going to be told off by Xiao Fang.


    ¡°That idiot,¡± Su An mutters. She turns to the crowd. ¡°What are you all standing around for? Don¡¯t the disciples of the Xiao Sect have better things to do!¡±


    Her loud voice is enough to startle the crowd into dispersing. Liu Jin is already walking away by then. Su An easily catches up to him.


    ¡°Boss, can I ask you a question?¡± Her voice is low so as to avoid people overhearing.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°There are some rumors going around¡­ about Boss and Young Master Xiao Fang.¡±


    Liu Jin knows well what the rumors she is talking about are. Although Liu Jin is certain neither of them has gone out of their way to let people know about it, rumors of their upcoming spar are making their way around the Xiao Sect. Liu Jin supposes it had to happen eventually. He wants to say it doesn¡¯t matter whether people know or not, but the truth is another. Having people know about it makes him even more nervous.


    There is a reason why he has been practicing Ground Contraction and Way of the Roaming Thief so much lately.


    Three moves. That is all he needs to endure. Whether they hit him or not doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°They are true,¡± Liu Jin replied in an equally low tone of voice. He feels Su An stiffen next to him.


    ¡°Will¡­ will Boss be alright?¡±


    ¡°I have no intention of losing if that¡¯s what you are asking.¡±


    Absolutely none.


    ~~~

 Interlude: The Tale of Disciple On

    <div>


    <div>


    ~~~


    On breathed heavily as he lay in wait. His nails dug into his palms. It was almost time now.


    On had grown up in the outer districts of Eastern Port City. He was an orphan, so his life hadn¡¯t been the best. There were times when On had to rely on theft to get by. However, for all his misfortunes, there was one thing On took pride in.


    His strength.


    On was a talented child. Everyone said so, and that talent had been further honed by his harsh circumstances. He wasn¡¯t like those pampered clan kids. For On, every day had been a struggle. There had even been times when he prevailed over older kids who had higher levels of cultivation than him.


    That was how talented On was.


    Eventually, On¡¯s name started to become known to the other kids in the outer districts as someone who shouldn¡¯t be trifled with.


    That was when he set his sights on the Xiao Sect.


    ~~~


    On breathed heavily as he stood in front of the Xiao Sect¡¯s massive gate. If one took down that gate and chopped it, how many houses could be built? The thought was useless, yet it drifted through his mind all the same.


    On shook his head. What was he thinking? Focus! He needed to focus.


    The Xiao Sect¡¯s Selection Test was only held once a year. If he failed, he could try again next year. However, the standards of the Xiao Sect became stricter the older the participant was. The difference in talent between someone who reached the Inner Realm at sixteen and one who did so at six was not something that needed to be explained.


    In other words, a person¡¯s chances of gaining admission into the Sect were at their highest when they were young.


    On was barely nine. He was still in the Foundational Realm, but such a thing was okay for his age. He just needed to prove he was better than the other candidates his age to pass. That was it. Nothing more.


    Of course, On thought, as he took in the crowd of people around him, such a thing was much easier said than done.


    Every year, the Xiao Sect¡¯s Selection Test was held. Every year, thousands of people from all over Eastern Port City and beyond showed up. The reason was obvious. To join the Xiao Sect was to be set for life. Even a mere Outer Disciple from the Xiao Sect was someone who commanded respect.


    Once On entered the Xiao Sect, he would no longer need to worry about going hungry. He¡¯d gain a roof over his head, training, and resources. Joining the Xiao Sect was simply the best way to succeed in life. He could have tried to take the Yun Sect¡¯s Selection Test, but On was not someone who wanted to settle for second best.


    He¡¯d be mighty, or he¡¯d be nothing.


    Still, even as those bold words echoed in his mind, cold sweat made its way down the side of his forehead. On¡¯s hands were trembling. He wanted them to stop, but they wouldn¡¯t listen. How could they when On could so plainly feel the Qi of those around him?


    Some of the people in the crowd were already in the Inner Realm. Certainly, they were older than him. Still, even those close to his age were far closer to his level of cultivation than he had expected.


    In the outer districts, he¡¯d been considered strong and talented, but in this crowd, he seemed downright mundane!


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Startled, On turned around and saw a pretty girl with brown hair.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking to me?¡±


    His voice came out more brusque than he wanted. Still, the girl nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, you looked pretty pale there. Nervous? I am too. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m taking the Selection Test. Have you heard this? Even though you can take the test any number of times, people who do so are unlikely to pass since the test gets harder as you age. Well, that¡¯s what I heard.¡±


    ¡°I did not need to know that,¡± On ground out through gritted teeth. The girl laughed nervously.


    ¡°Sorry, I ramble when I¡¯m nervous. Hey! How about we work together? We seem to have similar cultivation levels, so if we join forces, we¡¯ll have better chances. How about it?¡±


    That was the first time On met Su An.


    Naturally, they passed the test together.


    ~~~


    That was how On¡¯s life in the Xiao Sect began. He and Su An started out as Outer Disciples. No longer was he a mere street rat. On now had a place to belong. His presence was one that commanded respect.


    Unfortunately, such an esteemed position was not without its downsides.


    ~~~


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Your portion,¡± the older disciple told him. He was an Outer Disciple like him, but his Qi was undeniably higher. ¡°Surely, you were paying attention? Us, Outer Disciples, are expected to do numerous tasks around the Sect. Don¡¯t tell me you thought you were different? Stop complaining and help carry the logs.¡±


    That was the way of things. Outside the Xiao Sect, his presence commanded respect. Within, he was but a mere Outer Disciple. The lowest rung on the ladder.


    ¡°B-But¡­¡± On motioned to the logs he was to carry. ¡°My pile is bigger!¡±


    It was true. Compared to the other piles, On¡¯s was at least twice as big.


    The older disciple laughed. ¡°Well, of course your pile is bigger. If you don¡¯t train, how do you expect to get strong? Consider it a kindness from an older disciple.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    Two hands fell on his shoulders. The older disciple looked down at him.


    ¡°I think you should learn to accept how things work here.¡± He jerked his head to the side. ¡±Look, the new girl hasn¡¯t complained.¡±


    On followed his movement and saw that Su An was indeed already carrying logs. Her pile was bigger than the others, just like his.


    ¡°You could stand to learn a thing or two from her and appreciate your senior¡¯s kindness.¡±


    ~~~


    Kindness.


    What a laugh!


    It was just plain bullying. Even in the Xiao Sect, such things were not uncommon. Rather, it was because it was the Xiao Sect, that it was common. All disciples were in competition with each other, and due to that competition, a hierarchy was formed. Stronger disciples who liked to push around those weaker than themselves were not unusual.


    As the newest disciples, On and Su An were easy prey.


    Stil, On had endured. He and Su An both had. They had done their duties while trying to draw as little attention to themselves as possible, always relying on one another. They were each other¡¯s only allies within the Sect, and together, they had slowly grown stronger.


    That was how it had been at first.


    ~~~


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    Su An nodded. There was a smile on her face.


    ¡°The instructor told me earlier today.¡± Su An kept moving as she spoke. It seemed she could hardly contain her excitement. ¡°I¡¯m being promoted! Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll be an Inner Disciple!¡±


    An Inner Disciple.


    Those from the Xiao Sect were respected all over Eastern Port City. On had heard that even in other cities, the name of the Xiao Sect was known. However, to be an Inner Disciple meant being respected in the Xiao Sect. It was a sign that one¡¯s efforts were being noticed.


    Often times, while doing chores, On and Su An had talked about the things they¡¯d do once they became Inner Disciples. Back then, it had been a far off goal.


    Now, it was becoming true.


    For one of them.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Su An said as if coming to a realization. ¡°I know we said we¡¯d become Inner Disciples together¡­¡±


    But reality didn¡¯t work like that. Su An¡¯s cultivation had surpassed his for a while now. This was just the natural result of that.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    What was he expecting? For her to turn down this chance? Foolishness.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°You¡¯re just going first,¡± On said, bumping his fist against his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up right away!¡±


    Su An smiled. Like always, he felt a little jolt inside when he saw that smile. He wanted to tell her.


    It wasn¡¯t the time, though.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for Brother On then.¡±


    Once he became an Inner Disciple, he¡¯d tell her.


    ~~~


    Unfortunately, he never did.


    On trained and trained, but no matter how much he improved, it wasn¡¯t enough. He was good for an Outer Disciple, but no more than that. As time passed, On became one of the strongest Outer Disciples within the Xiao Sect. Yet, he was passed over for promotion to Inner Disciple.


    On was ¡°someone who is only strong due to his age.¡± That was what people said about him, and year after year, he had to watch younger, more talented disciples be promoted instead of him. He who had been considered talented in the outer districts was nothing but mundane within the halls of the Xiao Sect.


    At the very least, there was no one among the Outer Disciples who could bully him anymore. If anything, it was usually the other way around.


    ~~~


    ¡°But my pile is bigger!¡± cried out a small Outer Disciple with a big nose. He was one of the newest members of the Xiao Sect and needed to learn the way of things.


    It was On¡¯s duty to show him.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s bigger,¡± On said, crossing his arms. ¡°Us, Senior Brothers, are doing you a favor. How will you possibly catch up to us if you don¡¯t put in a bigger effort? You should bow your head and be thankful.¡±


    ¡°Brother On, do you think that was wise?¡± One of his friends asked him later that day after they made the young disciple do the extra work.


    ¡°Why would it not be? He¡¯s just another new disciple.¡±


    On nodded in perfect agreement with himself. He was merely showing the new disciple how things worked. It was the way of things.


    His friend did not look convinced.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that kid¡¯s older brother has been part of the Xiao Sect for a while. His brother could be an Inner Disciple.¡±


    On scoffed. ¡°Who cares? If it comes to that, I have friends among the Inner Disciples as well.¡±


    Certainly, he hadn¡¯t spoken to Su An in a while. In the beginning, she had visited often, but the duties of an Inner Disciple soon made that hard. They had slowly drifted apart.


    Still, surely she¡¯d help if he asked?


    ~~~


    On never got the chance to find out. The big-nosed kid¡¯s older brother hadn¡¯t been an Inner Disciple.


    He¡¯d been a Core Disciple.


    In his entire life, On had never committed such a colossal blunder. Core Disciples were untouchable. They were people who were held in high esteem by the Sect and had more than enough power to back that reputation.


    Once it was known On had messed with the younger sibling of a Core Disciple, that was it for his reputation. Most of his friends deserted him. Worse of all, the big-nosed kid, Li, somehow became friends with Young Master Xiao Fang, which meant all the Outer Disciples started taking their cues from him instead.


    In less than a year, On lost all the influence he had gained.


    That was when Liu Jin first appeared.


    The son of a crippled doctor. Even On had heard of him once or twice. He had no idea how someone like that had gotten into the Xiao Sect. There were many rumors regarding that, but none On considered credible.


    In the end, it didn¡¯t matter. The boy would see for himself how cruel the Xiao Sect could be.


    On had been sure that was what would happen.


    Sure enough, that big-nosed Li had tried to make Liu Jin do extra chores as it was common. There was always one new disciple who was picked for such things. For it to be Liu Jin was only natural. He¡¯d have to bear it just like everyone else had done. Just like On had done.


    Except that hadn¡¯t happened.


    Xiao Nan, of all people, had shown up that day to defend Liu Jin.


    Xiao Nan. Patriarch Xiao Zheng¡¯s nephew. The strongest cultivator of his generation. The greatest genius of Eastern Port City. Someone like him should not even acknowledge their existence. He had no reason to put Outer Disciples in his eyes. Doubtlessly, he had other concerns.


    Yet, Xiao Nan had shown up to protect Liu Jin and spared him the troubles On had once gone through.


    That was when On started hating Liu Jin.


    ~~~


    ¡°Again?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Senior Brother Xiao Nan came for him again.¡±


    On gritted his teeth as he tried to ignore the conversation happening behind him. It was bad enough that Li had been promoted to Inner Disciple. However, Liu Jin being shown such favoritism by Xiao Nan was incomprehensible to him.


    What had a guy like that done to earn such a thing?


    The worst of it was how arrogant Liu Jin was about it. He always kept the other disciples at a distance, as if he was too good for them.


    No matter. On would make Inner Disciple eventually.


    ~~~


    He hadn¡¯t. While On kept failing, Li went on to distinguish himself even among the Inner Disciples. He heard Su An was doing well there as well, though he didn¡¯t have the heart to face her as he was.


    Then it happened.


    Xiao Nan took Liu Jin on an official mission.


    It was all Outer Disciples could talk about for weeks. It grew even worse once another piece of information was revealed.


    Liu Jin was engaged to Patriarch Xiao Zheng¡¯s daughter.


    The Outer Disciple who had been stuck in the First Level of the Inner Realm for over a year and a half would soon be his superior. How was that fair? How did that even make sense? On wanted someone to tell him the whole thing was a joke.


    They hadn¡¯t.


    Liu Jin married Xiao Zheng¡¯s daughter.


    On thought that was the worst things would ever get. Surely, it was impossible for his resentment towards Liu Jin to grow any bigger. A boy stuck in the First Level of the Inner Realm was Xiao Zheng¡¯s son-in-law. Meanwhile, he, who trained every day, was still just an Outer Disciple!


    Yes, surely, his resentment couldn¡¯t grow deeper.


    That was what he thought until the day he saw Liu Jin walking with Su An behind him.


    ~~~


    ¡°It is a rather troubling state of affairs, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°E-Elder Hui?¡±


    On wasn¡¯t sure what to think. He had been training by his lonesome as he often did, when Elder Hui had approached him. In all his years as an Outer Disciple, it was the first time the Elder had done so. Even though he was technically in charge of the Outer Disciples, Elder Hui usually kept his distance.


    That was how it had been ever since On had joined the Sect.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but overhear your comments to your fellow disciples.¡±


    On winced. He had been feeling a bit frustrated after seeing Liu Jin walking around with Su An, so he let his true feelings show more than usual. Even if he didn¡¯t regret what he¡¯d said, speaking about the Patriarch¡¯s son-in-law like he had could get him into trouble.


    ¡°Honored Elder, this disciple apologizes from the bottom of his heart for his careless words.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    On blinked in surprise.


    ¡°You were merely emotional. Such things happen at your age,¡± Elder Hui said, waving his concerns away with a grandfatherly smile. ¡°Even an old man like myself has uttered many careless words. Besides, you were not entirely wrong to say such things.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Your words clearly came from a place of concern, did they not? It is natural for a young man to be concerned about the fate of the Sect.¡±


    ¡°Of course, honored Elder,¡± On said, latching on to the excuse.


    ¡°Indeed, even I myself cannot claim to be without worry. The Xiao Sect is the most respected in the city. Its reputation even extends beyond its walls. If there were to be an obvious weak link, then surely, the Sect would lose standing.¡±


    On¡¯s eyes widened. He understood precisely what Elder Hui was saying.


    ¡°I agree completely, Elder Hui!¡±


    Liu Jin was the weak link. His presence would hurt the Xiao Sect¡¯s standing in the future. Thus, it was not wrong for On to feel the way he was.


    In fact, it was completely justified!


    ¡°Elder Hui, could you please answer this disciple¡¯s question? Why is it that Liu Jin became engaged to the Patriarch¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Certainly, there had been rumors that Liu Jin¡¯s father had once done Patriarch Xiao Zheng a great favor, but those were just rumors, right?


    After all, how could a crippled doctor help anyone?


    ¡°I am sure you have heard the rumors,¡± Elder Hui said. ¡°There is a shred of truth to them. Once upon a time, Patriarch Xiao Zheng did need help, and Liu Jin¡¯s father was the one who answered the call. Unfortunately, the other doctors in the city were too scared to do so.¡±


    On¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Then it is true he healed Patriarch Xiao Zheng?¡±


    ¡°In a manner of speaking,¡± Elder Hui replied with a soft voice. ¡°He mixed the ingredients that were already available in our Xiao Sect. The medicine worked, but due to their quality, such a thing was inevitable. Regardless, the event left Patriarch Xiao Zheng with deep feelings of gratitude towards Liu Jianguo and his family.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    So that was how it was.


    In the end, Liu Jin¡¯s father had just gotten lucky. On was sure any of the other doctors in the city could have succeeded using the Xiao Sect¡¯s high-quality ingredients. Liu Jin¡¯s father was just the first one to try his luck.


    ¡°The situation we are in at the moment is a rather troublesome one,¡± Elder Hui continued. ¡°Young Liu Jin is simply too weak to be Patriarch Xiao Zheng¡¯s son-in-law.¡±


    On agreed from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°No doubt, that is why Su An went to him. She is a good-natured girl.¡±


    Of course! Elder Hui was right! It was pity. Pity compelled her to look after a failure like Liu Jin.


    ¡°Still, by doing something like that, she puts herself in danger.¡±


    ¡°Elder Hui?¡±


    ¡°I am sure there are people out there who have evil designs towards young Liu Jin, and he is so very vulnerable at the moment. Even an Outer Disciple such as yourself is a threat to him. Disciple On, you should meditate on these things and decide to do what is best for the Sect.¡±


    What is best for the Sect?


    ¡°Depending on the results, Disciple On may just rise to become an Inner Disciple.¡±


    ~~~


    That was the first of three times On had talked to Elder Hui. All of them happened in secret, obviously. None could know the task On had been entrusted with.


    It had taken some time, but On had made up his mind. His path was clear to him now. He had talked with some like-minded disciples and designed a plan.


    On waited under cover of night. Today, Liu Jin would return to his house alone. It was the perfect time. Some days, Su An accompanied him, but not today. She was busy with something. He had seen to it.


    It was only a matter of time. His accomplices would show up soon enough.


    Then he¡¯d get what he deserved.


    ¡°Oh, poor On. What have you done?¡±


    ¡°Elder Hui!¡± On shouted, surprised. He hadn¡¯t seen or heard Elder Hui come close.


    ¡°What have you done, Disciple On? To think you¡¯d actually plot to murder a fellow disciple? How could you do such a thing?¡±


    What?


    ¡°But.. you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I was shocked to find this out,¡± Elder Hui said, sadly shaking his head. ¡°Thankfully, one of the poor disciples you tried to rope into your evil scheme talked to his superiors.¡±


    Betrayed! He had been betrayed!


    ¡°As I am in charge of all Outer Disciples, it was only fitting for me to volunteer to handle this task. How pitiful, Disciple On. Truly pitiful. You should have known better than to approach this in such a crass way. Unfortunately, the security around Liu Jin is much better than you expected.¡±


    Used. The old man had used him!


    He had wanted to know how feasible it was to assassinate Liu Jin! He had to tell someone! Do something!


    Why couldn¡¯t he move?


    ¡°A pity. The one who spoke out against your evil scheme will surely be handsomely rewarded.¡±


    But he was the one who was supposed to be rewarded! With Sun An! He was supposed to be-


    ¡°As for you, well, I doubt anyone will notice you are gone.¡±


    A wave of Elder Hui¡¯s arm.


    That was all it took to end Disciple On¡¯s life.


    ~~~

 Chapter 43: Forward

    <div>


    <div>


    ~~~


    ¡°Are you sure you will be okay, Grandpa?¡±


    Old Jiang smiles a grandfatherly smile that does not fit his face in the least.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young one. Little Jin and I will just go buy some herbs in a nearby town. We¡¯ll be traveling with some merchants, so there is no need for a young lass such as yourself to worry over this.¡±


    Unsurprisingly, Su An does not look convinced. The girl bites her lower lip in worry. For someone as important as Liu Jin to travel outside the city without an official escort is doubtlessly strange.


    ¡°It is okay,¡± Liu Jin tells her. ¡°Xiao Nan already knows.¡±


    As always, mentioning Xiao Nan seems to do the trick. Apprehension slowly fades away from Su An¡¯s face, leaving only some slight hesitation behind.


    ¡°Well, if Senior Brother Xiao Nan knows¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, he knows, young lass,¡± Old Jiang says. ¡°Do not trouble yourself over this. We are sure to be back soon.¡±


    Twenty minutes later, when Old Jiang and Liu Jin are walking away from Eastern Port City, Liu Jin decides to voice an important question.


    ¡°Master, why do you act that way around her?¡±


    Watching Su An interact with his Master is a bit like watching an oblivious mouse walk up to a tiger. Su An, of course, does not know how powerful Old Jiang is. No one has any intention of telling her, and his Master is simply too good at hiding his Qi for her to ever find out on her own.


    It is natural for her to approach him without fear. To Su An, Master is just a regular old man.


    What¡¯s curious is how Old Jiang has chosen to deal with her. The grandfatherly facade is one Liu Jin has seen his Master put on a few times but rarely for this long. Around Su An, Old Jiang is very much the image of a doting grandfather.


    He has even allowed Su An to refer to him as such. Liu Jin choked on his food the first time that happened.


    ¡°Oh, disciple,¡± Old Jiang says, sounding like his usual self once more. ¡°When you are my age, there is only one reason to do anything.¡±


    Liu Jin waits for his Master to speak. The wrinkled corners of Old Jiang¡¯s mouth quirk up.


    ¡°Amusement, disciple. Amusement.¡±


    Liu Jin cocks his head to the side.


    ¡°Amusement?¡±


    Rather than amusement, all Liu Jin can feel when watching those two interact is worry.


    ¡°That is so,¡± Old Jiang confirms with a nod of his head. ¡°It amuses me to act the way I do, so I do so. It may be that tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, such a thing will no longer amuse me. When that happens, I will change the way I deal with your servant. For now, this Old Jiang is content with this.¡±


    Liu Jin frowns. ¡°She is not my servant.¡±


    ¡°Underling then.¡± Old Jiang waves his hand dismissively. ¡°The difference is merely semantic. Rather than fight against it, you should just accept there are now people under you.¡±


    People under him.


    It is not something Liu Jin likes to think about, but it is true. Su An may be the one who is closest to him, but she¡¯s not the only one. Over the past year, some people, mostly Outer Disciples, have chosen to throw their lot with him, something that had gotten even worse since the news of his duel with Xiao Fang got out somehow.


    According to Su An, there have been quite a few arguments regarding whether he¡¯ll be able to last three moves against Xiao Fang or not. Liu Jin has even managed to overhear a couple of them. According to Xiao Nan, people are making bets. No matter how it goes, his duel against Xiao Fang is something that has already drawn the attention of Inner and Outer Disciples.


    ¡°What do you suggest I do, Master?¡±


    Old Jiang hums in thought while he strokes his long beard. Only the sound of their footsteps crushing the grass under their feet is heard for a while.


    ¡°It is not wrong for you to seek wisdom from your elders, yet on this matter, you should be asking your father instead of me.¡±


    ¡°My Father?¡±


    ¡°I was never one to gather people under me,¡± Old Jiang admits. ¡°Taking care of people¡¯s ailments is easy. Taking care of people is complicated. People are far too troublesome for their own good. Even at my height, solitude suited me best. I just went wherever I pleased and did whatever I wanted.¡±


    Liu Jiu hums. Solitude sounds nice. His Master is, without a doubt, a wise person.


    Wait! If Master wants him to ask his father about this¡­


    ¡°Does that mean Father has experience with such things?¡±


    ¡°Your father will not be happy I told you this, but he was indeed someone who had many people beneath him,¡± Old Jiangs replies. He waves a hand as if the matter is of no importance, yet Liu Jin¡¯s attention has been caught.


    ¡°Do you wish to know more, disciple?¡±


    He does.


    From the bottom of his heart, Liu Jin wishes to know more about his father. He has only heard bits and pieces, an incomplete puzzle he cannot hope to finish on his own. To not know the truth is sometimes maddening, an itch he cannot scratch. It is always just there, lying mere inches beyond his reach.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Yet, the one who must take that last step is not him.


    ¡°Of course, I do, Master. From the bottom of his heart, this Liu Jin wants to know more about his Father.¡± Liu Jin closes his eyes and sighs. ¡°However, I cannot possibly hear what Father does not want me to hear.¡±


    The one who must grant that knowledge to him is his father and no one else.


    ¡°I will wait until Father is ready to tell me. To hear from Master would be a betrayal.¡±


    To deny the knowledge is painful, yet it must be done.


    Old Jiang snorts.


    ¡°You and your father are entirely too alike.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It was not a compliment, disciple,¡± Old Jiang says, his gaze staring into the distance. ¡°You are both too stubborn for your own good. To be unyielding is usually considered a good thing. Indeed, it is often an attractive trait. However, that which cannot yield often ends up broken. Make sure to remember that, oh foolish disciple of mine.¡±


    Broken.


    Does that have to do with why his father¡­? Liu Jin quickly shakes his head. No, it does not bear thinking about right now.


    He will know when he is ready to know and no sooner.


    ¡°It does not matter now, I suppose. Look, we have arrived.¡±


    The canyon stretches for miles ahead of them. It is covered by trees of varying shapes and sizes. Some of them are green, while others possess more exotic colors. A purple haze, which grows in density as one gets closer to the center, veils the entirety of the canyon. Even through the thick canopy of trees, Liu Jin can make out a few creatures moving around inside.


    Once again, he is in Poison Fang Canyon.


    ¡°Are you ready, disciple?¡±


    At last, three years have passed.


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath as he looks into the canyon¡¯s depths. There is only one answer for him. From that day, three years ago, there has only been one answer.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ~~~


    Liu Jin leaps over the charging Spirit Beast, its enormous body strikes the tree behind him instead, breaking the trunk without trouble. Its oversized mandibles click and clack as its sinuous shape turns towards Liu Jin once more.


    Twenty steps.


    That is how long it took for a Spirit Beast to attack them after entering Poison Fang Canyon. It is entirely unlike the last time. Of course, the last time they were here, his Master flared his Qi a little to scare away the weaker creatures of Poison Fang Canyon.


    No such thing happened this time.


    ¡°You will, of course, deal with any Spirit Beasts that attack us while we are in the outer areas of the canyon. Surely you can handle that much.¡±


    Those were his Master¡¯s words seconds before being attacked.


    The enemy is a Red-Scaled Centipede. As far as appearance goes, it is no different from a common centipede. Just redder.


    And bigger.


    The Spirit Beast is easily thirty feet long. In spite of its name, it does not possess scales. Its body is instead protected by a ruby-red exoskeleton that, so far, has proven impervious to Liu Jin¡¯s hits. Its large mandibles click ominously with its every move.


    By Liu Jin¡¯s estimate, it is in the Ninth Level of the Inner Realm.


    In other words, the only reason Liu Jin has been able to survive against it is due to the creature¡¯s lack of intelligence and its limited angles of attack. No matter how strong or fast it is, the Red-Scaled Centipede can only rush at him in a straight line. Its body can make turns much faster than its size suggests, yet that is meaningless against Liu Jin.


    As long as he keeps enough distance between him and the beast, he can keep dodging.


    He mentally thanks Su An for teaching him Ground Contraction as he uses the move to instantly appear over the Red-Scaled Centipede with his leg raised high. He brings it down with force, yet it does nothing. If anything, it is his leg that ends up numb from the hit.


    Liu Jin sighs. It seems he has no choice.


    Even in the dark of the forest, the knife glints as Liu Jin takes it out of its holster. It¡¯s a small, elegant thing.


    He brings it down.


    The Red-Scaled Centipede screeches as Liu Jin¡¯s knife tears through its tough carapace like it is not even there. Crouching low, Liu Jin drags the knife along the beast¡¯s length. One use of Ground Contraction later, Liu Jin is below it, cutting its legs with ease. Ground Contraction. Slice. Ground Contraction. Slice. The process repeats itself again and again as the world blurs around Liu Jin.


    Three breaths later, the beast is dead.


    Liu Jin breathes heavily as he looks at the knife gifted to him by Meng Yue with new eyes. He might not like the woman all that much, but her gift is certainly not lacking in any way. Even when wielded by someone of his strength, the knife is capable of doing much damage.


    As expected of one of the Five Fairies of the Divine Frozen Palace.


    ¡°Ho, not bad. It is only to be expected from something made out of the fangs of a Ravenous Silver Wolf. Still, I wonder what will you do about the rest?¡±


    The rest?


    Liu Jin¡¯s face pales as he looks at the forest in front of him. All the fighting has called the attention of the other creatures. There are dozens of Red-Scaled Centipedes and other Spirit Beasts whose name he does not know. It is impossible for him to defeat them all. This is something Liu Jin understands in an instant.


    Unless...


    Liu Jin looks at Old Jiang. His Master does not look like he¡¯s going to intervene in his favor anytime soon.


    So that is what this is about¡­


    Liu Jin clicks his tongue as he yanks the pendant around his neck loose.


    In an instant, the poison that was being held back by it begins to spread. Even the poisonous foliage of Poison Fang Canyon is no match for Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s poison. The Spirit Beasts near Liu Jin are no different.


    All die before Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s poison.


    ¡°Oho, you certainly took your time.¡±


    Liu Jin does not glare at his Master because such a thing would be rude. Unlike everything else around them, his Master is unaffected. It is only natural considering Liu Jin learned how to deal with poisons from him.


    ¡°Master, this disciple is having a hard time grasping the lesson he¡¯s supposed to learn from this exercise.¡±


    ¡°The lesson, oh foolish disciple of mine, is to learn how to use all you can towards ensuring your survival, no matter how much you may dislike it. You are free to use my teachings however you want to. I only ask that you do not die easily. It would be a shame if you met your end because you did not consider all your options.¡± Old Jiang taps Liu Jin¡¯s head once. ¡°Throughout the past three years, you have been among the most dangerous people of this city, yet you have acted as if you were ignorant of this. Be more conscientious of what you are.¡±


    To that, Liu Jin has nothing to say. He just wordlessly follows his Master deeper into the canyon.


    The poison keeps all Spirit Beasts away from them, cutting a path of decay even through the high-toxicity areas of Poison Fang Canyon. Master and Disciple walk all the way to the center of the canyon. All the way to the almost hidden entrance.


    Liu Jin stares at the dark cave.


    Three years ago, he stepped inside that place, not knowing what lay there.


    That is no longer the case.


    Liu Jin steels himself and takes a step forward. The world around him changes as he is taken to a different realm, a place where there is only black as far as the eyes can see.


    At least, that is what he had thought back then.


    He knows better now.


    Liu Jin lifts his eyes even as the rest of his body bows. Eyes like suns stare back at him.


    ¡°Interesting. It seems congratulations are in order.¡±


    He now knows he is in the presence of Nine-Headed Snake God.


    ~~~

 Chapter 44: Inheritance

    ~~~


    To say Nine-Headed Snake God is gargantuan is an understatement.


    Lin Jin is distantly aware of his Master standing beside him, but he only has eyes for Nine-Headed Snake God. It is larger than Eastern Port City, larger than even Poison Fang Canyon. It surpasses the tallest of mountains and the deepest oceans. Its eyes are pools of molten gold, and its shadow casts darkness upon the land. Nine heads and eighteen eyes move almost gently as they focus on Liu Jin as if the merest of those movements were not enough to reshape the landscape.


    ¡°Three years ago, you came before me, and I granted upon you my blessing.¡±


    The voice echoes all around him. It comes from everywhere and nowhere. Liu Jin even hears it inside his head.


    ¡°Back then, I had no expectations of you. To think you would survive and come before me once more! Truly, once one lives long enough, no sight becomes impossible. A drop of rain will reach the ocean. A worm will become a dragon. A whelp in the Inner Realm will endure my poison!¡±


    A chuckles echoes across the void.


    ¡°Rejoice, child. You shall receive my Inheritance.¡±


    Inheritance.


    Liu Jin asked his Master about it once or twice over the past three years. An Inheritance refers to a boon granted upon an individual by a Deity. However, the exact nature of the gift is something decided by the Deity.


    There is no telling what Nine-Headed Snake God''s Inheritance will be.


    ¡°Do try to remain sane. It would be such a pity if the one who passed my test were to lose his sanity so easily.¡±


    Pain.


    Liu Jin cannot speak. He cannot think. His mouth opens. Someone screams and screams. There is laughter. Who laughs? Liu Jin doesn''t'' know.


    All he knows is pain.


    It is not poison. Not like before. Liu Jin''s dantian quiver and spasm, as if they are slowly being torn out of his body. It''s not just them. All his meridians are on fire, ripped out one by one. Every acupoint in his body vibrates. His blood! It rushes through his body in new and torturous ways. Heat pours in like molten lava. Veins and arteries realign.


    Cold comes next.


    The burning heat fades, but not naturally so. It is replaced by a freezing cold instead. Liu Jin feels it spread to every part of his body, and with the cold, clarity slowly starts to come back. Sight returns to Liu Jin. He can see the void around him once more. He¡¯s on his knees, panting. Drool drips down his mouth.


    He is breathing.


    His chest rises and falls as he looks up. Something has changed, yet Liu Jin does not know what. It is only when he looks down that it begins to dawn on him


    Dragon Bone Needles.


    His Dragon Bone Needles.


    Before panic can set in, Liu Jin realizes that not having them inside his body has not caused him to lose control of the poison. In fact, he feels better than he has felt in a long time. His Qi flows smoothly through his meridians.


    Because there is no poison anymore.


    Liu Jin stares, open-mouthed. Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s poison, which has been his constant companion for the past three years, is nowhere to be found in his body. Liu Jin¡¯s Qi is finally returning to his natural flow.


    Liu Jin laughs. Joy rises within him. His throat hurts from all the screaming, yet his laughter does not stop.


    For a moment, he almost forgets in whose presence he is in.


    ¡°Young one, you endured my test and survived. People of greater strength and skill than you tried and failed. In the end, it was you, a young whelp in the Inner Realm, who proved worthy of receiving my Inheritance. Dying one, be happy. You have a suitable successor.¡±


    ¡°This old man thanks you for your praise, Great Elder.¡±


    Golden eyes grow closer to Liu Jin. It almost feels like they are right in front of him, yet Liu Jin knows Nine-Headed Snake God is an unimaginable distance away.


    ¡°Child, to you who has proved worthy of my Inheritance, I give you my veins. Your Qi and blood now flow through the Veins of Nine-Headed Snake God. You will soon see the benefits of such a boon.¡±


    Something odd starts happening as Nine-Headed Snake God talks.


    It is almost as if Nine-Headed Snake God is growing fainter.


    ¡°So, it has begun.¡±


    ¡°Great Elder?¡±


    A chuckle echoes across the void.


    ¡°Do not look so surprised, child. From the beginning, I was nothing more than a shade left behind, so my Inheritance could be passed on. I do not live. Not truly. I merely remain until my duty is fulfilled. Now that it has been, there is no reason for me to linger.¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Even as it speaks, Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s form keeps growing fainter.


    It is vanishing. Something as powerful as Nine-Headed Snake God is vanishing before his very eyes.


    ¡°Child, originally, I came from Amaranth. It may be that I still have family there. Should you keep proving yourself to be as unexpected as you have been so far, you may find yourself meeting them. In that event, do give that to them.¡±


    Give that? Give what?


    What is Nine-Headed Snake God talking about?


    ¡°Should you grow strong enough, you will realize where it is. Until such a time happens, do not die.¡±


    Before Liu Jin can ask what Nine-Headed Snake God means, the massive creature vanishes completely, leaving them in the void. Liu Jin turns to his Master, but his words end up caught in his throat.


    Something is wrong.


    ¡°Disciple, you may find it prudent to sit down. It seems to be starting sooner than I expected.¡±


    Old Jiang¡¯s words barely reach Liu Jin¡¯s ears, yet he does as asked. It feels as if his body were being submerged into a deep ocean, yet something is rising within him.


    It is not pain or poison or anything of the sort.


    It is power.


    For three years, Liu Jin has altered the flow of his Qi to remain alive. Now, his Qi flows as it once did before. No, it flows with even greater strength than before. The energy flows through his meridians at speed Liu Jin can barely control. The power is not just within him but outside as well. There is so much energy all around him, so much power entering his body.


    Breathe.


    Liu Jin¡¯s Qi rages like a wild river. He needs to get himself under control, yet the flow of his Qi keeps speeding up. Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s Veins. They are on an entirely different level compared to his old meridians.


    Breathe.


    Power rises and rises. Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s Veins expand within Liu Jin. He instantly understands what is happening.


    A Breakthrough.


    His body, which has been stuck in the First Level of the Inner Realm for so long, finally leaves it. Mere moments after Nine-Headed Snake God vanishes, Liu Jin reaches the Second Level of the Inner Realm. Under any other circumstances, it would have been a joyous occasion for sure. Now, all it means is that Liu Jin has more energy to bring under control, and it is not over yet. Power keeps flowing into him. Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s Veins react once more.


    Inner Realm, Third Level.


    And again.


    Inner Realm, Fourth Level.


    If he cannot bring all this Qi under control, he might have survived Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s trial for nothing. Liu Jin closes his eyes, turning his attention inward, to the raging energies within him. Right now, he has no need for the outside. Not its sounds or sights or scents.


    If he wants to walk out of here alive, he¡¯s going to need to bring all this power under control.


    Liu Jin does not know how much time passes. He shuts himself from the outside world. All he knows is the sound of his own breathing. With each breath, he quells the raging river inside him.


    Ten breaths go by.


    Ten hundred breaths go by.


    Ten hundred thousand breaths go by.


    Still, Liu Jin does not stop. He is certain multiple days have passed, yet he is not ready to go out of his trance. Not until he¡¯s sure he understands what this new body of his is capable of. Not until the new energies inside him have been properly tamed.


    Only once that is done, does Liu Jin dare to open his eyes.


    ¡°You certainly took your time, disciple.¡±


    Hearing his Master¡¯s voice after what feels like so long gives him comfort. Liu Jin smiles weakly as he sees Old Jiang sitting on the ground.


    ¡°Master, how long has it been?¡±


    ¡°Weeks.¡±


    So much? Liu Jin does not dare imagine how people are taking his absence back in Eastern Port City.


    ¡°Do not worry about useless things,¡± his Master says, cutting through his thoughts. ¡°From the beginning, it was known this would take quite a while. Those who matter already knew of this possibility.¡±


    Those who matter? Liu Jin chuckles weakly as he stands up. Poor Su An. She must be worried.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks as Old Jiang tosses him something. His Dragon Bone Needles, Liu Jin sees them moving slowly through the air. His hand moves almost by accident, plucking each needle out of the air with ease.


    ¡°Those are the six needles that were inside you when you received Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s blessing. It seems you received an unexpected boon.¡±


    The needles in his hand are indeed different from how they looked before. There is an odd bluish hue to them. They somehow feel more dangerous than before.


    ¡°Make sure to keep them with you, although I wouldn¡¯t use them on a patient anytime soon.¡±


    Liu Jin agrees. Something about the needles feels very dangerous now. As he stores them inside his robes, he finally takes the time to look at the area around him. His eyes widen as he does.


    ¡°Master, what is this?¡±


    They are no longer surrounded by an endless black void. Instead, it is a cave. At least, that is what it should be. However, the area around them glows with energy, and the reason is easy to see.


    Empyrean Crystal.


    The cave is completely encrusted with Purple-Veined Empyrean Crystal as far as the eye can see. If the pendant Xiao Shuang received on her wedding is enough to buy Eastern Port City, then surely, the amount here must be enough to buy an entire kingdom.


    Yet his Master does not look surprised.


    ¡°It is only to be expected. The shadow of Nine-Headed Snake God has been residing here for thousands of years. Even though Nine-Headed Snake God created an alternate space to reside in, this area still received Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s energy. This is the result. An interesting find to be sure, but I advise you to keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Such a large deposit of Empyrean Crystal is something that would bring insanity to the most reasonable minds,¡± Old Jiang tells him seriously. ¡°The fewer people know about it, the better. Besides, it is not as if anyone else can come here for now.¡±


    ¡°For now?¡±


    ¡°Naturally. The poisonous aura of this place only existed due to Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s presence. Without it, it will eventually fade away. It might take a hundred years to vanish fully, but it eventually will.¡±


    Liu Jin hums in thought.


    If such a thing were to happen, would Poison Fang Canyon even be Poison Fang Canyon anymore? What of the Xiao Sect? Harvesting materials from Poison Fang Canyon is something they greatly benefit from. Without it, what will they do?


    ¡°Disciple, I can tell you are thinking too much. Stop it. I believe you have more urgent matters to focus on right now.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks. There is an amused smile on his Master¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be pleased to know you¡¯re still on time for that little spat of yours.¡±


    The challenge.


    Xiao Fang.


    ¡°I understand, Master. This disciple will focus on the future of Poison Fang Canyon later.¡±


    Liu Jin clenches his hand into a fist.


    Right now, there is a fight he does not feel like losing.


    ~~~

 Chapter 45: Sparring I

    ~~~


    Liu Jin walks towards the Xiao Sect with the decisive steps. His face is dirty, and his clothes are torn in various places. Yet, the guards immediately open the gates upon seeing him.


    Liu Jin walks through them alone.


    ¡°Watch? Do you not think I have better things to do with my time than watching children squabble, disciple?¡±


    Those had been Old Jiang¡¯s words when Liu Jin asked him whether he had any interest in seeing his spar against Xiao Fang. The memory is enough to make Liu Jin¡¯s lips curl up. Of course Master wouldn¡¯t see any point to this. From his point of view, it really is nothing but a childish squabble. No, in fact, it may be just that.


    Just children squabbling.


    When did it start?


    Try as he might, Liu Jin cannot pinpoint a specific event. As far back as he can remember, people have said unkind things about his father. Fraud. Liar. Fake. He has grown up hearing such things. Xiao Fang was no better or worse than anyone else in that regard. He never made a secret of his dislike for Liu Jin and his family.


    Whenever Liu Jin and his father went out to gather herbs, people from the Xiao Sect would escort them. This was especially necessary when they went to gather herbs in the outer parts of Poison Fang Canyon. In return for this service, they¡¯d give some of the herbs gathered in Poison Fang Canyon to the Xiao Sect as well as some medicine made by his father.


    Whenever Liu Jin delivered that medicine, Xiao Fang had been there.


    He¡¯d been a butthead.


    Never once had Xiao Fang been shy about expressing his dislike for Liu Jin¡¯s family. His words never went too far. Yet, the ever-present disdain with which Xiao Fang looked at him was something that started to wear on Liu Jin¡¯s patience. Xiao Fang became a constant irritant in his daily life, one he could not get rid of no matter what. If other kids said unkind things about his father, Liu Jin could at least strike back. He often didn¡¯t win when such things happened, but at least he got a degree of satisfaction out of it.


    However, Xiao Fang was untouchable. Liu Jin dared not harm the relationship his father had with the Xiao Sect.


    Perhaps, it was the same for Xiao Fang. Due to the gratitude Xiao Zheng felt for Liu Jin¡¯s father, there was no way Xiao Fang could get rid of Liu Jin. The most he could do was be his usual unpleasant self. Even if Xiao Fang did not like him. Even if Xiao Fang believed Liu Jin''s father did not deserve the preferential treatment shown to him by the Xiao Sect, there was nothing he could do about it.


    Xiao Fang had no choice but to accept that Liu Jin would always be a part of his life.


    It may have been like that for him.


    Stuck in each other¡¯s presence, slowly becoming more annoyed by one another. Maybe that is how the two now find themselves in this situation. It is not something Liu Jin has ever considered. He doesn¡¯t even know why he is thinking about stuff like this now.


    All Liu Jin knows is that he doesn¡¯t really care.


    The theory merely drifts through Liu Jin¡¯s consciousness without creating any ripples. Could this all have been avoided somehow? Could he have tried harder to make friends with Xiao Fang? Could Xiao Fang have tried to be less of a butthead? Could their elders have tried to make sure they got along better? Maybe.


    It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.


    Right now, Liu Jin is not dreading the coming fight or anything like that. He is not thinking about the potential consequences.


    He just wants it to happen.


    It is petty, Liu Jin realizes, his hands clenching into fists. He is being petty. Pettier than he has ever been before.


    Yes, this is nothing but a childish squabble.


    But that¡¯s fine.


    He¡¯s a child still. Just this once, he¡¯ll do his best to act like one.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    Su An¡¯s voice makes Liu Jin look to the side. The young woman rushes towards him, her face a mix of surprise and worry. Liu Jin lifts his hand to wave.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    ¡°Hi?¡±


    Clearly, that is not the right thing to say. Sun An¡¯s face turns red with indignation.


    ¡°Hi?¡± She repeats. Her voice does not rise above a whisper so as to avoid being overheard, but her displeasure is clear. ¡°Boss, do you have any idea how worried I was?! It¡¯s been weeks!¡±


    Almost a month, really. Actually, it¡¯s been exactly one month.


    ¡°People were saying Boss had run away! Naturally, this Su An put those people in their place, but as the weeks passed, the rumors grew! People kept coming to me, and I didn¡¯t know what to say! I asked Boss¡¯ father, and he said everything would be fine. I tried looking for Senior Brother Xiao Nan, but he¡¯s always busy, and I¡¯m just an Inner Disciple! This Su An has undoubtedly lost years of her life worrying! If Boss is going to disappear like that again, please let this Su An know, so she doesn¡¯t worry!¡±


    Su An is almost panting by the time she finishes speaking. It is then that Liu Jin finally notices her bloodshot eyes and unhealthy skin tone. Her hair, which is usually tied in a messy ponytail, is now matted down and lifeless.


    That¡¯s how much of a toll his absence has taken on her.


    Ah. This is what Old Jiang was talking about, isn¡¯t it?


    Somehow, it is only by looking at Su An¡¯s tired and worried face that it clicks for Liu Jin. Even though he has repeatedly thought about it, it is only in this exact moment that he truly comprehends the truth of it.


    She¡¯s his responsibility.


    Regardless of why she approached him, he is the one who accepted her services. True, Liu Jin could say that since she had only come to him out of self-interest, he should just do what he wants without any regard for how it affects her.


    But that¡¯s not how his Father would act.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    It is not the type of person Liu Jin is.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    The words come easily enough from his mouth, yet there is no doubting the sincerity behind them.


    ¡°When I left, I knew there was a possibility of me not returning for a while,¡± Liu Jin continues, looking straight into Su An¡¯s eyes. ¡°I should have properly prepared you for that eventuality. I apologize. It will not happen again.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no. Boss shouldn¡¯t really apologize so easily like that,¡± Su An says, taken aback by his sudden earnestness. She looks away, nervously. ¡°It¡¯s just... not proper.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯d say it is proper enough.¡± Liu Jin nods to himself. ¡°I¡¯ll try to be a better boss in the future. Right now, however, I hope you¡¯ll forgive me if I have other matters to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Other matters?¡± Su An blinks before it dawns on her. ¡°Boss intends to go to Young Master Xiao Fang? No, of course Boss does. However, will it really be okay? Boss looks¡­¡±


    She waves her hand in Liu Jin¡¯s direction as if that was all she needed to do. Indeed, Liu Jin knows he does not cut an impressive figure at the moment. Still, doubt does not appear on his face.


    ¡°It will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Will it?¡± Su An asks, her face scrunching into a frown. It is then that she finally reaches out to feel his Qi, which Liu Jin has been keeping low ever since leaving Poison Fang Canyon. Su An is close enough to him that she is easily able to discern its magnitude.


    ¡°Oh.¡± A second passes. Her eyes widen. ¡°Oooh.¡±


    The right corner of Liu Jin¡¯s mouth quirks up. ¡°I would appreciate some discretion.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, Boss! This Su An will accompany you to where Young Master Xiao Fang is right away!¡±


    Su An takes a spot at his right instantly. Many gazes follow the pair, most of them aimed at Liu Jin. They know what is about to happen, and they cannot help but be curious about it. The Young Master of the Xiao Sect is about to spar with his brother-in-law.


    Doubtlessly, there are many rumors about how serious their spar is going to be and why is it that it is taking place. Liu Jin imagines some rumors are probably fairly close to the truth.


    It doesn¡¯t matter. They lose most of the crowd once they pass a checkpoint. Outer Disciples are not allowed beyond a certain point. After that, it is only Inner Disciples after them. Core Disciples are unlikely to have any interest in something like this.


    Even if Xiao Fang and Liu Jin are the Patriarch¡¯s son and son-in-law respectively, Core Disciples are people with secure positions in the Sect who have important duties to fulfill.


    ¡°What do you mean I am not allowed inside?¡±


    The guard¡¯s face is resolute as he answers Su An.


    ¡°Only Core Disciples are allowed past this point.¡±


    Certainly, he¡¯s not wrong. Liu Jin¡¯s spar with Xiao Fang is to take place in one of the indoor sparring arenas near the main house. As such, it is located in a place only allowed to Core Disciples. Liu Jin fully expected the other Inner Disciples following them to be left behind once they reached this area.


    However, surely, he should have been allowed to take Su An?


    Liu Jin¡¯s eyes narrow as he examines the face of the guard currently arguing with Su An.


    ¡°It is okay,¡± He says, raising his hand to stop the argument.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    ¡°It is fine,¡± Liu Jin says, looking at her. ¡°I¡¯ll go in alone. There is no problem. It is enough for me to know your thoughts are with me.¡±


    This is Xiao Fang¡¯s work. Doubtlessly, he is the one who told the guard to only let Liu Jin in. While Liu Jin is pretty sure he could force the guard to let Su An enter if he made enough noise, such an action could have potential repercussions for him and her. The best he can do is let it play out.


    Su An frowns, clearly not happy with his decision, yet seeing the serious look on his face gives her pause.


    ¡°Very well, Boss.¡± To Liu Jin¡¯s surprise, she suddenly plops herself down, right next to the guards and crosses her arms. ¡°Then this Su An will be waiting right here for Boss to return victorious.¡±


    Liu Jin smiles. ¡°You will not be disappointed.¡±


    With that, Liu Jin nods at the guards who open the gates for him.


    As soon as Liu Jin passes through, he¡¯s alone.


    No Outer Disciples. No Inner Disciples. Even the Core Disciples are nowhere to be seen, likely busy with their duties. The sound of his footsteps against the cobblestones is loud to his ears, yet Liu Jin doesn¡¯t let that bother him. It is curious. He thought he¡¯d be more nervous when the time came. To be honest, he¡¯s still not sure if he¡¯s going to win or not.


    Yet, all Liu Jin feels at the moment is an odd sense of calm.


    ¡°You have arrived.¡±


    Xiao Fang speaks the moment Liu Jin enters the indoors sparring arena. It is a large room with a high ceiling and no windows. The floor is wooden and devoid of any obstacles. The bounds of the sparring ring are painted on it. Numerous candles illuminate the room.


    ¡°I am surprised,¡± Xiao Fang says. He has already taken his position inside the sparring ring. ¡°I thought you would run away.¡±


    ¡°Now, now, Little Fang. I know young people like to exchange harsh words before a bout, but there is no need for it.¡±


    Elder Hui.


    Seeing him here is a surprise, yet it really shouldn¡¯t be. The Elder is standing to the side, a benign smile on his face. However, Liu Jin is not put at ease by it. Suddenly, the spar with Xiao Fang becomes a second priority.


    His salvation arrives right at exactly that moment.


    ¡°Oh, right on time! Excellent, I was worried I¡¯d be too late.¡±


    ¡°Cousin Nan?¡±


    It is Xiao Fang who speaks, yet Xiao Nan¡¯s name is echoed in Liu Jin¡¯s mind with considerably more relief.


    ¡°Hello, dearest cousin. Little Brother, Elder Hui, I¡¯m so glad to see you are all well!¡± The number one prodigy of his generation in Eastern Port City cheerfully waves at them as he moves to stand next to Elder Hui.


    ¡°I must say this is a surprise, Little Nan,¡± Elder Hui says, his eyes now completely focused on the new arrival. ¡°I did not expect you to be here.¡±


    Xiao Nan laughs. ¡°Oh please, Elder Hui, I would not dream of missing this. I believe this will be an important experience for both of them.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ see.¡±


    ¡°Well, what are you waiting for?¡± Xiao Nan asks, gesturing at the two children. ¡°Do begin. Elder Hui is here to oversee the match, right? Then please, do not mind me. Just act as if this Xiao Nan weren''t here at all.¡±


    Though confused, Xiao Fang places his attention back on Liu Jin. Similarly, Liu Jin allows himself to look away from Elder Hui and Xiao Nan. He takes his place opposite to Xiao Fang just as Elder Hui goes to stand beside the ring.


    ¡°If there are no objections, this Elder shall be the one to oversee the match.¡±


    ¡°I have no objections,¡± Xiao Fang says immediately.


    ¡°None as well.¡±


    If Xiao Nan weren¡¯t here, Liu Jin wouldn¡¯t know what to think. However, if he is here, Liu Jin can trust his Elder Brother to look out for him.


    That means all he has to worry about is Xiao Fang.


    ¡°In that case¡­ Begin!¡±


    Xiao Fang moves in a flash!


    In the blink of an eye, he¡¯s suddenly before him, his fist ready to strike, moving closer to Liu Jin¡¯s face with every fraction of a second.


    It is precisely what Liu Jin expected.


    He knows this is not Xiao Fang¡¯s full speed. He is also not using his full strength. Just feeling Xiao Fang''s Qi is enough to discern that, though sparring with Su An has also been helpful in better understanding the strength available to those on higher realms than him.


    He¡¯s being looked down on.


    Such a course of action is completely reasonable. Xiao Fang thinks he¡¯s dealing with someone in the First Level of the Inner Realm. One could even say this is Xiao Fang¡¯s kindness. His full might would likely kill someone in the First Level of the Inner Realm.


    That is why this one exchange is the key to Liu Jin¡¯s victory.


    As Xiao Fang¡¯s fist keeps getting closer, Liu Jin¡¯s hands lash out, his face betraying nothing but intense concentration.


    He only has one shot at this.


    Xiao Fang fist connects.


    However, it doesn¡¯t connect with Liu Jin¡¯s face. His arms have expertly blocked the blow, stopping Xiao Fang in his tracks. At that moment, Xiao Fang should continue attacking. However, he doesn¡¯t. He¡¯s too shocked because the blow he expected to end the fight was so easily blocked.


    He instantly jumps back instead, now watching Liu Jin with wary eyes, a question written all over his face.


    How?


    ¡°Young Master, I do believe that counts as the first move.¡±


    As he speaks, Liu Jin raises his Qi, letting all around him feel it.


    Inner Realm, Seventh Level.


    ~~~

 Chapter 46: Sparring II

    ~~~


    Seventh Level of the Inner Realm.


    That is the level of the Qi emanating from Liu Jin right now. That is the level he has reached after Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s venom was removed from his body. In only one month, Liu Jin went all the way from the First Level of the Inner Realm to where he is at now.


    It is, without a doubt, a tremendous transformation.


    For a moment, Liu Jin wants to look at Xiao Nan¡¯s face. He wants to see how his Elder Brother is reacting to his improved condition. He also wants to see Elder Hui¡¯s face, though for vastly different reasons. However, Liu Jin finds the strength of will to abstain from doing such things. He is still in the middle of a match. His gaze must not leave his opponent.


    That is why the only thing Liu Jin has eyes for is the shock on Xiao Fang¡¯s face.


    ¡°How!¡±


    The question he has been thinking for the last several seconds is finally voiced. The Young Master of the Xiao Sect cannot comprehend what is right in front of him.


    ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Even as Xiao Fang¡¯s arm cuts through the air in anger, he still does not move from his place. Xiao Fang knows better than to attack while his mind is so disorganized.


    In the grand scheme of things, the Seventh Level of the Inner Realm is not worth speaking about. It is a level most people will eventually reach throughout their lifetimes. That is especially true for people who live in Eastern Port City. Most enter the Nascent Realm at some point during their adulthood.


    However, Liu Jin is twelve.


    Liu Jin is merely a twelve-year-old boy. He has not even reached adolescence. To be so few steps away from the Nascent Realm at such a young age is a sign of talent in Eastern Port City. Even in the Xiao Sect, reaching those heights so early is worthy of praise.


    In fact, it is fair to say Liu Jin¡®s level has now surpassed that of a mere Outer Disciple.


    At the same time, that is all it means.


    ¡°No matter!¡± Xiao Fang¡¯s voice rings through the room. He¡¯s still angry, yet the initial shock has faded.


    It is a pity, but Liu Jin was in no position to take advantage of that momentary shock. He must endure three of Xiao Fang¡¯s attacks. Those are the conditions for Liu Jin¡¯s victory. Even if he tried to attack while Xiao Fang was shocked, there is no guarantee the attack would have worked.


    In the worst-case scenario, a sudden attack would have made Xiao Fang regain his senses sooner than expected.


    It is better for Liu Jin to use the pause Xiao Fang gave him to plan his next course of action and quietly recover. Getting the timing of their exchange right was not as easy as he made it seem. Xiao Nan and Elder Hui probably realize what happened, but that is fine.


    What is important is Xiao Fang hasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Seventh Level of the Inner Realm may seem impressive to some. Indeed, I¡¯ll congratulate you on finally not being such an embarrassment!¡±


    Xiao Fang¡¯s bold words are there to attack him as well as to give himself confidence. Liu Jin understands this, but¡­


    Hearing him talk is annoying.


    ¡°However, the Seventh Level of the Inner Realm is still just the Seventh Level of the Inner Realm!¡±


    Xiao Fang jabs a finger at his chest.


    ¡°It means absolutely nothing to me!¡±


    Xiao Fang¡¯s Qi flares up then. He is someone who came into this fight with the intention of holding back. In his first attack, Xiao Fang only used enough strength to easily defeat someone in the First Level of the Inner Realm, that and nothing more. However, Xiao Fang knows the truth now.


    There is no reason for him to hold back now.


    Liu Jin¡¯s muscles unconsciously tighten as he feels the full might of Xiao Fang¡¯s Qi.


    Nascent Realm, Fifth Level.


    What a monster. Liu Jin almost wants to laugh. Isn¡¯t this guy supposed to be only one year older than him? No, he reckons it is only to be expected. As Xiao Zheng¡¯s heir, Xiao Fang is someone who has received the best instruction and resources the Xiao Sect has to offer. It is only natural for him to be this strong.


    If anything, Liu Jin should be thankful he isn¡¯t even more of a monster. He can distantly recall hearing that Xiao Nan left the Nascent Realm before turning fifteen. Facing someone like that would have been impossible.


    This, meanwhile, only reaches the level of troublesome.


    Liu Jin readies himself in preparation for Xiao Fang¡¯s attack. He pushes his eyes to their limit, taking in every part of Xiao Fang¡¯s body, every twitch of his muscles, every breath he takes.


    His right foot shifts two millimeters.


    That is Liu Jin¡¯s cue. The moment Xiao Fang vanishes from his sight, Liu Jin is already focusing his Qi. Considering the length of the room and Xiao Fang¡¯s expected angle of attack, the best move for him right now is¡­


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Ground Contraction.


    Xiao Fang appears mere inches in front of Liu Jin. However, Liu Jin is not there anymore. The moment Xiao Fang vanished, Liu Jin used Ground Contraction as well, leaving Xiao Fang to attack nothing but empty space.


    Xiao Fang¡¯s right fist hits nothing. Once again, his eyes widen in shock.


    Had Xiao Fang not used Ground Contraction, Liu Jin¡¯s tactic wouldn¡¯t have worked. The sudden acceleration of the technique is a weakness in its own right. This is something Su An tried her hardest to impress upon Liu Jin during their training. Using Ground Contraction means committing oneself to an attack.


    In other words, Xiao Fang took it for granted that Liu Jin wouldn¡¯t be able to move out of the way in time.


    He never considered that Liu Jin could also use Ground Contraction, let alone that he¡¯d be able to use it with such precise timing. Still, Xiao Fang does not allow his shock to last for more than a thousandth of a second. His eyes narrow as his Qi focuses.


    Even though Liu Jin is ten yards away, Xiao Fang punches.


    The air around Liu Jin starts rippling. The young child understands what is happening at once.


    Void Fist.


    It is a technique Liu Jin has only heard about in whispers, something taught only to those who are Core Disciples. Had he asked Xiao Nan, Liu Jin would have probably been able to get an accurate description of it, yet he did not do so. Instead, what he knows about the technique came from Su An.


    As an Inner Disciple, she has seen it used a few times in spars between Core Disciples.


    Void Fist is a ranged technique in which the user punches the air in front of him. The technique creates a distortion in the space around the opponent and causes damage. It is an invisible attack that does not need to travel any distance. It just suddenly appears where the opponent is.


    That is the Xiao Sect¡¯s Void Fist.


    Liu Jin cries in pain as the distortion engulfs him. All he can do is bring forth his Qi to protect himself. The wooden floor beneath him breaks from the force of Xiao Fang¡¯s Void Fist, sending splinters everywhere.


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    The one who speaks is not Liu Jin.


    It is Xiao Fang.


    Though wounded, Liu Jin is still standing.


    ¡°Young Master,¡± Liu Jin says, smiling through the pain. ¡°I believe that¡¯s the second move.¡±


    Xiao Fang does not answer. He¡¯s simply stunned. Even if Liu Jin is in the Seventh Level of the Inner Realm, the attack he took just now came from someone in the middle stages of the Nascent Realm. The difference between Liu Jin and Xiao Fang is almost that of an entire Cultivation Realm. In fact, if one were to compare the difference between the First and Ninth Levels of the Inner Realm with the difference between Liu Jin and Xiao Fang, the difference between Liu Jin and Xiao Fang would undoubtedly be bigger!


    Xiao Fang cannot accept this.


    The reality in front of him does not make sense. It¡¯d be easier to accept that Heaven and Earth have switched places.


    That is why he rushes at Liu Jin.


    No movement technique is used this time. Even through his anger, Xiao Fang makes a good choice. He keeps his eyes on Liu Jin the entire time. There would be no surprises now. His attack is simple, straightforward, and uses all his power. Even if Liu Jin were to use Ground Contraction, Xiao Fang would be able to adjust accordingly and strike with full force.


    If he gets hit, Liu Jin will lose.


    That¡¯s fine. At least this much, he has planned for. No, rather than say he has planned for this, it is more accurate to say that Liu Jin knew this was his only shot at winning right from the start.


    Art of the Roaming Thief.


    Liu Jin waits until the last thousandth of a second to use the technique. Against Xiao Fang¡¯s superior speed, the move is beyond risky, yet it is the only way.


    Throughout the past three years, Art of the Roaming Thief is a technique that has remained beyond his reach. He has been able to use it a few times but never reliably. His modified Qi flow did not allow him to use a technique as complex as Art of the Roaming Thief.


    However, his Qi flow is not the same as it was before.


    Liu Jin is free from Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s poison. His Qi now flows through Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s Veins with impeccable precision, allowing Liu Jin a greater degree of control than ever before. His Qi answers his call and molds to his needs.


    It is over in an instant.


    Once again, Xiao Fang is left hitting nothing but air. However, there is no Liu Jin in front of him this time. Xiao Fang looks around wildly, searching for his opponent.


    ¡°That is three moves, Young Master Xiao Fang.¡±


    Xiao Fang turns around and sees Liu Jin standing there, on the very edge of the sparring ring. The older boy doesn¡¯t say anything. His brain is still struggling to comprehend what just happened. He refuses to accept it, yet the truth is undeniable.


    Xiao Fang has lost.


    Liu Jin has won.


    Someone claps.


    ¡°Excellent. A most formidable bout between young disciples of our esteemed Xiao Sect,¡± Xiao Nan says as he steps between them. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Elder Hui?¡±


    Is it then that Liu Jin finally turns his gaze back to Elder Hui. The man¡¯s face is blank, but only for a moment. Soon, a grandfatherly smile is placed on his face. It looks faker than any of the smiles Old Jiang has used for Su An.


    ¡°Quite so. It warms this old man¡¯s heart to see the next generation is so talented.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Indeed. Little Brother, you did well enduring against a superior opponent. The timing of your attack was precise, though it must be said you took an attack you shouldn¡¯t have. Hopefully, experience will temper that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to meet Elder Brother¡¯s expectations,¡± Liu Jin says, bowing his head.


    ¡°Good. Now, Dearest Cousin, your mastery of Ground Contraction and Void Fist is to be commended. Your cultivation level cannot be denied. However, you allowed your temper to get the best of you too easily. I hope this fight serves to temper those tendencies. Still, that you were able to use Void Fist under those conditions is commendable.¡±


    As expected, Xiao Nan noticed it.


    Well, it is only to be expected. Under normal circumstances, there is absolutely no way Liu Jin would endure Xiao Fang¡¯s Void Fist. Perhaps if he had a few more months or even a year, but not so soon after passing Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s trial.


    ¡°¡ªis certainly a good thing.¡± Liu Jin blinks. He got distracted while Xiao Nan spoke. ¡°The next Eastern Port City Tournament is bound to be an interesting one. However, there is simply no way we can have an Outer Disciple representing us.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks.


    ~~~


    Thirty minutes later, Su An¡¯s head rises as Liu Jin finally passes through the checkpoint.


    ¡°Boss!¡± She immediately stands up and runs up to him. She takes in his ragged clothes and tired state. ¡°What happened? Is everything okay? Did Boss win? Well, of course Boss won, bu¡ª¡±


    ¡°I was promoted.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Liu Jin looks up at Su An, thoroughly confused. He holds up an armband for her to see.


    ¡°I am an Inner Disciple now.¡±


    ~~~

 Interlude: Cousins II

    ~~~


    Inhale.


    Exhale.


    Inhale.


    Exhale.


    As soon as Liu Jin left, Xiao Fang had stormed out of the room. Neither Xiao Nan or Elder Hui had gotten the chance to say a word to him. The Young Master of the Xiao Sect had retired to one of the meditation chambers. Incense burned in one of the corners of the room, yet it did not help him focus.


    There was not a single scratch on Xiao Fang¡¯s body. Unlike Liu Jin, he had barely been sweating when their spar ended. If he was breathing hard when he started to meditate, it was only due to his emotional state. Just by looking at him, most people wouldn''t be able to tell he had been in a fight.


    However, Xiao Fang was the one who had lost.


    Even though Xiao Fang hadn''t taken a single hit. Even though his cultivation level surpassed that of his opponent''s. Even though he had received the best instruction the Xiao Sect could give him since the day he was born...


    The one who lost was him.


    ¡°You should not frown so much. It¡¯ll only damage your good looks.¡±


    ¡°I thought I said I wanted to be alone, cousin.¡±


    Xiao Fang forced his voice to remain calm as Xiao Nan entered the room, but deep down, he wanted to scream in rage. He wanted to lash out and break things.


    How could he have lost to Liu Jin!


    At that moment, there was nothing Xiao Fang wanted more than to take out his frustrations on the world around him. However, such a thing would be unseemly. He was the Xiao Sect¡¯s Young Master.


    No matter how much he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t afford to act in such a childish way.


    ¡°You did say that, but the time when I have to listen to your orders is not yet here, cousin.¡±


    Xiao Fang¡¯s teeth gnashed against each other. Xiao Nan¡¯s voice was completely free of worry. How typical. Worry was probably a foreign concept to Xiao Nan. Xiao Nan was someone who could do no wrong. A prodigy among prodigies.


    Not like him.


    ¡°Are you really so angry over your loss?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m angry!¡±


    Xiao Fang¡¯s forced calm shattered in an instant. The child hit the floor with enough force for his fist to go right through it. The look on his face grew thunderous as he glared at Xiao Nan.


    ¡°I lost a fight I had no reason to lose! I was stronger, faster, and more skilled than Liu Jin!¡±


    Xiao Fang''s Qi blazed as his anger engulfed the room with all the force of a hurricane, yet Xiao Nan bore it with a serene look on his face, as though it was nothing more than a gentle breeze. A mellow hum left his mouth as he sat beside Xiao Fang.


    ¡°I guess that is not a bad reason to be angry. Of course, it must be said the conditions of the fight were not ones that favored you. Defeating someone in three moves is not as easy as it sounds. You were arrogant to accept a condition like that.¡±


    Was he?


    Xiao Fang furiously fought off that thought.


    His opponent was someone who had been in the Inner Realm for more than a year and a half. When one took that into account, the conditions of the fight were ones that gave Xiao Fang an overwhelming advantage!


    How could someone in the middle stages of the Nascent Realm have any trouble against someone who was barely in the Inner Realm?


    ¡°You¡¯re probably thinking something dumb right now.¡±


    Xiao Fang glared with fulminating intensity, yet Xiao Nan remained unmoved.


    ¡°You are, aren¡¯t you? In that case, let your dearest cousin tell you something good. There are three reasons you lost today.¡±


    Three reasons?!


    ¡°Number one,¡± Xiao Nan said, raising a finger. ¡°You foolishly assumed your enemy would not grow stronger. ¡®He¡¯s been in the First Level of Inner Realm for a year and a half, so even if given another year and a half, he won¡¯t grow any stronger.¡¯ You were thinking of it like that, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Xiao Fang¡¯s silence was answer enough.


    ¡°Foolish!¡± Xiao Nan snapped at him, much to Xiao Fang¡¯s surprise. ¡°The people around you will not remain static while you live your life! A worm can become a dragon. A dragon can become a worm. Do not allow yourself to be ruled by meaningless preconceptions!¡±


    Xiao Fang wanted to defend himself, yet the seriousness in his cousin''s eyes made it hard for him to talk.


    This was not his easy-going cousin speaking.


    This was Xiao Nan of the Xiao Sect, a prodigy among prodigies. He was someone who had distinguished himself through numerous achievements and was one of the few people Father trusted implicitly.


    ¡°The second reason you lost is due to your poor temper.¡± Another finger was raised to join the first. ¡°The moment things didn¡¯t go the way you thought they would, you panicked.¡±


    ¡°I did not¡ª¡±


    ¡°You panicked.¡± Xiao Nan repeated. His tone brooked no argument. ¡°You lost focus and couldn¡¯t recover, no matter how much you tried to pretend you had. You kept trying to end the fight instantly instead of wearing down your opponent using the two moves you had available to you.¡±


    Was that¡­ had he done that?


    No. Trying to win with the second move had not been a mistake. Void Fist should have¡ª


    ¡°You lost the fight the moment you tried to use Void Fist.¡± Xiao Nan¡¯s voice cut through his thoughts. His cousin sighed. ¡°Using Ground Contraction to catch Little Brother by surprise might have seemed like a good idea at the time, but it was a foolish move. You are Xiao Fang of the Xiao Sect. There is not a single person in the Xiao Sect who does not know you¡¯re capable of using that technique.¡±


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°So what?¡± Xiao Fang fired back. ¡°Even if the enemy expects it, as long as my technique is good enough, it shouldn¡¯t matter!¡±


    ¡°Then why did you lose?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Little Brother knew you would use Ground Contraction. However, you did not know Little Brother mastered Ground Contraction during the past year. You did not bother to research your opponent. While Little Brother anticipated your move, you were completely unprepared for his. In your panicked stated, you dared to use Void Fist.¡±


    ¡°My technique was perfect!¡±


    True, he hadn¡¯t been in the best position to use Void Fist, but he still had managed it. His blow had struck Liu Jin head-on. Even if Liu Jin was in the Seventh Level of the Inner Realm, he shouldn¡¯t have been in such a good condition after receiving that attack.


    He shouldn¡¯t have been conscious at all!


    Xiao Nan sighed again. His cousin ran a hand through his hair. ¡°As expected, you still haven¡¯t noticed it.¡±


    "Huh?¡±


    ¡°Look at your arms.¡±


    Though confused by the request, Xiao Fang rolled up his sleeves. The moment he did, his eyes grew wide with shock.


    ¡°What is this?!¡±


    Green.


    His forearms had green-ish marks on them. They almost looked like bruises, yet Xiao Fang felt no pain from them.


    He didn¡¯t feel anything at all.


    ¡°Finally starting to understand?¡± Xiao Nan asked. He placed his elbow on one of his knees and rested his head on his palm. ¡°You were so emotional during the fight that you missed it completely. Had you been able to keep a calm head, you would have noticed the numbness in your arms much earlier.¡±


    Even as his cousin spoke, Xiao Fang kept examining his arms. There was a strange numbness spreading through them. That meant¡­


    ¡°The level of strength you thought you were using, and the strength you were actually using were not the same. To be honest, that you were able to use Void Fist under those conditions is worthy of praise.¡±


    ¡°Cousin Nan,¡± Xiao Fang said with a voice that struggled to remain calm. ¡°What... is this?¡±


    ¡°That would be the third reason why you lost,¡± Xiao Nan said, raising one last finger. ¡°It happened during the first movement.¡±


    It happened back then?


    ¡°When Little Brother blocked your first strike, he did not just block. He also managed to hit both your forearms.¡± Xiao Nan explained before shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Well, if you had attacked with your full speed, such a thing would have been impossible.¡±


    ¡°Even if he managed to strike me, how could Liu Jin do something like this!¡± Xiao Fang yelled, holding up his arms.


    ¡°Poison. To be more accurate, when Liu Jin struck you, his Qi acquired poison-like qualities. His poison-attuned Qi infected your arms and slowly sapped them of their strength. Thus, when you used Void Strike, it was weaker than it would otherwise have been. By then, only the third movement was left. Your head-on charge was simple enough to dodge.¡±


    Poison-attuned Qi?


    Certainly, it wasn¡¯t rare for one to be able to train their Qi to take the properties of the natural world. Qi could be as water as easily as it could be as fire. However, for Qi to acquire those properties took considerable effort. It was not something someone in the Inner Realm should be able to do.


    Liu Jin...he managed to give his Qi the qualities of poison?


    Xiao Fang frowned.


    It wasn¡¯t only just that. That movement technique Liu Jin used at the end. That had not been Ground Contraction. Rather than a movement technique used to cover distances, it felt more like a movement technique designed to counter the enemy. In other words, Liu Jin had probably been relying on that technique to survive the third movement from the start.


    From the moment the second move didn¡¯t work, he had lost.


    No. Even before that. From the moment he didn¡¯t notice the effect of the poison...


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Once again, Xiao Fang struck the floor next to him. Splinters flew all over the room, one bounced off his cheek.


    ¡°The effects of the poison should wear off in time. The Qi Little Brother used did not feel like something lethal. Besides, you are in the Nascent Realm. Your body is not so easily brought down.¡±


    ¡°I am not worried about that!¡± Xiao Fang snapped at his cousin. Even as he did, it occurred to him that he probably should have been.


    Was he truly so short-sighted?


    ¡°I lost.¡± Xiao Fang said, somehow seeming to sink into himself. ¡°I lost completely.¡±


    Xiao Nan nodded calmly.


    ¡°You certainly did, cousin. However, are you frustrated because you lost to someone weaker than you or because you lost to Little Brother?¡±


    The answer came to Xiao Fang instantly.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s both!¡±


    To lose to someone weaker was humiliating.


    To lose to Liu Jin was doubly so.


    ¡°Why is it that you dislike him so much?¡±


    ¡°Do you even need to ask?¡±


    When had it started?


    Even if Xiao Fang tried his hardest, remembering how it all began wasn¡¯t easy. As far back as he could remember, he had been Xiao Fang of the Xiao Sect. People respected him because of who his father was. That was all there was to it. He was the Young Master of the Xiao Sect, blessed by the Heavens from birth.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t as talented as his cousin.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t as gifted as his sister.


    People kept praising him, but it was clear to Xiao Fang that, compared to them, he was only average. How could they say he was a prodigy when the evidence to the contrary was plain to see?


    The answer was simple. People only acted like that because he was Xiao Fang of the Xiao Sect. That was all there was to it. Everyone was after something. Everyone wanted to benefit from being close to him. That was fine with him. He¡¯d take their fake kindness and use it to improve himself.


    The Liu Clan shouldn¡¯t have been any different.


    They were clearly people who were only after the Xiao Sect¡¯s influence. That was the only thing that made sense. They were the same as everyone else.


    How could anything else be true?


    How could a crippled man save his father?


    No, such a thing could not possibly be true. It was merely a lie born out of his father¡¯s kindness. Nothing more.


    Because of that lie, Xiao Fang was forced to be in their presence time and time again. Xiao Fang was forced to be in Liu Jin''s presence time and time again.


    Unlike the others, Liu Jin never once tried to curry favor with him.


    Liu Jin never did anything at all.


    He¡¯d just stare at him with the same damned bland look on his face. No matter how hard he tried to get a reaction out of him, Liu Jin would keep that same look. Always completely disinterested in everything and anything!


    Always looking at him as though he knew Xiao Fang wasn¡¯t much.


    Yet that completely unremarkable guy ended up joining the Xiao Sect!


    When that happened, it was confirmation of everything Xiao Fang had believed. The Liu family simply wanted to benefit from being associated with the Xiao Sect. That was all there was to it. There was nothing more to them.


    Then an Emperor appeared.


    Xiao Fang couldn¡¯t believe it at first. Why would an Emperor associate himself with that poor family? Why would an Emperor take someone like Liu Jin under his wing? No matter how hard Xiao Fang thought about it, it didn¡¯t make any sense. He wanted someone to tell him it was a joke.


    When Liu Jin became stuck in the First Level of the Inner Realm, Xiao Fang felt vindicated and frustrated at the same time. It confirmed Liu Jin was nothing special. Yet, it annoyed him that someone that had an Emperor helping him managed to achieve nothing. It was further proof that his family¡¯s kindness was wasted on Liu Jin.


    It was something that would never bear fruit.


    Yet, Liu Jin married his sister.


    Xiao Fang had wanted to stop it but hadn¡¯t been capable. He had nowhere near enough power within the Sect for such a thing. The only thing he had been able to do was challenging Liu Jin to a duel. That was all he had managed to get. A chance to vent his frustrations.


    That was how useless he was.


    Yet what ended up happening was...


    ¡°I am sure you have already realized Doctor Liu helping Uncle is not just a rumor. You probably realized the truth the moment an Emperor started to live with them,¡± Xiao Nan said. ¡°After what happened today, I cannot imagine you do not see the benefits of keeping Little Brother as an ally.¡±


    Certainly, what Xiao Nan said was true. Xiao Fang wasn''t an idiot. He understood the benefits.


    He had probably done so for a while.


    Liu Jin was someone who could become useful. He had proved that much today.


    However¡­


    However¡­


    Liu Jin was a butthead.


    ~~~

 Chapter 47: Meaning

    ~~~


    ¡°I am confused, Boss.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence. I am confused as well. We can be confused together.¡±


    Liu Jin and Su An have left the Xiao Sect¡¯s compound, something that proved to be much more troublesome than anticipated. Several Outer and Inner Disciples lay in wait for Liu Jin, eager to know the results of the match. It is a good thing he had Su An accompanying him. Her loud and often brash ways are excellent at scaring others away.


    The two are in a food booth located in the commercial district of Eastern Port City. It is not the first time the two have gone there. Su An introduced the place to Liu Jin almost a year ago. She discovered it when she was still an Outer Disciple and found the food to her liking, an opinion Liu Jin now shares. The soup, in particular, is quite excellent.


    Liu Jin hums in thought as he looks at the steam rising from the thick, heavy broth, his finger tapping against the counter. The soup warms his body but does nothing to ease his mind, not with the armband reminding him of his new status. No longer is Liu Jin an Outer Disciple but an Inner Disciple instead.


    He¡¯ll get his official robes later, Xiao Nan told him. For now, the armband will do. Liu Jin feels his life would be easier if he hid the armband, yet such a thing would be dishonest.


    A hot spoonful of soup goes down his throat.


    ¡°I was not expecting this.¡±


    ¡°Truly? This Su An can at least understand part of it.¡±


    Liu Jin looks at Su An in surprise and motions her to keep talking.


    ¡°Boss winning against the Young Master is a huge achievement. With all due respect, it is not something that can be expected of an Outer Disciple, which, officially, Boss was until a few moments ago.¡±


    Liu Jin frowns, shifting uncomfortably in his seat. Another spoonful of soup goes into his mouth as his tapping picks up speed.


    ¡°It is not as if I defeated Xiao Fang.¡± Even as he says it, he knows the excuse is weak. ¡°I merely lasted three moves against him.¡±


    ¡°Boss, do you think there is a single Outer Disciple capable of lasting three moves against the Young Master right now? Even some Inner Disciples wouldn¡¯t be capable of something like that! The Young Master is someone who is already close to the late stages of the Nascent Realm even though he¡¯s only thirteen! That Boss managed it is all that needs to be said.¡± Su An nods, completely sure of her words. ¡°If there is any surprise, it is not that Boss was promoted. Rather, the surprise is how quickly it happened.¡±


    She is right.


    Liu Jin sighs. A piece of meat goes into his mouth.


    He had been so busy preparing for the spar that he completely neglected to take into account what would happen if he won. Liu Jin cannot even object to this outcome by saying he does not have the qualifications to be an Inner Disciple because¡­


    Well, that wouldn¡¯t be true, would it?


    He had been too busy trying to get his power under control at first. Then he had been nervous about his spar with Xiao Fang. However, now that Liu Jin thinks about it, he is no longer in the First Level of the Inner Realm. The level he was stuck at for three years is a thing of the past.


    He is now in the Seventh Level of the Inner Realm, and even that is but a temporary state. Liu Jin knows his body will not be content to remain this way for long. He can feel it in his veins. He will reach the Eighth Level of the Inner Realm soon.


    Regardless, whether it is the Seventh or Eighth Level of the Inner Realm, it makes no difference.


    Either way that is not the level of an Outer Disciple, especially not one so young.


    It is, without a doubt, the level of an Inner Disciple.


    ¡°Xiao Nan¡­¡± Liu Jin sighs before grabbing his bowl and bringing it to his lips. He has already eaten all the meat, noodles, and vegetables, so all that is left is the broth. ¡°He probably foresaw this.¡±


    Even if he had lost, his improved cultivation level would be more than enough to force the change. Xiao Nan probably thought of it like that. No, it wasn¡¯t just him. This was probably his father-in-law¡¯s idea. As strong as Xiao Nan is, he does not have the authority to promote someone to Inner Disciple.


    ¡°As I thought, Boss was lying about just being in the First Level of the Inner Realm all this time.¡±


    A quick glance to his side shows Liu Jin that Su An is eating her meal with a big pout on her face.


    ¡°I did no such thing,¡± Liu Jin corrects even as he orders another bowl. He has not eaten anything in a month. Though his body now has less need for such things, the feeling of eating is pleasing all the same.


    ¡°If I told you I was in the First Level of the Inner Realm all the times you asked, it is because that was the truth back then. I was at the First Level of the Inner Realm for three years. Now I am not.¡±


    ¡°B-But that¡¯s not possible!¡± Su An protests. Unlike his bowl, her plate is still half full. It is going to get cold if she doesn¡¯t eat. ¡°That would mean Boss went up six levels a single month.¡±


    It was actually much less time than that. Half an hour at most. Controlling his improved Qi was what took most of his time.


    ¡°I may have received the benefits of a three-year-long training method.¡±


    It is as simple as he can put it without delving too much into the fine details of it. Explaining the existence of something like Nine-Headed Snake God sounds like too much of a headache. Liu Jin wouldn¡¯t even know where to start.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Does that mean Senior Brother Nan already knew about it then?¡±


    As expected, Su An puts the pieces together quickly. If the steps had already been taken to promote him to Inner Disciple, it means that Xiao Nan more than expected his sudden rise in power.


    ¡°He did.¡±


    ¡°Boss told Xiao Nan.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Boss never told this Su An about it.¡±


    ¡°If I told you about it, would you have been able to stop yourself from boasting in my name?¡± Liu Jin asks as a new bowl of soup is placed before him. He nods his thanks to the owner.


    ¡°... this Su An acknowledges the wisdom of Boss¡¯ choice.¡± She says it with a pout on her face, grumbling under her breath because she clearly does not like how true Liu Jin¡¯s words are. ¡°Still, is Boss sure Senior Brother Nan mentioned the tournament?¡±


    ¡°He mentioned it while giving me the armband,¡± Liu Jin says with a serious look on his face. The effect is ruined by him slurping down some noodles a second later. ¡°He implied I¡¯d be chosen for it.¡±


    The Eastern Port City Tournament.


    It happens every two years, although the exact date varies depending on various factors. For example, if the Eastern Port City Tournament had been scheduled to take place close to his wedding, the Xiao Sect would have arranged for the tournament to be pushed back a few months. Things like that have happened quite a few times in the history of the tournament.


    This year, it was the Yun Sect who asked for it to be held later than usual.


    ¡°Is not normal for one so young to participate.¡± Su An lets out a low hum. ¡°However, Boss¡¯ level is not bad. Seventh Level of the Inner Realm is nothing special in the tournament. Still, it is also not so low that it would be dangerous for Boss to participate. At the very least, it should be enough for Boss to make it through the preliminary rounds.¡±


    ¡°Be that as it may, it is not something I expected. I thought after I was done with Xiao Fang, I would be able to relax a little.¡±


    ¡°What is stopping Boss from relaxing now?¡±


    Liu Jin turns his head only to find Su An is genuinely puzzled.


    ¡°A tournament should not be a cause for worry. Rather, Boss should look at it as an opportunity to have fun! It is not as if Senior Brother Xiao Nan expects Boss to win. There will be other people from the Xiao Sect competing who will have higher cultivation levels than Boss. Young Master Xiao Fang will certainly be chosen. Who knows? This Su An might be chosen too!¡±


    She says it almost jokingly, but Liu Jin can detect a hint of yearning there. By his estimates, her chances are much better than she thinks they are. Su An is among the stronger Inner Disciples, having already reached the Nascent Realm. While Core Disciples are undeniably stronger, the vast majority of them are too old to participate in the tournament.


    ¡°There is no reason Boss should worry about this. Boss should just think of it as an opportunity to unwind.¡±


    Unwind, huh?


    ¡°That¡­ does sound pleasing.¡±


    A smile slowly forms on Liu Jin¡¯s face, one that remains there even as he is heading home later that day. It feels as if a weight has been lifted from his shoulders. It is not just the freedom of no longer having to hold Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s poison at bay. Certainly, that helps his mood quite a bit, but it isn¡¯t everything.


    He is no longer in the First Level of Inner Realm. He managed to win his spar against Xiao Fang¡­ and he¡¯s an Inner Disciple now.


    Liu Jin was not sure how to feel about the last one at first, but now that he has had time to think about it, he allows himself to feel a little bit of pride in his accomplishment. He¡¯s looking forward to arriving home and showing Father the armband.


    When Liu Jin opens the door, he does so with a smile.


    ¡°Father, I¡­¡±


    Liu Jin trails off. His smile slowly fades. His father waits for him with a grave look on his face. It is one Liu Jin has seldom seen on him, usually only when one of their patients is gravely ill. At that moment, fear surges within him. His mouth is already asking the question before his conscious mind has even finished processing the scene.


    ¡°Where is Master?¡±


    ~~~


    ¡°I apologize for scaring you,¡± his father says sometime later. The two are gathered around a small table in the first floor. It is where patients would first talk to his father to explain their ills.


    ¡°Father did not do anything wrong. It is this Liu Jin who overreacted.¡±


    ¡°You are twelve,¡± his father points out. The urgent seriousness of earlier has vanished. Yet, it has left behind a somber tint on his face, a heaviness that would not otherwise be there. ¡°It is your prerogative to overreact. It would be the height of foolishness to expect you to remain in control of your emotions, no matter the situation. Men centuries older than you struggle with such things. Why would you handle it better?¡±


    Neither of them speak, and in a way, that is a sign of how bad things are. Neither Liu Jianguo nor his son are talkers. Sometimes hours would go by before either said anything. However, the silence hanging over their heads is different than usual. It is not comfortable in the least.


    It is a silence full of worry.


    ¡°Is¡­ is Master going to be okay?¡±


    His Master is alive. Liu Jin knows that for sure, because his father took him to his room just a few minutes ago. There, Liu Jin saw his Master¡¯s prone form and pale face.


    He saw that his Master is not well.


    ¡°He will recover eventually. For now, he needs to rest,¡± his father replies, not looking at him. His eyes instead dart towards the ceiling every now and then, as though trying to see through it.


    Old Jiang has not died.


    He merely collapsed.


    Even the thought feels like a joke. His master is someone in the Emperor Realm. He does not trip. He does not fall. Instead, he always has a knowing smile on his face, confident in his superiority, always knowing all the answers even before Liu Jin asks the questions. That is his Master.


    Of course, in the end, that image is a lie.


    Liu Jin knew it from the moment he found Old Jiang collapsed outside the city so many years ago.


    His Master is not well.


    His Master is dying.


    It is something he has known about for a long time, yet when watching Old Jiang every day, it is very easy to forget about it. His Master always seems full of vitality, more so than even him.


    If¡­ if Old Jiang hadn''t had to wait a month in Poison Fang Canyon. If Liu Jin hadn¡¯t removed the pendant in his presence, forcing Master to exert himself by removing the poison from his body. Had it been because of that? Had he¡ª


    ¡°Cease your thoughts.¡±


    Liu Jin looks up, startled and caught. His face flushes even as his eyes hold back tears. He doesn¡¯t know what to do. He doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°This is not your fault,¡± his father continues, stern yet with gentleness in his voice. ¡°Master was already beyond help before you met him. This is merely what the passing of time does. It could have happened yesterday.  It could have happened tomorrow. However, it happened today, so we must bear with it now. That is all we can do.¡±


    Because no matter how hard they try, Old Jiang¡¯s condition is not something they can heal. Liu Jin has known this for a while yet...


    ¡°Do not allow this to become a burden upon your soul. Master will wake up soon. He will not be pleased to see you have been in turmoil over his condition.¡±


    His father is right. Liu Jin knows his father is right because he is his father.


    Even so, he does not feel better hearing those words.


    The Eastern Port City Tournament.


    His promotion to Inner Disciple.


    His victory over Xiao Fang.


    Suddenly, all those things don¡¯t mean as much anymore.


    ~~~

 Chapter 48: What is Expected

    ~~~


    Night follows day. Day follows night.


    The march of time stops for no one, and only those who stand in the highest peaks of cultivation can ignore it.


    Eventually, all things must pass.


    Liu Jin felt great pride and relief upon defeating Xiao Fang. Yet, those positive feelings lasted only until he found his Master in poor health. The moment that happened, they were replaced by worry, fear, and guilt.


    However, those too have faded away.


    Old Jiang opens his eyes during the afternoon of the next day. From there, it only takes one more day before he is back on his feet.


    His Master laughs and pretends he is as strong as ever, yet Liu Jin can see the differences. A slight slowness to his steps. The discomfort that appears on his face for a fraction of a second every now and then. The way tasks that seemed like second nature to him now force him to put a little effort into them. Other people would not be able to notice these things, but he can.


    His Master is not well.


    His Master is not well, and there is nothing he can do about it.


    ¡°I expected you to be happier.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Liu Jin looks up, startled. Xiao Nan stares back at him with slight concern.


    Xiao Nan had shown up at his doorstep to deliver his new robes. For someone like Xiao Nan to lower himself to such a mundane task would normally be unthinkable. However, it¡¯s clear to Liu Jin that Xiao Nan is just using it as an excuse to spend some time with him. The moment Liu Jin opened the door, Xiao Nan gave him the clothes and invited him out.


    The two are now in a tea house located in one of the inner districts of Eastern Port City. As its location implies, it is a fancy place. The walls are decorated with gentle greens and gold ornaments. The lights and windows are all perfectly placed, so each table receives just the right amount of illumination.


    If Liu Jin weren¡¯t wearing his Inner Disciple robes, he¡¯d feel woefully out of place.


    ¡°I apologize, Elder Brother,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Obviously, I¡¯m happy to have become an Inner Disciple. My mind is just¡­ elsewhere right now. Master gave me a hard medical problem I have not been able to solve.¡±


    It is not a lie.


    Liu Jin has to repeat that to himself several times in his head. It is not a lie, so he¡¯s not lying to Xiao Nan. If he isn¡¯t telling Xiao Nan the full truth, it is because he does not feel comfortable doing so. Even if this is Xiao Nan, Old Jiang¡¯s condition is not something he wants to talk about.


    Certain things are best kept private.


    Xiao Nan is his friend. His best friend.


    Old Jiang is his Master.


    ¡°Ah, say no more, Little Brother.¡± Xiao Nan¡¯s eyes are full of understanding. ¡°I understand completely. Uncle is a harsh teacher who delights in tormenting his students. I have suffered plenty under his tutelage.¡±


    A chuckle escapes Liu Jin¡¯s mouth. The haunted look on Xiao Nan¡¯s face at that moment is comical.


    ¡°I am serious, Little Brother! You have no idea how many tedious things Uncle has me running around doing,¡± Xiao Nan says, patting his chest for emphasis. ¡°I am a fighter. If my life were as simple as just knowing who to beat next, I¡¯d be happy. Instead, I get saddled with all sorts of complicated jobs. Old people truly have no consideration for those who are enjoying their youth.¡±


    Xiao Nan sighs miserably and shakes his head, though Liu Jin can tell he¡¯s exaggerating for his benefit.


    ¡°I guess that brings me to the reason I brought you here.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks. He had assumed Xiao Nan was merely taking him out to celebrate. However, now that he thinks about it, this place is far too formal for Xiao Nan¡¯s tastes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving Eastern Port City for a while.¡±


    Xiao Nan looks uncomfortable as he says it. It is a rare look on him. His Elder Brother is usually easy-going about everything, almost as if there is nothing that can faze him. The only time Liu Jin recalls seeing Xiao Nan being completely serious is in New Moon Town. The expression on his face right now is not at that level, yet it makes Liu Jin worry.


    ¡°How long?¡±


    Even though he asks the question, he already has a pretty good idea of what type of answer he is going to receive.


    ¡°I am afraid I will not be able to watch you and Xiao Fang participate in the tournament.¡±


    It is the answer he expects, and Liu Jin is surprised at how much it disappoints him that Xiao Nan won¡¯t be there.


    However, that is not what is truly important.


    Xiao Nan¡¯s presence has always been a source of safety for Liu Jin. Elder Hui¡¯s appearance during his spar with Xiao Fang showed Liu Jin just how much he depends on Xiao Nan¡¯s aid.


    What would have happened if Xiao Nan had not arrived at that moment?


    Certainly, Elder Hui would not be bold enough to attack him. No matter how much Xiao Fang dislikes him, it is not to the point where he would remain quiet after seeing something like that. However, Liu Jin has no doubt that Elder Hui is fully capable of doing many things without Xiao Fang noticing.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Just what is that man up to?


    Elder Hui was there when Xiao Fang challenged him. In fact, it may be that the idea of doing so came from Elder Hui. However, why would he do that? Does Elder Hui disapprove of him? If so, did the spar change his mind, or has it merely reinforced Elder Hui¡¯s opinion?


    There are too many unknowns. A man in the Heaven Realm is not someone Liu Jin wants as an enemy.


    ¡°There is no need for you to worry,¡± Xiao Nan says. Liu Jin¡¯s emotions must have shown on his face. That or Xiao Nan is just really good at reading him.


    It is probably both.


    ¡°You are Uncle¡¯s son-in-law. You are not someone who has to worry about being attacked. You are better protected than you realize.¡±


    You do not need to worry about Elder Hui.


    That is what Xiao Nan¡¯s eyes are telling him.


    ¡°If anything truly worries you, do not hesitate to go to Uncle. If he¡¯s busy, Elder Gang is also an option.¡±


    ¡°The Elder in charge of Inner Disciples?¡± Liu Jin distantly remembers talking to the man once or twice while the preparations for the wedding were underway.


    ¡°He is trustworthy.¡±


    Unlike Elder Hui. Xiao Nan does not say it, but there is no need for him to do so. Liu Jin wonders if maybe his promotion was to place him further away from Elder Hui¡¯s influence.


    ¡°But enough of that!¡± Xiao Nan brings his palms together and puts a smile on his face. ¡°It saddens me that I won¡¯t see you two fight in the tournament, but I¡¯ll be sure to congratulate you when I return. There is just one more thing I wanted to show you.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks again. There is more?


    Xiao Nan reaches into his sleeve and pulls out a piece of paper.


    ¡°Here,¡± he says, passing it to Liu Jin, who quickly starts reading.


    ¡°As you can tell, it¡¯s the list of those chosen to represent our Xiao Sect in the Eastern Port City Tournament.¡±


    Liu Jin can see that. His name is there, as is Xiao Fang¡¯s. Unsurprisingly, Su An and Big Nose Li¡¯s names are also there.


    ¡°I thought the final decision would be made tomorrow.¡±


    It is the reason why Su An did not visit today. She is doing her best until the end to make a good impression on the Elders. A pity for her. If she had come to visit him in the morning as usual, she¡¯d have been able to see Xiao Nan.


    ¡°We say that, but the decision is actually made months in advance. So? What do you think, Little Brother?¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s eyes move from Xiao Nan to the list of names.


    This list¡­


    ¡°Elder Brother, these people are¡­¡±


    Inner Disciples.


    He doesn¡¯t say it out of fear of being overheard. With the exception of Xiao Fang, the names on the list all belong to Inner Disciples. While Liu Jin understands most Core Disciples are too old to participate in the Eastern Port City Tournament, it is not as if there aren¡¯t any under eighteen years of age.


    So why send Inner Disciples?


    Xiao Nan smiles approvingly. ¡°Good of you to notice, Little Brother. It seems the girl you keep around is doing a good job educating you on the important Inner Disciples. However, all I can say right now is that it is part of an arrangement between the Xiao Sect and the Yun Sect.¡±


    An arrangement? Liu Jin furrows his brow in thought.


    From what he has heard, the Eastern Port City Tournament is being held later than usual due to the Yun Sect asking for it. Does that mean they also requested that both Sects only send their Inner Disciples, or was that request made by the Xiao Sect?


    ¡°In case you are wondering, it was our Xiao Sect who asked for this condition.¡±


    Ah, so it was the Xiao Sect who asked for only Inner Disciples to participate. In exchange for waiting a few months for the tournament to take place, both Sects agreed to only send Inner Disciples? Maybe it was something like that?


    But why?


    ¡°Is this for Xiao Fang¡¯s benefit?¡±


    ¡°That is one reason,¡± Xiao Nan admits. ¡°The times when I participated in the Eastern Port City Tournament are over. I¡¯m too old for such things now. It is time to let the young disciples take the stage.¡±


    In other words, it is time for Xiao Fang to show he has what it takes.


    And if he is participating, that must mean Yun Han definitely will as well.


    The heirs of the two majors Sects in Eastern Port City will meet in the tournament.


    ¡°Oh my! What a coincidence it is to meet you here!"


    That voice.


    The moment he hears it, Liu Jin¡¯s fingers dig into the table. It is only his great self-control that prevents the wood from cracking.


    ¡°Doctor Wu,¡± Xiao Nan says. If he is bothered, he does not show it. He greets the man with a smile on his face. ¡°What a pleasant surprise.¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡± The fat man lets out a deep laugh as he rubs his belly before making eye contact with Liu Jin. ¡°Young Liu Jin, it is a pleasure to see you again. I must congratulate you. I heard you finally broke through that nasty bottleneck."


    ¡°It is a pleasure to see you as well, Doctor Wu,¡± Liu Jin lies. ¡°I did not realize news of my recovery had already reached your ears.¡±


    "Why wouldn''t they?¡± another voice speaks. ¡°You are quite a famous person nowadays. Some black-hearted people probably thought you''d remain in the First Level of the Inner Realm forever, but we were quite pleased to know you were finally rid of that malady. It is a pity I never got the chance to treat you. Healing you would have been a good demonstration of my skills.¡±


    Wu Yan.


    Doctor Wu¡¯s son.


    He is someone who beat Liu Jin quite a few times when they were kids. Naturally, seeing him doesn¡¯t bring him the slightest bit of joy. The words that came out of his mouth don''t help in the least.


    By saying he could have fixed Liu Jin¡¯s problem, Wu Yan is also implying he is superior to Liu Jin in medical skill. No, it¡¯s more than that. He''s saying he''s superior to Liu Jin¡¯s father even though he''s no more than a child.


    "What a curious thing to say," Liu Jin muses. His tone doesn¡¯t give away how much anger he feels at that moment. "My condition is something that my father couldn''t cure, yet you think you could have? Was it not my honored father who succeeded where yours failed? Are you perhaps saying you have already surpassed your father''s skills to be able to challenge mine?"


    Wu Yan¡¯s face flushes with anger, a vicious retort ready on his lips. However, Doctor Wu''s hand gently lands on his shoulder before he can utter it. The doctor laughs once more.


    "Please, do forgive my son''s enthusiasm. He''s eager to prove his skill. As his father, I am happy to say he''ll soon get the opportunity to do so. I am proud to announce he will be overseeing the health of the participants in the Eastern Port City Tournament.¡±


    What?


    Unlike Liu Jin, Xiao Nan does not look the least bit shocked.


    ¡°For someone so young to be chosen for that duty is quite impressive. Congratulations, young Wu.¡±


    ¡°I thank you for your praise. Naturally, I will do my best during the tournament to ensure everyone remains in good health.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my son,¡± Doctor Wu says, patting his back. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to our table. Have a good day!¡±


    Liu Jin waits until the two are gone before he speaks.


    ¡°Elder Brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You knew they were going to be here.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°You knew Wu Yan would be the medical official for this tournament.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°I trust there is a good reason for it.¡±


    ¡°There is.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Is Little Brother starting to understand what is expected of him?¡±


    Liu Jin glares at the spot Doctor Wu and his son occupied not too long ago.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 49: Reminiscence

    ~~~


    The Eastern Port City Tournament arrives in an almost unreasonably short amount of time. At least, that is how it feels like to Liu Jin.


    The young child takes a deep breath to calm down while he looks at himself in the mirror.


    His height is average for his age, which means those who are closest to him are all taller than him. Liu Jin¡¯s face is slowly starting to change into that of a teen, and his skin has become somewhat pale since he passed Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s trial. Even though he often has to walk under the sun to deliver medicine, he shows no signs of tanning. It makes his red eyes stand out more.


    The Inner Disciple robes fit him well, almost as if they had been made with his exact measurements in mind. It may very well be that is the case. Compared to his Outer Disciple robes, these ones feel to be even more high quality and resistant to damage.


    Today, he¡¯ll find out just how durable they are.


    Liu Jin passes by Old Jiang¡¯s door on his way to the stairs. A frown appears on his face as he does. Naturally, Master is not going to the tournament. Someone like him has no interest in such a small spectacle. That is what he said. Indeed, Liu Jin never imagined he would say anything else.


    However, his Master is sleeping in today.


    He didn¡¯t use to do that before. Old Jiang always had a seemingly inexhaustible supply of energy, a benefit of what were likely centuries of cultivation.


    Now though¡­


    Liu Jin swallows and keeps walking. It is as Father said. If he just tortures himself thinking about it, he¡¯d be wasting his time. Master wouldn¡¯t approve of that. Right now, the only thing he can do is focus on the tournament. It might not be worth speaking about compared to Master¡¯s impending fate, yet at least it is something he can do something about.


    His father waits for him down the stairs. Curiously, there are no patients.


    ¡°The clothes fit you well,¡± his father says with an approving smile.


    Liu Jin shuffles awkwardly at the praise. He is grateful for the scarf that hides his embarrassed expression. It is the scarf he acquired from the bandits in New Moon Town. Even though it clashes with his high-quality clothes, Liu Jin has grown fond of it.


    Besides, his new robes don¡¯t have enough red for his tastes.


    ¡°Give me a moment. I need to take care of a few things. We¡¯ll leave together after that.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks.


    ¡°You will be going with me to the tournament, Father?¡±


    ¡°You are participating, are you not?¡± His father raises an eyebrow. ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t want to watch my son compete? The clinic can close for a day or two.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡±


    The truth is that it hadn¡¯t once occurred to Liu Jin that his father would want to watch him. While his father was the one who arranged for him to be accepted into the Xiao Sect, matters of martial prowess are not something he has ever shown interest in. Many Eastern Port City Tournaments have gone by without his father paying them the slightest attention.


    That is why Liu Jin never once thought his father would close the clinic to go see him. It is only upon hearing his father¡¯s words that Liu Jin realizes how much he wants his father to be there.


    ¡°But Father, what about¡­?¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s gaze darts towards the stairs. His meaning is obvious, even if he doesn¡¯t say it.


    Will Master be okay if they both leave?


    ¡°Master¡¯s condition is stable,¡± Liu Jianguo says. ¡°It is not going to get better, but it will also not grow worse. Trust me when I say Master would have known weeks in advance if something serious were about to happen today.¡±


    ¡°I see... In that case, it would be an honor if Father were to watch my matches.¡±


    His father smiles.


    ¡°I would not dream of missing them.¡±


    ~~~


    The Eastern Port City Tournament is always held in the commercial district. In the months leading up to it, renovations and expansions are made to the arena as needed. Already many people are standing in line, waiting to be allowed in.


    ¡°There are so many people,¡± Liu Jin says as he looks around. The streets are completely full, making it hard to walk without bumping into someone.


    It is the first time Liu Jin has seen the commercial district so busy. Although he has lived in Eastern Port City all his life, he has never once watched the Eastern Port City Tournament. His father never showed any interest in it, so Liu Jin never paid it much attention either, choosing to focus on his medical duties instead.


    ¡°It is only to be expected.¡± His father moves through the crowd with far more ease than Liu Jin, likely a sign of greater experience. ¡°Tournaments tend to be popular among the people. Even though it is certain that the Xiao and Yun Sects will claim the top spots, that doesn¡¯t stop people from wanting to see the matches. The disciples of the strongest Sect and Clans of the city will test their might against each other. That is not something the average person can see every day. This encourages people to come in droves, which, in turn, stimulates financial activity as people eat, drink, and gamble.¡±


    Liu Jin lets out a small hum.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°I never thought of it like that.¡±


    ¡°That is only to be expected. You have never taken much interest in such things, which is largely my fault. This will be your first tournament in more ways than one, whereas I have seen many and participated in many as well.¡±


    Liu Jin almost trips.


    His head slowly turns towards his father, who keeps walking as though he hadn''t said anything out of the ordinary. Liu Jin waits for a sign. The paling of his skin. The widening of his eyes. Anything that could indicate that his father hadn¡¯t meant to share that information.


    It never comes.


    It means that, just now, his father did mean to share his past with him.


    Liu Jin swallows, his nails digging into his palms as he walks beside his father. There are dozens of questions he wants to ask, and it takes every ounce of control he has to stop himself from blurting them out all at once. He is afraid of what will happen once he speaks.


    Perhaps then, his father will remember his past is not something he has ever talked about.


    Yet, if Liu Jin remains silent, he will not learn anything new.


    ¡°Father participated in tournaments before?¡±


    Liu Jin tries to make his voice sound as casual as possible. His throat feels unusually tight. His words sound awkward and stilted to his ears, enough to make him cringe. However, his father does not seem to notice.


    ¡°Many times.¡± His father hums as he thinks back. ¡°I believe I was sixteen the first time I participated in a tournament. I was quite brash back then.¡±


    He is doing it.


    Liu Jin can¡¯t believe it. His father is talking about his past.


    Liu Jin does not know what combination of events has caused this to happen. Right now, he can only thank the Heavens for granting him such a gift!


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I won.¡± His father says it as if the matter is not worth mentioning. ¡°Much like this one, it was a relatively small tournament. At the time, it seemed like a safe way to test my strength.¡±


    Although the things he is speaking about would doubtlessly make some people¡¯s eyebrows rise if they happened to overhear them, his father does not bother lowering his voice. In a crowd like this one, he has no reason to. Everyone is talking. Everyone is laughing. Everyone is arguing. His father¡¯s words barely make it a foot away from him before they are drowned by the noise all around them.


    However, that¡¯s not the case for Liu Jin. For him, it is as if the crowd does not exist. Only the words that come from his father¡¯s lips exist. The noise of the crowd is nothing compared to them.


    ¡°Were there other tournaments after that?¡±


    ¡°Many,¡± his father admits. ¡°To be honest, I have long lost count of how many tournaments I took part in. At first, I merely wanted to hone my strength. There is no real substitute for actual combat experience, and tournaments are a good way of finding suitable opponents.¡±


    It is weird to hear his father talking about such subjects. His father has never really concerned himself with matters related to fighting. Instead, he has always put his focus on being a doctor. It is odd to know there was a time when such a thing wasn¡¯t true.


    ¡°However, I soon learned there were other benefits to tournaments.¡±


    ¡°Such as?¡±


    ¡°The prizes, for one. Participating in tournaments can be a good way of acquiring money and other resources. Besides, strong people gather in tournaments, which also makes them a good place to scout potential allies.¡±


    Ah, Master talked about this, didn¡¯t he?


    His father is someone who used to have people working under him. Is that what he did in the past then? Go from tournament to tournament to seek those who would ally with him?


    Liu Jin wants to ask, yet he does not dare interrupt his father.


    ¡°Winning in sufficiently large tournaments also makes it easier to become notorious. Fame is a necessity for certain things. Unfortunately, fame also breeds envy. It is all too easy for grudges to form as a result of a match. Make sure to watch out for that, son. Your name is already known throughout the city, but after today, people will know your face as well. Make sure you do not start needless feuds.¡±


    Liu Jin nods as he absorbs his father¡¯s advice.


    While it is true most of Eastern Port City knows his name by now, they know him as the son of a crippled doctor or, more recently, as Xiao Shuang¡¯s husband. After today, people from all over the city will have the chance to see his face and see his performance in combat.


    Liu Jin does not really care for being known as someone strong. If at all possible, Liu Jin would rather just be known as a good doctor. However, he has no intention of giving a lousy performance. He already knows it is impossible for him to win the tournament. Even discounting Xiao Nan¡¯s request, his level is not good enough for something like that.


    However, at that moment, Liu Jin resolves himself to not only pass the group stage but also to at least win his first two matches.


    ¡°I will do my best, Father. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡± Liu Jin cringes with his whole body as Su An¡¯s voice cuts him off. The girl waves from a few yards away, already making her way through the crowd.


    ¡°Doctor Liu! It is good to see you!¡± Su An is almost jumping in place by the time she reaches them, doubtlessly happy at being chosen for the tournament. Liu Jin personally does not understand why she is so surprised.


    She¡¯s an Inner Disciple in the Nascent Realm.


    ¡°It is good to see you are doing well. I assume you were waiting for my son to take him where the rest of the delegation is?¡±


    Su An nods.


    ¡°Participants are to enter through another gate. We also need to meet up with the other members first.¡±


    Liu Jin almost wants to cry! He can¡¯t blame Su An for this, but he almost doesn¡¯t want to go. Who knows if his father will still be in a talking mood by the time the tournament is over? This has been the most he has said about his past in years!


    There is no telling when another chance like this will appear again!


    ¡°In that case, do not let me stop you. Take care, my son. Do enjoy yourselves.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he will, Doctor Liu! Boss will dominate the competition!¡±


    Even as she speaks, Su An is already dragging him away. Liu Jin sighs, mourning the missed opportunity.


    ¡°Are you okay, Boss?¡± Su An asks, finally noticing his mood.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Jin says after a while. ¡°I am.¡±


    Liu Jin takes a few seconds to mourn before shaking his head and clearing his thoughts.


    ¡°Where are we supposed to meet the others?¡±


    He asks the question to Su An, but it is not her who answers.


    ¡°Finally! I have been waiting for hours!"


    Ah, so it is here.


    Making sure to keep his expression as stoic as possible, Liu Jin meets the eyes of Big Nose Li. The Inner Disciple has grown in height, cultivation level, and nose size.


    ¡°Hours? I was under the impression it was still quite early.¡±


    Big Nose Li crosses his arms and draws himself to his full height, big nose pointed to the skies.


    ¡°The Young Master says the Xiao Sect must set the standard for others to follow!¡±


    Big Nose Li says that, but Liu Jin is certain Xiao Fang has definitely not been waiting for hours. Most likely, he had Big Nose Li doing it for him.


    ¡°Follow me, Young Master Xiao Fang is waiting.¡±


    As soon as Li shows them his back, Su An starts making faces at it even as she follows him. Liu Jin fights the urge to chuckle. Amusing as that is, this is not the time to antagonize Big Nose Li.


    They have a tournament to win.


    ~~~

 Chapter 50: Before it Begins

    ~~~~


    The eyes of the numerous delegations waiting for the tournament to start follow them as they make their way inside the arena.


    Whether it is a school, a Clan, or a Sect, each faction is only allowed to enter up to ten members in the Eastern Port City Tournament. This rule was put in place because the larger factions would send unfairly large delegations. That way, they would claim the top spots through numerical superiority. It is said the Xiao Sect once sent a delegation of over a hundred people.


    Such tactics are no longer allowed.


    Despite that restriction, the number of participants in the Eastern Port City Tournament is still in the hundreds.


    That is why the group stage is held first.


    All contestants are randomly divided into groups of ten where they must face each other in one-on-one matches. The top two fighters from each group will move to the next round. Since holding the fights one at a time would take too long, the group matches happen all simultaneously.


    The true tournament begins right after that and continues until the Top 16 are chosen. The following fights will take place over the next two days, meaning the tournament lasts three days in total.


    That is the Eastern Port City Tournament.


    Big Nose Li guides them inside the arena, away from the noise and the crowd and into a more private area.


    He opens a door for them, and they are greeted by the sight of Xiao Fang. The Xiao Sect''s Young Master sits on a large, luxurious chair as though it were a throne. Standing beside him is the rest of Xiao Sect''s delegation.


    "I see we''re finally all here."


    Xiao Fang addresses them as they make their way in, but he makes no move to stand up. Liu Jin never expected any differently.


    "I do apologize if we made you wait," Liu Jin says, taking the lead. He looks around the room for a moment, taking it in. It is spacious and has a good view of the arena below. Already the attendants are setting the rings for the group stages.


    ¡°I thought all participants had to wait in the main lobby.¡±


    Xiao Fang snorts.


    ¡°We are the Xiao Sect, brother-in-law. It is only natural for us to receive special treatment.¡±


    Brother-in-law?


    It takes a lot of effort for Liu Jin not show any outward reaction to that. It has been over a year since he married Xiao Shuang. It has been over a year since he became Xiao Fang¡¯s brother-in-law.


    This is the first time Xiao Fang has ever referred to him as such.


    While it is true the Xiao Sect must present a united front for the tournament, Liu Jin never imagined Xiao Fang would be willing to go this far. Rather, he had expected Xiao Fang to hold a grudge due to how their spar ended.


    ¡°Of course, how foolish of me, brother-in-law.¡± The words feel foreign to his mouth. Saying them is not unpleasant, but it is certainly weird. ¡°You are right. We are the Xiao Sect.¡±


    Even as Liu Jin speaks, he feels some tension draining away from the room.


    Had the other disciples expected them to be at odds with each other?


    ¡°Indeed, we are.¡±


    Xiao Fang rises from his seat. The moment he does, all eyes in the room go back to him.


    ¡°We are the Xiao Sect,¡± he repeats. ¡°That is why all eyes will be on us. Those out there have already noticed we have only sent Inner Disciples for this tournament. Some of them foolishly think that means we have grown weak. Others feel this is a slight against them. That we¡¯re insulting them by not sending our strongest.¡±


    Xiao Fang throws his arm to the side in a wide sweeping motion. His words come out clearly and with authority to them, as befits the Young Master of the Xiao Sect.


    ¡°However, that has nothing to do with us! Their opinions do not matter to us! Whether they feel offended or not is of no consequence! We are the Xiao Sect! This tournament is ours to win! We have chosen to only send Inner Disciples this time around. What of it?! If we have done so, it is because that is all we need to win!¡±


    It isn¡¯t true. The reason why only Inner Disciples were sent this time is due to an agreement made with the Yun Sect. Liu Jin knows that to be the case, and he is certain Xiao Fang knows it as well. He is even sure most of the Inner Disciples present have figured it out already.


    However, they cheer all the same. Xiao Fang¡¯s words just now are something they all needed to hear.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°The Xiao Sect will win!¡±


    Everyone echoes Xiao Fang¡¯s words, their voices now full of confidence. Liu Jin doesn¡¯t particularly care for such things, but he joins in regardless.


    Once the cheers fade, Xiao Fang takes back his seat and motions over to Li. The Inner Disciple gives a start before moving to the center of the room and clearing his throat.


    ¡°As we all know, our Xiao Sect has worked tirelessly to gather information on every participant. With your permission, this Li will now go over what we know so far."


    It is information they have all received. The Xiao Sect made sure to gather intel on all noteworthy participants and gave it to all members of their delegation. Liu Jin has already spent many nights memorizing it, and he knows the same can be said for Su An. He doubts the other disciples have done any differently.


    That is why he can¡¯t help but tune out Big Nose Li.


    ¡°... Of course, Yun Han¡¯s Severing Palm has been noted to be quite potent. He¡¯ll, without a doubt, be a most serious threat. However, the Yun Sect isn¡¯t the only one who¡¯ll oppose us. The Seven Leaves School is relatively new but is said to have many strong disciples competing. Among them are¡­¡±


    Liu Jin resists the urge to yawn.


    It is going to be a long time until Big Nose Li is finished.


    ~~~


    When the time comes to draw lots, an attendant knocks on their door. He brings with him a box with numbers in it for them to pick.


    Not a single one of them ends up being assigned to the same group.


    Had even two of them being assigned to the same group due to random chance, they would have had to fight each other. Well, most likely, they would have had to decide who would give up before the match even began. The alternative was two members of the Xiao Sect fighting each other, leaving themselves weakened for the other fighters.


    Had three members of the Xiao Sect being assigned to the same group, it would mean one of them would definitely not have made it to the next round.


    However, they don¡¯t have to worry about such things. They are the Xiao Sect. A certain amount of preferential treatment is only to be expected. No one says it, but Liu Jin imagines it is the same for the Yun Sect and other influential factions within the city.


    When all is said and done, there are thirty-two groups in total. Out of the many fighters, only sixty-four will be passing to the next round of the tournament.


    A list containing the names of all participants, the groups they are assigned to, and the tournament brackets is brought to Xiao Fang half an hour before the tournament begins. He reads it carefully before giving it to the others.


    Xiao Fang is in Group 1.


    Yun Han is in Group 32.


    The only way for them to meet is in the finals.


    As for Liu Jin, he is in Group 27. He takes a couple of seconds more than the others to study the brackets before heading out.


    Thirty-two different rings have been set up on the arena floor. While it is crowded with over three hundred people walking around, it is nothing compared to the audience. It almost seems like everyone in the city has come to watch. There is no room, even for a mouse.


    Liu Jin walks in silence, fully aware of all the eyes following him. The first thing that calls people''s attention is his outfit. The robes of the Xiao Sect are easy to recognize. Then there is his age. At just twelve, Liu Jin is undeniably younger than most contestants.


    It doesn¡¯t take long for people to put two and two together. When talking about the Xiao Sect, there can only be two participants that are so young, and Xiao Fang¡¯s face is already well-known. One by one, everyone realizes that fact. They realize he must be Liu Jin, the one who married Xiao Zheng¡¯s daughter.


    The one who is the son of a crippled doctor.


    The one who spent three years in the First Level of the Inner Realm.


    By the time he meets up with his group, Liu Jin is met with dismissive eyes. They are now aware of who he is and have judged him accordingly. He is not a threat. Even if it is known that he is no longer in the First Level of the Inner Realm, that still does not make him special.


    It is as Su An told him once. By the standards of the Eastern Port City Tournament, the Seventh Level of the Inner Realm is not much. Liu Jin can now keenly feel the truth of those words. Many of the fighters, including those in his own group, are in the late stages of the Inner Realm.


    That is why they barely pay him a passing glance. When they do look at him, their eyes seem to say, ¡°That is one fight, I will surely win.¡±


    That is what most of them are thinking.


    Liu Jin does not make that mistake.


    His eyes sift through every one of them, taking in their clothes, weapons, and anything that strikes him as noteworthy. More importantly, Liu Jin makes sure he has a good read on their Qi.


    Eventually, a tournament official steps into the ring and begins speaking. A loud gong rings across the arena. It is time to begin the matches.


    ¡°Liu Jin of the Xiao Sect vs. Cui Tian of the Seven Leaves School!¡±


    Liu Jin blinks, not having expected to go first. Nevertheless, he steps into the ring.


    ¡°What a joke! Is this Cui Tian truly expected to fight a child!?¡±


    His opponent is massive. He is tall and broad-shouldered with powerful muscles that strain his robes. His skin is heavily tanned, and his face already shows facial hair. Just by looking at him, one can tell his age is near the limit for participation in the Eastern Port City Tournament. However, Liu Jin doesn¡¯t have to guess his age. He has read the file on this person, and he knows him to be seventeen-years-old and in the First Level of the Nascent Realm.


    Cui Tian. The strongest disciple of the Seven Leaves School.


    Being only ten-years-old, the Seven Leaves School is one of the newest factions in Eastern Port City. However, the strength of their disciples is undeniable. Provided they manage to avoid angering one of the stronger Sects, they will undoubtedly become a significant player in Eastern Port City within a few generations.


    ¡°Listen well, child!¡± Cui Tian says, pointing his finger at him. ¡°I will say this just once. This Cui Tian is only here to spread the name of the Seven Leaves School. I have no desire to incur the wrath of the Xiao Sect! Just by sensing our respective Qi, you should understand. You are not yet my match. Surrender now and spare yourself the embarrassment.¡±


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow.


    How quaint.


    Well, from the beginning, he already knew what he planned to do for this match.


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    The attendant cries out the words, and thirty-two fights start in an instant. Dozens of fighters leap into action.


    Liu Jin merely raises a hand and looks at the attendant.


    ¡°I surrender.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 51: Surrender

    ~~~


    Liu Jin has surrendered.


    His words travel no further than a few feet away, yet those who hear them feel as if the world has stopped. That is how unexpected Liu Jin¡¯s words are. Even Cui Tian stares at Liu Jin in stunned shock. He cannot believe what he just heard!


    Certainly, Cui Tian told Liu Jin to surrender. As someone in the First Level of the Nascent Realm, it was only natural for him to do so. Even someone in the Ninth Level of the Inner Realm would lose against someone like Cui Tian, and Liu Jin is merely in the Seventh Level of the Inner Realm. The difference between Cultivation Realms is that significant.


    However, Cui Tian never once expected Liu Jin to actually surrender!


    Those who participate in the tournament are not just representing themselves. They have to worry not just about their own reputation but also about the reputation of their respective factions. That is why they cannot allow themselves to act shamelessly. Such actions would reflect poorly on their Sects and Clans.


    As someone who is representing the Xiao Sect, the burden on Liu Jin¡¯s back is heavier than most, especially because he is Xiao Zheng¡¯s son-in-law. The pressure on him is such that it should be unthinkable for him to ever surrender, much less do so during the first fight of the tournament.


    Had Liu Jin surrendered after participating in several matches, it might be deemed acceptable.


    However, this was his first match! Liu Jin surrendered before a single blow was thrown, and he did so against a fighter from a relatively new faction! No matter how one looks at it, Liu Jin has made a horrible first impression!


    Indeed, once the initial shock fades, the gazes of those looking at Liu Jin cool down with disdain. In an instant, their opinion of him lowers even further than it was before.


    Liu Jin of the Xiao Sect is a coward.


    That is what all the people of Group 27 decide at that moment.


    Liu Jin does not care. He calmly walks out of the ring with his head held high, ignoring all the eyes on him. Cui Tian takes a while longer to move, still stunned by his sudden victory. Eventually, new fighters are called and a new fight begins.


    Just like that, the first fight of the Eastern Port City Tournament is over.


    ~~~


    Liu Jin tries his hardest to focus on the fight taking place in the ring. However, Cui Tian¡¯s keen gaze on his back makes it hard to do so. It is intense enough to make the young child want to sigh.


    Shouldn¡¯t a guy who looks and acts like that be all brawn and no brains?


    Liu Jin expected him to grow arrogant after winning. Instead, it seems victory has made Cui Tian cautious. While everyone else has dismissed Liu Jin as a coward, Cui Tian keeps looking at him as a puzzle he is still trying to make sense of.


    Liu Jin frowns.


    Perhaps, he should have acted scared?


    The thought is a distasteful one to him. While Liu Jin does not particularly care about matters of face, the idea of humiliating himself is not one that appeals to him. Besides, acting scared would probably earn him a lot of trouble. He can already imagine Xiao Fang¡¯s face when he learns he gave up the first match.


    He¡¯s going to get an earful for sure.


    ¡°Liu Jin of the Xiao Sect vs. Wan Rong of the Wan Clan!¡±


    Liu Jin steps into the ring when his name is called. The first round of fights is already over. The name of his opponent is one he recognizes from the files. Wan Rong belongs to a cadet branch of the Wan Clan, a moderately wealthy clan that is subordinate to the Yun Sect.


    Their eldest son, Wan Shun, is a Core Disciple of the Yun Sect.


    ¡°Ah, what luck! What luck!¡± Wan Rong looks at Liu Jin with a broad smile on his face. ¡°It is an honor to face someone from the honored Xiao Sect! Still, even if you are from the Xiao Sect, you must understand that someone as young as you isn¡¯t this Wan Rong¡¯s opponent!¡±


    Liu Jin says nothing. He merely adopts a fighting stance.


    ¡°Come now, this senior brother is trying to give you advice,¡± Wan Rong prods further. ¡°Surely, you can feel the difference between our respective levels. If you are smart, you should give up.¡±


    Wan Rong flares his Qi as he speaks, letting it blanket the ring. The gesture is pointless. Liu Jin knew his level before the match was announced.


    Inner Realm, Level Eight.


    To think someone would act so superior due to a difference of just one level of cultivation. Had he made such a poor impression that Wan Rong thought that¡¯d be enough to intimidate him?


    ¡°Hey! Is the Xiao Sect so rude they will not address someone older when spoken to.¡±


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Liu Jin says nothing once more. This time he does it to deliberately annoy Wan Rong. Sure enough, a vein throbs on the teen¡¯s forehead. His powerful muscles bulge as he prepares for combat. While not as big as Cui Tian, Wan Rong¡¯s body is still far larger than Liu Jin¡¯s.


    ¡°I see. Very well, this senior brother will be sure to give you proper guidance!¡±


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    Wan Rong wastes no time charging in.


    If Liu Jin has to compare him to the bandits he fought in New Moon Town, then Wan Rong is undoubtedly superior in strength, speed, and technique. If he has to compare Wan Rong to the commanders of the Black Bear Group, then his strength and speed are about the same, but his technique is on an entirely different level. If he has to compare him to Xiao Fang, then¡­


    Then there is absolutely no point of comparison.


    Liu Jin nimbly moves to the side using a minimal amount of movements. To those watching, it looks like he barely dodges. Wan Rong grins, emboldened by feelings of superiority. He ups the speed of his attacks, multiple furious blows aimed at Liu Jin.


    Liu Jin keeps dodging.


    Each blow only barely misses him. Sometimes by an inch. Sometimes by even less than that.


    The feeling of being so close to his target only to fail slowly starts wearing on Wan Rong. Frustration becomes plain to see on his face. His movements grow wilder as he gradually puts more and more power into them. Thoughts of pacing himself to have enough energy left for the other matches are abandoned in his haste.


    When his frustration is at its maximum, an opening appears.


    Liu Jin moves in, his body crouching low as he slips past Wan Rong¡¯s defenses in an instant.


    The impact of his palm striking Wan Rong rings through the arena. Wan Rong¡¯s body is blown out of the ring. Those standing on the sidelines quickly move to avoid the human projectile, leaving Wan Rong¡¯s body to crash into the ground.


    He doesn¡¯t get up.


    The tournament official raises his hand. ¡°Winner, Liu Jin of the Xiao Sect!¡±


    His victory declared, Liu Jin walks out of the ring in silence, well aware of the eyes on him. As always, watching people¡¯s thoughts play across their faces is an interesting experience. It seems he has managed to shock them once more, this time for entirely different reasons.


    However, rationalization is quick to follow.


    Wan Rong was too impatient. That is what most of them are thinking. His opponent was lucky to dodge his blows for so long. This caused Wan Rong to grow reckless, allowing an opening to appear. Liu Jin was just fortunate to be able to see and take advantage of it. If that had not happened, there was absolutely no way Liu Jin would have won.


    Even if Liu Jin is on the Seventh Level of the Inner Realm, he is still someone who was in the First Level of the Inner Realm for three years. That stigma is still attached to him. He has been at his current level of cultivation for too little time. Thus, even if he is on the Seventh Level of the Inner Realm, he should have been no match for Wan Rong.


    That is what they are thinking at the moment.


    All but one.


    Liu Jin feels Cui Tian¡¯s gaze on him and frowns. There is nothing dismissive about those eyes.


    It is annoying.


    It isn¡¯t as though it had been his intention to trick people into underestimating him. Something like that didn¡¯t even cross his mind when he made his choice. Regardless, that someone can see through him is annoying either way.


    The matches continue one after another. Cui Tian wins once more. Out of the ten people in Group 27, Cui Tian is one of four who has yet to lose a single match. He¡¯ll undoubtedly finish at the top of the group.


    ¡°Liu Jin of the Xiao Sect vs. Chang Wei of the Seven Leaves School!¡±


    His name is called once more, and once again, Liu Jin steps into the ring.


    At fourteen-years-old, his opponent is the second-youngest person in the group. He stands in the Ninth Level of the Inner Realm, which is impressive for his age, especially considering he comes from a relatively new faction.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I will fight a member of the Xiao Sect!¡±


    Chang Wei is almost bouncing in place with youthful exuberance. Unlike Wan Rong or Cui Tian, his body is lean, and he has a young-looking face. It is the type that girls would probably find attractive.


    ¡°I am sorry, but I¡¯ll win here and pass to the next round with Brother Tian.¡±


    Liu Jin tilts his head to the side.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Chang Wei nods several times.


    ¡°You may have won against Wan Rong, but I¡¯m stronger than him and have sparred against Brother Tian several times. We may have ended up in the same group, but that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll beat you here and win all the matches I need to rank second. That way, brother and I will spread the name of the Seven Leaves School throughout Eastern Port City.¡±


    Ah, so that is their goal. Certainly, the tournament is an excellent opportunity for them to earn fame for their school. Depending on how far they go, their school may end up attracting a large amount of disciples.


    What a pity.


    ¡°Begin.¡±


    Chang Wei moves in. The smile on his face does not reflect anger or arrogance but rather eagerness. There is not a trace of hesitation to be found there. He is confident of his victory and merely seeks to enjoy the match.


    Liu Jin sighs.


    He blocks the first strike.


    He could have dodged and made it look like he was having trouble, yet Liu Jin chooses to block instead. Using the same strategy as before against someone so earnest feels wrong to him.


    He¡¯s way too soft-hearted.


    Chang Wei¡¯s eyes widen in surprise when his first blow is blocked. A gasp of pain escapes his lips when Liu Jin¡¯s finger strikes his forearm. The follow-up palm strike, he barely manages to block, letting the impact knock him back to get some distance from Liu Jin.


    By the time the first exchange ends, Chang Wei¡¯s arm hangs limply at his side.


    ¡°I am sorry to say, but I have no intention of letting you win.¡±


    Chang Wei stares at his limp arm for a second. He tries moving it, but it¡¯s no use. A laugh escapes his lips.


    ¡°Amazing! The Xiao Sect is amazing!¡±


    Ah, to think he¡¯d even react well to this. Winning this is not going to make him feel good at all.


    Liu Jin could tell himself this is for the best. Letting a new faction stand out too much will only cause trouble. By making sure Chang Wei doesn¡¯t advance, he¡¯s doing him a favor.


    Yes, Liu Jin could tell himself that, but that is not the type of person he is.


    Liu Jin will win because he wants to win. That is all there is to it.


    ¡°Come,¡± he tells Chang Wei, gesturing at him with his hand. Chang Wei grins wide and charges in. Just like that, the fight begins anew, everyone around them now paying close attention.


    Needless to say, Liu Jin wins.


    ~~~

 Chapter 52: Merciless

    ~~~


    His three matches after defeating Chang Wei all go in similar ways. The match after that, Liu Jin wins by default. His would-be opponent was incapacitated during a previous fight. With six wins and one loss, Liu Jin is guaranteed to pass to the next stage. Even if he were to lose the two fights that remain, his position as second in the group would not change.


    That doesn¡¯t mean his remaining opponents surrender without a fight.


    For some, this is their only chance to fight someone from the Xiao Sect. Even if they lose, they can tell themselves, ¡°At least I lost to someone from the Xiao Sect.¡± They probably intend to take that sort of story with them.


    Besides¡­


    Their opponent is someone who has already fought several matches. Surely, he must be getting tired. Surely, they have a chance of beating him? Imagine if they could defeat Xiao Zheng¡¯s son-in-law during the Eastern Port City Tournament? What a boon to their reputation and that of their Sect that would be!


    They do their best to defeat Liu Jin with those sorts of thoughts in their heads.


    It¡¯s possible Liu Jin made a mistake in making himself look weak. If he hadn¡¯t, they would have undoubtedly surrendered out of fear. All the same, he didn¡¯t want to give away all his skills too early. The stares coming from some of the other groups during his fights were not hard to miss.


    In the end, Liu Jin wins eight out of the nine matches he has to fight in the group stage.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Cui Tian finishes as first of the group, but he does not go to his fellow disciples to celebrate. Instead, after the announcement has been made, the teen chooses to walk up to him.


    If Liu Jin were Xiao Nan, he could intimidate Cui Tian with a smile. If he were Xiao Fang, he would already be halfway through a rant about Cui Tian¡¯s lack of proper decorum. To walk up to a member of the Xiao Sect and address them as though they were equals is neither proper nor smart.


    In the end, Liu Jin decides to do as his Master would.


    ¡°Why what?¡±


    Cui Tian¡¯s face twitches with annoyance. Obviously, Liu Jin knows exactly what Cui Tian wants to know. However, he is under no obligation to make things easy for Cui Tai.


    While Cui Tian has not done anything wrong, being looked down on for so long has worn down Liu Jin¡¯s patience.


    ¡°This one is not so foolish as to believe an honored disciple of the Xiao Sect would willingly shame his Sect. When you surrendered our match, I was shocked, but I never once believed the honored disciple of the Xiao Sect before me did so out of fear.¡±


    That made him smarter than most of the people around him.


    ¡°The honored disciple¡¯s performance in the latter matches only confirmed this. That is why this one is forced to come to the following conclusion. The honored disciple before me wanted to finish in second place.¡±


    Liu Jin holds Cui Tian¡¯s gaze for several seconds. A tense silence fills the air between the two. Beads of sweat start appearing on Cui Tian¡¯s forehead.


    Finally, Liu Jin nods.


    ¡°I did.¡±


    Cui Tian looks shocked, not having expected for Liu Jin to admit it so bluntly.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Liu Jin sighs.


    ¡°I cannot blame you for not knowing how the groups and brackets were arranged ahead of time. However, you should have kept an eye on the strongest participants of the tournament. If you had, you would know what awaits you.¡±


    Liu Jin leaves him with that. He knows a confused Cui Tian will soon go to see the brackets, and he knows exactly what he will find there. Usually, the first place of one group will fight the second place of another group, but that is not always the case. Even if Liu Jin finds this whole situation particularly suspicious, it will not change what Cui Tian¡¯s next match will be.


    Yun Han of the Yun Sect vs. Cui Tian of the Seven Leaves School.


    ~~~


    ¡°Did you all see that? That is what happens to those who challenge the Xiao Sect! Kowtow before this daddy!¡±


    Big Nose Li is not a gracious victor.


    With a perfect record of nine wins and zero losses, he will pass to the next round as the first of his group. Rather than being satisfied with that, he has taken to strutting around the ring, throwing his arms up high and shouting for all to hear. This behavior is sure to earn him many enemies. Already he is being looked at with venomous glares.


    As he is of the Xiao Sect, it is unlikely that this will have any negative repercussions on him.


    ¡°He really should learn when to shut up.¡±


    Su An looks like she wants to go to the ring and slap his face. Just like Liu Jin, she passed the group stage. Unlike Liu Jin, she finished first in her group. The two are watching the groups that have yet to finish from the comfort of the Xiao Sect¡¯s private room.


    ¡°Ah, I can only imagine how angry the fellow disciples of those that oaf beat are going to be,¡± an Inner Disciple says, shaking his head melodramatically. ¡°I don¡¯t need someone swearing to avenge his brethren¡¯s wounded honor. It is so tedious.¡±


    He is exaggerating for effect, yet there is some truth to his words.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Another disciple asks. ¡°Those at the top are hated no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Nevertheless, that does not change what we must do.¡±


    At Xiao Fang¡¯s words, everyone sits a bit straighter. He¡¯s finally done with his matches. There is no need for anyone to ask him how things went.


    He is Xiao Fang of the Xiao Sect.


    From the beginning, taking the first place was the only alternative for him.


    ¡°Those who stand at the top are always envied. That is true. There is nothing we can do about it. No matter how they feel about us, we must keep winning. That is all.¡±


    He is trying to smooth things over. It won¡¯t do if they are not seen as a united front right now. Still, Liu Jin can tell he¡¯s not exactly pleased with Big Nose Li. He¡¯ll probably shout at him once they are back at the Sect.


    Xiao Fang¡¯s eyes find his.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°You finished in second place.¡±


    At that moment, everyone but Liu Jin and Xiao Fang tenses. Liu Jin wants to sigh but doesn¡¯t. This is something he knew was coming.


    ¡°I did.¡±


    To Liu Jin¡¯s surprise, Xiao Fang¡¯s face does not show any anger. Instead, the Xiao Sect¡¯s Young Master just stares at him for a minute in silent introspection.


    ¡°Under the circumstances, it was the best choice possible. However, do make sure to win your next match in a way that makes up for it. We have an image to maintain.¡±


    It is rare when Xiao Fang manages to surprise Liu Jin.


    Today, it has happened twice already.


    ~~~


    The tournament proper starts an hour after the group stage is finished. The audience buzzes with anticipation as a large ring is installed in the center. A tournament official stands in the ring and announces the true start of the tournament.


    Liu Jin barely hears him.


    His attention is all for the medical attendant standing at the side. Liu Jin has even come down to the arena floor to better watch the proceedings.


    It is entirely necessary to have medical personnel ready to act in a tournament like this one. Wounds, both big and small, are common even in sparring matches. When one adds the pressure of representing an entire Sect and personal pride, it goes without saying that some fights can become rather heated.


    It would be weird if there isn¡¯t at least one serious injury before the tournament is over. Even permanent damage is something that people expect.


    Death¡­ is something that has happened in previous tournaments.


    This time, the medical assistant is Wu Yan, Doctor Wu¡¯s son. Liu Jin carefully watches each of his movements. However, nothing out of the ordinary happens. Even when Wu Yan checks the disciples of the Xiao Sect for wounds, Liu Jin detects nothing unusual.


    ¡°Yun Han of the Yun Sect vs. Cui Tian of the Seven Leaves School!¡±


    As soon as the match is announced, Liu Jin¡¯s eyes go to the ring.


    This match is one he has some interest in.


    The audience cheers the moment Yun Han steps into the ring. It¡¯s only to be expected. He is the Young Master of the Yun Sect. It is people like him that most are here to see. By comparison, the cheers Cui Tian gets are considerably tamer.


    In fact, the applause that accompanies his steps to the ring can only be called polite.


    ¡°To have that Yun Han as his first opponent. How unlucky!¡±


    ¡°It had to happen to someone. He should thank the Heavens he got the chance to pass the group stage. I had never heard of the Seven Leaves School before.¡±


    ¡°I was not paying his group any attention, but didn¡¯t he beat someone from the Xiao Sect? Perhaps he has a chance?¡±


    ¡°Please, it is obvious what happened now. Most likely, the person he was fighting threw the match out of fear of fighting Yun Han.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s eyebrows twitch at that last comment. It wasn¡¯t fear that made him avoid fighting Yun Han. Avoiding Yun Han was just the sensible thing to do. Regardless, the audience seems to have made up its mind about the match.


    There is no way Cui Tian can win.


    ¡°You can do it, brother!¡±


    Most of the audience has made up its mind. Cui Tian, it seems, still has some people supporting him. The voice cheering for him is one Liu Jin recognizes. It is the disciple he defeated during the group stage. His arm still hangs limply at his side. The effect of the pressure point has not worn off yet. Beside him are people dressed in similar robes with the same shade of forest green, likely other disciples from the Seven Leaves School.


    Liu Jin checked the list of participants after the group stage finished.


    Out of the ten disciples the Seven Leaves School sent, only Cui Tian remains.


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    The announcer yells the world, and Cui Tian wastes no time going into action. The crowd erupts in wild cheers as he comes at Yun Han with a flurry of fists and kicks, his Qi blazing all around him like a bonfire.


    Yun Han blocks every single one of them.


    He doesn¡¯t bother dodging or deflecting. He doesn¡¯t even take a single step back. He calmly meets each of Cui Tian¡¯s strikes with bored ease, matching the full might of Cui Tian with a moderate amount of his.


    Five seconds and five hundred blows go by, all of them thrown by Cui Tian.


    During those five seconds, Yun Han does not step back even once.


    It is almost sad watching the realization of his futile struggle dawn on Cui Tian. He probably never even considered the difference between them could be this big. After all, he is in the First Level of the Nascent while Yun Han is in the mid-stages of it. Why should there be such a large gap? Indeed, Liu Jin is pretty sure there are many people in the audience wondering the same thing.


    The difference between Yun Han and Cui Tian is not just a matter of cultivation level.


    Yun Han¡¯s foundation is just incomparably larger than Cui Tian¡¯s.


    Yun Han is someone who has been trained since childhood by the Yun Sect. He has learned better breathing and meditation techniques. He has received better resources to purify his body and knows how to better channel his Qi throughout his body.


    If you were to compare the purity and efficiency of their dantian, Cui Tian¡¯s might as well be trash compared to Yun Han¡¯s.


    Though older than Yun Han, Cui Tian might as well be a child to him.


    When Cui Tian jumps back to get some distance from his foe, Yun Han doesn¡¯t even bother trying to chase after him, another sign of how not seriously he is taking this match. Some people in the audience laugh. Cui Tian¡¯s face flushes with impotent rage.


    If Yun Han wanted to end the match, he could have done it already. He¡¯s just using Cui Tian to show his superiority to those watching.


    It wouldn¡¯t surprise Liu Jin if Yun Han were doing this only to show Xiao Fang how strong he is.


    Someone like Cui Tian is not even reflected in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up, Brother Tian!¡±


    Chang Wei¡¯s voice comes from the stands, loud and clear. He almost looks like he wants to jump into the arena.


    ¡°Remember! We promised we¡¯d make the Seven Leaves School known throughout the city!¡±


    Liu Jin truly wishes he hadn¡¯t said anything. The grim resolve on Cui Tian¡¯s face is not something he enjoys watching. Cui Tian assumes a combat stance once more, his Qi rising higher and higher. Cracks appear on the ground all around him. He says something to Yun Han, but Liu Jin is too far away to make out his words.


    He does, however, understand what is happening.


    Iron Skin.


    Metal-attuned Qi surges all around Cui Tian, coalescing around his skin and merging with it. The ground breaks apart as Cui Tian rushes at Yun Han, his body now reinforced to the extreme.


    One hit.


    A single hit knocks Cui Tian out of the ring.


    Liu Jin barely sees the movement. For most of the audience, Cui Tian is just suddenly launched out of the ring, his back crashing against the walls of the arena. The metal-attuned Qi he had summoned shatters and fades away.


    Just like that, Cui Tian¡¯s Eastern Port City Tournament is over. His body is put on a stretcher and taken away for treatment. The people from the Seven Leaves School go to him with worried looks on their faces.


    If they only knew.


    Yun Han didn¡¯t just hit Cui Tian.


    In that attack just now, he had struck Cui Tian¡¯s lower dantian with merciless accuracy.


    Liu Jin would be surprised if Cui Tian ever manages to cultivate again.


    ¡°I wonder. Why do you think he did that?¡±


    Liu Jin blinks in a surprise. A cloaked figure had approached him without him noticing. The voice reveals her as female, and her height is not dissimilar from his, which probably puts them at similar ages.


    ¡°Why did he do what?¡±


    The girl laughs. Under her hood, he can see bright green eyes.


    ¡°Please, do not tell me you didn¡¯t notice. I¡¯d be scared if you glare like that at just anyone.¡±


    He was glaring?


    ¡°His dantian. I am, of course, talking about his dantian. That¡¯s not something one can easily recover from. As I understand, the school he comes from is relatively new. They¡¯re unlikely to have the resources to heal him. A pity. He could have risen to greater heights otherwise. Perhaps that was the reason the Young Master of the Yun Sect struck him like that?¡±


    Of course that was the reason. To be able to use metal-attuned Qi like that was impressive considering his circumstances. Yun Han saw a chance to crush a potential problem and took it.


    In one move, he crushed the Seven Leaves School¡¯s strongest disciple and their chances of gaining notoriety. They will now have to rely on the pity of the stronger factions if they wish to get ahead.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The girl smiles under her hood. ¡°I suppose it doesn¡¯t.¡±


    As Liu Jin walks away, the girl calls out to him.


    ¡°Oh? Not going to ask who I am?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter. If you keep looking at all the matches with such intensity, you will know my name soon enough. Should you win your next match, we¡¯ll have the chance to meet each other formally. I look forward to your guidance.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 53: Whim

    ~~~


    The infirmary is full of solemn faces and pained groans.


    It is here where those who receive more than a few bruises are taken. There are still many empty beds, but Liu Jin is sure that will change as the matches grow in intensity. Most people were taking it easy during the group stage as they did not want to reveal all their skills.


    However, that doesn¡¯t mean there aren¡¯t already some serious injuries.


    Pride. Duty. Stubbornness. Cruelty.


    When those things mix, people are bound to get hurt.


    The members of the Seven Leaves School are gathered around Cui Tian¡¯s bed. A medical official is speaking to them. An older man dressed in green robes, likely their master, argues fiercely with the medical official. If Liu Jin wanted to, he could strain his ears to catch what they are saying, but he doesn¡¯t. In fact, he goes out of his way to tune out their conversation, not wanting to intrude.


    He already knows what is being said.


    Cui Tian fought Yun Han and lost.


    For the Seven Leaves School, it is a regrettable but unavoidable outcome. However, that is not the worst of it. Yun Han was not content with just winning the match. He also damaged Cui Tian¡¯s lower dantian, grievously hampering his ability to cultivate.


    If Cui Tian had been a regular person, Yun Han would have never gone as far as to cripple his cultivation so effectively. That Yun Han deliberately resorted to something like that shows that he judged Cui Tian to be a potential threat. Thus, Cui Tian¡¯s sorry state is a sign of his talent.


    Of course, saying such things will not make anyone feel better.


    In the end, nothing can change what happened. Cui Tian¡¯s dantian has been damaged. The very foundation of his cultivation has been taken from him. It is not the sort of wound one can naturally recover from. Cui Tian will most likely try to cultivate after he wakes up, but he will find it impossible.


    As he is now, advancement is impossible. It wouldn¡¯t surprise Liu Jin if the damage was enough to force him back to the Inner Realm.


    The doctor is likely telling all those things to Cui Tian¡¯s master. Of course, Cui Tian¡¯s master has most likely already realized it. He just doesn¡¯t want to accept it. The man¡¯s jaw is clenched tight as the doctor bows in apology.


    It is not as if Cui Tian¡¯s condition cannot be treated. The medical staff are all linked to Doctor Wu in one way or another. As low an opinion as Liu Jin has of the man, even he must admit Doctor Wu and his disciples are not completely incompetent. They must know how to treat Cui Tian¡¯s damaged dantian.


    However, such treatments are expensive.


    There is no way a small school like the Seven Leaves School will be able to afford it. As far as Doctor Wu¡¯s disciples are concerned, their duty ended the moment they stabilized Cui Tian¡¯s condition.


    That is why there is nothing that can be done for Cui Tian.


    Liu Jin watches as Cui Tian¡¯s teacher reunites with the Seven Leaves School¡¯s delegation to deliver the news. The outcry from the disciples who probably idolized Cui Tian is inevitable. They cannot believe what they are hearing. Chang Wei¡¯s voice, in particular, rings across the medical bay, and he¡¯s quickly told to mind his volume by the others. He quiets down but does not stop arguing.


    The disciples of the Seven Leaves School debate the situation in hushed tones. How will they tell Cui Tian? Is there truly nothing that can be done?


    What will happen to their school?


    Due to their poor performance in the tournament and the loss of their number one disciple, the Seven Leaves School will likely lose disciples. In the worst-case scenario, their school might not even exist in a few years.


    Such things are not uncommon. In fact, it can be said they happen almost every day. Permanence is all too fleeting, Old Jiang had once told Liu Jin. New powers rise and fall all the time. Only a few achieve stability, and even then, not forever.


    Yes, such things are common. This should be no different.


    And yet¡­


    Liu Jin waits until the hushed arguments have died down. Until resignation is all too easy to see on their faces and pitying gazes look at Cui Tian¡¯s unconscious body.


    ¡°What are you doing here!?¡±


    The moment he gets close, Liu Jin is welcomed by Chang Wei¡¯s hostility. The jovial youth that fought him barely hours ago is nowhere to be found. His pupils are dilated with anger, and his tightly coiled muscles speak of barely restrained violence. He is in need of an outlet, and Liu Jin¡¯s presence has graciously provided him with one.


    ¡°It is because of you that Brother Tian is like this!¡± He yells, pointing at Cui Tian¡¯s prone form. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t tricked Brother Tian into being first place, he¡¯d have never ended up like this! So why are you here? Has the Xiao Sect come to laugh at us!¡±


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    It is not Liu Jin who speaks. It is Cui Tian¡¯s master who steps in front of Chang Wei, silencing him with a look. ¡°Chang Wei, I understand your anger, but your words cause not only you to lose face but our Seven Leaves School and Cui Tian as well.¡±


    ¡°But I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are you implying our Cui Tian¡¯s loss was already decided? Do you truly have so little faith in him?¡±


    Chang Wei takes a step back, shamefaced. ¡°I¡­ no. I apologize, master.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± The master turns to look at Liu Jin. ¡°We are, of course, pleased an honored disciple of the Xiao Sect has deemed it fit to grace our Cui Tian with his presence. Regrettably, he is in no shape to receive visitors.¡±


    It is probably the kindest way in which Liu Jin has ever been told to get out.


    That¡¯s fine. This should not take long.


    ¡°Three-Hundred-Year Lotus.¡±


    The master¡¯s eyes narrow. However, it is Chang Wei who speaks.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Three-Hundred-Year Lotus,¡± Liu Jin repeats. ¡°Cui Tian¡¯s condition is not untreatable. Doctor Wu¡¯s disciples should have mentioned that. If you were to obtain a Three-Hundred-Year Lotus, it would be possible for a skilled enough doctor to treat him. Of course, such an ingredient is not common in Eastern Port City. I am sure you must already know this, but treating Cui Tian¡¯s condition is not something your Seven Leaves School can afford.¡±


    ¡°Have come to mock us then?!¡± Chang Wei fires. ¡°Did losing against Brother Tian make you so angry that you must now dangle what we cannot have in front of us?¡±


    ¡°Chang Wei. Enough.¡±


    His master¡¯s voice silences him, but Liu Jin can tell that if he had wanted to, the teacher could have stopped Chang Wei much earlier. If Chang Wei managed to say that much, it is only because the teacher allowed him to do so. Did he want to see how he¡¯d react to Chang Wei¡¯s words? Is this his way of testing his motives?


    Well, it isn¡¯t as though Liu Jin did not expect this sort of treatment.


    ¡°Three-Hundred-Year Lotus is not common in Eastern Port City. That is why it is so expensive. However, that is not the case in other areas of the empire.¡±


    It is something Old Jiang made sure to instruct him in. The location of potent ingredients and their commonality in other cities and nations. For example, many of the ingredients harvested from Poison Fang Canyon were considered rare in other parts of the empire. While they were sold for relatively low prices in Eastern Port City, the Xiao and Yun Sects charged exorbitant prices for them in the capital.


    ¡°If you travel all the way to Five Bats City, you might be able to buy Three-Hundred-Year Lotus for a relatively low price. There is a famous auction house there, the Five Blessings Auction House. Once you obtain the ingredients, hiring the services of a doctor nearby should not be too hard.¡±


    Liu Jin pauses for a moment.


    ¡°If you wish, I would be willing to perform the treatment in my father¡¯s clinic, though I don¡¯t think there will be any need for it.¡±


    The doctors in Five Bats City should be capable of treating Cui Tian.


    ¡°Why?¡± The master asks. At his side, Chang Wei is staring at him open-mouthed. ¡°Why would someone from the Xiao Sect concern himself with the fate of a small school like ours?¡±


    Why? Liu Jin would like to know that himself.


    Is it because he feels some responsibility as a doctor? Perhaps, it is because he partially contributed to Cui Tian¡¯s condition by leaving him to Yun Han¡¯s mercies? Certainly, Cui Tian is also to blame for not giving up when he could, but he¡¯d have never been in that position if Liu Jin hadn¡¯t put him there.


    Perhaps, it is because, once upon a time, it was Liu Jin who needed to be saved from Yun Han?


    ¡°I wonder.¡± Liu Jin shakes his head. ¡°It matters not. Call it a whim if you must. I would also recommend that your school leave Eastern Port City for a while. I have no doubt people other than me will try to offer their help, but the price might be steeper than you can afford.¡±


    A weakened faction like the Seven Leaves School is ripe for abuse. The master nods in understanding.


    ¡°We will do our best to take the Xiao Sect¡¯s words under consideration.¡±


    For their sake, Liu Jin hoped so.


    ~~~


    ¡°Liu Jin of the Xiao Sect vs. Cai Chin of the Yun Sect!¡±


    The audience cheers loudly as Liu Jin and his opponent step into the ring. A match between the Xiao Sect and the Yun Sect is something they¡¯re all eager to see.


    His enemy is tall and has a shaved head. A spear rests on his shoulder, and he looks at him with a confident smile. According to the information given to Liu Jin, Cai Chin is fifteen years old and in the First Level of the Nascent Realm.


    ¡°To think this Cai Chin will be able to honor the Yun Sect by defeating Xiao Zheng¡¯s son-in-law! Today is indeed a good day!¡±


    Cai Chin says such provocative words without a care in the world. From his point of view, there is absolutely no reason to be cautious. After all, Liu Jin is someone who finished second in his own group. Furthermore, Liu Jin is just in the Seventh Level of the Inner Realm, while Cai Chin is in the First Level of the Nascent Realm. No doubt, he also considers himself superior to Cui Tian, an assumption that likely wouldn¡¯t be wrong. Due to being a disciple of the Yun Sect, it is safe to assume the instruction Cai Chin has received is superior to the one Cui Tian had.


    ¡°Did you not give up the last time you had to fight someone in the First Level of the Nascent Realm? I understand our Young Master is too scary to face. I will not begrudge you for leaving that lowly one to face him, but I do hope you put up a proper fight this time.¡±


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath.


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s fist strikes Cai Chin right in the face, his natural strength enhanced by the acceleration provided by Ground Contraction. Had Cai Chin been taking him seriously, he could have dodged that attack. Unfortunately, he took Liu Jin too lightly.


    Liu Jin has no intention of giving him time to recover or use his weapon. He sees Cai Chin¡¯s weak points with perfect clarity, his body a map of acupoints he knows by heart.


    His fingers don¡¯t miss a single one.


    Perhaps, this is not fair to Cai Chin.


    However, Liu Jin really does not care for the Yun Sect right now.


    By the time Cai Chin¡¯s body is blown back, he has lost the use of his legs and arms. They will come back to him in time. Liu Jin has no desire to cause any permanent damage. Such is not his nature. However, it does mean Cai Chin will not be in any condition to continue fighting.


    Not that it matters, Cai Chin doesn¡¯t even get up. The Inner Disciple has lost consciousness.


    For a moment, there is stunned silence. The audience cannot believe someone in the Seventh Level of the Inner Realm has defeated someone in the Nascent Realm.


    The announcer raises his hand and declares Liu Jin the winner.


    The cheers that follow are deafening. However, Liu Jin has no time for them. His eyes find his father in the crowd. There is a proud smile on his face.


    For Liu Jin, that is enough.


    ~~~

 Chapter 54: Dagger

    ~~~


    Cai Chin is taken away on a stretcher.


    Liu Jin makes his way out of the ring, his every step accompanied by cheers. His dominating performance has been well-received. It is not often that one sees someone in the Seventh Level of the Inner Realm defeat someone in the Nascent Realm. The crowd will undoubtedly be looking forward to Liu Jin¡¯s next matches.


    It is safe to say Liu Jin has more than made up for his underwhelming performance during the group stage. Indeed, even though Liu Jin can¡¯t see him, he can almost feel Xiao Fang¡¯s approving nod.


    ¡°Congratulations on a most wonderful match.¡±


    Liu Jin stops as Wu Yan comes up to him. He supposes he should smile and pretend everything is fine, act as if he doesn¡¯t suspect a thing.


    He doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°I was just lucky my opponent underestimated me.¡±


    Liu Jin is neither lying nor being overly modest. Had Cai Chin taken him seriously, the fight would have been a lot harder. He would have won regardless but not without taking some damage.


    Wu Yan laughs. ¡°How modest. Your strikes were most wonderful. It is true what they say. The fists of those belonging to the Xiao Sect are like flaming arrows.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Flaming arrows? No, Liu Jin wouldn¡¯t say fire is his element.


    Although Liu Jin has been trained in the Xiao Sect¡¯s standard style, his body cannot help but make modifications to it every time he fights. Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s venom has left its mark on him, whether he likes it or not. Its influence goes beyond Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s Veins or the poison-attuned Qi he can now summon.


    Sometimes, it feels like Nine-Headed Snake God imprinted an entire style on his being.


    Liu Jin decides to put that matter aside for now. Rather than going to the wounded Cai Chin, Wu Yan still stands expectantly in front of him.


    ¡°Should you not go to him?¡± Liu Jin asks, his head nodding in the direction in which Cai Shin was taken.


    Predictably, Wu Yan shakes his head.


    ¡°There is no need for it. He will be treated in the infirmary. My presence there would be redundant. You, however, have not been seen to yet.¡±


    ¡°How kind of you,¡± Liu Jin says tonelessly. ¡°Your dedication to your duty is something that must be commended. To be so willing to check my health even though I did not take a single hit. Perhaps you are worried that some dirt got in my eyes?¡±


    Wu Yan¡¯s smile becomes somewhat stiff at his words.


    ¡°Please, surely you must understand this is a standard procedure. It would not do if we let you walk away with an injury that could have been easily treated. The world of cultivation is vast. One can never be sure of anything. Surely, you have seen how the others were treated. Even the ones who won without taking a hit like you were examined.¡±


    Wu Yan is not lying. It is only natural to do a quick check of the health of the fighters after each match. It would not do if someone walked away the victor only to die of poison hours later. That is why the medical official is so important.


    As the tournament advances, Wu Yan will not only examine the health of the participants after each match but before them as well. That way, people can be certain that no one has interfered with the health of the participants ahead of time.


    Liu Jin is not being treated any differently from the other participants.


    At least, that is how it looks like on the surface.


    Liu Jin is certain he could delay this for at least ten minutes if he wanted to. He could probably make Wu Yan lose his temper by the fifth minute.


    He decides against it.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Liu Jin says, holding his hands apart, allowing Wu Yan to get close to him.


    Wu Yan goes through the standard procedure, his hands glowing with Qi as he examines him. Liu Jin is not worried about letting Wu Yan get this close to him. The days when Wu Yan was the stronger one of the two are long gone. He is not superior to him in cultivation, and he most certainly is not superior to him in medical skill. If Wu Yan tries anything, Liu Jin will know and put a stop to it.


    However, he doesn¡¯t. Wu Yan never once tries anything. Much like with everyone else he examined so far, Wu Yan behaves exactly as one can expect from a medical official.


    ¡°You seem to be in good health,¡± Wu Yan says, taking a step back. ¡°You are free to go now.¡±


    ¡°How reassuring that is to hear. It is good we can all depend on your skills.¡±


    ¡°I am but a humble servant.¡±


    ~~~


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    Su An greets him with a bright smile and waving arms as he enters the Xiao Sect¡¯s private room. If she weren¡¯t so mindful of their respective positions and the presence of the other disciples, Liu Jin is pretty sure she would have hugged him.


    He¡¯s glad she doesn¡¯t. He¡¯s not sure how to deal with hugs.


    ¡°That was an amazing fight, Boss!¡±


    Liu Jin had expected her to say that. What he didn¡¯t expect was for the other Inner Disciples to join in.


    ¡°Brother Liu¡¯s movements were very precise. Perhaps we could exchange pointers sometime?¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°That Cai Chin got what he deserved. How stupid can one person be?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Yun Sect for you! Our Liu Jin put him in his place, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    A round of laughter follows. Even Big Nose Li joins in, and to Liu Jin¡¯s surprise, it does not feel fake.


    Ever since he became Xiao Zheng¡¯s son-in-law, people have been trying to gain his favor. People have praised him so often and for such mundane things that Liu Jin has long grown tired of it.


    However, the words of his fellow Inner Disciples don¡¯t feel like mindless praise.


    They feel genuine.


    ¡°It was a good fight,¡± Xiao Fang says, nodding at him. ¡°You have done well, brother-in-law. It is safe to say no one will underestimate our Xiao Sect from now on.¡±


    ¡°I am pleased my efforts have not brought shame to our Sect,¡± Liu Jin says. His and Xiao Fang¡¯s eyes meet as another nod is exchanged, an understanding passing between them. The moment lasts but a few seconds. Once it is over, the two go back to watching the matches.


    It is probably the best they can do for now. Liu Jin is still not sure how to talk to Xiao Fang.


    Luckily, the other disciples are more than willing to fill the void.


    ¡°The left! The left! Go for the left side! No! What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to watch this. I feel as though my skills will dull just from watching them.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I put money on that fight!¡±


    Smiling but not saying anything, Liu Jin walks over to Su An. The girl blinks in surprise before understanding flashes in her eyes. She quickly shows her back to him.


    ¡°Congratulations on winning,¡± Liu Jin says as his fingers touch her back through her clothing, following the path of her meridians.


    ¡°It was nothing, Boss! My opponent is not even worth talking about. Just trash that got lucky enough to make it out of the group stage.¡±


    Liu Jin hums but says nothing, his fingers now trailing over her arms. As he recalls, the one Su An fought is considered to be a great talent within his clan. That Su An can speak of him like that only shows how strong she is. As expected of an Inner Disciple of the Xiao Sect.


    It is at this point that Liu Jin becomes aware of a distinct lack of noise in the room. A quick glance to the side reveals the other disciples have stopped watching the fights in favor of watching him and Su An. Even Xiao Fang is looking at them, though he¡¯s pretending he isn¡¯t.


    In the end, it is Big Nose Li who asks the question.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Rather than looking embarrassed, Su An chuckles with a superior smile on her face.


    ¡°Oh? Are you curious? Boss is examining the state of my meridians!¡± She declares proudly. ¡°Since I just had a match, Boss wants to be sure I have not suffered any damage. Isn¡¯t Boss great?¡±


    ¡°He can sense your meridians?¡± A disciple to the side of Big Nose Li asks, suddenly interested. He looks at Liu Jin. ¡°Can Brother Liu do that?¡±


    ¡°It is relatively simple.¡±


    It is not the first time he does this for Su An. His medical studies didn¡¯t suddenly stop while he was training for his fight with Xiao Fang. Wanting to gain his approval, Su An often volunteered to be his test subject. Like that, he got into the habit of doing this for her.


    ¡°When Boss analyzes your meridians, he¡¯s even able to point out if one is doing anything wrong during cultivation. Isn¡¯t that amazing!?¡±


    It really isn¡¯t as amazing as she¡¯s making it out to be. Since he is able to sense the flow of her Qi, it is easy to point out if there are any irregularities in it and help her deal with them. That is all there is to it.


    Right now, the reason he is examining her meridians is that he wants to make sure Wu Yan didn¡¯t do anything. So far, it seems that he hasn¡¯t. There are no irregularities to be found in Su An.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± One disciple opens his mouth then closes it, a look of hesitation on his face. ¡°Can Brother Liu¡­ Can Brother Liu examine my meridians as well?¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°Please, Brother Liu! Lately, I feel I¡¯ve hit a bottleneck!¡±


    ¡°My match will begin soon, but can Brother Liu make sure I am okay when I return?¡±


    Soon enough, they¡¯re all asking for his help. All except Xiao Fang, who merely watches the proceedings with a neutral look on his face.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Liu Jin says after a while. ¡°Why not?¡±


    After all, this is what he was after.


    ~~~


    He is almost done seeing the state of Big Nose Li¡¯s meridians¡ªwho finally came forward after much hesitating¡ªwhen he sees a familiar, green-eyed figure stepping into the ring.


    ¡°Mo Mu of the Yun Sect vs. Fu!¡±


    ¡°A single-entry?¡± One of the other disciples says, unknowingly echoing Liu Jin¡¯s thoughts. ¡°How rare.¡±


    Those participating in the Eastern Port City Tournament are usually representing one of the many factions within the city, but that doesn¡¯t mean single-entries are banned. Anyone is free to enter. However, without the support of an established faction, those who do usually don¡¯t get far.


    That a single-entry fighter managed to pass through the group stage is remarkable. Indeed, Fu¡¯s level is nothing to scoff at. When she approached him after Yun Han¡¯s match, Liu Jin was able to tell she was in the Eighth Level of the Inner Realm.


    ¡°She must have gotten lucky with the sorting. Still, that¡¯ll end here. For an unknown to defeat a disciple of the Yun Sect is just not possible.¡±


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    In an instant, the disciple of the Yun Sect attacks. Unlike Cai Chin, this person is not giving his opponent the chance to attack first. Though he doesn¡¯t draw the sword at his side, he goes in at full speed.


    ¡°This will be over in an instant.¡±


    However, the one who speaks is wrong.


    Before Mo Mu can get close, a flash of steel comes from under Fu¡¯s cloak. Mo Mu ducks to the side, letting the thrown dagger whistle past him.


    Under her cloak, Fu smiles.


    The dagger Mo Mu thought he dodged suddenly makes a turn. His eyes widen before he leaps out of the way, the dagger easily cutting the stone ring before once more flying towards Mo Mu with wild erratic movements.


    ¡°A flying dagger!¡±


    The audience buzzes with commentary at the revelation, and with good reason. It is not often they get the opportunity to see a flying blade.


    A flying blade is a weapon that can be controlled remotely by its master. Thus, it is good for long-range attacks. It is said that for a person in a high enough level of cultivation, any weapon can be a flying weapon. However, those in lower levels of cultivation require a blade made from special materials to achieve similar feats. As a result, flying blades are quite rare.


    It is not something a single-entry fighter should have.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if she has a good weapon, her opponent is still stronger!¡±


    It is Big Nose Li who speaks this time. He is not wrong. Mo Mu is in the Second Level of the Nascent Realm. His strength, speed, and skill should be superior.


    As if thinking similar thoughts, Mo Mu dashes right for the flying weapon, unsheathing the sword at his side.


    Even if his opponent has a high-quality weapon, his strength and speed are great. With one blow, he¡¯ll shatter that dagger, then go for the girl. Those are most likely Mo Mu¡¯s thoughts as he brings his sword down.


    The moment the blades meet, Mo Mu¡¯s sword shatters.


    The smaller blade completely overpowers Mo Mu¡¯s weapon. However, that is not all. Mo Mu is too shocked to dodge as the blade buries itself in his shoulder.


    In less than one breath, the blade cuts a line from his shoulder to his stomach.


    It bites into his legs next. The tendons are cut soon after. His hands follow. The dagger moves so quickly it becomes a whirlwind of metal all around him.


    Five breaths.


    That is all it takes. By the time five breaths go by, the dagger makes its way back to Fu¡¯s hands as Mo Mu falls, his body a bleeding mess.


    ¡°Fu Wins!¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 55: Song and Dagger

    ~~~


    After the group stage, over three hundred participants became sixty-four.


    After the first round of fights, only thirty-two remain.


    By the end of the day, only half of that will be left.


    Due to the sheer number of fights, one could be forgiven for thinking the first day of the tournament is the longest. The truth is most of the fights that happen during the first day don¡¯t last more than a minute, as the weak are weeded out without mercy. Indeed, many of Liu Jin¡¯s matches were over in an instant.


    The next one won¡¯t be so easy.


    Liu Jin has gone back to the lower levels of the arena to better watch the fights. Still, even as his eyes take in everything happening within the ring, his mind keeps going back to the mysterious girl.


    Fu.


    For someone to try to intimidate the competition before a match is normal. Fu approaching him during Yun Han¡¯s match is not too surprising when looked at from that perspective. Perhaps, she merely wanted to gain a better understanding of him.


    Similarly, the damage she caused to her opponent is not something that unsettles Liu Jin. The wounds Fu inflicted on Mo Mu are not particularly hard to heal. At worst, Mo Mu will be left with some scars, though Liu Jin doubts it. The medical staff will not let someone from the Yun Sect suffer any permanent damage under their watch.


    The ridicule Mo Mu will face from his peers due to losing to an unknown fighter will be far worse than anything Fu did.


    Yes, Fu¡¯s actions cannot be compared to what Yun Han did to Cui Tian.


    Though he does not approve of the brutality Fu showed, such behavior is only to be expected in a tournament like this one. At most, Liu Jin feels some empathy for the healers who now have more work to do.


    What truly bothers Liu Jin is that Fu is a complete unknown.


    A person who is not affiliated with any of the Sects or Clans of the city made it out of the group stage and defeated someone in a higher cultivation realm than her. Such things do not usually happen. It is a puzzle that Liu Jin¡¯s mind keeps trying to solve.


    Perhaps, Fu does belong to one of the factions within the city and is merely keeping her true identity hidden. If Fu were a prodigy from a minor Clan, keeping her real identity a secret would give her the freedom to act as she wished without those close to her facing any repercussions.


    However, Liu Jin doubts that is the case. Fu may not be her real name, but green eyes like those are not common in Eastern Port City. It could be a disguise, yet Liu Jin doesn¡¯t think so.


    Then there is her weapon.


    The flying dagger.


    While it is true anyone in a high enough cultivation realm can make any weapon obey their will, true flying blades are not common. Flying blades are weapons only those in lower levels of cultivation benefit from. In other words, they are weapons made for those who are weak, and once they become strong, they¡¯ll leave them behind. Thus, they are not considered an efficient use of resources.


    One might even call them luxury items.


    The Xiao and Yun Sects possess a few of them. Perhaps some of the stronger factions within the city could get their hands on one, but therein lies the problem. If only the stronger factions within Eastern Port City could obtain one, then it would be easy to discern Fu¡¯s identity.


    Thus, Fu must be someone who came from outside Eastern Port City.


    Liu Jin sighs and shakes his head.


    Pointless.


    Regardless of Fu¡¯s motives, only one thing matters. She is his next opponent.


    Truth be told, it is not as if Liu Jin harbors any intention of winning the Eastern Port City Tournament. Such goals are for people like Xiao Fang. He also doesn¡¯t feel any particular desire to defeat Fu.


    However, he did promise himself to win his first two matches. If one cannot keep promises made to oneself, how can he be expected to keep promises made to others?


    Besides...


    His father is watching.


    Liu Jin will do his best.


    ~~~


    Three members of the Xiao Sect do not make it to the Top 16.


    One of them loses to Yun Han. Though embarrassing, it couldn¡¯t be helped. The impact is somewhat mollified by Xiao Fang returning the favor during his bout as he knocks a member of the Yun Sect out of the tournament.


    Of the remaining two, one loses to an Inner Disciple of the Yun Sect, and the other one loses to the number one disciple of one of the larger factions within the city.


    Su An and Big Nose Li both win their matches. Although not all members of the Xiao Sect have fought yet, Liu Jin feels confident in saying all those that remain will win their fights.


    ¡°Liu Jin of the Xiao Sect vs. Fu!¡±


    Naturally, he includes himself in that assessment.


    The crowd cheers for him as he steps into the ring. It is a big difference compared to his earlier matches. Even though he is in the Seventh Level of the Inner Realm and Fu is on the Eighth Level of the Inner Realm, public opinion seems to be in his favor. After all, he is a disciple of the Xiao Sect and Xiao Zheng¡¯s son-in-law, while Fu is an unknown. Even her victory over Mo Mu was not enough to change this.


    Fu, however, does not seem bothered by it. She walks into the ring with confident steps, her bright green eyes shining under her cloak.


    ¡°Congratulations on winning your match,¡± she tells him in a cheery voice as they meet in the center of the ring. Now that she¡¯s right in front of him, Liu Jin can better see her features. Though her cloak still obscures her face somewhat, Liu Jin feels confident in saying Fu is someone who will grow into a beauty. Her green eyes are striking, her features delicate, and her hair is of an even lighter shade than Meili¡¯s, more like the color of gold.


    ¡°To you as well,¡± Liu Jin says as he assumes a stance. ¡°It is not always one defeats someone in a higher realm of Cultivation.¡±


    ¡°I see the people of the Xiao Sect are quite humble. Didn¡¯t you do the same?¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°This one was merely lucky.¡±


    ¡°Li-ar.¡±


    Fu draws out the word, almost singing it, a teasing smile on her face.


    ¡°Girls won¡¯t like you if you¡¯re like that. A braggart is no good, but someone too humble for his own good is also out of the question.¡±


    ¡°How fortuitous. I am a married man. It would be complicated if a woman other than my wife became interested in me.¡±


    It is not something Liu Jin would normally say. However, since he is reasonably sure Fu is an outsider, Liu Jin doesn¡¯t feel the need to worry about how his words will affect things for the first time in a long time.


    ¡°Come now, in this era, such thoughts are way too small! Those who don¡¯t aim high are left with nothing. Without risk, there is no reward!¡±


    ¡°Be that as it may, I am a person of humble aspirations.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You say that, yet your eyes don¡¯t look like you have any intention of losing to me.¡±


    ¡°If I lost to you, my blood would paint this ring. I quite prefer it inside my body.¡±


    ¡°A pity then. We are at cross-purposes.¡±


    ¡°So it seems.¡±


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    The moment the announcer speaks, Liu Jin dashes in. However, he¡¯s not fast enough. Fu¡¯s flying dagger is already moving towards him.


    Should Liu Jin have used Ground Contraction to reach Fu before she could use her flying dagger? Liu Jin is not sure. Indeed, it is something he considered before the match. Whether it is her strongest weapon or not, the flying dagger will be troublesome to deal with. Using Ground Contraction could have allowed him to remove it from the match with minimal difficulty.


    It could also have caused him to lose.


    Using Ground Contraction means fully committing oneself to a movement. Had he used it and had Fu managed to use her dagger in time, the fight would have been over in an instant. Even as Liu Jin tilts his head to the side to let the dagger fly by, he¡¯s still not sure if he has made the right choice.


    Fu moves her hand, and the dagger suddenly switches direction. The moment it does, Liu Jin uses Ground Contraction to get away.


    Unlike the rings used during the group stage, the ring they are fighting on now is quite large. There is plenty of room for them to move around. Liu Jin zig and zags all over the arena, using Ground Contraction to always stay one step ahead of Fu¡¯s dangerous flying dagger as it carves its way through the ring.


    Fu¡¯s hand moves as she guides her weapon. The long sleeves of her cloak hide her arms, yet he can see something glinting on her finger. A ring?


    Is that how she is controlling the dagger?


    Liu Jin frowns as he jumps over the weapon. A triumphant grin appears on Fu¡¯s face. She thinks she has him. In the air, he cannot dodge. The dagger curves as it heads right for his center.


    Liu Jin uses Ground Contraction.


    In mid-air, the technique is not as effective as it is on solid ground, yet it does what is needed. Liu Jin¡¯s body gains new momentum, giving him but a small instant to appreciate the shock on Fu¡¯s face before his body blurs towards her.


    His fist doesn¡¯t reach her.


    Ground Contraction carries him to the place where Fu was before her flying dagger can protect her, yet by the time Liu Jin gets there, Fu is no longer there. It doesn¡¯t take Liu Jin long to find she has moved all the way to the other edge of the ring, her dagger once more hovering protectively in front of her.


    A movement technique.


    Liu Jin clicks his tongue as he runs through his options. The same trick will not work a second time. If he wants to get to Fu, he must get rid of the dagger. The weapon has no acupoints for him to attack, so his usual method is out. Besides, trying to attack the dagger with his bare hands is bound to end badly. If it could cut the skin of someone in the Nascent Realm, Liu Jin has no desire to see what it would do to him.


    Perhaps Poison Qi?


    Liu Jin considers the idea for a moment as his body blurs all over the ring. While Fu is mostly static, her weapon and Liu Jin¡¯s body are moving all over the place in a deadly chase. It is not the type of fight the audience is used to seeing, yet they cheer all the same.


    Ever since Liu Jin passed Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s Trial, he gained the ability to use Poison-Attuned Qi, likely a side effect of being exposed to Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s poison for so long. Of course, the poison-attuned Qi Liu Jin can generate is nowhere near as powerful as Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s poison.


    However, that doesn¡¯t mean he has used this ability to its full potential.


    White Venom Fist.


    The name comes unbidden to Liu Jin. It has been doing that for a while now. Liu Jin knows his ability to create poison will grow stronger as his cultivation level rises. He knows that if he uses that technique, the damage he causes will not just leave his victims with some light numbness. It is a deadly technique that yearns to be used.


    However, today is not its day.


    Putting aside the part where Liu Jin has no desire to cause lethal damage, he is not sure it is the right technique for this situation.


    That leaves only one option.


    The audience cries out as Liu Jin finally stops dodging and rushes to meet the dagger. Some people stand up and cheer him on. Others try to warn him to stay away from the dangerous weapon.


    A clang rings across the arena as the two weapons meet.


    Liu Jin¡¯s knife is much smaller than Fu¡¯s dagger. It is not made of metal but rather the fangs of a dangerous beast.


    Unlike Mo Mu¡¯s sword, Liu Jin¡¯s knife doesn¡¯t shatter.


    Liu Jin grits his teeth as he pushes back against the dagger. To his surprise, the dagger doesn¡¯t immediately break. It flies back and tries to rush him from another angle. Two more exchanges go by as Liu Jin weaves around the dagger, sparks flying whenever his knife strikes it.


    That it doesn¡¯t break right away speaks volumes about its quality. However, Liu Jin¡¯s weapon is made from the fangs of a powerful Spirit Beast. It is only a matter of time.


    By the fourth exchange, the dagger shatters, bits of metal clatter all over the arena¡¯s floor.


    Liu Jin breathes heavily as he locks eyes with Fu.


    He dashes in.


    ¡°I surrender!¡±


    Liu Jin stops mere inches away from Fu. He looks at her with a disbelieving expression. She stares back, unashamed.


    ¡°Fu has surrendered! The winner of the match is Liu Jin of the Xiao Sect!¡±


    The announcer declares his victory, yet Liu Jin can¡¯t help but feel cheated.


    ¡°Whatever happened to needing to take risks?¡± He asks as the two are being checked by Wu Yan.


    ¡°Taking risks is important!¡± Fu replies, not looking even slightly bothered by her loss. ¡°However, one must know when not to push one¡¯s luck.¡±


    ¡°Besides,¡± she adds after the two have been cleared and are away from the audience¡¯s sight, a smile tugging at her lips. ¡°I think I already have what I wanted.¡±


    ¡°Dare I ask?¡±


    ¡°A business opportunity.¡±


    Fu smiles as she pulls out a card and offers it to him.


    ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I am Song Daiyu of the Five Blessings Group. If you¡¯re ever near one of our businesses, don¡¯t hesitate to use this card.¡±


    Song Daiyu of the Five Blessings Group? Then that meant...


    The Song Clan!


    Even Liu Jin has heard of them. To be more precise, Old Jiang had made sure to teach him about them. The Five Blessings Group is a prominent merchant guild that manages several auction houses all over the continent. It is said that it is wealthier than some countries. Within the Five Blessing Group, there are several prominent families.


    The Song Clan is one of those.


    ¡°I¡­This is....¡± Liu Jin takes a deep breath. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Originally, I was hoping to talk with the future heads of the Yun and Xiao Sects.¡± Song Daiyu frowns. ¡°However, they both ended up being a bit too simple for my tastes. A business partner must be reliable. You, however, seem to show more sense. Since you are Xiao Zheng¡¯s son-in-law, there will come a time when knowing you will be beneficial for me. After all, the Xiao Sect controls quite a few rare ingredients.¡±


    ¡°And this card?¡± Liu Jin asks, holding up the item in question. It is a simple black rectangle with the name of the Five Blessings Group written on it. ¡°Will it really work in any business affiliated with the Five Blessings Group?¡±


    ¡°Naturally. I want you to understand I am serious about this,¡± Song Daiyu tells him. ¡°Ask a favor of me, and if it is within my power, I will grant it.¡±


    A favor from someone belonging to the Song Clan.


    Liu Jin doesn¡¯t need to think about it twice.


    ¡°In that case, the disciples of the Seven Leaves School are likely to visit your auction house in Five Bats City. If they do, please ensure they are treated well.¡±


    Song Daiyu stares.


    ¡°... That¡¯s it? A daughter of the Song family offers you a favor, and you waste it on trash?¡±


    She laughs.


    ¡°I am no businessman.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary,¡± Song Daiyu says. ¡°I think you are quite the investor. I look forward to doing business with you.¡±


    She walks away with that, not willing to say more.


    It is the first time Liu Jin meets Song Daiyu. It won¡¯t be the last.


    ~~~

 Chapter 56: A Conversation With Xiao Fang

    ~~~


    The Top 16 have been chosen. The first day of the tournament is over, and people start leaving the arena, happy and content. They talk about the matches on their way home, some of them trying to reenact them with wild, exaggerated movements. Others, the ones who bet wisely, collect their winnings for the day and go celebrate.


    Most of all, people talk about the fights tomorrow would bring. The tournament brackets have been announced. Whether they are competitors or spectators, there is one fight that has caught everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Liu Jin vs. Yun Han.


    The Young Master of the Yun Sect against the Xiao Sect¡¯s Patriarch¡¯s son-in-law. This will not be just a regular fight between disciples of the Yun and Xiao Sects. It will be the clearest conflict between the top Sects of Eastern Port City so far. It is no wonder people are excited about it.


    This should go without saying, but no one thinks Yun Han will lose.


    It is not that people think Liu Jin is weak. Certainly, that was the case when the tournament began. Liu Jin was carrying the stigma of being in the First Level of the Inner Realm for three years. That is not something people can overlook, and surrendering the first match had not won him any admirers.


    However, the subsequent matches were quick to change people¡¯s minds. Once they saw how easily Cui Tian was defeated by Yun Han, they understood why Liu Jin had given up. Once they saw how easily Liu Jin defeated Cai Chin, they acknowledged his strength. His fight against Fu was similarly well-received.


    Unfortunately, the opponent now is Yun Han.


    Yes, it is not that people think Liu Jin is weak. They just understand how incredibly strong Yun Han is. While Liu Jin managed to defeat people with higher levels of cultivation than him, those people cannot be compared to Yun Han. As the Yun Sect¡¯s Young Master, he is stronger than his level of cultivation would suggest.


    It is a lesson Cui Tian learned the hard way.


    It is only natural for the audience to assume Yun Han will win.


    To be honest, even Liu Jin doesn¡¯t know whether it is possible for him to win or not.


    ¡°Boss! Come on! Let¡¯s go celebrate!¡±


    Su An¡¯s voice breaks him out of his thoughts, and this time, Liu Jin finds the interruption is a welcome one. The girl is grinning from ear to ear, and with good reason. Not only has she passed to the next round of the tournament, but the Xiao Sect has taken seven spots out of the Top 16.


    Of the remaining spots, six belong to the Yun Sect and three to the top disciples of other factions.


    Though some would try to deny it, the Xiao Sect has won the first day of the tournament.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should,¡± Liu Jin says. Right now, what he wants is to talk with his father and see if he will share a few more stories about his past with him.


    ¡°Brother-in-law, please. This is a night for celebration,¡± Xiao Fang tells him. ¡°Do join us.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Liu Jin replies, putting a smile on his face. ¡°How thoughtless of me.¡±


    Since the Xiao Sect had a good performance tonight, it is only natural that they¡¯ll want to celebrate. How can Liu Jin be missing from such an occasion? It is not something Liu Jin thinks about often, but he is an important figure within the Xiao Sect now. His actions reflect on the reputation of the Xiao Sect, whether he likes it or not.


    ¡°Allow me a moment to tell my father. He is probably wondering where I am.¡±


    ¡°There is no need,¡± Xiao Fang says. He looks at two of the disciples who lost and barks out orders. ¡°You two! Go see Doctor Liu and inform him his son will celebrate with us. If Doctor Liu needs help with anything, you will do your best to help him.¡± A pause. Xiao Fang frowns. ¡°If he wishes to join us, he is free to do so.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks.


    Once.


    Twice.


    Thrice.


    When Xiao Fang started talking, Liu Jin wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to annoy him or if he was just clumsily trying to help. Now¡­ he is still not sure. Regardless, those words just now were not something Xiao Fang would have uttered even a few weeks ago.


    ¡°Why the two of us, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Because you lost,¡± Xiao Fang snapped at the foolish disciple who had spoken. ¡°And unlike Hou Tao, you cannot even say you lost to Yun Han.¡±


    Dejected looks appear on the disciples¡¯ faces, but they accept their punishment regardless.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Xiao Fang says, slapping his hands together. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ~~~


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    To Liu Jin¡¯s surprise, they do not go to the Xiao Sect¡¯s compound but rather to a well-known establishment within the city where even one dish costs more than some people make in a month. A normal person would have to make a reservation many moons in advance, but they are the Xiao Sect. They are given a private room right away, and servants bring them food and wine. Some even play music for them.


    In hindsight, Liu Jin should have expected something like this.


    Certainly, the Xiao Sect has nothing to envy of a place like this, but what is the point of celebrating in one¡¯s own home? They are meant to be treating themselves. More importantly, they are meant to be seen treating themselves. As with many things, it is all about appearance. The Xiao Sect must be seen indulging in extravagance, so the people will see how wealthy and successful they are.


    It is the way of things.


    ¡°And then I said, ¡®Kowtow before this daddy!¡¯¡±


    ¡°We know. We were there. We were all there.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Jealousy is such an ugly thing! If the crowd did not cheer for you as much, then it is simply because my fights were more entertaining.¡±


    ¡°Entertaining? Why, I guess the sight of a fool almost losing because he played with his opponent for too long can be considered entertaining for some. People do love to watch dumb animals.¡±


    ¡°Y-You dare!¡±


    ¡°You are not drinking. Is it not to your liking?¡±


    Liu Jin blinks, suddenly distracted from the argument between Su An and Big Nose Li. Xiao Fang is seated beside him, and Liu Jin is not sure when that happened.


    ¡°There is no point,¡± Liu Jin says, holding up his still full cup. ¡°Even if I drink, I will not get drunk.¡±


    ¡°Some people drink just to enjoy the taste.¡±


    ¡°Truly?¡± Liu Jin asks. ¡°How curious. Still, is it alright for them to be like that?¡±


    By them, he means all the other disciples in the room. Their faces are flushed with alcohol, all of them are focused on Big Nose Li and Su An¡¯s argument, each one already taking sides.


    ¡°It is no problem,¡± Xiao Fang says, shaking his head. ¡°They are being foolish, but it¡¯s not as if the alcohol will have any lasting effects.¡±


    After all, they are all in the Nascent Realm. Liu Jin is the only person in the Xiao Sect¡¯s delegation who is still in the Inner Realm.


    ¡°It is okay if you surrender.¡±


    The cup almost slips from Liu Jin¡¯s hands. Xiao Fang¡¯s words may echo his thoughts, but they are not something Liu Jin was expecting to hear. He certainly wasn¡¯t expecting Xiao Fang, of all people, to broach the subject so bluntly, much less for him to tell him to surrender.


    ¡°It is annoying, but this is one situation in which there is no shame in surrendering. I am sure everyone else is expecting you to do so.¡±


    Xiao Fang is probably right, Liu Jin realizes. It is why Su An hasn¡¯t expressed a shred of concern over his upcoming match. She is not worrying over what Yun Han will do to him, because she is confident he won¡¯t fight him. It is why everyone can laugh freely right now. They truly think they have no need to worry.


    ¡°I was not expecting you to be so understanding, brother-in-law.¡±


    Xiao Fang snorts. ¡°Yun Han is dangerous. It would be different if you were a normal Inner Disciple, but you are my brother-in-law. If you give him the opportunity to harm you, he will most certainly take it.¡±


    And that is the question, isn¡¯t it?


    Will Liu Jin give Yun Han that opportunity?


    Certainly, one can say he won his spar against Xiao Fang, but to compare the two situations would be the height of foolishness. From the beginning, Xiao Fang never had any intention of taking him seriously. He did not walk into that spar with the intention of seriously harming Liu Jin. The same cannot be said of Yun Han. If Liu Jin chooses to fight him, he will fight someone who is not only superior to him in strength but who¡¯ll have no qualms about causing him harm.


    Furthermore, Yun Han has seen him fight. He will not let his guard down as easily as his other opponents.


    ¡°Let me tell you this right now, do not let your luck against me cloud your judgment. If you fight Yun Han, you will lose. A miracle will not repeat itself twice. In fact, if we were to fight right now, you would lose to me.¡±


    Liu Jin hums.


    ¡°That is true.¡±


    ¡°Good. I wanted to hear you say that.¡±


    Liu Jin snorts but says nothing. In truth, there is no reason why he should fight Yun Han. From the beginning, his goal has never been to win the tournament.


    As far as Liu Jin is concerned, his Eastern Port City Tournament is already a success. He made it to the Top 16 and even met Song Daiyu. There is no need for him to put himself at risk by fighting Yun Han.


    ¡°If you keep that blank look on your face, I cannot tell what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Xiao Fang sounds irritated. ¡°All I know is that it¡¯s probably nothing good.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, I was merely thinking you have been uncharacteristically cordial with me today.¡±


    ¡°It has been impressed upon me that the Xiao Sect would be better served by us cooperating. Thus, regardless of my personal feelings, I am trying to get along with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Is that a problem? Were you expecting me to say something more profound?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± If anything, it makes it easier to accept Xiao Fang¡¯s sudden change in attitude. ¡°It is rather soothing.¡±


    ¡°So? Are you really thinking about it?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Fighting Yun Han.¡±


    Liu Jin thins his lips.


    ¡°As your brother-in-law, I should mention that if you want to be beaten to near death, I will be more than happy to do it. There is no need to involve Yun Han.¡±


    Liu Jin ignores the joke.


    At least, Liu Jin hopes it is a joke.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°I am right about many things, brother-in-law. You¡¯ll have to be clearer.¡±


    ¡°About us working together, I mean.¡± Liu Jin pauses for a moment, mentally debating something before turning to Xiao Fang.


    ¡°Xiao Nan gave me a mission before he left.¡±


    ~~~


    The next day Liu Jin steps into the ring. The audience cheers as usual, and it is clear their cheers are for Yun Han. Some of them are certain Liu Jin will surrender.


    ¡°Yun Han of the Yun Sect vs. Liu Jin of the Xiao Sect!¡±


    The announcer calls out their names, and he waits for Liu Jin to raise his hand in surrender. He is not the only one. Members from the audience, participants, and even those from his own Sect wait for the words to come from Liu Jin¡¯s lips.


    They don¡¯t.


    The silence stretches until nervous sweat drips down the announcer¡¯s forehead. Yun Han¡¯s eyes blink in surprise before a smile spreads across his face. The anticipation from the audience builds with every passing second, and all of it is deposited on the announcer¡¯s raised hand, weighing it down until it can stand it no more.


    The hand comes down.


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 57: Pride

    ~~~


    It happened the night before the fight.


    ¡°Yun Han will not make the first move,¡± Xiao Fang tells him. The heir of the Xiao Sect is not looking at him. Instead, his eyes are aimed at the other members of their delegation. Su An has Big Nose Li in a headlock, and the other disciples are cheering her on. Although Xiao Fang appears relaxed, his voice carries absolute certainty.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Liu Jin cocks his head to the side. ¡°I thought you said he wouldn¡¯t waste the opportunity to hurt me.¡±


    Xiao Fang closes his eyes and sighs. ¡°You forget your position too easily, brother-in-law.¡±


    Liu Jin has nothing to say to that. After all, Xiao Fang is not wrong. In fact, rather than saying he forgets his position easily, it¡¯d be more accurate to say he only occasionally remembers it.


    ¡°Yun Han is both older and stronger than you. If he goes all out from the start of the match, his intentions will be too obvious. Such a blatant attack on your person is not something our Xiao Sect will tolerate. We will have cause to demand retribution, and the Yun Sect won¡¯t be able to stop us. Yun Han cannot remove you at his leisure.¡±


    Liu Jin mulls over Xiao Fang¡¯s words and finds them reasonable. Yun Han would trounce him if he were to use his full might from the start. However, doing so may not be the best option for him. The difference in level between the two is simply too big for Yun Han to get away with something like that.


    ¡°Do you remember Yun Han¡¯s match against that disciple from the Seven Leaves School?¡± Xiao Fang asks, unaware of the impact that fight had on Liu Jin. ¡°Yun Han may have been playing around back then, but that will probably be his strategy for tomorrow. He will wait until you use enough strength to force his hand and counterattack mercilessly.¡±


    Xiao Fang makes a displeased face.


    ¡°After that, he will say something like, ¡®His strength caught me by surprise, so I forgot to hold back¡¯ or ¡®I am sorry. I was unable to control my might against him.¡¯¡±


    In other words, Yun Han will try to pass the whole thing off as an accident. Certainly, the Yun Sect will face repercussions for doing something like that, but they won¡¯t be as severe. In the worst-case scenario, the Yun Sect may be able to argue the blame should be placed on Liu Jin for not surrendering when he had the chance.


    Still¡­


    ¡°You seem oddly sure of what is going to happen.¡±


    ¡°It is important to know how to crush a problem before it becomes a threat,¡± Xiao Fang replies in a toneless voice. ¡°What I describe is not an uncommon strategy. It is certainly one Yun Han seems to favor.¡±


    In other words, it is something Yun Han has done before.


    And it is something Xiao Fang may have done as well.


    ¡°I see,¡± Liu Jin says.


    ¡°Do you, brother-in-law?¡± Xiao Fang asks in a tone Liu Jin cannot recognize. Xiao Fang¡¯s face, at that moment, is something he cannot read.


    Xiao Fang pours himself more wine. A few feet away, Big Nose Li has seemingly turned the tables on Su An.


    ¡°Regardless,¡± he says, bringing the cup to his lips. ¡°Yun Han will wait for you to show your strength. That is the only reason why you have a chance to survive. If you are determined to fight him, that is your only chance.¡±


    ~~~


    Xiao Fang¡¯s words prove to be prophetic. Instead of attacking him the second the fight starts, Yun Han merely looks at him with curious eyes. His body is in a loose, defensive stance that perfectly announces his intentions.


    The first move will be Liu Jin¡¯s.


    ¡°I must admit I was not expecting you to fight me. Perhaps you are being forced to stand before me? Was Xiao Fang that angry over your surrender during the group stage?¡±


    ¡°It is nothing like that.¡± Liu Jin shakes his head. ¡°I am here of my own free will.¡±


    Yun Han raises an eyebrow. ¡°Truly? Then why bother going through the effort of avoiding me during the first round if your own actions would lead you back to me?¡±


    And that is the question, isn¡¯t it?


    Why is he doing this?


    Why fight Yun Han?


    Is it because Yun Han is of the Yun Sect and Liu Jin is of the Xiao Sect? No. Though it would not be an exaggeration to say the Eastern Port City Tournament revolves around the conflict between the two Sects, Liu Jin cares little for such things. That is not why he is doing this.


    Is it because Liu Jin is angry about what happened to Cui Tian and now seeks retribution? Liu Jin mulls over the possibility before discarding it. Certainly, Liu Jin is angry about what Yun Han did, but he has not stepped into the ring for the sake of vengeance. Doing something like that would be ignoring his own role in Cui Tian¡¯s fate.


    Is it then perhaps because of that afternoon so many years ago when Yun Han held his fate in his hands, and Xiao Fang needed to save him?


    ¡°I wonder,¡± Liu Jin says both to himself and Yun Han, carefully measuring his words. ¡°This may be rude of me to say but¡­ I just don¡¯t like you.¡±


    And that, perhaps, may be the truest reason his mind can produce.


    Liu Jin sees the smile slip from Yun Han¡¯s face, but he does not wait to hear his retort. His body is already in motion.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The first hit lands on Yun Han¡¯s waiting palm. The Yun Sect¡¯s Young Master reacts to Liu Jin¡¯s attack in a thousandth of a second, yet it still feels like he is not even trying.


    Liu Jin keeps attacking.


    Dozens of blows ring across the arena. Gasps rise from the audience. Some even stand up and cheer. Even those who do not have much fighting experience can tell the truth. Liu Jin¡¯s Qi may be in the Inner Realm, but the power he displays is not. The sound and fury behind his attacks are undeniable. It is like they are watching someone in the early stages of the Nascent Realm.


    And yet¡­


    Yun Han blocks every single one of his blows.


    The people who had started cheering for Liu Jin find themselves stopping as realization sets in. Liu Jin is strong. Stronger than his level would suggest. No one can deny that.


    However, Yun Han is stronger.


    Liu Jin is stronger than his level would suggest, but the same can be said of Yun Han. Thus, the difference between them remains the same. No, it may even be more. Due to how powerful Yun Han is, there is no telling how big the gap between them truly is.


    It is the same as Yun Han¡¯s fight against Cui Tian. The only reason it isn¡¯t over yet is that Yun Han has yet to attack. As the last member of the audience realizes it, the cheers for Liu Jin stop completely. Up in the Xiao Sect¡¯s private room, Su An is screaming at Liu Jin to stop while Xiao Fang watches everything with a face carved out of stone.


    Liu Jin does not stop.


    He keeps attacking with reckless abandon, piling blow upon blow on Yun Han. As he does, one thought keeps running through his mind.


    Amazing.


    Even though he finds Yun Han to be wholly unlikeable as a person, he cannot deny the truth before him. Yun Han is amazing. He is not just relying on his superior speed and strength to block. Certainly, he is choosing to block to show off the difference in power between them, but each of his blocks is flawless. There is no wasted motion to be found. He always perfectly receives his blows in the way that best neutralizes Liu Jin¡¯s strength.


    It is not something he is doing consciously. Liu Jin has grasped enough of Yun Han¡¯s character to understand that.


    This is simply the result of all the training he has undergone. His body naturally moves this way.


    What a waste.


    For such a fantastic fighter to have such a miserable character is nothing but a waste. The thought passes through Liu Jin¡¯s mind, but it does nothing to help him. Beads of sweat shine on his forehead, yet he does not slow down. Thoughts of pacing himself have no place in a fight like this. From the very beginning, this has been an all-or-nothing attack.


    And at that moment, the unthinkable happens.


    Yun Han dodges.


    The motion bewilders the audience, yet none is more shocked than Yun Han, who stares at Liu Jin with wide eyes. Some would consider the moment to be a once in a lifetime opportunity. For the first time, Liu Jin is in a position where he can land a solid blow on Yun Han.


    Liu Jin knows that if he does, he would most certainly not survive the counterattack.


    Ground Contraction.


    Liu Jin vanishes only to reappear many yards away from Yun Han. The Yun Sect¡¯s Young Master is staring at his arms with a stunned expression before lowering his head, his hair casting a shadow over his face.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The amount of anger in that one word is palpable.


    ¡°You trash¡­ You dare soil my body with poison!¡±


    By the time he gets to the end of the sentence, Yun Han is shouting. His words are loud enough to be heard by the spectators, who quickly start muttering among themselves.


    Liu Jin sighs.


    As expected, it was too much to hope for Yun Han not to notice it.


    When Liu Jin fought against Xiao Fang, he used Poison Qi exactly once. It was a dangerous gamble that relied on Xiao Fang¡¯s temper to succeed. Had Xiao Fang kept calm, he¡¯d have instantly noticed the poison.


    Against Yun Han, Liu Jin summoned a tiny amount of Poison Qi, one so small only a fly would mind it.


    Liu Jin put that exact amount of Poison Qi behind every hit Yun Han blocked, so of course, Yun Han had not noticed it. He did not notice when he blocked ten of his blows. He did not notice when he blocked fifty, nor did he notice when he blocked a hundred.


    Like that, hit by hit, the poison had built up inside Yun Han¡¯s body.


    If Yun Han had chosen against blocking his attacks, the strategy would have never worked. In other words, had Yun Han not been so eager to show off his superiority, this would have never happened.


    ¡°Well? Have you nothing to say for yourself!¡± Yun Han roared, his Qi blazing around him.


    ¡°I truly had hoped you wouldn¡¯t notice until I won.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s words do nothing to help Yun Han¡¯s mood. His Qi rises even higher, cracking the ring around him in the process. Even though his skin is rapidly paling due to the poison, he still has more than enough power to win the fight.


    It isn¡¯t as though Liu Jin ever thought he had a chance of winning, but for a tiny moment, he had almost dared to hope. If only Yun Han had noticed a few hundreds of hits later¡­


    It doesn¡¯t matter. Not anymore.


    All it means is that there is no point in Liu Jin being subtle anymore.


    And with that thought, Liu Jin¡¯s Qi rises.


    The audience watches enthralled as the two fighters summon their power. Certainly, Yun Han¡¯s might is without question. There is no doubt he is stronger than Liu Jin. However, it is Liu Jin¡¯s Qi that draws the most eyes and with good reason.


    Liu Jin¡¯s aura is made up entirely of Poison Qi.


    For someone in the Inner Realm to be able to manage something like that is astounding. The poison roils and bubbles all around his body. While Yun Han¡¯s sheer power breaks everything around him, the poison around Liu Jin starts melting the ring beneath his feet.


    ¡°Is that supposed to impress me!¡± Yun Han shouts. ¡°Do you think poison makes you a threat?!¡±


    Yun Han¡¯s Qi, which has been blazing all around him, suddenly focuses on his hand. Liu Jin instantly understands what is about to happen.


    Severing Palm.


    One of the Yun Sect¡¯s secret techniques.


    If Liu Jin is hit by it, he¡¯ll be cut in half. There is no question about it. There is only one thing he can do now.


    White Venom Fist.


    Yun Han laughs as Liu Jin focuses his Qi on his hands. While the display is undoubtedly impressive for his level, it is nothing compared to Yun Han¡¯s.


    ¡°Very well, trash! If you¡¯re tired of living, I¡¯ll oblige you!¡±


    At once, they charge at full speed.


    The ring breaks in half.


    Yun Han¡¯s Severing Palm strikes without mercy, causing a shockwave that resounds across the stadium. Even though the ring is made of durable materials, it is simply no match for his might. The people watching raise their arms to shield themselves from the power unleashed by the clash.


    When the dust clears up, Yun Han is standing in the center of the ring, an expression of pure rage on his face.


    ¡°How?!¡±


    Standing at the very edge of the ring is Liu Jin. He smiles tiredly. The Poison Qi that surrounded him earlier is nowhere to be found now.


    Art of the Roaming Thief.


    In the end, the two fighters had never clashed against each other. During the very last fraction of a second, Liu Jin used the technique to escape, leaving Yun Han to strike at the ring instead.


    Now...there is only one thing he can do.


    ¡°I surrender.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 58: Wrath

    ~~~


    ¡°I surrender.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s words come as an anti-climax. For a moment, the people are left blinking, wondering what just happened. By the time Liu Jin¡¯s words sink in, the announcer¡¯s hand has already come up.


    ¡°Liu Jin of the Xiao Sect has surrendered. Yun Han of the Yun Sect wins!¡±


    The words echo across the arena, making many frowns appear on the crowd. Mutters, murmurs, and grumbles are aplenty, for no one had wanted the fight to end just yet. Even though everyone was sure Liu Jin had no chance against Yun Han, they had allowed themselves to become invested in the fight. Every second kept surpassing their expectations. During the last clash, people stood and cheered for both sides, blanketing the arena with deafening noise.


    All that is over now.


    Yun Han has won. It is the conclusion everyone expected, yet the way in which it happened leaves a sour taste in their mouths.


    However, their feelings cannot possibly be compared to Yun Han¡¯s.


    His victory has been declared, yet the corona of Qi around Yun Han does not fade away. It keeps on burning with violent intent.


    ¡°Surrender?¡± Yun Han echoes, his voice stilted by rage. ¡°You surrender?¡±


    The rubble around Yun Han crumbles under the weight of his Qi.


    His face is pale and sweaty. Green-ish marks have appeared on his skin, and his breathing is heavier than usual. It is clear that his body is feeling the effects of the poison.


    However, Yun Han still has more than enough power to kill Liu Jin.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll allow such a thing!¡±


    ¡°The rules of the tournament are not something we have control over, Yun Han,¡± Liu Jin replies, getting ready to defend himself should it be needed. ¡°We fought, yet it is clear I was not your match.¡±


    Yun Han¡¯s glare is fulminating in its intensity.


    ¡°I have pushed myself too far during this fight and can no longer continue. Thus, I surrendered. Surely, you cannot find fault with this? The rules allow us to surrender at any moment. Is that not so?¡±


    The announcer gulps as Liu Jin aims the question at him. Suddenly, he is the target of Yun Han¡¯s ire. His glare demands the announcer to deny Liu Jin and allow the fight to continue. Right now, there is nothing Yun Han wants more than that.


    Yun Han may have won the match, but Liu Jin has wounded him too deeply for Yun Han to ever forgive him.


    It is not because of the poison. Liu Jin is certain that Yun Han¡¯s body will be able to fight it off eventually. No, what Liu Jin damaged is not Yun Han¡¯s body.


    It is his pride.


    Yun Han fought against someone he surpassed in almost every way, and in the end, he was hurt by that person. He planned to harm Liu Jin, yet Liu Jin is completely unharmed while Yun Han is the one whose body is wounded.


    In fact, Yun Han did not score a single hit on Liu Jin throughout the entire fight.


    No matter how Yun Han looks at it, the entire fight is a deliberate insult to his person, one he cannot stand. It is only natural for Yun Han to be as angry as he is. However, Liu Jin¡¯s surrender has taken away his opportunity for immediate retaliation, leaving him without an outlet for his wrath.


    No matter how much he wants to, Yun Han cannot attack Liu Jin right now. The only thing he can do is to stand by and let Liu Jin walk away.


    It is, without a doubt, the sort of situation that makes one cough blood.


    All that frustration is now aimed at the lone announcer.


    ¡°I...I¡­ P-Participant Liu Jin is co-correct,¡± the announcer manages to stutter out, impressing Liu Jin. Then again, if he sided with Yun Han, the wrath of the Xiao Sect would come down on him. When caught between the two, siding with the Xiao Sect is only natural.


    A guttural sound leaves Yun Han¡¯s throat.


    ¡°How sad it must be to blame others for your inadequacy.¡±


    Xiao Fang makes his entrance with all the confidence in the world. Everyone had been so caught up by Liu Jin and Yun Han that they completely failed to take notice of his arrival.


    ¡°This is no business of yours, Xiao Fang!¡±


    Xiao Fang laughs at that.


    ¡°No business of mine? You threaten my brother-in-law, and I am expected not to interfere? Were my brother-in-law¡¯s blows so strong that you have taken leave of your senses?¡±


    Just like that, Xiao Fang reminds Yun Han of his poor performance against Liu Jin, further hammering his humiliation while also making it clear Yun Han will not get his way today.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Xiao Fang, Liu Jin muses, is very good at insulting people.


    ¡°We are in the middle of a tournament match.¡±


    Yun Han¡¯s reply is weak. Perhaps, if he were thinking calmly, he¡¯d be able to better argue his case.


    ¡°You were in the middle of a tournament match,¡± Xiao Fang corrects him, moving with confident steps until he is beside Liu Jin. ¡°My brother-in-law surrendered. You were declared the winner. I trust these events have not escaped your notice?¡±


    A smarter person would have stopped arguing there.


    ¡°Does he look like he can no longer fight?¡± Yun Han yells, raising his arm to point at Liu Jin.


    ¡°Irrelevant. My brother-in-law knows his limits, something which clearly cannot be said of you.¡± Xiao Fang¡¯s smile turns smug. ¡°If we are to judge who can continue to fight purely based on appearance, I am afraid it would be you who would be deemed unfit. Of course, if that is what you desire, our Xiao Sect has no problems with such an outcome.¡±


    Some people in the audience laugh at that, causing Yun Han¡¯s anger to soar.


    The people are laughing at him, and there is nothing he can do about it.


    ¡°Young Master Yun Han,¡± Wu Yan¡¯s voice is as meek as Liu Jin has ever heard it. Dr. Wu¡¯s son has made its way into the ruined ring and now stands a few yards behind Yun Han. He does not dare to step closer. ¡°They are right¡­ the fight¡­ it is over. You won.¡±


    Wu Yan may tell him he has won, but Liu Jin can tell Yun Han¡¯s mind is stuck on the sentence before that one.


    It is over.


    Yun Han¡¯s angry Qi vanishes an instant later. His angry expression fades away, and if it weren¡¯t for the hate shining in his eyes, Liu Jin would almost believe he has calmed down.


    ¡°Very well. Take your brother-in-law out of my sight, Xiao Fang. We will continue this discussion during the finals.¡±


    Xiao Fang¡¯s smile widens at that.


    ¡°I will eagerly wait for that moment,¡± he says as he and Liu Jin start walking away.


    ¡°W-Wait!¡± Wu Yan, who is already in the process of treating Yun Han, calls out to them. ¡°Both participants need to stay for treatment.¡±


    ¡°I will be sure to take my brother-in-law to the infirmary,¡± Xiao Fang says. ¡°It should be okay. After all, he sustained heavy damage during the fight, as you can all clearly see.¡±


    Xiao Fang¡¯s words are without shame. After all, Liu Jin is without injury. Just by looking at him, one would never be able to guess he is the one who lost the match. Still, Liu Jin nods.


    ¡°I can barely stand,¡± Liu Jin adds tonelessly.


    This, of course, does nothing but make Yun Han angrier. Yet again, he is being forced to face the fact that he is the one who needs medical attention after fighting Liu Jin.


    ¡°Let them leave.¡±


    To Wu Yan¡¯s credit, Yun Han only has to say it once. Challenging an angry Yun Han would not be a smart move. Wu Yan abandons the task of getting Liu Jin and Xiao Fang to stay and turns his attention to Yun Han, his hands glowing with Qi as he examines him.


    Liu Jin and Xiao Fang walk out of the arena slowly. Too slowly. They are barely about to leave the audience¡¯s sight when they hear it.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Wu Yan once again calls out to them with a clearly uncomfortable look on his face.


    ¡°Do you not see I am taking my brother-in-law to be treated?¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Young Master Xiao Fang,¡± Wu Yan says as he walks towards them. In a quieter tone, he continues. ¡°However, this cannot wait. I must ask your brother-in-law a question as a fellow doctor.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Out with it then!¡±


    Unlike Wu Yan, Xiao Fang makes no effort to lower his voice.


    ¡°I am afraid I must ask about the poisonous Qi you used in your fight against Young Master Yun Han. It is important for his treatment,¡± Wu Yan says in a voice Liu Jin barely hears.


    ¡°What is there to say? It is merely Poison-attuned Qi.¡± Liu Jin shrugs his shoulders. ¡°Surely, someone of your caliber can easily treat Yun Han¡¯s condition. After all, you are Doctor Wu¡¯s son, who is the greatest doctor in Eastern Port City. Were you not eager to show off your medical skills? How could someone trained by a doctor who cannot use Qi say something that might help you?¡±


    Wu Yan says nothing. Liu Jin lets the silence drag on.


    ¡°Unless,¡± he says at last. ¡°You are saying you do not know how to treat Yun Han. In that case, I can assure you that Yun Han is in no danger. His body will naturally overcome the poison in time. Though I am not sure if that will happen before the tournament ends. I imagine the Yun Sect won¡¯t like that.¡±


    Wu Yan pales, something which doesn¡¯t escape Xiao Fang¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Is that how it is then? Are you saying your skills are so poor, you must now ask the one who wounded Yun Han to heal him?¡±


    Xiao Fang¡¯s words are not the least bit quiet. They make their way to even the furthest seat in the arena.


    Everyone heard.


    Everyone knows.


    The fight against Yun Han is a complete success.


    ~~~


    ¡°That went even better than expected.¡±


    ¡±Wu Yan panicked,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°The prospect of not being able to heal Yun Han scared him. He¡¯d have never thought to ask for help so publically otherwise.¡±


    The two are making their way back to the Xiao Sect¡¯s private room.


    ¡°To think he¡¯d so thoroughly shame himself and Yun Han.¡± The smile on Xiao Fang¡¯s face is the truest one Liu Jin has ever seen from him. ¡°Congratulations, you performed your part flawlessly.¡±


    By asking help from Liu Jin, Wu Yan had admitted his own skills were not good enough to counter Liu Jin¡¯s poison. Furthermore, he placed Yun Han in a position in which he needed Liu Jin¡¯s help.


    Liu Jin had, of course, given it, and thus had twice shamed Yun Han in one day.


    To be honest, Liu Jin is surprised Yun Han had retained enough self-control not to attack him while he was treating him.


    ¡°I suppose I did.¡±


    Xiao Fang glances at him out of the corner of his eyes. ¡°You do not look happy. You fought Yun Han and got as close to victory as someone like you can. I expected you to be prouder of yourself.¡±


    ¡°I am not sure if I have anything to be proud of,¡± Liu Jin replies honestly.


    He¡¯d deliberately baited Yun Han, stoked his anger, and humiliated him.


    Is that something to be happy about?


    Xiao Fang sighs. ¡°Yet again, I cannot understand you at all. Fine! I¡¯ll make sure to bask enough for the both of us.¡±


    This time it is Liu Jin who looks at Xiao Fang out of the corner of his eye.


    ¡°Will you be okay?¡±


    After all, Liu Jin is already out of the competition, but Xiao Fang is still in it. Yun Han and Wu Yan have both been humiliated today. They cannot take revenge on Liu Jin through the tournament, but Xiao Fang is still a valid target.


    ¡°It is still much too early for someone like you to worry about me. You played your part well enough. Allow me to take care of the rest.¡±


    ~~~

 Interlude: Su An

    ~~~


    Of those who took the Xiao Sect¡¯s entrance exam, many were children without exceptional backgrounds. Some were orphans. Some were poor. Some were just utterly unremarkable.


    Su An considered herself to belong to the latter category.


    Her mother died shortly after she was born. Her father was a city guard who spent most of his days guarding the walls. As a result, Su An had grown up largely without adult guidance or supervision. She got into fights with the neighboring kids and wandered into parts of the city a young child wasn¡¯t supposed to.


    To Su An, every day was an adventure. Perhaps, that was why she had taken the Xiao Sect¡¯s entrance exam.


    The Xiao Sect was the best of the best. People talked about it in reverent whispers, and Su An couldn¡¯t help but find herself drawn to it. The mystery. The power. The fame. She wanted all those things. Her father had no qualms with her chosen path. Most parents wouldn¡¯t. To join the Xiao Sect was a great honor, one many aspired to.


    Unlike most of those people, Su An managed to get in.


    Su An, daughter of a simple city guard, was accepted into the strongest Sect of Eastern Port City. When said like that, it sounded significant, monumental even. Unfortunately, the truth was anything but.


    People from common backgrounds were not uncommon among Outer Disciples, something Su An discovered early on. It was a numbers game. Many took the entrance exam every year, and there are only so many prestigious clans within the city. Thus, many of the people who joined the Xiao Sect were ordinary. Talented but ordinary.


    However, it is an entirely different story if one is talking about Inner Disciples.


    Many people from ordinary backgrounds joined the Xiao Sect. That much was true. They were people who were considered talented among their peers. Yet, upon entering the Xiao Sect, they learned how average they were. They trained and trained every day only to ultimately be left behind by those who possessed real talent.


    Of those who passed the Xiao Sect¡¯s entrance exam with Su An, most never became more than Outer Disciples. Some of them left the Xiao Sect, having given up on ever achieving notoriety. Others were transferred to other branches more suited to their meager talent. It was something Su An saw countless times, and every time it happened, she thanked the Heavens for being gifted with talent above her station. Su An was a true rarity, a person from a common background who had risen to become an Inner Disciple. Many expected her to fail, but she hadn¡¯t.


    As an Outer Disciple, Su An had been diligent and talented. As an Inner Disciple, not much changed. There had been some initial friction as she found herself being looked down on by some of the Inner Disciples from wealthier backgrounds, but Su An had managed to win them over. She had always been good at making friends.


    For a moment, it looked like her time as an Inner Disciple would be as simple as her time as an Outer Disciple.


    Yes, for a moment, Su An had thought someone like her could one day become a Core Disciple and had allowed her mind to be filled with fantasies of what her life would be like once that happened.


    Then everything changed.


    It wasn¡¯t the result of something someone else did. No one conspired against Su An or accidentally caused her harm. If it had been something so easily solved, everything would have been fine. However, the root of the problem did not lie in anyone else.


    It lay within herself.


    She was the problem.


    It was something Su An had seen countless times before. All people eventually hit a wall, a bottleneck they could not overcome no matter how much they tried. Their growth slowed down until they might as well be crawling while everyone else was running. Eventually, they were left behind. Yes, Su An had seen it countless times. It had happened to many Outer Disciples she had known, and now it was happening to her.


    That was how she knew it was the end of her.


    It wasn¡¯t as simple as putting in more effort. Things wouldn¡¯t work out just because she tried harder. What Su An was facing was the harshness of reality, and there was nothing she could do other than submit to it.


    She would soon lose the authority she had as an Inner Disciple. Her peers would realize she was stagnating and leave her behind.


    In no time at all, she¡¯d find herself at the very bottom of the Inner Disciples.


    After that, it would only be a matter of time. Either she¡¯d be relegated to a minor position within the Sect, or she¡¯d be sent to one of the Xiao Sect¡¯s branches where someone of her skill could be better used. As Su An agonized over it, she found herself preferring the latter option. At least that way, the other Inner Disciples wouldn¡¯t be able to see her humiliation. Some would even consider it a graceful exit. There were many days in which Su An wondered if she should take the first step and go to Elder Gang to request a transfer before her state became apparent. Better to leave than to be kicked out.


    Yet, Su An was never able to go through with it. No matter how much her mind told her it was the wisest choice, she couldn¡¯t do it. Her spirit rebelled against the notion of quietly fading into obscurity. She hadn¡¯t climbed so far only to give up!


    That was when she had gone to Liu Jin.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Su An had heard of him before. How could she not? Though he did not realize it, Boss always had a reputation among his fellow disciples. The son of a crippled doctor who had been accepted into the Xiao Sect. The child who was close to Young Master Xiao Nan but did not get along with Young Master Xiao Fang. His notoriety had only grown when news of his engagement had spread through Eastern Port City and then grown even more when the wedding actually happened.


    It was around this time that Su An hit her lowest point. Boss had been right when they first met. She had been desperate. While the other Inner Disciples were weighing their options, Su An had jumped right in.


    It was the best decision of her life.


    It hasn¡¯t seemed that way at first, of course. Boss did not cut the most impressive figure, and interacting with him did little to change that.


    Boss could be a little¡­ atypical.


    As Xiao Zheng¡¯s son-in-law, no one would bat an eye at Boss living in the main house. Anyone else would have moved there already, yet Boss didn¡¯t. Instead, he made the trip from his small home in the Outer Districts to the Xiao Sect and back almost every day. Instead of indulging in the luxury he had earned, Boss kept acting as if his status hadn¡¯t changed. He treated the patients that showed up at his little family clinic as if he weren¡¯t the son-in-law of the most powerful man in the city.


    If she had to be honest with herself, Su An had been certain Boss had been faking it at first.


    The Xiao Sect was a harsh competitive environment. Outer Disciples wanted to become Inner Disciples. Inner Disciples wanted to become Core Disciples. Core Disciples wanted to become Elders. Even Elders competed with each other for power and influence within the Sect. Yet, that wasn¡¯t the case with Boss at all! He seemed almost removed from the competition happening at every level of the Xiao Sect, always doing things at his own pace.


    At first, Su An thought she had saddled herself to someone with no ambition, but that wasn¡¯t the case. The answer was far more simple than that, and it shamed Su An that it had taken her so long to realize it.


    How many times had she been in his home before she had noticed it? How many weeks had passed before she noticed the expression on Boss¡¯ face was completely different when he was listening to his father or grandfather?


    When Boss learned at the Sect, he did it because he had to.


    When Boss learned from his father or grandfather, he did so because he wanted to.


    What Boss wanted and what the rest of the Xiao Sect wanted weren¡¯t the same thing at all.


    It was another one of Boss¡¯ oddities, but it was one Su An could work with. She wanted to earn Boss¡¯ trust, and what better way to do it than through the thing he showed most interest in? While the ways of medicine and alchemy escaped her, even someone like her could serve as a test subject.


    It all began when Boss was practicing a simple healing technique. Seeing her chance, Su An had offered to let him use the technique on her and made a cut on her arm before Boss could reject her offer. That had been the first time, but it was far from the last. Little by little, it had become routine for her to help Boss practice his skills on her.


    That was when it happened.


    ¡°It seems you are not properly controlling the flow of your Qi between your lower and middle Dantian.¡±


    One sentence.


    With one sentence, Boss completely changed her outlook. With one look at her meridians, he accurately identified the problem that had been eluding her for months. When she asked him to elaborate, he did so without once taking advantage of her obvious eagerness. When she accidentally blurted out that it¡¯d be nice if he could give her more help with her cultivation, Boss had accepted without a second thought.


    With one sentence, Boss had helped her regain everything she had been losing and more. Su An was no longer someone in danger of being sent to some faraway branch of the Xiao Sect. Instead, Su An became one of the Inner Disciples chosen to represent the Sect during the Eastern Port City Tournament!


    She had called Liu Jin Boss many times before and had grown fond of him over time, but it was with that one sentence that Su An started meaning it from the bottom of her heart.


    People didn¡¯t understand how great Boss was yet, but they would. Of that, Su An was certain. It had already started happening after the spar with Xiao Fang, and the tournament had further helped cement his status within the Xiao Sect. Boss probably hadn¡¯t noticed it, but that was fine. Su An would do her best to exalt his virtues and crush those who spoke ill of Boss within the Sect. That, she decided, was her role.


    Then the fight with Yun Han happened.


    Never in a thousand years would it have ever occurred to Su An that Boss would willingly get into the ring with Yun Han.


    Boss wasn¡¯t a coward, but Boss also wasn¡¯t stupid!


    Watching that fight had been the worst experience of Su An¡¯s young life. Every second of it, her heart had been ready to stop as she watched Boss challenge someone who could kill him with ease. Every second, her heart had leaped with hope as Boss pulled another surprise before it froze with terror once more.


    By the end of it, she was pretty sure she had aged several years.


    She didn¡¯t wait for Boss to return to the Xiao Sect¡¯s room. She immediately rushed out to meet him in the hallways at top speed.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    She caught him in the tightest hug she was capable of, lifting him off his feet. Su An knew Boss wasn¡¯t good with physical contact. Indeed, she caught his panicked look out of the corner of her eye.


    Good!


    That would show him for worrying her so much!


    ¡°Boss! I can¡¯t believe you fought Yun Han! It was an amazing fight!¡±


    Su An immediately shut her mouth when she realized just how proud she had sounded there. No! That wouldn¡¯t do at all! Boss couldn¡¯t get the idea that this type of thing was okay for him to do!


    ¡°Ah, but Boss definitely shouldn¡¯t have done that! This Su An has lost years of her life just from watching! Boss can never do that again! In fact, this Su An should go right now and tell Boss¡¯ father about this!¡±


    A guilty expression appeared on Boss¡¯ face, further proving that bringing up his father was always the most effective strategy against him.


    Before Su An could continue with her guilt trip, a polite cough caught her attention.


    It was then that she remembered Young Master Xiao Fang had been with Boss. Indeed, he stood there with his arms crossed, an amused look on his face.


    ¡°Well, brother-in-law,¡± Young Master Xiao Fang said, ¡°I see you are in good hands now. We¡¯ll talk more later.¡±


    With that, the Young Master of the Xiao Sect walked away, effectively abandoning Liu Jin to Su An¡¯s mercies.


    Liu Jin looked at Su An.


    Su An looked at Liu Jin.


    ¡°I am definitely telling your father about this,¡± she said.


    Boss was Boss was Boss.


    One day, he¡¯d be better than everyone. One day he¡¯d shine brighter than Young Master Xiao Fang and even Young Master Xiao Nan.


    Of that, Su An was certain.


    Until that day came, someone needed to remind him not to do boneheaded stunts.


    ~~~

 Chapter 59: Present

    ~~~


    ¡°I am happy to see you are in good health.¡±


    ¡°I apologize for making you worry, father.¡±


    Father and son look at each other for several silent seconds. Even without saying a single word, they can understand each other perfectly. The slightest change in their expressions says more than a hundred words. It is a testament to how close they are.


    ¡°Dr. Liu, that¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Unfortunately for Su An, she is completely unable to read either of them.


    ¡°You cannot be so understanding with him,¡± she says, pointing at Liu Jin. ¡°If you are, Boss will do something like this again. If that happens, this Su An will become an old woman before her time.¡±


    Faced with the distraught Su An, Liu Jianguo smiles gently.


    ¡°It is natural to be concerned. Tournaments can be quite dangerous, after all. But for that very reason, I had already come to terms with this possibility.¡±


    ¡°You had?¡±


    Liu Jin blinks then blushes when he realizes he spoke at the same time as Su An. His father nods.


    ¡°It is as I told you before, son. This is not the first tournament I have been witness to.¡±


    It is not exactly what he said before. Before the tournament, his father had been telling Liu Jin about his experience participating in tournaments. Su An¡¯s presence, however, means his father is not going to tell him any stories about those right now. Not for the first time, Liu Jin curses his late-night conversation with Xiao Fang. Had it not been for that, he¡¯d have probably been able to talk with his father a little more yesterday.


    His father¡¯s past, it seems, will remain as elusive as ever for now.


    ¡°I have seen what the pressure of a tournament can do to people, especially those who are still young. Ambition. Grudges. Hopes. It is a dangerous combination. From the moment you told me you would participate, I anticipated something like this. You are, after all, my son. You have unfortunately inherited much of my stubbornness.¡±


    That is¡­


    Liu Jin frowns.


    Is his father right?


    Liu Jin would like to tell himself that the only reason he got into the ring with Yun Han is due to the task Xiao Nan left for him. If that talk hadn¡¯t happened¡­ If he had then not revealed anything to Xiao Fang, then surely he wouldn¡¯t have fought Yun Han.


    Right?


    That Liu Jin cannot answer the question immediately worries him.


    It is possible¡ªprobable even¡ªthat Liu Jin would have fought Yun Han even if Xiao Nan had never talked to him. Maybe there is a part of him that wanted the fight to happen, and the tournament just provided the circumstances for it. The notion is one Liu Jin is not comfortable with, yet it does not feel like one he can dismiss. The more he thinks about it, the more right it sounds.


    Maybe he wanted to fight Yun Han.


    Could it be that he is actually stubborn?


    ¡°If you knew, then why did you allow Boss to participate, Dr. Liu?¡± Su An¡¯s tone is not accusing, but rather truly confused. She is utterly mystified, having expected a bigger reaction from his father after the fight with Yun Han.


    To be honest, so had Liu Jin.


    ¡°I have complete faith in my son¡¯s ability. If I had felt otherwise, I would have asked him not to participate.¡±


    He would have asked, and Liu Jin would have obeyed without question.


    As much as he likes Xiao Nan, having to choose between Xiao Nan and his father isn¡¯t a choice at all.


    Su An groans into her hands. Her hair falls over her face.


    ¡°Doctor Liu, please don¡¯t be so supportive right now. Boss needs to be scared away from being reckless.¡±


    Liu Jin pats her shoulder.


    ¡°I promise I will be more careful next time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t guarantee there will be a next time, Boss!¡±


    ¡°At the very least, I cannot guarantee there will not not be a next time.¡±


    ¡°To not even have the decency to lie to me. Boss has become heartless.¡±


    Su An does not bother to speak softly, yet their little argument does not attract any attention from those around them, which is surprising seeing as they are not in the Xiao Sect¡¯s private room but seated amidst the large crowd instead.


    One would think the presence of two fighters who made it to the Top 16 would cause a huge commotion. Liu Jin, in particular, fought Yun Han mere moments ago in what ended up being the best match of the tournament so far.


    By all means, their presence should demand the attention of those around them.


    It doesn¡¯t.


    It is not because they are using some sort of wondrous technique to keep themselves hidden. They are also not using some sort of one-of-a-kind elixir or item. No, the source of their anonymity is far more mundane.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    They just changed their clothes.


    Su An and Liu Jin are not wearing their Xiao Sect robes. Instead, they have changed into plain robes that will not stand out from the crowd. That is all it takes for them to go unnoticed.


    It should be unthinkable for it to be so easy. After all, Liu Jin and Su An are now amidst the same people that cheered for them but a few moments ago.


    Yet, no one notices them.


    Members of the Xiao Sect, Su An and Liu Jin may be, but they are also just two children in the middle of a crowd.


    Without the robes of the Xiao Sect, there is nothing to distinguish them from everyone else as long as they make sure not to raise their Qi. People may have seen them fight, but they did so from a safe distance. Perhaps, if they were to look closely at their faces, they would recognize the two. However, no one has any reason to pay attention to them. Everyone is either talking to each other about Liu Jin and Yun Han¡¯s match or watching as the new ring is put into the arena.


    Thanks to Yun Han¡¯s Severing Palm, the ring was destroyed, broken in half and then further shattered by Yun Han¡¯s anger. Though Liu Jin did less damage, his poison did melt some of the rubble. As a result, the tournament is now in the middle of an intermission while the broken ring is taken out and replaced by a new one.


    It is actually fairly impressive to watch.


    The audience oohs and ahs as two adult disciples¡ªone from the Xiao Sect and one from the Yun Sect¡ªclear out the rubble and then carry a huge stone ring over their shoulders into the arena.


    ¡°Should you not go down?¡± Liu Jin asks, hoping to change the subject. He points at the newly instated ring. After all, Su An is still in the tournament.


    ¡°There is no point.¡± Su An clicks her tongue, a dark look on her face. ¡°My next fight is against Big Nose.¡±


    Liu Jin is left blinking. Certainly, Big Nose Li is strong, but not to the point where Su An should consider her loss a foregone conclusion. Any fight between them would be close and would, more often than not, end with Su An¡¯s victory, though Liu Jin may be biased in thinking so.


    ¡°We¡¯re both disciples of the Xiao Sect, so we decided to settle it via rock paper scissors.¡± Su An looks away. In a tiny voice, she adds, ¡°I was sure he¡¯d pick rock.¡±


    Ah. That explains it. A pity.


    ¡°Since we already agreed I¡¯ll be the one to give up, there is no point going down there,¡±


    Though Su An tries to sound casual about it, Liu Jin can tell how frustrated she is underneath her facade.


    ¡°It may be for the best,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°After beating him, your next fight would have been against Yun Han.¡±


    Su An gives him a flat stare.


    ¡°Boss, this Su An is not tired of living. As he is right now, only Boss and Young Master Xiao Fang would dare put themselves in Yun Han¡¯s way.¡±


    Left unsaid was that Xiao Fang is actually capable of protecting himself from Yun Han. Unlike Liu Jin.


    Liu Jin is about to reply when something catches his eye.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± he says, rising to his feet. He nods in his father¡¯s direction. ¡°I will be back soon.¡±


    Su An tries to say something, but he¡¯s already far away.


    ~~~


    ¡°I was not expecting you to still be here.¡±


    ¡°Should I not be? Tournaments are meant to entertain people, and I find myself wanting to be entertained.¡±


    ¡°And have your needs been sated?¡±


    ¡°Oh, most definitely. You have proven yourself quite entertaining.¡±


    Song Daiyu¡¯s smile is entirely too satisfied for his liking.


    ¡°It is not often one gets the opportunity to humiliate a competitor so publically. Congratulations.¡±


    Liu Jin sighs.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I cannot say I am fond of the experience. If that is your preference, perhaps you may enjoy working with my brother-in-law instead.¡± Liu Jin jerks his head in the direction of the ring where Xiao Fang¡¯s match has already begun. He doubts it will last more than a few seconds.


    ¡°Unthinkable.¡± Song Daiyu places a hand over her chest and adopts a helpless expression. ¡°Can you imagine what would happen to an innocent young maiden such as myself if put near such a brash young man?¡±


    Liu Jin gives her a flat stare.


    ¡°Somehow, I¡¯d be more worried about my brother-in-law if such a thing were to happen.¡±


    ¡°I see you are in possession of an honest tongue. What a refreshing yet regretful malady.¡±


    ¡°Putting that matter aside,¡± Liu Jin says, realizing that he is already getting caught in her pace. It is fun, but there are more pressing concerns right now. ¡°I wonder how safe it is for you to be here today. The Yun Sect is not in the best of moods right now.¡±


    Song Daiyu defeated a disciple of the Yun Sect yesterday. Normally, the defeat of a mere Inner Disciple would not matter much. At least, not when the fight between Yun Han and Xiao Fang looms on the horizon.


    However, one has to consider Yun Han¡¯s fight with Liu Jin.


    After something like that, the Yun Sect will be looking for someone to make an example of. Usually, it¡¯d be unthinkable for the Yun Sect to brazenly touch someone of Song Daiyu¡¯s status, but the Yun Sect does not know who she is at the moment. The possibility of them accidentally harming her is not low.


    Song Daiyu, however, does not look worried. If anything, she seems a bit disappointed.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s no good. A more cunning man would have aimed the Yun Sect towards me. Can you imagine how bad the repercussions for them would be if they dared to hurt a daughter of the Song clan?¡±


    ¡°Such things are not something I am interested in.¡±


    Song Daiyu pouts.


    ¡°You¡¯re no fun outside the ring.¡±


    ¡°I merely do not find the prospect of placing you in danger entertaining.¡±


    ¡°In danger?¡± Song Daiyu laughs. ¡°Do you truly think any of the members of the Yun Sect present in this stadium represent a threat towards my person? Please, I happen to like you, so try not to disappoint me.¡±


    Liu Jin frowns. Does she have some way to prove her identity then? Most likely, but her confidence does not seem born from just that.


    Was she holding back during their fight?


    ¡°Would you let something bad happen to me, Shitou?¡±


    ¡°As long as this servant is around, not even a speck of dust will touch Mistress¡¯ body.¡±


    Liu Jin takes a step back.


    A man appears out of nowhere, suddenly looming over Song Daiyu. Though not quite as tall as Xiao Zheng, he is undoubtedly wider. Liu Jin doubts there is much fat on his body. The man¡¯s face and body look like they have been carved out of stone.


    His sudden appearance is not due to something like Art of the Roaming Thief or a trick of speed. His form just suddenly becomes visible from one moment to the next.


    ¡°As you can see, there is no need for you to worry about me. Though your concern is appreciated, do not be so foolish as to think a daughter of the Song family would ever travel without protection.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ see.¡±


    ¡°Well, although I say that, I must admit I will not be present to see how this quaint, little play ends. I trust I don¡¯t have to explain why.¡±


    Liu Jin shakes his head in negative.


    ¡°No. I understand, and I wish you safe travels.¡±


    During the first two days of the tournament, the only members of the Yun and Xiao Sect present have been those participating. Even the two disciples who put the new ring in place had to be called here.


    However, that will not be the case during the final day of the tournament.


    The final match will be between Yun Han and Xiao Fang. Everyone knows that.


    Isn¡¯t it natural for their fathers to be present?


    ~~~

 Chapter 60: The Final Match

    ~~~


    Liu Jin wakes up before the sun rises.


    He wakes up but makes no effort to leave his bed. His eyes do not move from the ceiling even for an instant, not even to blink. Xiao Nan¡¯s request. The group stage. Cui Tian. Song Daiyu. The talk with Xiao Fang. The fight with Yun Han. Though his body is unmoving, his mind is hard at work, reviewing all the events that have led up to this point. To Liu Jin¡¯s surprise, he finds he doesn¡¯t dislike remembering most of it.


    Other than Cui Tian¡¯s unfortunate fate, the tournament has been¡­ okay. Almost enjoyable, even.


    However, there is no time for enjoyment today.


    His eyes narrow.


    Today is the day. Xiao Fang and Yun Han will fight to decide the winner of the Eastern Port City Tournament. Both the Yun Sect and the Xiao Sect are completely sure of their victory in the way only high-ranking Sects can be. The people of Eastern Port City are far more evenly split in their predictions, with people betting exorbitant amounts of money on both fighters.


    As for Liu Jin, there is not a single doubt in his mind as to what the outcome of the match will be.


    It is what will happen afterward that he is less sure about.


    He feels the weight of the coming events pressing down on his back. However, it does not overwhelm him. It falls over him like a heavy blanket during summertime. It is not comfortable, but it doesn¡¯t yet suffocate him.


    Still, he¡¯d feel safer if Xiao Nan were here.


    Liu Jin sighs and tries to brush that thought aside.


    Today is going to be a long day.


    ~~~


    ¡°I believe I will open the clinic today,¡± his father tells him over breakfast.


    ¡°Truly?¡± Liu Jin asks, not quite able to hide his surprise.


    His father smiles.


    ¡°The only reason I went to the tournament was to watch you compete, and I am proud of how far you¡¯ve come. Now that you¡¯re no longer competing, there is no reason for me to be there. Of course, I do not expect you to stay here with me. No doubt, you¡¯ll want to cheer your fellow disciples.¡±


    Just like that, his father takes care of his biggest worry.


    Under other circumstances, his father¡¯s praise would have left him dazed, yet all he can feel right now is relief.


    ¡°I understand, father.¡±


    It is not what Liu Jin really wants to say. At that moment, the words Liu Jin wants to say are ¡°Thank you, father.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s father is someone who cannot use Qi. As such, he is weaker than regular people, a fact Liu Jin does not like but which the situation will not let him ignore. Today, the patriarchs of the Xiao and Yun Sects will be present to watch their sons fight. Should anything unexpected happen, the possibility of the two men clashing exists. The possibility is not high, but ignoring it would be foolish.


    That is why Liu Jin is glad his father will not be at the stadium today.


    Should anything happen, all the people in the stadium could become potential collateral damage. Liu Jin would worry about his father even if he were a normal person. That he cannot use Qi makes it an absolute necessity for him to remain at the clinic today. Indeed, Liu Jin had been wondering how to best broach the issue since yesterday. He never expected for his father to take care of the issue without him doing anything.


    As Liu Jin meets his father¡¯s red eyes, he realizes it is not a coincidence.


    He knows. Liu Jin doesn¡¯t know how he knows or how much he knows, but his father clearly knows enough to remove himself from the situation.


    ¡°I trust you will do your best to be cautious.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best to meet your expectations.¡±


    ¡°Then I have no reason to worry. My expectations are something you have repeatedly surpassed.¡±


    This time, not even the pressure of the situation is enough to stop the rush of pride Liu Jin feels at his father¡¯s words.


    Today is the day, and he is ready for it.


    ~~~


    The walk to the Xiao Sect is as uneventful as it is unneeded.


    It would be much simpler, Liu Jin thinks, if he could just go to the stadium as he has done the previous days. The walk from his home to the stadium is much shorter than the one from his home to the Xiao Sect¡¯s compound. As it is, he¡¯ll have to go all the way to the Xiao Sect only to then go to the stadium with the others.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Once more, it is all about image. Liu Jin can¡¯t say he cares much about it, but the same cannot be said for just about everyone else.


    It is the last day of the tournament. The Xiao and Yun Sects are the only factions remaining. Everyone else has already been weeded out. Today, there will only be two fights. Big Nose Li will fight a disciple of the Yun Sect to determine the third and fourth place. The finals will take place after that. Compared to the two previous days, this one will be woefully short. Liu Jin is sure the fight between Xiao Fang and Yun Han will not last more than thirty minutes.


    Yet, it is for those thirty minutes that the Xiao Sect is putting its best foot forward.


    All ten members of the Xiao Sect¡¯s delegation will be taken to the stadium in a procession of palanquins with a suitable quantity of servants. Of course, it won¡¯t be just them going. The Patriarch of the Xiao Sect, Xiao Zheng, will be there too. Then there are¡ª


    ¡°Young Liu Jin, I see you have arrived at just the right time.¡±


    The Elders.


    Elder Hui stands right in front of the Xiao Sect¡¯s main gates. He smiles at him, the very picture of a kindly grandfather. It is a good smile, and it would probably fool quite a few people. However, Liu Jin has seen his master put on a grandfatherly act around Su An. Compared to that, Elder Hui¡¯s smile can only be called lacking.


    ¡°Elder Hui,¡± Liu Jin says, bowing his head in greeting. ¡°This disciple is honored you would go out of your way to greet him.¡±


    Elder Hui chuckles.


    ¡°Think nothing of it. I merely wanted to take the opportunity to congratulate you. To think you were one of my Outer Disciples but a few weeks ago. Now, you¡¯re among the Top 16 of the Eastern Port City Tournament. Your accomplishments are worthy of praise.¡±


    ¡°Your praise is wasted on this disciple, Elder Hui. I merely performed as is expected of a disciple of our Xiao Sect.¡±


    ¡°How humble of you,¡± Elder Hui replies as the two make their way inside the Xiao Sect¡¯s compound. ¡°That is a good quality for a disciple to have. Indeed, I often tell my disciples a humble spirit is a necessity.¡±


    That is a lie.


    Elder Hui is in charge of the Outer Disciples, but saying he is hands-off with them is putting it mildly. It would not be inaccurate to say Elder Hui barely involves himself in the matters concerning Outer Disciples, leaving most of his duties to the lesser-ranked instructors.


    In other words, a situation in which Elder Hui talks and gives advice to the disciples he¡¯s in charge of almost never happens.


    So why is Elder Hui now going out of his way to talk to him?


    As much as Liu Jin has tried to wrap his head around it, he still cannot comprehend what motivates Elder Hui. Even talking with Xiao Fang the other night did little to change this. If anything, it made things even more confusing.


    Elder Hui initially presented himself as amicable, but he sided with Xiao Fang when the latter wanted Liu Jin to break off the engagement. Now, he seems to be trying to make a good impression on Liu Jin once more, though Liu Jin can only try to guess at his purposes. It could be as simple as Elder Hui being an opportunist who now acknowledges Liu Jin¡¯s position within the Sect, yet there has to be more to it than that.


    Of course, confronting him right now would be a poor decision.


    ¡°This disciple will do his best to reflect on Elder Hui¡¯s words,¡± Liu Jin says, bowing his head.


    ¡°See that you do. You may already be out of the tournament, but there will be another one in only two years. If you diligently push yourself, your cultivation level will reach new heights. You made it to the Top 16 this time, but you might reach further next time. Indeed, as the patriarch¡¯s son-in-law, you must endeavor to give an even greater performance when the time comes.¡±


    Is Elder Hui trying to distance himself from Xiao Fang?


    Liu Jin fights the urge frown as the thought occurs to him.


    ¡°This disciple will do his best not to shame Patriarch Xiao Zheng when the time comes.¡±


    Elder Hui laughs and continues talking, even as Liu Jin¡¯s face starts to hurt. Keeping a respectful expression on his face has rarely been quite this difficult. He knows the other members of the delegation aren¡¯t too far away, yet the trip to them is going to be a long one.


    ~~~


    The procession is a bit too gaudy for Liu Jin¡¯s tastes and takes far too long. On his own, he could make the trip in a few seconds using Ground Contraction. Patriarch Xiao Zheng would not even need the blink of an eye to cross that distance.


    The procession takes almost an hour. There is even music.


    It is, in Liu Jin¡¯s opinion, rather asinine. About the only upside to the whole thing is that he gets a palanquin all to himself, which means he does not need to talk to anyone.


    Of course, even the overly long procession is comfortable compared to what happens next. During the previous two days of the tournament, the Xiao Sect¡¯s private room had been a place of comfort where the Inner Disciples could talk freely and laze about. All things considered, being there had been fun.


    Patriarch Xiao Zheng¡¯s presence changes all that.


    He takes the seat that had been occupied by Xiao Fang during the previous days. Elder Gang is at his right, Elder Hui at his left. The Inner Disciples who had competed in the tournament are now kneeling on the floor with their backs straight. Their gazes firmly locked on the arena below.


    Then the Yun Sect¡¯s Patriarch, Yun Peng, arrives.


    They do not see him, but all feel his wild Qi falling down on the entire stadium. Liu Jin sees the disciples around him pale and tremble. Had he not been in Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s presence, he probably would be in a similar condition. He does not dare to imagine how the people below them are faring.


    Even at the height of his rage, Yun Han¡¯s Qi never once felt this wild. Yun Peng¡¯s Qi feels sharpened to the extreme, a sword hanging over their heads, dripping with menacing intent. It is the might of someone in the Renegade Realm, the eighth realm of cultivation.


    At that moment, there is only one person in the stadium who can protect them from that power.


    Xiao Zheng¡¯s Qi rises to push away Yun Peng¡¯s menacing Qi, draping itself over the members of the Xiao Sect like a cloak. Throughout it all, Xiao Zheng¡¯s expression never changes.


    A drop of sweat appears on Liu Jin¡¯s forehead. The fights have not even begun, yet the first blow of the day has been struck.


    The first fight goes by almost mercifully quickly. At least, that is how it feels to Liu Jin. Big Nose Li takes the third place with little fanfare. Some cheer for him, yet the presence of the two titans above them has left the audience rattled.


    ¡°Xiao Fang of the Xiao Sect vs. Yun Han of the Yun Sect!¡±


    The two fighters make their way to the arena, and their fathers¡¯ Qi spike in response. Yun Peng¡¯s with wild anticipation. Xiao Zheng¡¯s with stalwart discipline.


    Xiao Fang and Yun Han meet each other in the center of the ring. Wu Yan stops in front of each of them, making sure to carefully examine them. A nod is given to the announcer when he finds their health satisfactory.


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 61: Xiao Fang vs. Yun Han

    ~~~


    Xiao Fang does not miss the nod Wu Yan gives Yun Han, and he fights the urge to scoff at the smile that tugs at Yun Han¡¯s lips.


    They think they are being so clever.


    The pill Liu Jin had given him rests comfortably under his tongue. Liu Jin had been of the idea that he take it before the match and had argued with him quite fiercely on the matter. The fool. Had he done that, this whole thing would have been pointless. Gifted in many ways, Liu Jin may be, but he still fails to grasp the importance of showmanship.


    That isn¡¯t to say Liu Jin is incapable of showmanship, just that he does it entirely by circumstance rather than by design.


    Besides, Liu Jin is not in any position to argue with anyone about safety. His fight with Yun Han helped their goals, but it hadn¡¯t been entirely necessary. They could have managed just fine without Liu Jin putting himself at such high risk.


    ¡°We have been rivals for a long time,¡± Yun Han says, shifting into a stance. ¡°For as long as I can remember, you have always kept pace with me.¡±


    A lie, clearly. Though perhaps it is one Yun Han has deluded himself into believing. The truth, after all, is usually a too heavy burden for those who are weak of mind and spirit.


    ¡°My, my,¡± Xiao Fang says, shaking his head. ¡°To think you¡¯d say such bold words to me.¡±


    As far back as Xiao Fang can remember, he has always been one step ahead of Yun Han. In fact, saying he has only been one step ahead of Yun Han is being too kind. In matters of cultivation, Yun Han has never been his match. Just as the Xiao Sect has always been superior to the Yun Sect, so too has Xiao Fang been superior to Yun Han.


    Yun Han, of course, has repeatedly tried to close the gap between them. However, regardless of how much he pushed himself, a time when the heir of the Yun Sect could be called Xiao Fang¡¯s equal has simply never existed.


    Until about a year ago, that is.


    The thought almost pushes through the condescending smile on Xiao Fang¡¯s face. Almost. Xiao Fang is too good to allow such a thing to happen. Just as he is too good to ever allow Yun Han to close the gap between them even though that is precisely what happened.


    As far as those watching are concerned, they are equals. They are both in the Fifth Level of the Nascent Realm.


    It is galling.


    That someone like Yun Han can now be called his equal by those who do not know better is nothing other than shameful, and that he let it happen is even worse.


    Why did he let it happen?


    A tiny part of him blames Liu Jin. The rest of him knows better.


    Certainly, Liu Jin¡¯s presence had been a constant thorn on his side. That he was to marry his sister had left Xiao Fang rattled. It had thrown his mind and spirit into chaos, becoming an anchor around his neck, a source of disorder in his carefully balanced psyche. During that time, his cultivation had stalled, allowing Yun Han to finally catch up to him for the first time in his entire life.


    It isn¡¯t Liu Jin¡¯s fault that happened. If anyone is to blame, it is Xiao Fang¡¯s own weak mind that allowed Liu Jin¡¯s existence to hold so much power over him. That is something Xiao Fang instinctively grasps without anyone needing to tell him.


    He¡¯s not about to admit it to anyone, though. Heaven and Earth will have to switch places before that happens.


    ¡°It seems you have forgotten our respective positions,¡± Xiao Fang continues, being careful not to show his anger. At that moment, it is not Yun Han he is angry at.


    Xiao Fang is angry at himself.


    ¡°From the moment you were born, you were meant to stare at my back. For someone born into the second-best Sect in Eastern Port City, such a fate is only natural. The eternal number two should always follow the eternal number one. Anything else is a perversion of the natural order.¡±


    Yun Han just happens to be a convenient outlet.


    ¡°Always so arrogant!¡± Predictably, Yun Han¡¯s face is flushed with anger. He really is too easy. ¡°Your Xiao Sect has always been looking down on our Yun Sect, but that changes today. In this ring, there is only the two of us. Neither your father nor your cousin is here to help you! We will fight, and only the strongest one will walk away!¡±


    Xiao Fang cannot stop the tensing of his facial muscles that follows Yun Han¡¯s words. He cannot control the way his teeth gnash against each other. Yun Han¡¯s words just now were aimed at just the right spot.


    For many years, it has been his cousin and father who have upheld the Xiao Sect¡¯s reputation as the strongest in the city. His father has always been the strongest cultivator in the city, and his cousin has always been the strongest one among the younger generation. They shine so dazzlingly no one can ever question the Xiao Sect¡¯s strength.


    Xiao Fang could never equal them.


    However, Xiao Nan is not the one representing the Xiao Sect right now. Xiao Fang is. The reputation of the sect will be upheld by his own merits. If he fails¡­


    No, that type of thought is unneeded.


    ¡°You finally said something good,¡± Xiao Fang says, settling into a stance. ¡°The strongest one will win, but do not be afraid. I will try to leave you with the ability to walk.¡±


    He finishes with a taunting smirk, which is just enough to push Yun Han into action. There is no point in pretending for this match. Yun Han will be coming at Xiao Fang with his full power from the very first moment of the fight.


    Yun Han dashes with speed that Liu Jin would have barely been able to react to. Against any other contestant in the tournament, a full-power blow from Yun Han would most assuredly grant him victory.


    Xiao Fang is the exception.


    His speed matches Yun Han, one arm moving to block, the other one hones in on Yun Han¡¯s unprotected left. In a fraction of a second, Yun Han¡¯s eyes narrow. He twists, pivoting on his heel, his long leg suddenly comes down on Xiao Fang.


    A shockwave rings across the arena. Those who are in the lower seats use their arms to shield themselves from the sudden wave of force that is generated by the two fighters. All the dust and dirt lying on the ring is blown away instantly.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    One blow.


    That is all it took to create that shockwave. Just one blow. Yun Han and Xiao Fang¡¯s eyes meet. The latter managed to raise his hands in time to block Yun Han¡¯s attack.


    A pause. A lull in the action that lasts no more than a heartbeat.


    The storm hits next.


    The ring becomes alive with motion as Yun Han and Xiao Fang¡¯s bodies blur all over its surface, dozens of shockwaves left in their wake as fists and kicks fly. It is a fight on a completely different level from all the other fights so far.


    For the first time in the tournament, the two have found an equal.


    Yun Han moves to the side to avoid Xiao Fang¡¯s strike, his punch whistling through the air. He is not so lucky with the next one. His brain is sent rattling against his skull, his body almost lifted off his feet by a textbook uppercut.


    A twist. A feint. Xiao Fang leaps back as Yun Han comes crashing down, his fists tearing the ring to pieces, sending the rubble flying in all directions. Xiao Fang flinches when Yun Han kicks the largest one towards him, and he fails to dodge in time.


    Yun Han¡¯s eyes widen as Xiao Fang catches him by his sleeve before he can use a movement technique and yanks him close. A flurry of quick strikes come his way almost immediately, all of them perfectly aimed at vital spots. His mind subconsciously recognizes how pointless trying to retreat would be, so he closes in instead.


    At such a close range, Yun Han is not the only one who is in no position to block.


    A punch lands on Xiao Fang¡¯s throat


    A stomp stops Yun Han from moving in time to block a blow to his liver.


    A crack echoes across the arena as Xiao Fang¡¯s arm is twisted. Then another one, as Xiao Fang twists it again in time to punch Yun Han in the face.


    It is a vicious war that mesmerizes everyone in the audience. The heirs of the two strongest Sects in Eastern Port City are fighting with everything they have. It is fast. It is brutal, and they cannot look away.


    For a moment, it looks as if neither is going to back down until someone falls.


    Then, as if by some unspoken agreement, the two fighters leap back at the same time.


    They are both a mess. Far from the dignified fighters that entered the ring. Their formerly immaculate robes are now dirty with blood, sweat, and dirt. Yun Han has a cut lip, and his right cheek is starting to swell. Meanwhile, Xiao Fang already has a black eye, and he is bleeding from his forehead.


    Though they both look wounded, the one who is unmistakably better off is Yun Han.


    Though Xiao Fang is still standing, it is clear that it will not be that way for much longer. His skin is pale, and his breathing has become quite heavy. Most damming of all is his Qi. While Yun Han¡¯s Qi is still blazing around him, Xiao Fang¡¯s aura has become almost faint.


    In this battle of equals, it seems Yun Han has the upper hand.


    It is almost enough to make Xiao Fang want to laugh. To think, it¡¯d be this bad this quickly. It is annoying, but it is just as Liu Jin predicted. For a moment there, he almost thought he could win without using the pill. A pity. The humiliation Yun Han would have suffered then would have been priceless.


    Oh, well.


    ¡°I see you are starting to understand,¡± Yun Han said, misunderstanding his silence. He points his finger at him in what he probably thinks is a dramatic fashion. ¡°Xiao Fang, you are no longer my match!¡±


    Yun Han¡¯s Qi rises as he prepares his next attack. Xiao Fang uses the opportunity to swallow the pill.


    ¡°With this next attack, I¡¯ll change everything! The Xiao Sect will no longer be number one! It is time for Heaven and Earth to switch places!¡±


    The angry red glow of Yun Han¡¯s Severing Palm shines brightly. It is, without a doubt, an attack in which Yun Han has put all his power. He is not leaving things to chance.


    Xiao Fang laughs.


    He laughs long and hard. His sudden laughter is so unexpected that it even quiets down most of the audience who wonder if maybe the heir of the Xiao Sect has lost it.


    ¡°Is that what you truly think? What a pity it must be. To have eyes but not be able to see. Do you really think you are stronger than me?¡±


    Xiao Fang takes a deep breath.


    ¡°Let me show you how wrong you are.¡±


    It is an explosion. There is no other way to describe it. Xiao Fang¡¯s Qi explodes all around him, forcing even Yun Han to take a step back, the light of the Severing Palm still on his arm. Xiao Fang¡¯s Qi, which seemed to have grown weaker throughout the fight with Yun Han, now seemingly burns with renewed energy.


    No, it¡¯s more than that.


    At that moment, everyone in the stadium feels it. The truth of Xiao Fang¡¯s power.


    Nascent Realm, Level Six.


    ¡°H-How?!¡±


    It is a pity there is no painter nearby to record Yun Han¡¯s face for posterity. Those are Xiao Fang¡¯s most sincere thoughts at that moment.


    ¡°Why are you so surprised that my cultivation level would rise?¡± Xiao Fang asks him. ¡°For it to rise, isn¡¯t that just the most natural thing?¡±


    And rise it had. In some ways, his loss against Liu Jin had cleared his mind, removing the obstacles that were impeding his way to the next level.


    ¡°You deluded yourself into thinking we were equals, never bothering to consider my growth. That is why you are going to lose.¡±


    The panic and fear in Yun Han are quickly pushed back by anger.


    ¡°Lose? Because you are just one level above me? Do not be so arrogant, Xiao Fang!¡±


    Xiao Fang sighs.


    Does he not realize it yet? That he allowed the fight to become a slugfest to drain Yun Han¡¯s stamina? That as he is now, Yun Han has taken too much damage to continue fighting for much longer?


    No, he probably does. At least on some level.


    The truth just happens to be a burden too heavy for Yun Han to bear.


    ¡°Your Severing Palm will never defeat my Void Fist.¡± Before Yun Han can retort, Xiao Fang pushes on. ¡°You understand this as well, don¡¯t you? That is why you didn¡¯t open with it. In a battle between my Void Fist and your Severing Palm, my Void Fist will win every time.¡±


    Because Yun Han¡¯s Severing Palm is a close-range technique.


    ¡°Certainly, it is possible to use Severing Palm from a distance,¡± Xiao Fang notes. ¡°But Yun Han, that¡¯s not the case for you, is it? You have not mastered that skill yet.¡±


    Because if he had, he¡¯d have used it on Liu Jin.


    During that fight, Xiao Fang had been able to see Yun Han¡¯s Severing Palm with complete clarity. Furious as Yun Han was, there is no way he would have wasted time getting close to Liu Jin to use the technique unless he absolutely needed to.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s why... !¡± Yun Han¡¯s anger soars to new heights. ¡°You two tricked me!¡±


    ¡°The only person who tricked you, Yun Han, is yourself.¡±


    Yun Han roars as he moves to attack. His form blurs as he uses the Yun Sect¡¯s movement technique to blur around the ring. His body zigs and zags all around Xiao Fang.


    Xiao Fang sighs.


    ¡°Are you thinking that if you keep moving around, you will be able to hit me with your Severing Palm?¡± Xiao Fang asks. He has already summoned the required Qi to use a full power Void Fist on Yun Han. ¡°Not a bad strategy, but you are going to need to stop if you want to hit me.¡±


    As if prompted by his words, Yun Han blurs into view, his body directly behind him, the light of the Severing Palm moving closer to Xiao Fang¡¯s unprotected back.


    ¡°Useless.¡±


    Yun Han screams as the distortion created by Void Fist envelops his body. The light of his Qi fades away before it can ever reach Xiao Fang. The ground beneath him craters as Void Fist engulfs all.


    Void Fist is not a technique that requires a line of sight, nor does it require the user to move to cast it. It is an invisible strike that mercilessly punishes those who dare oppose the Xiao Sect.


    Yun Han¡¯s Severing Palm was never a match for it.


    ¡°Yun Han of the Yun Sect is unable to continue fighting!¡± The announcer shouts after Yun Han¡¯s unconscious body hits the ground. ¡°The winner and champion of the Eastern Port City Tournament is Xiao Fang of the Xiao Sect!¡±


    Xiao Fang closes his eyes, taking a moment to bask in the cheers of the crowd.


    ¡°Wait a moment! Stop! Everyone stop!¡±


    Everyone looks in bewilderment as Wu Yan steps into the ring. Things grow even more confusing when Wu Yan points an accusing finger at Xiao Fang.


    ¡°Participant Xiao Fang is guilty of cheating! He does not deserve to be crowned champion!¡±


    As the cheers slowly fade and the murmurs start, Xiao Fang allows himself a smile.


    It is good when things go according to plan.


    ~~~

 Chapter 62: Trust

    ~~~


    ¡°Xiao Nan gave me a mission before he left.¡±


    ¡°My cousin thinks Wu Yan will use his position to favor the Yun Sect by sabotaging our disciples, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    Liu Jin is left blinking in mute shock. The expression Xiao Fang gives him in return is decidedly unimpressed.


    ¡°Should I feel insulted that you look so surprised? Why else would you be chosen to participate? I will not deny you are strong, but if we only consider cultivation, I can think of a few Inner Disciples who are stronger and more experienced than you. Your medical skills are the only thing that would elevate you over them.¡±


    Liu Jin cocks his head to the side.


    ¡°You acknowledge my medical skills?¡±


    Xiao Fang crosses his arms.


    ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t before, I¡¯d have to be blind not to do so after today. Do you have any idea how hard it is to examine someone¡¯s meridians like you did this afternoon? Wait, don¡¯t answer that. It will make me angry either way.¡± Xiao Fang¡¯s fingers tap against his elbow, an irritated look on his face. ¡°There¡¯s also that stupid condition to consider. Both Sects agreed to only send Inner Disciples to the tournament. Do you have any idea what our Xiao Sect had to give up for that?¡±


    Liu Jin shakes his head in negative. His conversation with Xiao Nan did not include that detail. All he knows is that it was the Xiao Sect who made that request.


    ¡°Oh? So I finally know something you don¡¯t?¡± Xiao Fang chuckles. He grabs his cup and swirls the liquid inside as he looks at the partying disciples. He stays like that for a moment. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you going to ask?¡±


    Liu Jin thinks about it before shaking his head. ¡°If it was important, Elder Brother would have probably told me. Of course, I will not object if you decide to tell me.¡±


    Xiao Fang clicks his tongue.


    ¡°You are annoyingly good at taking the fun out of things.¡± Xiao Fang takes a drink out of his cup. His expression grows serious as he looks at the wine. ¡°The Patriarch of the Yun Sect is in the Renegade Realm. As such, he is not exactly what one can call stable. Although the Yun Sect tried to hide it, we found out he was having a hard time stabilizing after a recent breakthrough. That is why the Yun Sect requested that the tournament be held later than usual. If the Yun Sect¡¯s Patriarch failed to show up and the right rumors started circulating, well, you can imagine what would have happened.¡±


    If Yun Peng failed to show up for the Eastern Port City Tournament, people would definitely take notice. It would be easy for the wrong sort of rumors to start floating around the city. In fact, the Xiao Sect would make sure that they would. Soon, everyone would be talking about how Yun Peng had lost control of his cultivation. Such a situation would have been extremely embarrassing for the Yun Sect.


    In other words, the Xiao Sect could have made a much bigger demand of the Yun Sect, yet the Xiao Sect merely chose to have both Sects limit who they could send to the tournament.


    ¡°Yes, that was my reaction too,¡± Xiao Fang says, seeing Liu Jin¡¯s expression. ¡°It didn¡¯t make any sense to me. Of course, if the objective was to bait the Yun Sect¡­¡±


    He leaves the sentence hanging. There is no need for it to be finished.


    If the objective was to bait the Yun Sect, then everything makes sense. By removing Core Disciples from consideration, the Xiao Sect had guaranteed that the finals would be between Xiao Fang and Yun Han. With Wu Yan as the medical official of the tournament, the stage was perfectly set up for the Yun Sect to humiliate Xiao Fang.


    ¡°As you can see, it isn¡¯t hard to piece everything together once you have all the information. I suspected something was off from the start, but today confirmed it. What you did for the others, examining their meridians, that was to make sure Wu Yan hadn¡¯t done anything to them, right?¡±


    Liu Jin nods. He has no reason to hide anything.


    ¡°And?¡± Xiao Fang prods. ¡°Did you find anything?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Liu Jin lets out a sigh, an uncharacteristically dour look on his face. ¡°I examined all members of our delegation, but I found nothing.¡±


    ¡°All but me, you mean,¡± Xiao Fang says, causing Liu Jin to look at him with renewed intensity. ¡°I really hate it when you have that look on your face. If you are thinking something, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Is there really any need for me to do so? We both know what I am going to ask.¡±


    Liu Jin has verified the health of every member of the Xiao Sect¡¯s delegation.


    The only exception is Xiao Fang.


    In other words, to fully ascertain the health of all members of the Xiao Sect, Xiao Fang needs to submit himself to Liu Jin¡¯s care.


    For a moment, neither says anything. The two just stare at each other in silence while the other disciples celebrate a few feet away from them.


    Liu Jin looks away first, bowing his head slightly.


    ¡°Brother-in-law¡­ Xiao Fang, I wish to examine your body. Will you allow me to do so?¡±


    ~~~


    ¡°Participant Xiao Fang is guilty of cheating! He does not deserve to be crowned champion!¡±


    Wu Yan shouts with all the strength his lungs can muster. His words reach every corner of the arena, setting off a cacophony of shocked comments.


    ¡°Preposterous!¡±


    The inside of the Xiao Sect¡¯s private room is no different. While the disciples trade confused and panicked looks, Elder Gang rises to his feet, a furious expression on his face.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this? To dare accuse our Xiao Fang of cheating!¡±


    ¡°Elder Gang, I am sure this is all a misunderstanding. There is no need to lose our tempers.¡±


    ¡°You are too soft, Elder Hui! This is an insult! Doctor Wu will have to answer for his son¡¯s foolishness!¡±


    Down in the ring, the situation is not much different. The announcer seems woefully out of his depth. Liu Jin can see as he looks from Xiao Fang to Wu Yan and then to the downed Yun Han. More words fly from Wu Yan¡¯s mouth, this time not loudly enough for Liu Jin to hear them. The announcer raises his hands, no doubt trying to calm things down. Xiao Fang smiles as he replies, a taunting smile on his face.


    ¡°No, I will not move from here!¡± Thanks to a simple application of Qi, Xiao Fang¡¯s words reach every corner of the arena. ¡°If Wu Yan means to accuse me in front of everyone, then I shall prove my innocence in front of everyone. This Xiao Fang is innocent, and before the day is over, the entirety of Eastern Port City shall know it!¡±


    ¡°Son-in-law.¡±


    Xiao Zheng speaks softly, yet that is enough to silence every other mouth in the room. Liu Jin takes a moment to gather himself before speaking.


    ¡°Yes, father-in-law?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe my son would benefit from your presence down in the ring?¡±


    ¡°I believe that would be the case.¡±


    ¡°Then go.¡±


    The Patriarch of the Xiao Sect does not need to say anything else. Liu Jin bows his head to Xiao Zheng then to Elders before rushing out the door. Seven consecutive uses of Ground Contraction put him right before the fighter¡¯s entrance. Wu Yan¡¯s voice is now close enough to reach his ears.


    ¡°I was as shocked as the rest of you when participant Xiao Fang, who looked to be on the verge of defeat, suddenly gained renewed energy,¡± Wu Yan says. Unlike Xiao Fang, he is not using Qi to amplify his voice. This type of public speaking is new to him. Much to the detriment of his argument, he has to rely on his natural volume. ¡°However, as I was close to the ring, I was able to discern the truth. Right before participant Xiao Fang¡¯s sudden recovery, he swallowed something. I am certain he ingested an illegal substance!¡±


    An illegal substance?


    Liu Jin snorts.


    What a joke.


    Cultivation pills and elixirs are items commonly used by those who have the means to obtain them. In light of that, what type of substances can be called illegal?


    While there is a list of substances deemed too dangerous or volatile for participants to use, testing whether Xiao Fang took one or not should be a simple matter. Most rules regarding the use of foreign substances fall along the lines of ¡°do not poison your opponent before the match.¡±


    In other words, Wu Yan¡¯s accusation is too weak.


    ¡°Illegal substance?¡± Xiao Fang laughs. ¡°You dare imply I would soil my body? How laughable!¡±


    ¡°Then how else can you explain your sudden recovery? No, it wasn¡¯t just a simple recovery. Your cultivation level rose in the middle of the fight! We all felt it!¡±


    ¡°Rose? You are mistaken, Wu Yan. My cultivation level did not rise in the least.¡±


    Wu Yan blinks, surprised by the assertion. ¡°Are you then saying that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! I was already in the Sixth Level of the Nascent Realm before the tournament even began!¡±


    This time, the gasps coming from the audience are far more audible. Even Wu Yan and the announcer cannot hide their surprise. That is how impressive Xiao Fang¡¯s statement is. If he is telling the truth, it means he has been hiding his real level of cultivation for the entirety of the tournament. Even while fighting Yun Han, who was supposedly his equal, Xiao Fang never gave himself away.


    Such a feat speaks volumes about the level control Xiao Fang has over his Qi.


    It is a good thing Yun Han is unconscious, or else Xiao Fang¡¯s declaration would probably make him want to cough blood.


    ¡°Th-then are you saying you did not use any pill during the match?¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Xiao Fang¡¯s words have unbalanced Wu Yan. The young doctor can only point at Xiao Fang with a trembling finger. He cannot even accuse him of lying. If he does, Xiao Fang will produce as many witnesses as he needs. That is the power of the Xiao Sect¡¯s Young Master.


    Wu Yan cannot even rely on his authority as the medical officer to say Xiao Fang was not at the Sixth Level of the Nascent Realm before the match.


    That authority was already undermined the moment Wu Yan asked for Liu Jin¡¯s help yesterday.


    ¡°No, I definitely used a pill during the match.¡±


    Liu Jin fights the urge to snort. Xiao Fang is having far too much fun with this.


    Wu Yan almost leaps to take the bait. ¡°Ha! So you admit it then?¡±


    ¡°I merely said I took a pill during the match. I never said it was an illegal substance,¡± Xiao Fang explains slowly and calmly as if speaking to an idiot. In his eyes, Wu Yan probably qualifies. ¡°I have also not lied about my cultivation. I was already on the Sixth Level of the Nascent Realm before the tournament began.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­?¡±


    ¡°To rid myself of the parasite, of course.¡±


    All blood flees Wu Yan¡¯s face. He takes a stumbling step back.


    ¡°I¡­ I do not understand¡­¡±


    ¡°What exactly confuses you?¡± Liu Jin says he comes up from behind Wu Yan, eliciting a surprised yelp from him. Wu Yan takes several panicked steps back, managing to avoid falling by sheer luck. ¡°Throughout the entire tournament, you have been examining the health of the participants. Surely you noticed the Soul Draining Parasite egg that rested within my brother-in-law¡¯s stomach?¡±


    Just like Xiao Fang, Liu Jin uses Qi to amplify his voice. Just like Xiao Fang, Liu Jin¡¯s words do not fail to make an impact on the crowd. The implications are too clear for anyone to miss. If Liu Jin and Xiao Fang are telling the truth, that means Xiao Fang had a parasite inside him for the entire tournament, and Wu Yan did not notice.


    Either that or Wu Yan chose not to notice.


    The whispers from the audience grow louder with every passing second, and Wu Yan seems to grow smaller as he finds himself the center of attention.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    It is not Wu Yan who speaks. It also isn¡¯t Liu Jin or Xiao Fang. It is not even Yun Han, who remains unconscious.


    It is Yun Peng.


    The Patriarch of the Yun Sect appears in front of them. It is the first time Liu Jin lays eyes on the man, and his first thought is that he looks nowhere near as impressive as Patriarch Xiao Zheng. Yun Peng appears to be a middle-aged man with an angular face. His thin mustache grows past his lips all the way down to his chin. He possesses neither powerful muscles nor an impressive stature.


    However, the man¡¯s Qi could not be denied.


    The presence of a man in the Renegade Realm falls upon the arena, forcing all three children and the announcer to their knees.


    ¡°I believe I have been patient enough,¡± Yun Peng says, pacing in the manner a predator would before its prey. ¡°I have listened to you chatter while my son lies defeated. Do you truly think I will stand by while he is humiliated in this manner?¡±


    Yun Peng snaps his fingers. In an instant, members of the Yun Sect appear and take Yun Han¡¯s body away. However, Yun Peng does not leave with them. His fiery gaze still rests Liu Jin and Xiao Fang.


    ¡°I believe you two impudent children have talked long enough.¡±


    ¡°Mind your words, Yun Peng. You have no authority over the members of my Sect. You certainly have no authority over my son and my son-in-law.¡±


    Liu Jin breathes a sigh of relief when Xiao Zheng appears before them with Elder Gang and Elder Hui in tow. The aura of the Xiao Sect¡¯s Patriarch pushes away Yun Peng¡¯s Qi once more.


    Needless to say, Yun Peng does not look happy about Xiao Zheng¡¯s intrusion.


    ¡°You would stop your son from facing justice?¡±


    ¡°Justice?¡± Xiao Zheng echoes. ¡°Do you hear what you are saying? My son has been slandered, and he was in the process of proving his innocence before you so rudely interrupted. I trust that now that you have seen to the safety of your son, there will be no further complications.¡±


    Yun Peng is in the Renegade Realm.


    Xiao Zheng is Emperor Realm.


    Xiao Zheng¡¯s words just now should be the end of it. Should things escalate to an open fight, Yun Peng has no way of winning. That is something everyone knows.


    However, Yun Peng¡¯s Qi shows no signs of quieting down. If anything, it keeps burning with violent intent.


    ¡°To step into the Renegade Realm is to risk madness,¡± Old Jiang had told Liu Jin once. ¡°One should not enter unless one is completely confident in his ability to reach the Emperor Realm. That is why many cultivators are content to remain in the Heaven Realm.¡±


    Feeling Yun Peng¡¯s Qi right now, Liu Jin understands his master¡¯s words completely. The man¡¯s Qi lusts for conflict. His eyes thirst for violence. He is seriously considering fighting Xiao Zheng right now even though he knows he cannot win.


    It is no wonder Yun Peng rarely leaves the Yun Sect¡¯s compound!


    If Yun Peng didn¡¯t isolate himself, he¡¯d be a danger to the entire city!


    Liu Jin breathes a deep sigh of relief when the Qi around Yun Peng finally dims down, some measure of sanity compelling the man to back down.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Yun Peng says. ¡°Let us hear this story. You spoke of a parasite, did you not?¡±


    Yun Peng¡¯s Qi cannot possibly be compared to Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s presence. However, Nine-Headed Snake God had never aimed so much hostile intent at Liu Jin. It is like a sword is being held at his throat. Liu Jin needs to take a moment to steel himself before replying.


    ¡°That is so,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Two nights ago, I detected a Soul Draining Parasite inside my brother-in-law¡¯s stomach. It had not yet hatched, but it was clear to me that was only because brother-in-law had not yet used enough Qi to awaken it.¡±


    ¡°In other words, the moment I fought someone who could force me to use a sufficient amount of power. the parasite would hatch and start draining my Qi,¡± Xiao Fang adds. ¡°Indeed, that is exactly what happened. During my fight with Yun Han, the parasite awoke and started draining my Qi at a rapid pace.¡±


    It was a clever trick. Liu Jin has to admit that much. The egg resting inside Xiao Fang required a certain amount of Qi to awaken. The more Qi Xiao Fang used, the closer the egg got to hatching. Since Yun Han was the only one in the tournament who could force Xiao Fang to fight seriously, the egg would not hatch until the finals. That is how Xiao Fang was able to fight for the entirety of the tournament without showing any symptoms.


    ¡°Having foreseen this, I prepared a special pill,¡± Liu Jin continued. ¡°That is the pill my brother-in-law took during the fight with Yun Han. There is nothing else to it. The only question is, why did Wu Yan fail to notice the parasite even though he had multiple chances to judge my brother-in-law¡¯s health?¡±


    ¡°Now, now, let us calm down.¡± It is only when he speaks that Liu Jin notices Doctor Wu had come down with Yun Peng. The doctor places a hand on his son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Certainly, this talk of parasites is interesting, but how can it be proven?¡±


    ¡°That should be easy,¡± Liu Jin says, drawing a surprised look from Doctor Wu and a panic-filled one from Wu Yan. ¡°The medicine I gave Xiao Fang merely placed the parasite in a dormant state.¡± Liu Jin produces a pill from his sleeve. ¡°This one should force it out of his body for all of you to see. There is no need for you to merely take my words at face value.¡±


    Both pills had required pricey ingredients, but obtaining them had been easy. The Xiao Sect had a vast amount of ingredients, and Xiao Fang had access to many of them.


    ¡°I see.¡± Doctor Wu looks as if he has swallowed something foul. ¡°Well then, I see no reason to doubt your word.¡±


    For Doctor Wu, that is the wisest action he can take. Should he force Xiao Fang to take the pill, he¡¯d only make Xiao Fang¡¯s case stronger by letting everyone see the parasite. The only thing he can do is accept Liu Jin¡¯s words and move on.


    ¡°In that case, I fear I must apologize for my son,¡± Doctor Wu continues, adopting a contrite look. ¡°As you can all see, he is still young. His medical skills are not yet as good as they could be. This was already proven when he needed to ask young Liu Jin¡¯s help to heal Young Master Yun Han. It is not surprising he failed to notice the parasite inside Young Master Xiao Fang. Perhaps it was too soon for him to shoulder a responsibility like this.¡±


    Wu Yan shoots his father a betrayed look, but once again, Doctor Wu is choosing the best option available to him. He is leaning on Wu Yan¡¯s proven ineptitude to excuse his error here. After all, it is better for Wu Yan to come out of this like an idiot than for it to be proven that he helped sabotage the Xiao Sect.


    ¡°How curious.¡±


    Just as Doctor Wu is about to untangle himself and his son from this mess, Xiao Zheng chooses to speak.


    ¡°How very curious. A Soul Draining Parasite. Old friend, as I am sure you recall, I also suffered from this malady many years ago. Back then, you also failed to detect it.¡±


    His words are delivered lightly, but there is no mistaking the edge beneath them. Doctor Wu audibly swallows.


    ¡°I¡­ Yes, I must admit my failure back then.¡±


    ¡°As I recall, when I told you the truth of my ailment, you assured me you would do your best to make sure a mistake like that would never happen again. You vowed you would teach every single one of your disciples about the properties of the Soul Draining Parasite, so they would never fail to detect it again. How can it be that you¡¯d fail to pass this knowledge to your son?¡±


    It is Doctor Wu who nervously steps back this time, trying to flee Xiao Zheng¡¯s steely gaze.


    ¡°It seems quite clear to me that he tried to sabotage your son.¡±


    Yun Peng¡¯s words draw all eyes to him. The Patriarch of the Yun Sect looks at the ongoing events with impatient eyes. The sentiment is not reflected in Doctor Wu, however. His face goes from shock to panic to realization in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°I believe only a fool would fail to draw that conclusion by now,¡± Yun Peng continues. ¡°However, such matters have nothing to do with us.¡±


    Ah, so that is how it is. Liu Jin frowns as he realizes what is happening.


    Yun Peng is washing his hands off Doctor Wu.


    ¡°This is a matter between the Xiao Sect and Doctor Wu. Since our Yun Sect has nothing to do with this, we will be taking our leave.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie! It was Yun Han who told me to keep quiet about the parasite! He knew about it in advance!¡±


    Wu Yan¡¯s words leave behind stunned silence. He has just confirmed the Yun Sect and Doctor Wu collaborated to sabotage the Xiao Sect, and he did so loudly enough for everyone to hear.


    ¡°Preposterous!¡± Yun Peng roars, his Qi forcing Wu Yan to his knees. Had they been in a different setting, Liu Jin is sure Wu Yan would no longer be among the living. ¡°How dare you accuse my son?!¡±


    ¡°If your son is innocent, I am sure you will have no problems with us asking him a few questions once he wakes up,¡± Xiao Zheng says. ¡°After all, you had no problem with my son speaking in front of everyone. Why should your son be treated differently?¡±


    ¡°This is foolish!¡± Yun Peng says, his face red with anger. ¡°Let us say my son and this brat worked together. Why does it matter? It is merely the work of children. There is no reason for it to be given such importance.¡±


    They are children, so none of this matters. Such shameless words come out of the mouth of the Yun Sect¡¯s Patriarch.


    ¡°The work of children?¡± Elder Gang echoes. ¡°With all due respect, I must object. How would a pair of children even obtain a Soul Draining Parasite? How did the parasite even end up inside our Xiao Fang?¡±


    ¡°I cannot control what you feed your heir,¡± Yun Peng replies curtly.


    ¡°Patriarch Yun Peng would be pleased to know my diet is heavily controlled,¡± Xiao Fang says. ¡°Everything I eat is made by our cooks, then taste-tested to prevent poisoning. In the past month, there has only been one exception to that.¡±


    Xiao Fang¡¯s gaze moves away from Yun Peng.


    ¡°Elder Hui, you remember, don¡¯t you?¡±


    At once, all eyes go to the Elder of the Xiao Sect.


    ¡°It was a few days before the tournament began. Elder Hui took me to A Hundred Heavenly Feasts to celebrate.¡±


    ¡°A Hundred Heavenly Feasts,¡± Xiao Zheng says in a deceptively calm voice. His eyes never leave Yun Peng. ¡°As I recall, that establishment is controlled by your Yun Sect.¡±


    ¡°Elder Hui, why would you take our Xiao Fang to such a place when the tournament was so near?¡± Elder Gang asks, looking at his fellow Elder with shock and anger.


    ¡°I was not thinking. You¡¯ll have to forgive this old man.¡± Elder Hui says, doing his best to appear sorrowful. ¡°I never imagined the Yun Sect would stoop so low.¡±


    ¡°This is nothing but slander,¡± Yun Peng roars. ¡°You have proved your heir has been infected by a parasite, and you have proved he ate at one of my Sect¡¯s establishments. Nothing more. There is nothing tying the two events together.¡±


    Liu Jin frowns.


    By now, it is obvious that the Yun Sect tried to sabotage Xiao Fang. Even the audience has already realized the truth of the matter. Yun Peng, however, still shamelessly denies it, and there is no telling what will happen if they keep pushing. Making Yun Peng lose his temper is too dangerous. They need something even Yun Peng won¡¯t be able to ignore.


    ¡°I see. In that case, allow me to tie the two events together to Patriarch Yun Peng¡¯s satisfaction.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s eyes go wide. That voice! It cannot be!


    ¡°Xiao Nan.¡±


    The strongest prodigy of Eastern Port City appears from among the crowd. He is carrying a jar though Xiao Nan is not close enough for Liu Jin to make out its contents. Elder Hui¡¯s face pales when he sees it, however.


    ¡°I am sorry to intrude, but it seemed prudent, given the circumstances.¡±


    ¡°I thought you had left the city,¡± Elder Hui says bluntly.


    ¡°I meant to, but my attention kept being dragged around by other things. Elder Hui, you would not believe what happened to cross my path.¡±


    Xiao Nan holds the jar up for everyone to see.


    It is full of eggs.


    Soul Draining Parasite Eggs.


    ¡°I believe,¡± Elder Hui says, ¡°That it may be for the best if we continued this discussion in private.¡±


    ¡°I second the motion,¡± Yun Peng says.


    Xiao Nan smiles.


    ~~~

 Chapter 63: The Taste of Victory

    ~~~


    Out of the many restaurants in Eastern Port City, The Jade Dragon is arguably the best. Indeed, many people planned on going there after the Eastern Port City Tournament was over and had made reservations several weeks in advance.


    Unfortunately, The Jade Dragon has closed for the day. A large sign hangs outside its doors, turning away all would-be customers.


    The Jade Dragon has the distinction of being one of the few establishments in Eastern Port City owned by both the Xiao Sect and the Yun Sect. Whenever the two Sects need to discuss something, The Jade Dragon is usually chosen as the meeting place. That doesn¡¯t mean the restaurant closes every time there is a meeting. Negotiations between the two sects tend to be civil in nature and rarely call the attention of the people living nearby.


    There is nothing civil about the Qi emanating from The Jade Dragon right now.


    To say the Eastern Port City Tournament ended in an unusual way is putting it lightly. After a fantastic final match, the winner had been accused of cheating. This led to a series of events that had riveted the audience from start to finish.


    Unfortunately, the discussion between the two sects has now moved to a private venue. The Xiao Sect and the Yun Sect are discussing things away from prying eyes. No doubt, the negotiations taking place there will change the landscape of Eastern Port City.


    ¡°They threw us out.¡±


    Not for the first time, the words leave Xiao Fang¡¯s lips. He and Liu Jin are sitting on the roof of The Jade Dragon. Every now and then, one of Xiao Fang¡¯s eyebrows would twitch in annoyance as he angrily paced in circles.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they threw us out!¡±


    ¡°You already said that.¡±


    ¡°You cannot tell me this doesn¡¯t bother you!¡± Xiao Fang shouts, his hands moving all over the place. ¡°We are the ones who uncovered the Yun Sect¡¯s plot! We exposed them in front of everyone! Why are we now made to wait outside like children?!¡±


    Liu Jin refrains from mentioning they are, in fact, children. That would just make Xiao Fang angrier.


    Besides, Xiao Fang¡¯s words are not without merit.


    After realizing the Yun Sect and Wu Yan planned to sabotage Xiao Fang, Liu Jin and Xiao Fang devised a plan to counter the Yun Sect¡¯s sabotage and expose them in front of everyone. Not everything went according to the plan, but the night has been a big success for the Xiao Sect so far.


    That is, undoubtedly, their achievement.


    However, Liu Jin doesn¡¯t voice those thoughts.


    ¡°It is safer for us here,¡± Liu Jin points out instead. ¡°Patriarch Yun Peng is¡­ dangerous.¡±


    Good manners stop Liu Jin from choosing a harsher word. He doesn¡¯t like to admit it, but he and Xiao Fang ultimately failed to take into account the mentality of the Yun Sect¡¯s Patriarch.


    ¡°Had Xiao Nan not shown up, things could have grown violent back there.¡±


    Xiao Fang¡¯s eyes flash with annoyance. One of his feet stomps on the tiled roof. Considering his strength, it would be natural for it to break, but not a single tile does. Either his control is that good, or he¡¯s acting out for the sake of it.


    Knowing Xiao Fang, it is probably both.


    ¡°Xiao Nan said he was leaving the city! He was supposed to be on a mission for my father! You understand what that means, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That he lied to us?¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s lips thin immediately after he says the words. The truth of Xiao Nan¡¯s actions is¡­ uncomfortable.


    ¡°Worse! We were bait!¡± Xiao Fang shouts, hands balled into fists. ¡°Think about it. He left you in charge of keeping Wu Yan in check while knowing the Yun Sect would try to sabotage us. Since we acted to counter their plans, all the attention went to us while he was free to do as he wished!!¡±


    ¡°That... is unfortunately not inaccurate.¡±


    Liu Jin isn¡¯t surprised when Xiao Nan suddenly appears next to them. If anything, he was almost expecting it. The same goes for Xiao Fang, who snorts the moment he lays eyes on his cousin.


    ¡°Did they kick you out as well?¡± He asks, his voice harsh.


    ¡°Oh, how I wish that was the case.¡±


    Xiao Nan laughs, but no one joins in.


    ¡°I left the moment I could. Meetings like that tend to be dreadfully boring. Trust me, cousin. You are lucky you do not yet need to be there.¡±


    ¡°Many things are apparently not needed of me, cousin. Knowing the truth, for example. Tell me: How many people knew you never left the city?¡±


    The smile slips from Xiao Nan¡¯s face. It is for the best, Liu Jin thinks.


    It was too forced to be genuine.


    ¡°Very few,¡± Xiao Nan admits. ¡°Even among the Elders, not many knew the truth. I am sure you can understand why that was the case.¡±


    Xiao Fang frowns and looks away, not wanting to concede the point.


    ¡°It was all to trick Elder Hui, wasn¡¯t it?


    Xiao Nan nods. ¡°Exactly. It was important for Elder Hui to focus only on the events of the tournament. In that sense, you two performed your part flawlessly.¡± Xiao Nan attempts another smile. It is weaker yet undoubtedly heartfelt. ¡°I must admit you two far surpassed what Uncle and I were expecting of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Elder Brother.¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Xiao Fang immediately glares at Liu Jin.


    ¡°That you actually mean that is infuriating. Are you not bothered at all by this?¡±


    ¡°I am bothered,¡± Liu Jin admits. ¡°I am also¡­ confused.¡±


    Liu Jin looks at his lap, his fingers softly drumming against the tiled roof. Something is stuck in his throat.


    ¡°Elder Brother, you came at just the right time. For that, I am thankful. However, there are still many things I do not understand about tonight. If Elder Brother feels like divulging everything now, then I wish to know¡­¡±


    Why did he lie?


    ¡°I wish to know what role Elder Hui played in all this.¡±


    It is the one thing Liu Jin still can¡¯t make sense of.


    After finding the Soul Draining Parasite egg inside Xiao Fang, he and Liu Jin had done their best to figure out how it had ended up there. Only one event stood out when Xiao Fang recounted what he had done in the weeks leading up to the tournament.


    His trip to A Hundred Heavenly Feasts with Elder Hui.


    The way Xiao Fang told the story, even he thought it was an odd idea at the time. However, Elder Hui was an Elder of the Xiao Sect, and thus, someone he could trust.


    Evidently, that turned out not to be the case.


    ¡°Very well. I planned on telling you even if you didn¡¯t ask. After everything that has happened, this is something you both deserve to know.¡± Xiao Nan pauses for a moment. He does something with his Qi. Liu Jin is not sure what, but he¡¯s confident it has something to do with making sure they are not overheard.


    ¡°Elder Hui has been secretly collaborating with the Yun Sect for years. In fact, it was him who poisoned Uncle all those years ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...How?¡± Xiao Fang looks even more shocked than when he lost to Liu Jin. They had been reasonably sure of the first part, but Xiao Nan¡¯s last sentence comes as a complete surprise. ¡°How long have you known this?¡±


    Xiao Nan closes his eyes. ¡°Uncle has suspected it for a long time. I daresay he suspected since Doctor Liu healed him all those years ago.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± This time, one of the tiles around Xiao Fang does crack. ¡°If he knew, then why allow Elder Hui to remain in our Xiao Sect for so long!¡±


    Though Liu Jin remains silent, he finds himself in full agreement with Xiao Fang. Why would Xiao Zheng allow a traitor so close to his person?


    ¡°If Uncle removed Elder Hui, he¡¯d only be removing Elder Hui. There was no telling if anyone else was working with him,¡± Xiao Nan explains. ¡°Uncle has been carefully biding his time. He has kept a close eye on all of Elder Hui¡¯s activities and identified all his collaborators. This wasn¡¯t easy. After the attempt on Uncle¡¯s life failed, Elder Hui did his best to not stand out. However, after so many years, Uncle finally cornered Elder Hui to his satisfaction. All that was missing was a proper stage to expose him and the Yun Sect.¡±


    ¡°And while you waited for the perfect opportunity to set your trap, you allowed Elder Hui access to my person! Years, Xiao Nan! Years!¡±


    For the first time, Xiao Nan looks away from his cousin¡¯s glare.


    ¡°I will not pretend I agree with Uncle¡¯s decisions. In fact, I was quite angry when I found out, but trust me when I say you are far better protected than you think you are, cousin.¡±


    Xiao Fang crosses his arms. ¡°And the Outer Disciples? Elder Hui has been in charge of our Outer Disciples for over a decade.¡±


    ¡°The Outer Disciples are only Outer Disciples,¡± Xiao Nan says. ¡°In the same way, a decade is only a decade. That was Uncle¡¯s reasoning. From his point of view, sacrificing a decade or two is of no importance.¡±


    Because Xiao Zheng is in the Emperor Realm, Liu Jin realizes. What is a decade to someone who can count his age in centuries? What are Outer Disciples when compared to the many Inner and Core Disciples who will serve for decades and even centuries?


    For Liu Jin, it is a frightening realization.


    ¡°You speak as if you do not agree with my father, yet you followed his plan.¡± Xiao Fangs¡¯s angry glare fades into something Liu Jin cannot recognize. ¡°You truly are the perfect heir. More so than me.¡±


    A pained expression appears on Xiao Nan¡¯s face. For this first time, his cousin has wounded him. A sense of unease grows inside Liu Jin. This conversation¡­ he cannot help but feel like an intruder.


    It hurts more than it should.


    ¡°I wish¡­ I wish I could have worked together with you two. I wish I could have told you the truth from the start,¡± Xiao Nan says, looking up at the starry sky. ¡°It is funny. I am good at fighting. I enjoy fighting. However, before I knew it, I had become so good at fighting, I was being entrusted with duties that had nothing to do with what I enjoyed. The past few months have not been easy. A battle of wits with someone in the Heaven Realm is exhausting.¡±


    Xiao Nan¡¯s shoulder sag. Liu Jin has never seen him this tired.


    ¡°In the end, the only way for Elder Hui to let his guard down enough was for him to believe I wasn¡¯t in the city. Even then, getting those eggs was not easy. Don¡¯t get me started on the Sound Transmission Talisman he used to secretly communicate with the Yun Sect and Doctor Wu. I almost died procuring that.¡±


    The more Xiao Nan speaks, the more Liu Jin realizes he has been on the sidelines. However¡­


    ¡°Why would Elder Hui collaborate with the Yun Sect?¡±


    It makes no sense to Liu Jin. As an Elder of the Xiao Sect, Elder Hui is one of the most powerful and influential men in Eastern Port City.


    Why risk that?


    Xiao Fang snorts. ¡°Because he¡¯s an idiot. Why else?¡±


    ¡°It is not that simple,¡± Xiao Nan replies. ¡°From what he said back there, Elder Hui resented his position within the Sect. Being in charge of the Outer Disciples is not ideal. The Yun Sect offered him a higher position. Besides, if he helped the Yun Sect become the number one sect by sabotaging the Xiao Sect, his position would have ended up being higher still.¡±


    Liu Jin digests the information for a moment.


    ¡°So it is just as Xiao Fang said then?¡±


    Caught by surprise, a bark-like laugh escapes Xiao Nan¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I guess you could say that, Little Brother,¡± Xiao Nan says after getting himself under control ¡°It is a sad truth, but the longer you live, the more you¡¯ll see people are willing to risk everything to have it just a little better. You want to know what is worse? Apparently, Uncle was thinking about promoting him before the incident with the parasite. After it, he kept Elder Hui in that position to better observe him and limit his activities.¡±


    ¡°What a joke he turned out to be. I can¡¯t believe I trusted a man like that.¡± Xiao Fang shakes his head before looking at Xiao Nan. ¡°So? What will happen now?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Wu will be placed under house arrest until we decide a fitting punishment. Elder Hui will be expelled from the Sect and placed in a punishment cell. Well, I say that, but they¡¯ll most likely be executed.¡± Xiao Nan says those words without a hint of care. ¡°As for the Yun Sect, they had no choice but to admit their part in this, so we were able to get quite a few concessions from them.¡±


    Liu Jin tilts his head to the side.


    ¡°Concessions?¡±


    ¡°This restaurant, for example. It will no longer be co-owned by our Sects. From now on, it is ours. Quite a few establishments belonging to the Yun Sect will also change hands. Additionally, the Yun Sect has given up their rights to harvest ingredients from Poison Fang Canyon for the following two years.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?!¡± Another tile around Xiao Fang cracks. ¡°After everything we went through?!¡±


    ¡°It does seem rather¡­ underwhelming.¡±


    ¡°It seems that way because you two are still young. Today marks an important step in the battle between the Xiao Sect and the Yun Sect. Should things continue as they are right now, the Yun Sect will lose its power in a few decades.¡± An uncomfortable look crosses Xiao Nan¡¯s face. ¡°Perhaps it is not dramatic, but it will serve our Xiao Sect¡¯s purposes.¡±


    ¡°Even if you say that, all I can tell is that these events have thoroughly soured the taste of victory.¡±


    ¡°That is how victories tend to feel, cousin. Unfortunately, that is how you know the world is turning in the right direction.¡±


    The taste of victory, huh?


    Liu Jin takes a moment to savor it.


    It is sour.


    ~~~

 Chapter 64: In the Beginning

    ~~~


    ¡°Master?¡±


    The sky has turned dark by the time Liu Jin arrives home. Yet, under the light of the moon, Liu Jin can easily make out his master¡¯s form. Old Jiang waits for him outside the clinic, smiling one of his usual smiles, the type that makes Liu Jin painfully aware of his own inadequacies.


    ¡°Has my standing in your eyes fallen so far that seeing me like this is cause for surprise?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s brain scrambles for something tactful to say but comes up empty.


    ¡°I-I did not mean¡­¡±


    ¡°You did.¡± Old Jiang¡¯s face turns serious. ¡°More importantly, you should.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    The word comes out of Liu Jin¡¯s mouth once more, but this time with a different cadence.


    ¡°A doctor should not mince words out of fear. If someone is dying, do not ignore it. To do otherwise is an insult to your skills. I am dying. That is something you and I have known for quite some time. Do not be afraid of saying it. Do not be afraid of thinking it. It is natural for you to treat me as a dying man should be treated, shameful as it is to admit it.¡±


    To that, Liu Jin has nothing to say.


    ¡°Of course, the day I die is not today,¡± Old Jiang adds in a lighter tone. ¡°Today, I woke up feeling quite well, well enough to take a walk. In fact, I think that is what I will do.¡±


    Panic flares up inside Liu Jin.


    ¡°Master, are you sure?¡± Try as he might, Liu Jin cannot hide his concern. ¡°In your condition¡­¡±


    Old Jiang chuckles when Liu Jin trails off.


    ¡°You cannot bring yourself to say it still? What a disciple I have raised, but worry not. I know my body better than anyone. I still have quite a few days ahead of me, so do not stop me from enjoying the few good ones I have left. Besides, I believe your father wishes to discuss something with you without the input of his old master.¡±


    ¡°My father?¡± Liu Jin blinks, not having expected that. ¡°Did he mention anything in particular?¡±


    ¡°I cannot say he did. Knowing him, it will be something needlessly complicated and overly sentimental,¡± Old Jiang says, walking past Liu Jin, leaving him alone in front of the door. ¡°You two do enjoy such things.¡±


    Perhaps under other circumstances, Liu Jin would have responded to the taunt. Now, he stays silent as his master walks away. He does not even have the strength to look at his back.


    ¡°By the way...¡± Liu Jin¡¯s head perks up. ¡°What did you think of the tournament? It is not often one so young experiences how sects operate.¡±


    This time Liu Jin does turn to look at his master.


    ¡°You knew?¡±


    Old Jiang throws his head back and laughs. ¡°I do not need to leave my room to know what happens in this city, disciple. Even if I did, Xiao Zheng¡¯s Qi spoke quite clearly tonight. I daresay he is pleased. Are you?¡±


    Liu Jin takes a moment to think, and it is not just because his master deserves a proper answer that he does so.


    ¡°When Elder Brother asked for my help, I was happy,¡± Liu Jin admits, looking up at the stars. ¡°Having the opportunity to help him. Being able to beat Wu Yan. I even enjoyed getting along with Xiao Fang, but¡­¡±


    The smile that was forming on Liu Jin¡¯s face slowly fades away.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t like that I couldn¡¯t beat Yun Han on my own. I told myself I didn¡¯t care about winning or losing the tournament. However, I still felt frustrated at my own weakness.¡±


    Because, deep down, there had been a part of him that really wanted it.


    Victory, that is.


    ¡°When Xiao Fang and I were left out of everything at the end, that was annoying in a different way.¡± Liu Jin frowns. ¡°Rather than it being our achievement, it felt like we were just moved across the board by everyone else. Master, if you ask me what I think of this experience, I can only say it was tremendously disappointing.¡±


    But¡­


    ¡°But there were some parts I didn¡¯t mind. Some parts¡­ I even enjoyed.¡± Liu Jin shuffles awkwardly, looking at his feet. ¡°I feel¡­ Master, I feel I don¡¯t want to lose next time. Does that make sense?¡±


    Old Jiang laughs.


    ¡°Does it make sense? Oh, foolish disciple of mine, nothing could be more natural.¡±


    ~~~


    His father is preparing tea.


    Liu Jin does not interrupt him, silently taking a seat at the table instead. Liu Jianguo¡¯s movements brim with practiced grace. He has always been good at making tea.


    It occurs to Liu Jin, as his father pours the heated water into the teapot, that his love for tea may be something he inherited from his father.


    ¡°This is a different blend,¡± Liu Jin notes once his father finishes. The scent coming from the tea is not the usual one.


    ¡°I had saved it for a special occasion. It seemed fitting to use it today.¡±


    Liu Jin brings the cup to his lips. The tea is still hot, but that doesn¡¯t bother him. His eyebrows rise as the tea hits his taste buds.


    ¡°It is good.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Most people find it too bitter the first time. It is said to be an acquired taste, which is why it can be hard to find.¡±


    Liu Jin shakes his head. ¡°No, I like it.¡±


    He is not lying. While the tea does have a slightly bitter taste, it is not to the point of being unpleasant. Instead, it gives it character.


    His father smiles.


    ¡°The leaves used for this blend come from the Storm Dragon Empire. To be more specific, the leaves can only be found near the capital of the Storm Dragon Empire, the place where I grew up in.¡±


    The cup almost slips from Liu Jin¡¯s fingers. The child stares at Liu Jianguo with wide eyes.


    ¡°Father?¡±


    Liu Jianguo chuckles.


    ¡°Once, I cowardly thought it would be fine if you never knew the truth. Then you found Master, and I realized the Heavens were not done with me yet. You needed to know, but when? When you became Master¡¯s disciple? When you submitted yourself to a god¡¯s trial? When you overcame that trial? Time and time again, I wondered if the right time had come. To think I¡¯d be such a coward at my age.¡±


    His father shakes his head.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°I have a pretty good idea of what you have gone through today. Regardless, it doesn¡¯t matter. Even before that¡­ Yes, ever since I saw your fight with Yun Han, it was clear to me that it was already the time. You possess courage, skill, and good judgment.¡±


    Liu Jin cannot bring himself to speak. Ever since he found Old Jiang, his father¡¯s past has been the biggest mystery in Liu Jin¡¯s life. Over the years, Liu Jin has managed to gather pieces of it, but it has never been enough to form the full picture.


    Is he about to hear his father¡¯s tale?


    ¡°Make no mistake. You are still young, and you are not immune to the recklessness associated with your age. Yet, it is clear the world will not treat you as a child. Unfortunately, my son, you are too capable for your own good.¡±


    Liu Jianguo pauses, taking a few seconds to gather his thoughts. His tea has gone untouched all this time. Steam rises from the cup and drifts lazily between father and son.


    ¡°How curious,¡± he says after a while. ¡°All this time, I have wondered when would be the right time to tell you. Now that it is here, I find myself at a loss as to how to start.¡±


    ¡°The beginning.¡±


    His father blinks.


    ¡°One usually starts at the beginning,¡± Liu Jin says, blushing as he suddenly finds his tea to be the most interesting thing in the room.


    ¡°The beginning?¡± Liu Jianguo laughs. ¡°Yes, that might be for the best. My story began in the Storm Dragon Empire. Many years ago, I was born there, but not as Liu Jianguo. I was born as Qing Jianguo, Second Prince of the Empire, son of Emperor Qing Jin.¡±


    Liu Jin opens his mouth, but no sound comes out. His mouth just hangs open in an unsightly way.


    Prince!


    His father was a prince!


    His grandfather was an emperor!


    He had been named after his grandfather!


    Any other person wouldn¡¯t have been able to believe the words coming out of Liu Jianguo¡¯s mouth. They¡¯d have instantly called him a liar or think he was playing some sort of joke. Liu Jianguo has been living as a humble doctor in Eastern Port City for over a decade. How can a man like that be a prince?


    Liu Jin believes him instantly.


    It is not because he is thinking rationally about it. It is not because his brain is putting together all the small clues he has gathered over the years.


    The notion of his father lying to him just never once crosses his mind. That is all.


    ¡°I grew up surrounded by luxury. I had servants at my beck and call, access to several treasures, and many highly-skilled tutors who did their utmost best to help me realize my potential.¡± Liu Jianguo smiles. ¡°The Xiao Sect would have looked like paupers by comparison.¡±


    Liu Jin does not say anything. He stays silent, doing his best to absorb all the information his father gives him. As he does, one question cannot help but appear on his face.


    How did his father end like this if he led such a blessed existence?


    ¡°I had an older brother and a younger one. My older brother, the Crown Prince, was meant to inherit the throne, and I was content with that. We grew up together and laughed together. I always felt blessed to be part of such a family. Back then, I truly thought everything was fine.¡± A sad look appears on his father¡¯s face. ¡°Thinking back on it, I may have been the only one who thought that way.¡±


    ¡°Father?¡±


    ¡°On my fourteenth birthday, my parents were killed, both of them poisoned. My older brother assumed control of the empire and put me in charge of finding the culprits. I was so blinded by rage and grief that I completely neglected everything else happening in the court at the time. All I cared about was finding my parents¡¯ killers, and I did. I uncovered a conspiracy to usurp power within the empire, and the heart of that conspiracy¡­ was my elder brother.¡±


    Liu Jin gasps.


    ¡°By the time I found out, it was already too late. My older brother framed me as the culprit, and I was forced to flee from my own country.¡±


    His father pauses, the weight of the memories bearing down on him. To Liu Jin¡¯s surprise, there is no anger emanating from his body.


    Merely sadness.


    ¡°That was when I sought out Master. He had once been a guest at the royal palace, and I had been left impressed by his skill. I needed to become stronger to avenge the death of my parents, and there were none stronger than him in my mind. For three years, I followed him around, begging him to take me as his disciple.¡±


    ¡°Years?¡±


    Liu Jianguo chuckles at Liu Jin¡¯s shock. ¡°Yes, years. I am still surprised I didn¡¯t annoy Master into killing me. In the end, I think he took me as a disciple only out of boredom. I trained under him for over a decade. I grew in cultivation and medical knowledge. However, I was a pretty ungrateful disciple.¡±


    Ungrateful? Try as he might, Liu Jin cannot associate the word with his father. This must have shown on his face for his father immediately elaborates.


    ¡°When Master took me as his disciple, he made me swear to never use the healing arts I learned from him to take lives. This was the only thing he asked of me. For people to kill each other was the most natural thing, so it was senseless to make me vow never to take a life. However, I was never to use healing techniques for anything other than their intended purpose.¡±


    It is a sensible limitation, and it strikes Liu Jin as odd that Old Jiang has never demanded that of him.


    ¡°I never had any intention of keeping that oath.¡±


    Liu Jinguo looks down as soon as he says that, unwilling to meet Liu Jin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°From the beginning, I sought him out for one thing only. I wanted to bring justice to those who killed my parents. I wanted to do to them as they had done to my parents. Only that would satisfy me, and I was willing to use any means I deemed necessary. Once I became powerful and knowledgeable enough, I returned to the Storm Dragon Empire under a different name. I hid my face during my travels. I participated in tournaments and gathered those who were strong.¡±


    The things his father told him before the Eastern Port City Tournament suddenly come back to Liu Jin. Back then, it had sounded like his father was recounting a fun adventure.


    That is not the case anymore.


    ¡°In time, I had built an army of mercenaries, whose services I sold to the highest bidder. Like that, I ingratiated myself to the powerful people of the empire and grew close to those who had participated in the plot to kill my parents. I whispered in their ears and used their fears to turn them against each other.¡±


    Liu Jianguo smiles a bitter smile.


    ¡°Starting a civil war is surprisingly easy. A few unexplained illnesses. Some accusations of poisoning. Centuries-old grudges. It was disgusting how easily they turned on each other, and that only made me more convinced that my quest was a righteous one. I was bringing justice to those who had killed my parents and plundered my country. Back then, I still had such foolish thoughts in my head. Once the many factions had weakened each other to my satisfaction, I attacked. They never saw it coming.¡±


    Liu Jin sees as his father¡¯s eyes grow colder than he has ever seen them before. The room seems to grow darker around them.


    ¡°I massacred them. I killed them one after another. They were diseases that had been allowed to fester for far too long. That is how I saw them. With every death, I felt my heart grow lighter, and I foolishly convinced myself that if I killed enough, my grief and rage would fade away. However, it was never enough. Entire sects disappeared because of me. Entire families. People who had nothing to do with my parents¡¯ death other than being born with the wrong last name became victims of my wrath. Those who had not even been born when my family died were not spared. I consumed everything, and my brother proved no different. Him. His wife. His children. All died by my hand. Son, I pray you never know what it is like. To kill and kill, and find there aren¡¯t enough people alive to sate your rage.¡±


    Liu Jin doesn¡¯t speak. He doesn¡¯t even breathe.


    ¡°Only my younger brother was spared for he had played no part in my parents¡¯ death. By the time the dust settled, my enemies were dead, and I was emperor. Yet, the ending I envisioned did not come to pass. It did not take long for people to rise against me, calling me a tyrant. Suddenly, I had enemies again, so I dealt with them as I had dealt with all my previous enemies.¡±


    His father pauses, and Liu Jin is grateful for it. The knowledge he has received is far more than he could have imagined.


    ¡°Sometimes, an assassin would get close enough, and I¡¯d see their faces before killing them. I started wondering. Did my face ever look like that? Was I still capable of it, or had I already exhausted all rage within me? Was I still human? It is an odd feeling. Realizing you are a monster. It creeps on you, like waking up from a dream. You start comparing who you were and who you wanted to be against what you have become. I couldn¡¯t bear it.¡±


    Liu Jin softly leans back. ¡°So, that¡¯s why¡­¡±


    ¡°I left it all behind. I left my brother in charge of the empire and never looked back. That is why I crippled myself. Someone like me was simply not deserving of any power. I expected Master to kill me when he found me. However, I was deemed too pathetic for that. I expected to die, yet I found your mother instead.¡±


    ¡°My mother?¡±


    ¡°She was a woman of common birth, yet she was undoubtedly my salvation.¡± His father¡¯s smile grows lighter as he speaks of her. ¡°It was she who convinced me to atone using my skills. It is thanks to her that I am a doctor now, and it is thanks to her that I have you. After your mother died, I dared to think I would just need to be a simple doctor until the end of my days. I did not expect to end up in a city that is so close to the border of my old country, nor did I expect to encounter Master once more. I most certainly did not expect to tell you the things I have told so soon.¡±


    Liu Jianguo sighs.


    ¡°Each can be considered a punishment in their own ways, though certainly lighter ones than I deserve.¡±


    With that, his father goes silent, looking at him as if waiting for something.


    His father is expecting his judgment, Liu Jin realizes.


    He is expecting his scorn.


    ¡°Father, I¡­ I am afraid I must disappoint you,¡± Liu Jin says, bowing his head. ¡°The events you speak of¡­ the scale is simply too large for your son to comprehend. Even if you tell me these things, I cannot reconcile my father with the person you are speaking of.¡±


    The tea has gone cold a long time ago. There is no steam behind which father and son can hide.


    ¡°In the end, I think my answer is the same as before. The father before me is the only father I know.¡±


    Something glassy appears in his father¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You truly are your mother¡¯s son. Just like her, you are more than I could ever deserve.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 65: Empty

    ~~~


    Doctor Wu is dead.


    The so-called greatest doctor of Eastern Port City attempted to flee the city with his son last night. Between waiting until the Xiao Sect decided on his punishment and trying to escape the city, the doctor ended up choosing the latter. As far as he was concerned, his life was forfeit either way, making the risk worth it. Doctor Wu might not have been wrong in that, but it doesn¡¯t matter now.


    Doctor Wu did not succeed.


    ¡°Where should I put this, Brother Liu?¡±


    ¡°Those are Hundred-Year-Snake Eggs. Place them in the cart with the other stuff. Make sure not to remove the temporal talisman.¡±


    Doctor Wu¡¯s clinic is located in one of the wealthier districts of Eastern Port City. Compared to the buildings around it, it is not unusually large, though it is certainly luxurious. The clinic is not made to treat as many patients as possible. Instead, its purpose is to cater only to those wealthy enough to afford Doctor Wu¡¯s services. While Doctor Wu had other establishments around the city, this clinic was his pride. To be treated here was a sign of success!


    That is how things used to be.


    ¡°Brother Liu, how about this?¡±


    ¡°Heavily poisonous. It might be best if you don¡¯t take another step.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Liu Jin hums.


    ¡°Yes, it is as I feared. This will kill once you take your fifteenth step. Do remain still until I am done treating you.¡±


    It is an odd feeling, going through a dead man¡¯s things.


    Doctor Wu is dead, and the Xiao Sect has seized all his assets. Such a conclusion was inescapable from the moment his involvement with the Yun Sect was revealed to all. His death only hastened an already inevitable outcome.


    Even so, that doesn¡¯t make Liu Jin feel any better.


    ¡°Brother Liu! Please! Tell me it is safe already!¡±


    ¡°Stop whining, Big Nose! Boss will tell you when he¡¯s done. Just stand still and be quiet. On you, it¡¯s an improvement.¡±


    Big Nose Li had shown up at Liu Jin¡¯s doorstep early in the morning to deliver the news as well as to tell Liu Jin he was being summoned to the Xiao Sect¡¯s compound. Patriarch Xiao Zheng had a job for him to do.


    Of course, even before talking to the man, Liu Jin had figured out what was expected of him.


    As the wealthiest doctor in Eastern Port City, Doctor Wu was in possession of several rare ingredients and medical recipes, to say nothing of the cultivation pills and alchemical tools sure to be stored in his many properties. All those treasures now belong to the Xiao Sect, and it is natural for the Xiao Sect to want an inventory of their new possessions.


    In other words, they needed someone who could accurately identify what was most valuable.


    To be honest, Liu Jin is reasonably sure the Xiao Sect has doctors and alchemists capable of doing this job. That it was assigned to him is a sign of how trusted he is by Xiao Zheng. In fact, one could even say this is Xiao Zheng¡¯s kindness. Liu Jin proved himself in the tournament, and now, Xiao Zheng has given him yet another chance to show the Sect his worth.


    However, Liu Jin cannot find it in himself to be grateful for this.


    A soft sigh escapes his lips.


    For years, Liu Jin hated Doctor Wu. Liu Jin hated how Doctor Wu repeatedly tried to tarnish his father¡¯s name by spreading all sorts of rumors about him. Liu Jin also hadn¡¯t been fond of Doctor Wu¡¯s son, Wu Yan. When they were young, Wu Yan would often parrot his father¡¯s views at Liu Jin, leading to many fights between the kids, fights that Liu Jin lost.


    Due to this, Liu Jin would often dream of Doctor Wu¡¯s fall. Liu Jin would dream of the day people would see the man for what he truly was.


    In a way, that was exactly what ended up happening thanks to the Eastern Port City Tournament, and it was by his hand that Doctor Wu¡¯s fall had been set in motion.


    How curious it is that Liu Jin feels no joy from any of this.


    Doctor Wu¡¯s clinic is devoid of patients and doctors. Only the members of the Xiao Sec walk its halls. Furniture is pushed out of the way, and doors are broken as they go from room to room, searching for anything of value.


    Throughout it all, Liu Jin feels much like a thief ransacking someone¡¯s grave.


    ¡°Brother Liu¡­ No, Young Master Liu! Please, tell me it is done!¡±


    Liu Jin gives Big Nose Li a flat stare.


    Unsurprisingly, the older boy could be well behaved when his health was at risk. Well, if he weren¡¯t like that, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to remain at Xiao Fang¡¯s side for so long.


    ¡°You will be fine,¡± Liu Jin says, stepping away from Big Nose Li. ¡°Just remember not to remove the temporal talismans on any of these things. They are there for a reason. You might also wish to avoid speaking for the rest of the day. It will not end well.¡±


    Big Nose Li¡¯s eyes bug out. His whole expression seems to be asking him if he¡¯s serious.


    Liu Jin shrugs.


    ¡°What reason would I have to lie?¡±


    Amusement, obviously, but Big Nose Li doesn¡¯t have to know that.


    Behind them, Su An guffaws.


    ¡°Boss, that condition is too steep! There¡¯s no way Big Nose can do it. Why, you might as well knock him unconscious right now to spare him.¡±


    Big Nose Li glares at Su An over Liu Jin¡¯s shoulder. There¡¯s an angry retort ready on his lips, but, miraculously, he manages to snap his mouth shut. In fact, Big Nose¡¯s jaw is clenched so tightly Liu Jin fears he might pull a muscle.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su An places a hand on her hip. ¡°Are you really going to try to be silent? A dog would have better luck going a day without barking.¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Big Nose makes a rude gesture with his hands. Liu Jin sighs and shakes his head.


    ¡°Go back to work. If we waste time, we¡¯ll end up here all day.¡±


    Even if they manage to finish here, they¡¯d still need to go to Doctor Wu¡¯s house after this.


    The number of rare ingredients Doctor Wu gathered over the years is, without a doubt, impressive. Certainly, these ingredients cannot be compared to those Liu Jin has seen in his master¡¯s spatial pouch. As far as rarity goes, they are more in line with what one might find in the Xiao Sect¡¯s storage.


    However, that doesn¡¯t make them worthless. Far from it, really.


    ¡°Young Master Liu, I found a hidden storage!¡± Cries Hou Tao, one of the Inner Disciples that had been assigned to this job. Indeed, a bookcase has been moved out of the way to reveal a secret room.


    However, what Liu Jin finds surprising is that there is no trace of fakeness in Hou Tao when he calls him Young Master.


    ¡°Step back, Hou Tao,¡± Liu Jin says, as peeks inside. ¡°I¡¯ll go in.¡±


    The room behind the bookcase is dark, but not dusty, meaning it is regularly used. There are a few traps in place, but most of them are poison-based. Liu Jin only needs to absorb the poison and guide it into the pendant Old Jiang had given him so many years ago. Even though Liu Jin no longer has to worry about Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s poison, he still wears the pendant out of habit. Besides, its poison-absorbing capabilities can be quite useful in certain situations.


    Like this one.


    Once the traps have been disabled to his satisfaction, Liu Jin¡¯s eyes go over the contents of the room.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Eggs. Quite large ones at that. Each one is easily the size of Liu Jin¡¯s torso. No doubt, they are the eggs of some type of Spirit Beast, though Liu Jin cannot tell which. The eggs are not something he recognizes from his lessons, which makes it likely their use is not medical.


    Perhaps, they were meant to be a gift for Yun Han after he won the Eastern Port City Tournament? Judging by the Qi emanating from the eggs, the creatures inside them are still a long way from hatching.


    ¡°Good job, Hou Tao,¡± Liu Jin says once he exits the room. He gives a few talismans to the Inner Disciple. ¡°Make sure to place temporal talismans on them. We¡¯ll be taking the eggs with us.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Boss?¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s eyes follow Su An¡¯s nervously pointing finger.


    Ah.


    ¡°Welcome, Elder Brother.¡±


    ~~~


    After giving a few orders to the other Inner Disciples, Liu Jin leaves with Xiao Nan.


    The two don¡¯t go far. In fact, they don¡¯t even leave the clinic. They walk up the stairs and enter the first room they find there. It is a lavish office. Doctor Wu or one of his disciples likely spent many hours working here.


    Ten breaths go by, and not a single word is exchanged between Liu Jin and Xiao Nan.


    ¡°Congratulations,¡± Xiao Nan says, at last, his posture rigid and awkward.


    ¡°On making it to the Top 16 of the Eastern Port City Tournament,¡± Xiao Nan is quick to add. ¡°Had Yun Han not been your opponent, I am sure you would have made it further. Even then, you certainly kept Yun Han on his toes. It was a great match.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks.


    ¡°You were there, Elder Brother?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no. I purchased a memory talisman from my cousin.¡± Xiao Nan manages a grin. The expression looks more at home on his face than his earlier awkwardness. ¡°He overcharged me quite a bit for it.¡±


    ¡°You are on speaking terms once more, then?¡±


    Liu Jin cannot hide his surprise. Perhaps more than anyone, Liu Jin knows how stubborn Xiao Fang can be in his dislikes. Liu Jin wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if Xiao Fang decided to hold on to the grudge for a couple of months, at least.


    For Xiao Fang, even holding onto a grudge pointlessly for years is not impossible.


    ¡°I am glad.¡±


    Liu Jin says it and means it too.


    Family shouldn¡¯t fight.


    ¡°Somehow or another, things worked out between us,¡± Xiao Nan says, scratching the back of his head. ¡°That is also why I am here. I¡­ wanted to apologize, Little Brother.¡±


    ¡°You already did.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, but I do not like being disliked by you, so I feel the need to do it again.¡±


    Liu Jin frowns. ¡°I do not dislike you.¡±


    ¡°No, Little Brother definitely does.¡± Xiao Nan crosses his arms and nods his head in perfect agreement with himself. ¡°Trust me. Making people angry is my greatest talent. When it comes to infuriating others, my ability is definitely Emperor-class. As far as my generation goes, I¡¯m definitely the second-best at making others angry.¡±


    ¡°Not the first?¡±


    ¡°Alas, there is always someone better,¡± Xiao Nan says with such solemness that Liu Jin cannot help but smile. ¡°Regardless, I am quite good at it, so I always know when someone is angry at me.¡±


    Xiao Nan ends it with that, but Liu Jin can hear the words he left out just fine.


    You are angry at me.


    ¡°If my father asked me to lie to you, I definitely would.¡± Liu Jin¡¯s fingers tap against the large desk in the office as he speaks. ¡°Knowing that, what right do I have to hold a grudge? Elder Brother acted to protect the Xiao Sect and to protect Xiao Fang.¡±


    Not that Xiao Fang would agree with that last part.


    ¡°I fully understand why Elder Brother did what he did.¡±


    Xiao Nan hums. ¡°That may be so, but just because Little Brother is able to understand it in his head doesn¡¯t mean Little Brother accepts it here.¡±


    Xiao Nan taps his heart.


    ¡°We are friends, Little Brother. Family. Being manipulated by someone you trust is hurtful. Even if it was to fool Elder Hui, I did use you as a distraction. It is okay to be angry at me.¡±


    Liu Jin clicks his tongue. ¡°Even if Elder Brother says it, it feels too petty.¡±


    ¡°If that is petty, then Little Brother could stand to be a little pettier. In fact, if Little Brother is petty, then this Xiao Nan is an irresponsible fool who let two children bear a big burden by their lonesome.¡±


    It really is eating him up, Liu Jin realizes. Xiao Nan truly is bothered by what he did.


    What would Master do in this situation?


    Liu Jin wonders about it for a moment before realizing that path would lead to nowhere good. Still, it is not as if his list of role models is that big. It is not like he can ask himself what Xiao Fang would do.


    ¡­


    Huh.


    ¡°One punch.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll punch Elder Brother¡¯s face once to work out my petty anger. Elder Brother can then feel happy about receiving punishment.¡±


    It is not quite challenging Xiao Nan to a duel in three years but it¡¯ll do.


    ¡°I¡­ was not expecting to hear that.¡±


    ¡°Good. I was not expecting to say it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ are you sure, Little Brother?¡± Xiao Nan is, for once, utterly bewildered. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to insult you, but punching me can hurt you.¡±


    He is, after all, a cultivator in the Earth Realm.


    ¡°I trust Elder Brother knows how to make himself punchable.¡±


    Liu Jin cracks his knuckles once.


    And moves.


    The impact behind his blow breaks all the vases in the room and rattles the door. The books lying on the bookshelves end up scattered all over the floor.


    Xiao Nan¡¯s head is turned to the side, Liu Jin¡¯s fist pressed against it. Liu Jin knows Xiao Nan is the one who moved his head back to protect Liu Jin. There is simply no way for someone like Liu Jin to harm Xiao Nan¡¯s body.


    Still, hitting him does feel kind of good.


    ¡°I think I understand why so many people are quick to violence,¡± Liu Jin says, pulling his fist back with a thoughtful expression


    ¡°It does have its advantages.¡± Xiao Nan grins. ¡°Consider me surprised, Little Brother. To think you are already in the Ninth Level of the Inner Realm. You were hiding your strength during the tournament?¡±


    Liu Jin shakes his head.


    ¡°No, my body was ready for a breakthrough back then, but it would have been troublesome if I couldn¡¯t control my Qi like usual during the matches. That¡¯s why I decided to hold back on having a breakthrough until everything was over.¡±


    As far as Liu Jin is concerned, it was the right choice. The strategy he used against Yun Han simply wouldn¡¯t have been possible if his control hadn¡¯t been as good as usual.


    Xiao Nan laughs and pats Liu Jin¡¯s back.


    ¡°Never change, Little Brother. Never change.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 66: A Disciple’s Job

    ~~~


    Liu Jin looks at his master with great care and great worry. It does not take long for the feelings so clearly reflected on his face to be vocalized.


    ¡°Master, are you sure you are okay?¡±


    For about the tenth time that morning.


    ¡°Disciple, what do your eyes tell you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You are a doctor, are you not? You have learned from your father, and you have learned from this Old Jiang. So tell me, what do your eyes tell you? Or are you perhaps implying your teachers have been substandard?¡±


    ¡°Never!¡± Liu Jin immediately replies. ¡°Master, I¡¯d never be so disrespectful!¡±


    ¡°If respectfulness is your intent, you¡¯ll have no problem doing what I tell you.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s frown deepens, but he does as ordered.


    ¡°Master¡¯s skin has a healthier color than usual.¡± Which isn¡¯t to say his master looks well. His skin is still pale, just less so than during previous days. ¡°Master is also moving with greater ease today. This disciple has yet to see a single faltering movement from Master even though we have been walking for an hour.¡±


    Of course, that might just as easily be his master stubbornly hiding his weakness, but if he is good enough to do that, that too can be considered a sign of health.


    ¡°And my breathing and heartbeat?


    ¡°Within normal parameters.¡±


    Which, considering how much they have walked, is yet another sign of his Master¡¯s health. That isn¡¯t to say he¡¯s on his way to recovery or anything like that. Such a thought is too naive.


    It merely means today is a good day.


    All sick people have them until they don¡¯t.


    ¡°And going by your findings, what would you say is your diagnosis, disciple?¡±


    Liu Jin looks away and grumbles something.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°I said that Master¡¯s condition is good enough to go for a walk,¡± Liu Jin says, resigned.


    ¡°If you knew that from the start, then why bother being so difficult?¡± Old Jiang reprimands him. ¡°You are a doctor. Do not doubt your diagnosis out of petty sentimentality. Emotions have their time and place. Your concern for my person, however touching, is simply a hindrance to the both of us right now.¡±


    As expected, his master is harsh.


    Not wrong, though.


    ¡°Even so,¡± Liu Jin says, crossing his arms, his face showing no small amount of petulance. ¡°Master, I still don¡¯t think it is necessary for us to go to Poison Fang Canyon.¡±


    Old Jiang had surprised Liu Jin by waking him up early in the morning and announcing they were to go to Poison Fang Canyon. Liu Jin had, of course, raised several objections to this, all of them related to his master¡¯s health, but Old Jiang easily brushed them aside.


    Whether it is the art of words, medicine, or cultivation, Old Jiang is Liu Jin¡¯s superior by far.


    ¡°You do not think, because there are still many things you do not know. All understanding begins from ignorance.¡±


    Poison Fang Canyon and its poisonous mists are already in sight, yet Liu Jin and Old Jiang show no fear. For them, the canyon has no mysteries.


    ¡°You are the disciple, and I, your master. It is up to me to make you less ignorant so that you may gain understanding, daunting though the task may be.¡±


    Without a doubt, Master¡¯s tongue is as sharp as ever. That part of him is not sick in the slightest.


    It is the rest of him that Liu Jin worries about.


    It is true that his master is healthy enough to go to Poison Fang Canyon. Old Jiang is, after all, a cultivator in the Emperor Realm. Now that Nine-Headed Snake God is gone, nothing there represents a threat to him.


    However, that is all there is.


    Liu Jin doesn¡¯t miss that it takes them twice as long as usual to reach the canyon.


    He also doesn¡¯t miss the slight quiver that runs through his master¡¯s body once they enter the poisonous mists. Managing the poison, a task that should have been as easy as breathing for his master, almost interfered with his sense of balance.


    ¡°Are we collecting ingredients, Master?¡±


    Liu Jin doesn¡¯t think they are. Back home, he had been about to get the basket when Old Jiang told him to leave it behind. They wouldn¡¯t need it this time.


    ¡°Nothing of the sort,¡± Old Jiang says as they walk deeper into the canyon. He does not use his Qi to scare away the creatures living in the area as he has done in the past. That tells Liu Jin that his master probably plans to make him fight something.


    Either that or he¡¯s too weakened to flare his Qi, but that possibility is not one Liu Jin wants to consider right now.


    ¡°For now, you are merely to defend me as we walk.¡±


    It does not take long for Liu Jin to find himself doing just that. A Red-Scaled Centipede is the first of the canyon¡¯s inhabitants to attack. It is not the first time Liu Jin has to fight one, and now, he is faster and stronger than the last time he did so.


    The knife Meng Yue gave him flashes as he takes it out of his sheath. The Red-Scaled Centipede falls in pieces a breath later.


    That is the first of the attacks, but it is not the last.


    A Five-Legged Toad.


    A group of Poisonous Flame Salamanders.


    A Gold-Tipped Scorpion.


    One after another, they come. One after another, Liu Jin kills them. Meng Yue¡¯s knife slashes through flesh and organs time after time. Liu Jin attacks with viciousness that is uncharacteristic of him, but he simply cannot leave anything to chance while guarding his master.


    All creatures that get close to them must die.


    Still...


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Master, are you doing something to attract them?¡± Liu Jin asks as he beheads some sort of giant praying mantis. The exact name of the Spirit Beast escapes him.


    Liu Jin¡¯s question is not without merit. While it is not unusual to be attacked by Spirit Beasts while inside the canyon, Liu Jin can scarcely recall a time when they have been quite this persistent. Additionally, instead of heading towards the center of the canyon, his master is making them walk in circles.


    It is as if the constant attacks are the purpose of this outing rather than an inconvenience.


    ¡°I have no need to. Predators know vulnerable prey when they see it. Of course, they greatly overestimate their ability and vastly underestimate mine. I could say that it is only to be expected of mindless beasts, but you¡¯d be surprised by how many so-called wise men have died for similar reasons. Nevertheless, this serves our purposes.¡±


    As soon as Old Jiang says that, a new creature steps out of the darkness.


    It stands on four legs and is covered by light, purplish fur with dark stripes running through its body. It bears its long fangs at them, growling and snarling.


    A Five Poison Tiger.


    ¡°This one will do. Kill it, but leave the body as intact as possible.¡±


    In other words, Liu Jin cannot use the blade.


    Very well.


    Liu Jin dashes in, not giving the Spirit Beast a chance to attack his master. The Spirit Beast takes a swipe at him, long claws whistling through the air with enough force to fell trees.


    The first needle goes in, right beneath the beast¡¯s shoulder.


    It stumbles, suddenly unable to use one of its legs, but it quickly builds back its momentum, turning to attack. Its sharp, long canines seek to tear Liu Jin¡¯s flesh asunder.


    The second needle goes in.


    A roar. Another stumble.


    The third needle goes in.


    A weak swipe. A feeble attack.


    The fourth needle goes in.


    The fifth needle goes in.


    Liu Jin allows himself to take a deep breath as the beast goes down for good. He hadn¡¯t been sure if that was going to work.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Old Jiang¡¯s Qi flares up for the first time since they enter the canyon, ensuring they will not be attacked again. He then tosses a jar at Liu Jin. ¡°Drain its blood and harvest its core. Be warned, the Five Poison Tiger has acidic blood. Do not allow it to make contact with your skin.¡±


    Liu Jin stares at the jar Old Jiang has just tossed at him. There are a number of talismans wrapped on it. His eyes immediately identify their uses. Reinforcement. Preservation. Space. His master certainly came prepared.


    The same cannot be said of Liu Jin, who lacks any of the proper tools required to drain the Spirit Beast¡¯s body, yet is expected to perform the task without getting any blood on his body.


    Liu Jin sighs.


    ¡°As you wish, Master.¡±


    Liu Jin kneels down next to the dead beast and starts his job. Even without the right tools, the steps and motions have been long since drilled into his body.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I talked with my father about his past the other day.¡±


    It is not something he planned on asking his master about today, yet if not now, then when? They are the only people in Poison Fang Canyon right now. All the beasts have been scared away by his master¡¯s Qi, meaning there will be no interruptions. Liu Jin doubts he¡¯ll ever have a better chance to talk with his master about this subject.


    ¡°There is little need for you to tell me that. Even if I hadn¡¯t realized your father¡¯s intentions right away, your behavior speaks for itself. You two have been even more solemn than usual lately, a feat I did not believe possible.¡±


    Liu Jin flinches at his master¡¯s words. Still, his hands do not make a single mistake as he cuts the beast¡¯s flesh.


    It is not that the words Liu Jin said to his father the other night were a lie. However, it may be true that, perhaps, there has been some awkwardness between father and son since Liu Jianguo revealed the truth to Liu Jin. It is only natural. In one night, Liu Jin learned a number of unimaginable things, and Liu Jianguo exposed his darkest secrets to his son.


    In fact, that things are only awkward between them says a lot about the strength of their bond as father and son.


    ¡°I learned about things from my father¡¯s perspective, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But you wish to hear my perspective,¡± Old Jiang finishes for him.


    Liu Jin nods.


    ¡°What are you hoping to hear me say, disciple? That your father lied? That he wasn¡¯t as terrible as he said he was?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing of the sort.¡± Liu Jin shakes his head. ¡°I just want to better understand the sort of person my honored father was. That is all.¡±


    ¡°He was an idiot,¡± his master says bluntly and without a shred of doubt. ¡°He still is, but back then, he was an even bigger idiot. After he lost everything to his brother, he followed me around for years, begging me to make him my disciple. It was like watching a lamb offering itself to a tiger.¡±


    Even though Old Jiang¡¯s words are harsh, there is no denying the smile on his face.


    ¡°He was not completely without talent, which made him better than most of the fools who sought my knowledge. However, he was no good. Rage can be a powerful thing if properly harnessed. Properly tamed, anger becomes passion, but such a thing was impossible for your father.¡±


    ¡°Yet, Master took him as his disciple.¡±


    ¡°I allowed petty sentimentality to interfere with my diagnosis,¡± Old Jiang admits, stroking his long beard. ¡°I made him swear not to use the arts I taught him for anything other than their intended purpose as a precaution. I told him I would kill him with my own hands if he did.¡±


    Yet he hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°I was busy attending other matters while your father tore the Storm Dragon Empire apart. By the time I hunted him down, the disciple I had come to punish was long dead.¡± Old Jiang frowns. ¡°No, perhaps that was just an excuse I used to avoid having to kill him. Back then, I was angrier at what he had done to himself rather than at what he had done to his country. How laughable.¡±


    ¡°It is done,¡± Liu Jin says. The blood is in the jar, and the core of the tiger is now in his hands.


    ¡°Good. Now burn the body using this.¡±


    Old Jiang gives him another talisman. With it, the corpse catches fire and turns into ashes in a matter of seconds.


    ¡°You have performed well enough. I guess we can consider this a success.¡±


    ¡°I still cannot say I understand the point of the exercise, Master.¡±


    Old Jiang sighs.


    ¡°I have three months.¡±


    For Liu Jin, it is as if the entire world has gone silent. It is as if his master¡¯s words have left behind a void through which no sound can travel.


    ¡°Two at worst. Three at best. No more than that,¡± his master continues. ¡°When the day comes, I will call you. You will take me here, just as we have done today, and you will do as you have just done. You will drain my blood, harvest my core, and burn my body and organs.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Preposterous.


    Unthinkable.


    Vile!


    Even though Old Jiang calls it a core, it is not as if he is speaking about a Spirit Beast¡¯s core. Though sometimes called the same, the ¡°core¡± of a cultivator is fundamentally different. Spirit Beasts are creatures born with a core that allows them to cultivate. Humans have no such thing in their bodies. Instead, humans move Qi through their dantian and meridians to refine their bodies. As one grows in cultivation, they become able to, through internal alchemy, create a special elixir inside their dantian.


    This elixir, often called elixir of immortality, is what extends the life of a cultivator. As a cultivator keeps growing, he becomes able to further refine this elixir, which increases his lifespan even more.


    That is a human¡¯s core.


    To take it. To harvest it.


    There is no higher taboo. No greater disrespect.


    ¡°How can you ask me to do something like that?¡± Liu Jin asks, horrified.


    ¡°I expect you to do it because of what will happen if you fail,¡± Old Jiang tells him. ¡°You already know why I am dying. Right now, it is my skill that keeps the poison inside of me at bay. What do you think will happen once I lack the ability to do so?¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s mind goes back to the first time he met Old Jiang, his body burning in the middle of nowhere. Back then, he had no idea how much of a danger it represented, but if that fire had gone out of control...


    Poison strong enough to kill someone in the Emperor Realm¡­


    If such a power were allowed to run wild, then the city¡­ No, it wouldn¡¯t be just the city. Even if Old Jiang left and travelled hundreds of miles away, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference.


    ¡°Make no mistake, the worst of the poison will vanish when my soul does,¡± Old Jiang continues. ¡°However, what is left will still be enough to cause untold damage. That is why you must do this. As your master, it shames me that I must ask this of you, yet no one other than you can do this.¡±


    No one else could?


    Liu Jin wants to deny it. He opens his mouth, his brain scrambling to think of someone who could do this other than him! Anyone at all!


    There is no one.


    There is also no point wondering if his master is telling the truth or not. There is no way he would ever lie about something like this.


    That means... that means...


    ¡°As your disciple¡­ As your disciple¡­ this Liu Jin will fulfill your will, Master.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 67: To Court Death

    ~~~


    Nothing happens during the first month.


    There are no surprises and no changes. Liu Jin¡¯s routine doesn¡¯t change in the slightest.


    Xiao Fang is the first to notice something is wrong, or rather, Xiao Fang is the first to confront Liu Jin about it. This leads nowhere. No matter how much Xiao Fang prods, Liu Jin keeps insisting everything is fine.


    At some point, Xiao Fang stops prying.


    Unlike his young cousin, Xiao Nan does not say anything. He does, however, make sure to run into Liu Jin more often, always managing to bring some sort of distraction with him. These distractions usually take the form of odd jobs that the Xiao Sect requires of him. Settling disputes. Helping decode some of Doctor Wu¡¯s notes. Working with the Xiao Sect¡¯s alchemists. They all prove to be useful at occupying Liu Jin¡¯s mind.


    Much like Xiao Nan, Su An does not say anything. Unlike Xiao Nan, Su An starts hugging him more often.


    Liu Jin doesn¡¯t fight these hugs as much as he could. At some point, he stops fighting them entirely.


    During the second month, Liu Jin¡¯s training with Old Jiang increases in intensity. During these lessons, Old Jiang does not teach him any new techniques or offer him any new insights into the manipulation of Qi. Instead, these lessons are all about theory.


    For hours, Old Jiang drills knowledge into his head. Liu Jin learns about rare Spirit Beasts. He learns about herbs and plants, some of which are wondrous, some of which are utterly disgusting. He keeps learning about the human body. Liu Jin thought he had a good understanding of how Qi moved through the meridians and dantian. Old Jiang shows him how much there is for him to still learn.


    Then there are times when Old Jiang speaks to him about the world outside the city.


    ¡°If we are talking only about the Crimson Cloud Empire, then the Red Sky Pavilion is the best one in terms of medical and alchemical knowledge and is in possession of many precious resources. Of course, this does not include the Four Great Sects. In the Storm Dragon Empire, the royal palace used to house many rare medical texts.¡±


    ¡°Used to?¡±


    ¡°Your uncle and father made a mess of the place,¡± Old Jiang tells him bluntly. ¡°Well, moving on to the rest of the continent, the ones that can be said to be halfways capable are¡­¡±


    His master always finds ways to tie the knowledge he gives him to medicine; Liu Jin is pretty sure he¡¯s being educated in politics instead. Old Jiang probably thinks Liu Jin is less likely to complain if there is some medical knowledge thrown in.


    Liu Jin never complains.


    Liu Jin understands his master is using his last remaining days to impart as much knowledge to him as possible. There is absolutely no way he can dare to waste his master¡¯s time by doing something as petty as complaining. If this is what his master has chosen to teach him, then Liu Jin will learn.


    It is that simple.


    By the time the third month arrives, Liu Jin should be in constant panic. His master is never wrong. If he says he has no more than three months left to live, then three months are all he has. Every day that passes is a day in which his master can walk up to him and tell him the time has come. Every day is a day in which his master can die. Liu Jin wakes up every day knowing that, and he goes to sleep knowing that.


    By all means, Liu Jin should be a nervous wreck.


    He isn¡¯t.


    Liu Jin can never stop thinking about it, yet his body and mind are simply too numb for him to panic. The pressure Liu Jin is under is such that his other emotions have been buried under its weight. Liu Jin does not have the luxury to cry like the child he is because he has already given up.


    No, from the beginning, there was no fighting this.


    All Liu Jin has been able to do from the start is accept it.


    So when Old Jiang wakes up early in the morning and tells him they are going to Poison Fang Canyon, Liu Jin doesn¡¯t cry. He doesn¡¯t scream. He doesn¡¯t even sob.


    Liu Jin gets up, grabs his things, and follows his master for the last time.


    That is a disciple¡¯s job.


    His father waves them goodbye. His face looks like he hasn¡¯t slept at all, which is not far from the truth. The night before, he and Old Jiang stayed up late talking about various things. Liu Jin retired to bed early, thinking it was best to give them space. Even so, he managed to overhear a little. Not the words but the emotions with which they were spoken. Tense whispered sentences. Angry shouts. Silence.


    Laughter was the last thing Liu Jin heard before sleep claimed him.


    The day is bright and sunny, utterly at odds with Liu Jin¡¯s mood. It almost feels like the sun and the skies are mocking him, but there is no point in getting angry. Liu Jin repeats that in his mind again and again, hoping he¡¯ll start believing it.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    If someone waves at them or tries to greet them while they make their way out of the city, Liu Jin doesn¡¯t notice. He only has eyes and ears for his master.


    Old Jiang walks slowly, more so than he ever has before. At some point, Liu Jin starts holding his arm to help him walk. His master¡¯s body is warm in a way that has absolutely nothing to do with the sun, but Liu Jin doesn¡¯t care.


    He doesn¡¯t let go.


    The trip to Poison Fang Canyon takes hours. Throughout it, master and disciple remain silent. When they arrive, Old Jiang flares his Qi once to scare away all the animals around them. Immediately after, he stumbles and starts coughing. If Liu Jin were not holding him, he¡¯d have fallen to the ground.


    Liu Jin does not dare to ask his master if he¡¯s okay or if he needs rest. The answers to those questions are something he already knows. Instead, Liu Jin waits until Old Jiang¡¯s coughing fit is over and starts walking the moment his master does


    It is the only thing he can do.


    They make their way deep inside the poisonous mists of the canyon. By now, purging his body from poison is second-nature to Liu Jin. For a moment, he worries that his master¡¯s condition will cause him to have trouble with this, but no such thing happens. Perhaps, it occurs to him, the poison inside his master is so strong that it burns the poisonous mists the moment they enter his body.


    Distantly, Liu Jin notes that the toxicity in Poison Fang Canyon has decreased far more than expected.


    All the creatures have been scared away by his master¡¯s Qi. The only sound accompanying their journey is that of dry, fallen leaves crunching under their feet. It makes the total silence that ensues once his master¡¯s footsteps finally come to a stop all the more empty.


    ¡°This place.¡± Old Jiang looks up, a beam of sunlight manages to make its way through the thick canopy of trees and graces his face. ¡°This place will do.¡±


    A simple clearing in a high-toxicity area of Poison Fang Canyon.


    This is where his master will die.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± Old Jiang says as Liu Jin helps him do so. ¡°There are a few things I want to tell you. Consider them my last words.¡±


    Liu Jin struggles not to react to that. Judging by the sad smile on his master¡¯s face, he¡¯s unsuccessful.


    ¡°Do not make that face. It ill-suits you, disciple. That this Old Jiang gets to choose his dying words is cause for celebration. Those who reach for immortality often end up courting death. It sneaks on us and takes us without warning. Being able to die with my affairs in order is a privilege few receive.¡±


    If his master says it, then it must certainly be true.


    It does not help him feel better.


    His master takes out his spatial pouch and puts it in front of him. From it, he takes out a jar and talismans that Liu Jin does not even want to look at. He also takes out a thin wooden box.


    ¡°I want you to have this. That spatial pouch holds all my valuable possessions. The bulk of it are ingredients you should be more than familiar with by now. This, however, is different.¡±


    He taps the wooden box and opens it.


    In it, there are rows of pure white jade cut into hexagonal prisms, each no larger than his pinky. Purplish smoke seems to swirl inside each of them. Even without his master telling him, Liu Jin can recognize what they are.


    Memory Jades.


    A memory talisman, like the one Xiao Fang sold to Xiao Nan, can be used to view someone¡¯s memories. In Xiao Nan¡¯s case, he used one to watch Xiao Fang¡¯s memory of Liu Jin¡¯s fight with Yun Han.


    However, a memory jade is far more complex. In fact, only the rarest of memory talismans can compare to it. A memory jade allows someone not just to see but to experience someone else¡¯s memories as if they were happening to them.


    In other words, if one were to use it to, for example, teach someone a technique, it¡¯d be frighteningly effective.


    Suddenly, it becomes clear why all his past lessons with Old Jiang have been focused so heavily on theory.


    ¡°By the look on your face, I can see you already understand. In that case, I won¡¯t mince words. You can consider these my last lessons to you. Each one contains something I think you¡¯ll benefit from. Use them at your own discretion.¡±


    Having said that, Old Jiang closes the box and places it inside the spatial pouch.


    ¡°My own discretion? Are you sure, Master?¡±


    ¡°There is no need for you to let the words of a dead man control your progress. My teachings are yours to use however you want. That is something I have made clear to you numerous times now.¡± Old Jiang chuckles. ¡°How curious. I never thought I¡¯d take another disciple, yet I do not regret it. In fact, I¡¯ll say this truthfully. I am glad to have met you, and it is my honor to have taught you. My only regret is that I will not live to see what you will become.¡±


    His master¡¯s smile. At that moment, his master¡¯s smile is the kindest Liu Jin has ever seen.


    ¡°Master!¡± Liu Jin¡¯s forehead hits the ground. His eyes burn with unshed tears. ¡°This Liu Jin does not deserve those words! If anything, it is this Liu Jin¡¯s privilege to have learned under Master. Whatever I become in the future, it will only be possible because of Master.¡±


    ¡°Oh, foolish disciple of mine. Of course, it will be. That is the fundamental truth of the relationship between master and disciple, so do not grieve my death. No matter what you do, you cannot escape being proof that this Old Jiang once lived. Embrace it. Take pride in it.¡±


    As he speaks, the heat around his master¡¯s body keeps rising until the air starts becoming distorted around him.


    It is just as Liu Jin saw him so many years ago.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, disciple. Take care of your father too. For such an intelligent person, he¡¯s remarkably prone to idiocy. You¡¯re better than him in that regard but not by much. I can tell you have it in you to be quite an idiot too.¡±


    Old Jiang laughs, and Liu Jin can¡¯t help but laugh along with him even though there is something wet on his cheeks.


    ¡°Disciple¡­ Little Jin.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°I am proud of you.¡±


    Those are his master¡¯s last words. Blinding light erupts from his body, taking the shape of flames. Liu Jin shields his face with his arms on reflex, but he needs not have bothered. Somehow, the heat around his master doesn¡¯t travel far.


    In a flash of light, it is gone, leaving behind his master¡¯s body. It doesn¡¯t fall or scatter into ashes. It stays intact, a look of supreme peace on his master¡¯s face.


    It would be good if Liu Jin could leave it like that.


    Liu Jin clenches his fists so tightly his nails draw blood. His heart beats once then twice. Two heartbeats are all it takes for him to see the poison within his master¡¯s body is still at work.


    Liu Jin stands up and takes out his tools.


    Fighting the rising nausea within him, Liu Jin moves his master¡¯s body, making it lie on the ground.


    Liu Jin makes the first cut.


    ~~~

 Chapter 68: Home I

    ~~~


    Liu Jin throws up as soon as he¡¯s finished.


    He walks through Poison Fang Canyon in a daze. A minute. An hour. Liu Jin does not know how long it has been. He does not know how much time has passed since¡­


    His muscles tense. His teeth gnash against each other.


    Don¡¯t think.


    Keep walking. Keep walking.


    Stay angry. Grab hold of it. Don¡¯t let go no matter what.


    If he does¡­ If he does¡­


    His fist lashes out, striking a tree next to him. Splinters fly all over the place as the tree cracks and breaks under his strength. It falls to the ground a second later.


    He needs to get out of here.


    It is the one thing Liu Jin knows for sure. He needs to get out of the canyon. Left foot. Right foot. Keep walking. Left. Right. Left. Right. Keep angry. Stay angry. Left. Right. Left. Right.


    It is dark all around him. It is always dark inside Poison Fang Canyon. The trees have been left free to grow for centuries, their leaves forming a dense canopy that prevents most sunlight from breaking through. Only a few stray beams of light make it to the ground, leaving the rest of the canyon shrouded in darkness.


    As Liu Jin is right now, the darkness doesn¡¯t make a difference.


    Liu Jin isn¡¯t even looking at where he¡¯s going. He is too lost in his thoughts for that. Still, he does not make a single misstep. Constant trips to Poison Fang Canyon and back have left a mark on him. His body knows the way by heart even if his mind isn¡¯t thinking about it. His stumbling, dazed steps manage to avoid every single exposed branch on his way. That is how familiar Liu Jin is with his surroundings.


    And yet, he falls all the same.


    It catches him by surprise. One moment, Liu Jin is walking through the canyon¡¯s depths, lost in his inner turmoil. The next, he is falling towards the ground, his eyes widening. The shock jolts his reflexes into awareness. His palms come forward and push against the dirt, using the momentum to bring the rest of his body forward as he performs a flawless somersault through the air.


    His landing is perfect. Not one speck of dirt gets on his clothes.


    Slapping his palms together to shake off the dirt, Liu Jin turns around to see what caused him to trip. He expects to find an exposed branch or maybe the corpse of a Spirit Beast left behind by one of the many creatures inhabiting the canyon. Such things are not uncommon.


    Liu Jin finds a person instead.


    He lies unconscious with his face facing the ground. Even so, Liu Jin is fairly sure it is not anyone from Eastern Port City.


    After all, he has never seen armor quite like that in the city.


    Rectangular plates made of some sort of black metal are laced together in horizontal rows to form body armor that protects the man¡¯s torso and upper legs. His pauldrons, bracers, and helmet are made of the same material. A lone blue plume rises from the tip of his helmet, one of the few bits of color in the otherwise dark ensemble.


    The armored man is dying.


    Had Liu Jin been in his right mind, it would have been the first thing he noticed. As it is, the realization is slow to come, like drops of water spreading through a dry cloth. When he does finally realize it, Liu Jin immediately dashes over to the man¡¯s side, inwardly cursing himself for his stupidity.


    Poison Fang Canyon is not friendly to visitors. Certainly, the outer areas are safe for cultivators to explore. However, the high-toxicity areas near the center of the canyon can kill even high-level cultivators in the blink of an eye! Many had tried to prove otherwise over the years, and many had died stupidly as a result. The only reason why Liu Jin is able to walk freely across all parts of the canyon is because he has been taught how to deal with the poison.


    The same cannot be said of this person.


    Liu Jin turns the body over, revealing the man¡¯s features. Physically, he appears to be in his twenties with a square chin and thin lips. Dark spots color his face, and Liu Jin doesn¡¯t doubt the same can be said of the rest of his body. The ambient poison of the canyon is already at work. At the rate it is going, the man will not last for much longer. Had Liu Jin stumbled upon him even a minute later, he¡¯d have found a corpse.


    A corpse.


    The word echoes in Liu Jin¡¯s mind until his lips form a thin line. His fingers curl into fists.


    No.


    That will not do.


    That will not do at all.


    Not again. Not this soon.


    Not on the same day.


    Without even a second¡¯s hesitation, Liu Jin throws the man over his shoulder and takes off running. As he does, his hand finds an area of exposed skin and starts draining the poison through skin contact. That a child like him can do something like that would astound even the doctors of the Xiao Sect. It is a testament to the education he has received from his father and¡ª


    While removing the poison from the man¡¯s body, Liu Jin is able to tell quite a few things about him. The man is in the late stages of the True Realm, likely in the seventh level, though his current state makes it hard to know for sure. Regardless, it is impressive considering his body does seem to be around twenty years old.


    His right arm is gone.


    An accident of some sort removed it right at the shoulder. The only reason Liu Jin was not able to tell this just by looking at the man is that he is wearing a prosthesis under his armor. It is made of steel, and he probably moves it through careful manipulation of his Qi. The prosthesis makes him heavier than he should be, but Liu Jin doesn¡¯t mind. The weight barely catches his attention.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Regrettable as the man¡¯s missing arm is, it is not the worst of it. Whatever accident took his arm also grievously damaged the meridians on the right side of his body. It is the sort of injury that can completely stop someone¡¯s cultivation. Considering that, the man being in the True Realm is commendable. However, it does beg one question:


    How exactly did a True Realm cultivator find his way to the middle of Poison Fang Canyon?


    Liu Jin latches on to the question as he runs through the canyon¡¯s depths. He needs something to occupy his mind, and purging the man¡¯s body of poison is so simple he does not even need to think about it.


    Liu Jin did not feel anyone else¡¯s Qi when he entered the canyon, though it would be a lie to say he was looking for such things. In fact, there has rarely been a time when Liu Jin has been less focused on his surroundings. Still, if this man had been inside Poison Fang Canyon when Liu Jin arrived, he¡¯d probably be dead already, meaning that he entered the canyon while Liu Jin was¡­ distracted.


    What a curious fortune.


    Because the man arrived after¡­ after the creatures of the canyon had been suitably scared, he did not encounter any opposition and was free to make his way to the higher-toxicity areas. Similarly, because the toxicity of the canyon has been decreasing since Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s passing, the man was able to survive until Liu Jin found him.


    Liu Jin hums in thought.


    Without a doubt, this man has good luck.


    As soon as they leave the boundaries of Poison Fang Canyon, Liu Jin places the man¡¯s body on the ground and waits. Since the man is a cultivator in the True Realm, Liu Jin doesn¡¯t doubt that he will wake up sooner rather than later.


    Sure enough, it doesn¡¯t even take ten breaths after the man¡¯s body no longer has to deal with the canyon¡¯s poison for his eyes to snap open. His body goes into alert a fraction of a second later, backing away as he fluidly rises to his feet. His head jerks from side to side, looking for threats, his body already adopting a combat stance.


    ¡°You should not make sudden movements,¡± Liu Jin says. He is sitting on the ground a few feet away from the man with his legs crossed. ¡°Your body is still recovering, so you¡¯ll just make yourself dizzy.¡±


    The man¡¯s head snaps in his direction. His fists follow suit before he realizes the one speaking to him is a child.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Whether he speaks in reaction to Liu Jin¡¯s words or the situation he finds himself in is up for debate. Regardless, Liu Jin answers.


    ¡°I said your body is still recovering. Do not make sudden movements.¡±


    The man¡¯s brown eyes grow less cloudy as Liu Jin¡¯s words pierce his consciousness, and he realizes he¡¯s not in any immediate danger.


    ¡°You¡­¡± He looks at Liu Jin with diminishing hostility and growing confusion. ¡°You saved me?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    The man is left staring at him in confusion. ¡°I¡­ how?


    ¡°I work at a clinic and often come to the canyon to gather medicinal herbs,¡± Liu Jin says, doing his best to keep his voice even. The man¡¯s accent is not one he is unfamiliar with. He has definitely heard it before.


    He has heard it before... from the merchants who come from the Storm Dragon Empire.


    It doesn¡¯t happen often. Though Eastern Port City is located near the border between the Crimson Cloud Empire and the Storm Dragon Empire, there are more popular trading routes. Eastern Port City is not without natural resources, but the Xiao and Yun Sects kept a tight hold of how those are distributed. Still, on occasion, merchants from the Storm Dragon Empire would pass through the city.


    They have the same accent as this man.


    ¡°I found you and had to drag your body outside the canyon before administering the antidote.¡± Liu Jin pauses, then adds. ¡°You are welcome.¡±


    ¡°I¡ªOf course, where are my manners?¡± The man shakes his head as if trying to rid himself of any remaining dizziness. ¡°Young man, were it not for you, I¡¯d probably be dead. For that, you have this Lei Kong¡¯s gratitude.¡±


    The man in armor bows his head to Liu Jin, one hand clasped over the other.


    ¡°Please, tell me how can I repay you for saving me. As long as it is within my power, this Lei Kong will do his best to see it done.¡±


    Brown eyes look at him with a stubborn sort of honesty. They tell Liu Jin that Lei Kong will not accept the sort of answer where Liu Jin tells him to think nothing of it. Normally, Liu Jin would sigh at such a thing, but on this occasion, it suits his purposes.


    Anything that can help him occupy his mind is a good thing.


    ¡°Hmm, repay me?¡± Liu Jin frowns as he pretends to think about it. ¡°Well, I guess a story would do.¡±


    The man jerks his head back, surprised. His brow furrows in confusion. ¡°A story?¡±


    ¡°I had to leave behind the herbs I had gathered to carry your body,¡± Liu Jin lies. ¡°The beasts inside are likely on alert right now and will attack if I try to enter the canyon again. It is safe to say this day has been a waste, so at the very least, it¡¯d be nice if you could satisfy my curiosity. I can tell you are not from Eastern Port City. Otherwise, you would have known better than to approach Poison Fang Canyon so recklessly. If you want to repay me, the least you could do is tell me how you ended up in those circumstances.¡±


    Lei Kong gives Liu Jin a long look before sighing and letting himself drop to the ground in front of him.


    ¡°I suppose that is something I can do. It¡¯d be exceedingly rude of me to deny my savior such a simple request. As you may be able to tell from the way I am dressed, I am a soldier. However, I do not belong to the Crimson Cloud Empire but rather to the Storm Dragon Empire.¡±


    A surprised sound leaves Liu Jin¡¯s mouth, though for different reasons than Lei Kong intends. Liu Jin wasn¡¯t sure if Lei Kong would admit to being from the Storm Dragon Empire.


    A soldier in a country not his own is always a little suspicious.


    ¡°Our squadron was doing routine border patrol, but I was separated from the others during a confrontation with a beast. I was flung all the way here during the fight.¡±


    Flung.


    Liu Jin cannot help but raise an eyebrow at the word used. Lei Kong could have just said he got separated from his comrades in the chaos of the battle, but he hadn¡¯t. He had used a very specific word.


    Flung.


    Is he really saying he was literally flung here all the way from the border? While Eastern Port City and Poison Fang Canyon are close to the border neither are exactly a stone¡¯s throw away.


    Well, for high-level cultivators, a stone¡¯s throw away might be a fairly accurate description.


    ¡°I wished to avoid a commotion, so I did not approach the city. Instead, I went into the canyon to seek shelter and perhaps see if I could kill some Spirit Beasts and harvest their cores before returning. It¡¯d be cause for much mockery if I returned empty-handed after the way I was separated from the others.¡± Lei Kong shrugs haplessly as he finishes his story. ¡°As you can see, I underestimated the canyon¡¯s toxicity. Had it not been for you, I¡¯d be dead.¡±


    ¡°Most likely,¡± Liu Jin agrees. ¡°What will you do now then? If you are with me, you can probably enter the city. You could rest today and leave tomorrow.¡±


    Lei Kong shakes his head, moving to stand up. ¡°No, if you¡¯ll forgive me, I think I have seen enough of the Crimson Cloud Empire. I¡¯ll return to the border now. I doubt we¡¯ll meet again, but if we do, I hope it is under better circumstances.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    To his surprise, Liu Jin feels a little sad he cannot convince the man to stay. Before he learned of his father¡¯s past, he wouldn¡¯t have cared much, but now he knows this man hails from the same land as his father.


    The Storm Dragon Empire.


    Liu Jin wants to know more about it.


    ¡°Just one more thing,¡± Liu Jin calls out to Lei Kong. The soldier, who is already walking away, stops. ¡°The Storm Dragon Empire. Is it a good place to live?¡±


    Lei Kong does not say anything for a while, making Liu Jin wonder if he hadn¡¯t heard him.


    At last, he looks back, an unreadable expression on his face.


    ¡°It is home.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 69: Days of Peace I

    Chapter 69: Days of Peace I


    ~~~


    Liu Jin groans as he rubs his eyes. He has his elbows on the table, and there are several stacks of notes looming before him.


    Sighing, he shoves them to the side.


    Some scatter to the floor, but Liu Jin cant find it in himself to care. If he could set them on fire, he would have done it days ago.


    I give up.


    The words are said withplete certainty. They are the words of a man who has tried his best and found himself wanting. There is no fear or hesitation in him because he has epted the inevitable.


    That would be a lot more convincing if this wasnt the fourth time Boss has said that, Su An pipes up from behind him. And thats just this morning. If we count the times Boss has given up this week, the number would be in the double digits. I think we can safely say Boss is bad at giving up.


    ... admittedly, I may be something of a sore loser.


    A yawn escapes Liu Jins mouth after saying that. He moves his head from side to side, enjoying the cracks that follow. One of his hands absentmindedly rubs his back. He has been sitting for far too long.


    The two are in the house Liu Jin once shared with Xiao Shuang. After she left with Meng Yue, the little house inside the Xiao Sectspound became a refuge of sorts for Liu Jin. However, as his duties within the Xiao Sect have grown, the small yetfortable cottage has gained a second function.


    An office.


    His office, to be exact.


    As long as Boss prevails by the end, that can only be a good thing! In that case, it isnt called being a sore loser but rather being determined! Still, this Su An must admit some surprise. I thought for sure Boss would have finished this by now.


    Liu Jin clicks his tongue, some annoyance leaking through. Not at Su An but at the situation he finds himself in. A quick nce at the window shows him the sun is still up. That means it should still be early in the afternoon,


    Funny. Hed have sworn he has been here a lot longer than that.


    Boredom, it seems, has a way of altering ones perception of time.


    If we were only talking about medical expertise, then I am sure it would be within my power to understand anything written down by Doctor Wu. I am certain Patriarch Xiao Zheng was thinking that when he gave me this task. Liu Jin taps one of the stacks of notes on his desk for emphasis. Unfortunately, most of Doctor Wus notes are written in code.


    After Doctor Wus death, the Xiao Sect seized all of his assets. The value of some of those was rtively easy to ascertain. For example, all his precious ingredients are now safely stored in the Xiao Sects vault. Simrly, the Elders of the Xiao Sect have been deliberating among which disciples should the cultivation pills they had acquired be distributed. As for the many clinics Doctor Wu had controlled, the Xiao Sect will likely keep most of them running under different management.


    Doctor Wus notes, however, presented a different, moreplex challenge.


    Even if they call them Doctor Wus notes, it isnt as though they found them all tightly bound inside a secretpartment. No, Doctor Wus notes are a collection of every single scrap of paper they had found with the mans handwriting on it. Some of them are papers they found in the trash. Others had been zealously hidden. There are even a few books that were written by Doctor Wu.


    Over the past few months, the Xiao Sects alchemists and doctors had done a good job of separating the useful notes from the non-useful ones. Liu Jin even helped out a couple of times at Xiao Zhengs request, a task that he found himself enjoying more than hed anticipated. The opportunity to share ideas and discuss medicine-rted topics with people who dont vastly outss him has been rather pleasant.


    Unfortunately, Patriarch Xiao Zheng has given him a very specific task regarding the notes.


    Do you see that book over there. Liu Jin points to a book he had left on the corner of the room. That is Doctor Wus journal.


    He kept one?


    Rather old-fashioned, isnt it?


    Very. Still, isnt that a good thing, Boss? If it is a journal, that means it has valuable information.


    Liu Jin dearly wishes Su An were right. s, he must shake his head.


    It would be easy if that were the case. Unfortunately, Doctor Wus journal is full of mundane day-to-day stuff. Did you know Doctor Wu loved six-colored fish? He had it at least once a week and was thinking about making a book on its medicinal properties. He also really hated the Wan n and wrote quite candidly about them. Like I said, most of it is rather normal.


    Doctor Wu had also been rather descriptive about his (apparently many) affairs, but Liu Jin decides against mentioning that.


    However, every so often, Doctor Wu would write a few lines in code, usually on the margin of the page. Are those lines important? Is it even code, or is it just random nonsense to throw us off? Could it be that his seemingly mundane anecdotes are hiding the real answers? Liu Jin shrugs his shoulders. We dont know, and it is because we dont know that we cannot discard the possibility. Then there are these.


    He pats the notes at his right using a little too much force, his frustration at them showing.


    Unlike the journal, these pages are fully written in code. However, Doctor Wu didnt always use the same code. Toplicate things, some notes were written decades apart ording to our alchemists. Did Doctor Wu change his code naturally, or did he randomly decide on new ones? Liu Jin crosses his hands behind his head, leans back, and sighs. It has been difficult. Well, even though I say all that, it is not like we havent made any progress.


    But still not enough to find out what Patriarch Xiao Zheng wants to know, right?


    Liu Jins chair creaks a little as he suddenly puts more of his weight on it. A lone strand of hair falls on his nose. He huffs and blows it away.


    It is not as if I cant understand why Patriarch Xiao Zheng wants that information, but personally, I have had enough of Soul Draining Parasites for a lifetime.


    Soul Draining Parasites are hardly something that can be calledmon, yet thanks to Doctor Wu, Elder Hui had obtained quite a few of them. One egg was used against Patriarch Xiao Zheng, and muchter, Elder Hui had dared to use another one on Xiao Fang.


    It is only natural for Patriarch Xiao Zheng to want to know how had so many eggs been produced.


    However, the subject is not one Liu Jin enjoys reading about.


    As far as we have been able to tell, the original egg came from the Yun Sect, Liu Jin says, grabbing one of the notes and holding it against the light. This happened decades ago. Yun Peng was apparently far more stable back then. He brought the egg to Doctor Wu and tasked him with finding a way to breed more. It was quite the undertaking.


    Given the desperation Liu Jin had been able to glimpse in some of Doctor Wus notes, the mans life had likely depended on it.


    Su An hums. Considering everything that happened, he obviously seeded.


    That he did, Liu Jin says, nodding. Finding out how he did it is not quite so simple, though. Even among the parts of the notes I do understand, he makes allusions to things only he knows about.


    In other words, gaining a full understanding of the notes requires one to make several unintuitive leaps of logic. Had Liu Jin been someone who knew Doctor Wu well, it wouldnt be impossible, but thats not the case.


    What about asking Doctor Wus disciples? Theyd probably be able to offer Boss some insight.


    Xiao Nan told me they are all under observation.


    Su Ans eyebrows rise. Still?


    Liu Jin nods.


    Like it nor not, several of the citys doctors had been taught by Doctor Wu. They couldnt just throw them all out.


    Well, they could have, but that would lead to its own set of problems.


    Su An lets out an impressed whistle. The Elders are really not taking any chances, huh?


    That seems to be the case. I was even tasked with examining a few of them.


    Examining?


    Assessing their medical knowledge and identifying the ones who are above average. I imagine the ones that prove trustworthy among that group will be put to use.


    The Xiao Sect never lets anything go to waste.


    Regardless, since I cannot just bring one of them here for insight, it is unlikely I will be done with this anytime soon. I have told you this before, but you do not have to stay here with me. I cannot imagine this sort of job is any entertaining to watch.


    It is not the first time Liu Jin has told Su An this. Like always, Su An shakes her head in negative.


    My ce is at Boss side, she deres, one fist clenched dramatically in front of her. If I am not here, who will protect Boss?


    Protect me? Liu Jin raises an eyebrow. From what? A paper cut?


    Worse. If this Su An is not here, then Boss will surely overwork himself to death. Just imagine, itd be as if Doctor Wu had killed Boss from beyond the grave.


    Liu Jin stares at Su An in silence for nearly a full minute.


    You make a fair point.


    Naturally! Boss may keep telling this Su An that she doesnt need to be here, but Boss should be the one taking a rest. Boss has been here sincest night. Hasnt he?


    Liu Jin pointedly avoids Su Ans gaze.


    That may be the case.


    See! Su An points at him. This is why Boss cannot be alone! If not, Boss is capable of forgetting about eating and sleeping! Thats not healthy!


    Liu Jin wisely decides against mentioning he has not eaten anything for the past week.


    Besides, it is not like he needs to do so.


    I bet Boss even forgot what day is today!


    What day? Liu Jin cocks his head to the side. Is there anything, in particr, he is forgetting about? Surely not.


    Right?


    The stare Su An gives him is decidedly unimpressed.


    The feast, Boss. The feast.


    Like that, it clicks. Liu Jins eyes widen.


    Is it that day already?


    His hopes of Su An telling him she is just joking go unanswered when the girl nods solemnly instead. Immediately, Liu Jin rises to his feet, the chair ttering to the ground behind him. More notes go flying to the floor.


    Lets go.


    Even as Liu Jin starts heading for the doors, Su An doesnt move. Instead, she coughs gently but firmly into her fist.


    It is at this moment that Liu Jin takes a look at himself. He lifts his sleeve and takes an experimental whiff.


    A hundred-and-eighty-degree turn is made.


    I will take a bath, and then we will go.


    I will prepare Boss clothes.


    Liu Jin doesnt know what hed do without Su An. He really doesnt.


    ~~~

 Chapter 70: Night of Fire I

    Chapter 70: Night of Fire I


    ~~~


    It has been one week since Xiao Fang left, and the city has seamlessly settled into a new routine.


    Night has fallen, and most have already gone to sleep.


    Over at the Xiao Sect, Su An is about to retire to her chambers. Her body is sore from the days training, but she walks with a satisfied smile on her face. Further up north, Xiao Zheng looks at a map of the Empire in his office, his mind busy at work. South of the main gates, Xiao Nan is sneaking back into the Xiao Sectspound, carrying arge bag full of all types of sweets.


    In the Yun Sectspound, Yun Peng is wide awake, brooding and plotting, his mighty temper kept in check only by sheer will. His son, Yun Han, is locked in a cell beneath the main house and has been there for months, a punishment for his failure.


    Further away, in the outer districts, Liu Jin and his father are engaged in a spirited discussion over the uses of Lonefire Blossoms and their unusual reaction when powdered and mixed with Thundering Leaf extract. Had anyone else been in the room listening, they would have surely been bored to sleep, but the two have long since lost track of time in their excitement.


    There are, of course, many other people in the city. There is Hou Tao, who is doing closed-doors training over at Xiao Sect. He envies people like Su An and Big Nose Li and does not wish to be left behind. There is Wan Rong, who is pretending to be asleep while actually doing his best to hear the elders of his n talk. It seems the Wan n is reconsidering its rtionship with the Yun Sect. Then there is Gao Si, who has been home all day, preparing his house for the arrival of his children. That day is still far away, yet he and his wife cannot contain their joy.


    Eastern Port City is made of people like them and many others. Once the sun rises, the city will be bustling with activity as usual. The merchants will sell their wares. The Sects willpete and scheme. The children will y.


    That is what should happen.


    It takes a single attack to put an end to that future.


    That night, the skies of Eastern Port City are set aze.


    ~~~


    The tea in Liu Jins cup suddenly spills over. That is the first sign something is wrong.


    The second is nowhere near as subtle.


    An earthquake. At least, that is what Liu Jin thinks at first. The table starts trembling. The tea kettle falls to the floor, its contents spilling all over. The entire house shakes and creaks and vibrates, the wood groaning in protest, almost as if threatening to surrender. Dust is knocked from the ceiling. Even though the medicine cab is tightly secured, it cannot stop shaking. ss breaks, and as it does, Liu Jin suddenly rises to his feet.


    If asked why he is moving, Liu Jin would not be able to answer. All he knows is that fear like none he has ever felt before suddenly seizes his heart. It takes less than a hundredth of a second for him to reach his fathers side. Perhaps not even a thousandth of a second. His Qi rises around him as Liu Jin pushes his father to the floor, covering his body with his.


    The explosiones next.


    A fireball falls from the sky and crashes into their house. It breaks through the ceiling, turning everything it touches to ashes. Had it not fallen so close to the side and struck the center of the clinic instead, Liu Jin and his father may very well have died.


    Instead, Liu Jin hauls his father to his feet and rushes for the door, tearing it of its hinges on their way out.


    What awaits them outside is chaos and carnage.


    The sky is alight with mes as dozens and dozens of fireballs rain down on the city as if the stars were falling from heavens. The outer districts, the inner districts, themercial area, the docks, and even the area outside the walls. None are spared. The lucky ones turn to ashes. The unlucky ones burn and burn, spreading the fire to the surrounding areas. The night, which mere seconds ago was full of peace and quiet, is now full of cries and screams of fear and agony.


    What is this?


    Is this really the street in which he has lived for most of his life? Is this the house in which he has grown up? Liu Jin looks at his neighbors fleeing their homes and staring at the sky in terror. He looks at the raging fire, at the ash and the smokea burning house near the end of the street crumbles.


    Xiao Zhengs Qi rises in the distance, forcing all in the city to look towards the Xiao Sect. It surges with so much rage, even the fire suddenly doesnt seem all that scary, and that force is soon unleashed on the skies of Easter Port City.


    The clouds part. The fire is blown away as if snuffed out by a massive wind. It suffocates and sputters out, dying without even a whimper. It is as if the fire which raged in the skies barely a second ago was nothing but a bad dream.


    s, it was no dream. The city still burns.


    Son! His father shouts, grabbing him by the shoulder, looking more serious than Liu Jin has ever seen him before. Focus! We need to act!


    Liu Jin can only stare at his father, notprehending what he is saying.


    Act?


    Go into the house. There is a red wooden box inside the medicine cab. The supplies inside are unlikely to be broken. Hurry! These people need help!


    Help?


    His fathers words snap Liu Jin out of his shock, his eyes regaining their rity. Of course! What had he been thinking? At a time like this, how could he stand by and do nothing?


    Liu Jins body vanishes, elerated by Ground Contraction. In a single step, Liu Jin is in front of the medicine cab. He breaks it open and takes out the red box his father asked for.


    Where should we start, Father? Liu Jin asks as he reappears at his fathers side. His eyes are already going over those who have made it to the streets and cataloging their visible injuries.


    Youll go to the Xiao Sect right now.


    It is as if cold water has suddenly been poured down on Liu Jin.


    What? Liu Jin cries out as his father takes the red box out of his hands. Father, I can help here!


    Think, my son. Where can you help the most? If you stay here, you will be able to help the people around us. If you go to the Xiao Sect, youll be able to help the entire city. Go! Do not waste time!


    Go?


    And leave his father here?


    Even in his panicked state, Liu Jin understands his fathers words are not wrong. He can do more for the people of Eastern Port City by going to the Xiao Sect and helping organize the disciples. Since he is Xiao Zhengs son-inw, his words carry a lot of weight. Even bringing just ten Inner Disciples to the outer districts would drastically improve things. Yes, there is no doubt about it. Going to the Xiao Sect is the best thing he can do.


    However, doing so means leaving his father alone.


    The fire in the sky did note from nowhere. That had been an attack, but from whom? Yun Peng? No, that wouldnt make sense. The Yun Sect does not specialize in fire techniques. Besides, doing something so brazen in Xiao Zhengs presence would be the height of insanity. The Yun Sect might as well slit their throats and save everyone else the trouble.


    No, this was not the Yun Sect. However, that makes it worse. Someone just attacked the city, and they have no idea who it was.


    If he leaves his father while that question still hangs over the city


    NOW!


    His father yells at him for the first time that Liu Jin can remember. Faced with his fathers anger, Liu Jin cannot think. He can only react.


    He dashes towards the Xiao Sect.


    ~~~


    Left.


    Ground Contraction - Hundred-Yard-Step.


    Forward.


    Ground Contraction - Twenty-Yard-Step.


    Right.


    Ground Contraction - Eighty-Yard-Step.


    Liu Jins house is located in the outer districts of Eastern Port City. The Xiao Sect is located in one of the inner districts. The distance separating the two is best measured in miles and quite a few of them at that.


    However, that distance is not much for the current Liu Jin. If he took to the rooftops and used his fastest Ground Contraction, hed probably just need five steps to make it there. Without a doubt, thatd be the fastest way to get to the Xiao Sect.


    If he does that, he could die.


    There is no telling if or when another attack will hit the city. If Liu Jin happens to be traveling over the city and using Ground Contraction when that happens, the odds of Liu Jin being unable to dodge in time are high. Much too high for his tastes. It is safer to travel using short steps while remaining close to the ground. It will take Liu Jin longer to reach the Xiao Sect like that, but at least hell get there alive.


    Please, someone help!


    My house! My house!


    Hes still in there! Please!


    Eventually.


    Every street Liu Jin passes is a new horror. There are so many people whose livelihoods have been destroyed, so many whose lives have ended.


    So many who are still in need of help.


    People trapped under the rubble. People trying to escape the mes. People trying to save themselves, and people trying to save others.


    In a situation like this, just what is the right choice? Should Liu Jin ignore their cries for help? Should he keep heading towards the Xiao Sectspound no matter what? Or maybe, he should stop to help everyone he meets, even if by doing so, he risks wasting valuable time?


    If there is a right answer, Liu Jin doesnt know it.


    All he knows is that he cannot ignore every cry.


    Liu Jins body is a blur of motion as he dashes in and out of the houses. His eyes begin to hurt, and his muscles cry out in protest as he pushes his body to his limits, pulling as many people out as he can. He does not stop to talk to them. He does not stop to hear what they have to say. That is a luxury Liu Jin simply does not have.


    He just keeps making his way forward, inching ever closer to the Xiao Sectspound.


    How much time has passed since the fire first rained down?


    Has it even been minute?


    The second attack chooses that moment to start. Liu Jin knows that for sure because he is suddenly knocked off his feet, blown away by a wave of force that erupts high above the air. The Qi of the aggressor can now be clearly felt.


    Emperor.


    The word shes across Liu Jins mind, and he knows it to be true. The Qi hovering over the city belongs to someone in the Emperor Realm. Liu Jin can feel Patriarch Xiao Zheng and Yun Peng up there as well.


    Liu Jin struggles to get back to his feet, only for his face to be shoved into the ground once more by the overwhelming power radiating from the skies.


    An entire section of the city is gone by the time Liu Jin manages to stand up.


    From the inner districts all the way to the eastern wall. A trench at least a hundred yards wide has been carved into the city, everything in it burned to cinders. Liu Jin can no longer feel the presence of the unknown Emperor-ss cultivator, nor can he feel Xiao Zheng and Yun Pengs Qi. He can only stare at the devastation that appeared in the blink of an eye.


    Just what is going on?


    Should he still go to the Xiao Sect? Should he go back to his father? What happened to Patriarch Xiao Zhengs Qi? Why is it that Liu Jin can no longer feel it? Has Patriarch Xiao Zheng been defeated already? No, surely not. That is impossible.


    Everything that is happening is <em>impossible!</em>


    The screams begin anew.


    This time it is not the fire that causes them. A section of the walls has been torn down, and from that gap, a new threat pours into the city. Hundreds of riders gallop in, their bodies covered in armor, spears and des raised high.


    Liu Jin knows that armor.


    <em>He knows that armor!</em>


    He can only watch in stunned shock as the riders keep pouring into the city like an endless wave because <em>nothing about this makes any sense! </em>He needs to move! He needs to do something! Already the riders are rapidly approaching his position, their horses moving with incredible speed, destroying everything in their wake. The people run in fear, tripping over themselves and shoving each other out of the way in a mad dash for safety.


    He needs to move.


    Liu Jin knows, yet somehow, his body seems unwilling to cooperate.


    Move!


    A rider sees him. He does not stop or slow down.


    Move!


    The spear is raised. Moonlight makes the de gleam as the rider swings at Liu Jins neck.


    <em>Move!</em>


    The rider drops dead.


    Liu Jin looks on in shock. It was not him who killed the rider.


    Elder Brother?


    It is Xiao Nan yet not. That is the only way Liu Jin can describe the person who suddenly surged from his shadow.


    I said it at least once, didnt I? The wispy, translucent form of Xiao Nan asks him, as he looks back at Liu Jin with a grin. Youre much better protected than you think you are, Little Brother.


    Five more soldiers drop dead. Killed before Liu Jin can blink.


    Do you remember when we were walking to New Moon Town? I showed it to you, right? How to split a piece of your soul?


    Yes, Liu Jin remembers that. Xiao Nan had shown the technique to him and used it to scout ahead.


    Then you are?


    The translucent Xiao Nan moves his hand in a so-so gesture.


    Six more soldiers fall.


    The full exnation would take too long. Let us just say I am an imprint left behind by Xiao Nan in your shadow to protect you. I also left one in Xiao Fangs shadow. Uncle agreed it was for the best.


    So all this time?


    Since a year or so before the tournament at least. Of course, I had to get permission from your Master for it, andOh, dear, thats no good.


    Liu Jin blinks. Xiao Nan, who was translucent to begin with, grows fainter.


    Elder Brother, whats wrong?


    The original is calling me back. Xiao Nan frowns before looking at Liu Jin. Little Brother, I need you to listen to me very carefully. This is a message from the original. Take your father and leave.


    What?


    Take. Your. Father. And. Leave.


    You cannot expect me to


    I expect you to do exactly that! Xiao Nan roars, much to Liu Jins surprise. Do you not understand, Little Brother? If I am telling you this, it is because I cannot guarantee your safety if you stay here! Take your father and leave! Xiao Fang is already far away! Xiao Shuang cannot be harmed where she is! As long as you survive as well, the Xiao Sect will recover!


    Xiao Nan puts a hand on his forehead and smiles, but there is nothing happy about it.


    Please, Little Brother. For your own good, that of your family, and that of the Xiao Sect. Leave Eastern Port City. We both knew you would outgrow this ce eventually.


    No, Liu Jin has never once known that. That is what he wants to say to Xiao Nan. Before he can, Xiao Nan fades away, leaving Liu Jin alone in the middle of a street, multiple corpses all around him.


    ~~~

 Chapter 71: Ashes

    Chapter 71: Ashes


    ~~~


    Awareness returns to Liu Jin gradually. He does not know where he is or how much time has passed. His mind is sluggish, so much that he can barely remember his own name. Someone is carrying him, yet it takes a while for Liu Jin to grasp this simple fact. It is as if his mind is far away from his body. For a brief moment, Liu Jin even manages to fool himself into thinking his father is carrying him home.


    Then he remembers what happened to his father. Memories of fire and blood hit him all at once.


    Careful. If you make sudden movements, you might fall.


    That voice.


    That is not his fathers voice.


    This is not his fathers back.


    Red eyes snap into focus, the haze blown away from his mind. Liu Jin kicks away the arms holding his legs and leaps back. He expects some sort of resistance from his captor, yet there is none. Even so, Liu Jin assumes a fighting stance the moment his feet touch the ground, eyes darting in all directions.


    He is in the middle of a grassy in, and there are no people in sight. None other than the man who had been carrying him.


    You!


    Liu Jin knows him. He knows his eyes and his face. And the armor! How could Liu Jin ever fail to recognize that ck armor after that dreadful night? The image is already burned into his retina, never to fade away.


    More importantly, Liu Jin knows this mans name.


    Liu Jin knows him to be Lei Kong, the dying soldier from the Storm Dragon Empire he encountered in Poison Fang Canyon.


    The man whose life he saved the day his master passed away.


    A most curious sense of peace takes hold of Liu Jin, almost as if he has taken a step outside himself. Liu Jin watches, like a stranger, as his mind pieces everything together with mechanical efficiency.


    Liu Jin had suspected. Of course, he had. He hadnt failed to recognize the armor the invaders were wearing. However, his mind had been far too busy with far more immediate concerns to focus on the implications.


    No.


    That is a lie.


    Liu Jin hadnt been too busy. He just hadnt wanted to think about the implications.


    He hadnt wanted to acknowledge the truth.


    It was you, Liu Jin says, his voice as lifeless, his eyes devoid of any warmth. You led those men to Eastern Port City, didnt you?


    Lei Kong lowers his eyes, then his head. Shame radiates from his every pore, yet Liu Jin is unmoved.


    I asked you a question.


    Lei Kongs knees hit the ground. His hands and forehead follow as the man kowtows before Liu Jin.


    It is as you say. There are no words to express the depths of my shame. Nothing I say can exin away my ingratitude. Even if I were to live a thousand years, I could not repay this debt. Even if my descendants were to dedicate themselves to removing this stain for up to five generations, it wouldnt be enough.


    Spare me the theatrics.


    Despite the situation, Liu Jin doesnt raise his voice. He should be raging, yet Liu Jin can only feel detached. Numb.


    It is not that he is not angry. Liu Jin can feel the rage swirling within him.


    Yet it all feels so far away.


    Purple-Veined Empyrean Crystals. You saw the deposit inside Poison Fang Canyon, didnt you?


    Lei Kong says nothing. He does not dare raise his head.


    Once again, I have asked a question of you. Once again, you remain silent. Is there no end to your rudeness?


    Normally, it would be unthinkable for Liu Jin to address someone like Lei Kong this way. While Liu Jin is stronger than his level of cultivation would suggest, he is still far below someone in the True Realm. If he wanted to, Lei Kong could easily kill Liu Jin.


    Yet Lei Kong does not dare challenge the boy before him.


    It is as you say, Lei Kong says, his voice the very definition of remorse. The day we met, I was able to reach the center of the canyon. There, I found arge deposit of Purple-Veined Empyrean Crystal, the likes of which I had never seen before.


    How? Liu Jin asks. Before Lei Kong can reply, Liu Jin borates. How could you possibly have made it all the way there? I have felt your Qi. I have healed your wounds and taken in the state of your meridians. You are only in the True Realm. Of that, there is no doubt.


    Certainly, the toxicity of Poison Fang Canyon has decreased ever since Nine-Headed Snake God passed away. In fact, thest time he was there, Liu Jin noticed that the canyons toxicity was declining at a much faster pace than he and his master had anticipated. However, that does not mean the toxicity of Poison Fang Canyon still isnt lethal.


    At the very least, it should not be on the level where it could be endured by a cultivator in the True Realm!


    This one used his ns movement technique, Thousand Steps of the Thunder God. Thanks to it, this Lei Kong was able to reach the center of the canyon before the poison took hold of me. However, my steps were not fast enough to retreat in time.


    A n technique. Lei Kong just happened to have a technique that allowed him to perform a feat a cultivator of his level shouldnt be capable of.


    Liu Jin snorts.


    So thats it? You just happened to be uniquely suited to surviving the canyon? Tell me, among those who attacked the city, how many can use that technique?


    Only one other.


    Liu Jinsughing now. He tries to cover his mouth as his shoulders shake, yet he cannot seem to stop himself.


    And really, why should he?


    What should he call this if not hrious?


    What is this if not a joke?


    So... Liu Jin says, struggling to breathe. Only two people out of so many... and youre the one who happened to be there. And I just I just <em>happened to be a big enough fool to save you!</em>


    No! Lei Kong finally raises his head. Your actions they were not wrong!


    Theughter stops, gone as if it had been never there to begin with.


    I healed you, and you brought your army to my home, Liu Jin exins. He speaks slowly as if addressing someone incapable of understanding proper speech. The only reason you were even in danger is because you were scouting your next target. Will you deny that?


    Thats not it! Lei Kong shouts with startling vehemence, still kneeling before Liu Jin. It was never like that! Our encounter waspletely idental. I did not lie to you when I said I was flung there.


    Liu Jin remains silent but motions him to continue.


    I am, or rather I was, a soldier belonging to General Murongs army, one of the Three Heavenly Generals of the Storm Dragon Empire. He is He is a man addicted to violence. Oftentimes, he will have the troops fight him. Sometimes it will be ten at a time, sometimes one hundred, sometimes more. It doesnt matter. The result is always the same. None can defeat Murong Bang. It was as a result of one of these spars that I ended up on the other side of the border.


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow. You said it was a beast who tossed you aside.


    I said it was a beast, and my words were true. Murong Bang is a beast in human skin, a savage without equal. I did not lie when we first met. I truly had gone into the canyon intending to harvest cores, so that I could present them to the general to make up for my embarrassing performance. Otherwise, I feared he would kill me.


    Liu Jin crosses his arms, unimpressed. And yet, you returned to him.


    Lei Kong frowns. His fingers dig into the dirt.


    The Lei n only exists in its current form due to General Murong. As such, I was honor-bound to serve him. I will not deny my actions were wrong, but that is what I believed. I told myself it didnt matter how cruel the general was because by serving him, I was honoring my family. Even so, I never intended to tell General Murong about the Purple-Veined Empyrean Crystals. I knew he could not possibly resist a temptation like that. I knew he would visit destruction upon you if he learned of them. Thus, I resigned myself to my fate. I couldnt allow myself to be away for long, or else the general might believe I was attempting to desert. I would return to General Murong empty-handed and suffer the consequences.


    Obviously, that didnt happen, Liu Jin notes, sarcasm and annoyance seeping into his voice in equal measures. His hands slowly curl into fists, though Lei Kong does not notice. Clearly, Murong Bang learned of the Empyrean Crystals hidden in Poison Fang Canyon or else <em>why would he have attacked Eastern Port City!</em>


    Certainly, it is possible to enter Poison Fang Canyon without crossing Eastern Port City. A lone person could easily enter the canyon undetected, but an entire army? That is just not possible.


    Furthermore, mining all the Purple-Veined Empyrean Crystal in the canyon would take far too long. Even just getting to the center of the canyon would require destroying much of it in order to dissipate the poisonous mists. It is not something the Yun and Xiao Sects had ever dared to try, but that is only because they never learned of the treasure hidden there.


    Somehow, he knew. I cannot exin it, but he knew I had been in the presence of Empyrean Crystals, Lei Kong says, unaware of Liu Jins thoughts. He looked at me, and he knew. He threatened to kill me if I did not tell him. He threatened to kill my family, and I


    You caved, Liu Jin finishes for him, making Lei Kong flinch. He threatened you, and you caved. That is, of course, assuming I believe a single word youve spoken thus far. And then what? Ashamed of your cravenness, you sought me out? Is that why you knocked me unconscious and carried me away? Is that why we are in the middle of nowhere?


    Lei Kong swallows and nods, sweat drips from his face to the ground.


    That is so. For you to die after saving my life... I could not allow that. It is as you say, I am craven. I have repaid your good with evil, so at the very least, I wished for you to survive.


    Something snaps.


    Liu Jin grabs Lei Kong by his armor, forcing him to look at him.


    What gave you the right?! Liu Jin hisses, any semnce of calm gone from his face. He rears his arm back and backhands Lei Kong. You wished for me to survive?! What gives you the right to imply everyone else is already dead? What gave you the right to pull me away as I was defending my home!? You want to repay me? Then return me to my home at once! Return it to me!


    Pity.


    The way Lei Kong looks at him radiates nothing but pity. Liu Jin grits his teeth. If his hand wasnt hurting from pping Lei Kong just now, hed do so again.


    Master... Eastern Port City was attacked four days ago. You have been unconscious ever since I hit you. Even if you were to return now, the battle would be long over already. Besides... General Murong is in the Fifth Level of the Emperor Realm. There is no way he could have lost. If you were to return right now, the only thing you would find would be General Murongs army destroying everything in the canyon to acquire the Empyrean Crystals.


    Liu Jin growls and shoves Lei Kong away, as if the act of pushing him out of his sight would somehow make his words less valid.


    Fifth Level of the Emperor Realm.


    Against Patriarch Xiao Zheng, who is only in the Second Level of the Emperor Realm, and Yun Peng, who is in the Ninth Level of the Renegade Realm, the only possible oue would be


    Master, I am s-


    That is the second time you call me master, Liu Jin says through gritted teeth. Why are you calling me that?


    It is as I said before. Due to my actions, I have incurred a debt that cannot possibly be repaid, Master, Lei Kong says, solemnly. Even if I were to give all I have, I would not be able to repay it, so I must, nevertheless, give you all I have, including my very life. Everything this Lei Kong is now belongs to you, Master. Use me as you would any tool.


    A tool? Liu Jin lets out a sharpugh. You betray me and bring death to my home, and all you have to offer is yourself? I know the state of your body. Your arm is missing. Your meridians are crushed on your right side. You are in the True Realm and will remain there for the rest of your life. You take so many things from me, and all you have to offer is a broken tool? Do you realize how ridiculous your words are? How shameless you are for speaking them?


    It is as Master says. Things like face, this Lei Kong no longer has them. I am lower than a dog, for even dogs know better than to bite those who feed them. Still, I give myself to you regardless to use as you see fit.


    And what possible use could I have for you?


    I am not unskilled inbat, although it is true I will never grow stronger than my current level, Lei Kong says. I can sing and y music, though my condition has ced many instruments beyond me. I know many things about the Storm Dragon Empire and about General Murong. No doubt, Master will want to know more about him.


    And why, Liu Jin asks, would I wish to know more about him?


    For the first time, Lei Kong looks confused.


    Well, surely. Surely, Master is nning to kill General Murong for his many transgressions against your person? Though I believe this path is fruitless, I cannot stop Master and will help with your revenge.


    Revenge? Liu Jin echoes. Disbelief gives way to hystericalughter. Revenge?


    Master?


    Why are you all <em>so stupid</em>? Liu Jin whispers. Tell me, are there a thousand Murong Bangs?


    What?


    Are there a thousand Murong Bangs? Liu Jin repeats, enunciating each word. Do you think killing one will satisfy me? Do you think even killing a thousand Murong Bangs will make me feel better?


    To kill and kill and find out there are not enough people.


    So this is how it feels.


    Will that make me happy? Will that make this pain go away? Liu Jin yells, clutching his heart. Tears spill from his eyes. <em>Will that give me my father back?</em>


    Silence is the only answer he receives, and silence reigns for minutes after his outburst.


    Master, Lei Kong begins, somewhat hesitantly. Are you saying that perhaps you do not wish to kill Murong Bang.


    ...I did not say that.


    Then... what is Master saying?


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath.


    I dont know. Liu Jin chuckles and shakes his head. Apparently, I dont know anything at all.


    With that, Liu Jin walks away. Lei Kong is left blinking before he takes off after Liu Jin.


    His home is gone. His father is gone. His friends are gone. At the age of thirteen, Liu Jin has lost what he most valued to cruelty beyond his imagination. All that is left is the taste of ashes in his mouth.


    He walks under the bright sun of the Crimson Cloud Empire, miles away from any city or town.


    He does not know where he is going.


    He doesnt care.


    His boyhood has ended abruptly. His path to adulthood has begun.


    For Liu Jin, it will be a long road.


    ~~~

 Interlude: Divine Frozen Palace

    Interlude: Divine Frozen Pce


    ~~~


    The Grand Mountain Range once divided thends of what wille to be called the Crimson Cloud Empire. However, many awe-inspiring battles rearranged thend and necessitated new maps to be drawn. Many cities were founded in the area which once used to be full of mountains but was left as nothing but valleys and ins, the capital of the Crimson Cloud Empire not the least among them.


    As for the Grand Mountain Range, it was split in two. Down south, one would find the Grand Infinite Mountains, home of the Infinite Mountain and the sect which is named after it.


    Up north, one would find the One Hundred Frozen Peaks.


    As the name implies, it is and covered by ice and snow. Vegetation is scarce, and many dangerous Spirit Beasts dwell there, eager to attack any passing travelers.


    One would have to be a fool to venture into thesends.


    And yet, a great many people, usually men of skill and valor, brave the cold weather and harsh terrain. They fight their way to the foot of the Divine Frozen Peak, the tallest mountain in the area, and attempt to climb it.


    They do this because at the very top, miles above even the clouds, lies the Divine Frozen Pce.


    The Divine Frozen Pce is made of ice and white jade. It is a beautiful structure, perfectly symmetrical and brimming with elegance. Those who dwell there are no less impressive. Indeed, the men who make the journey to the gates of the Divine Frozen Pce do so, not to admire the architecture, but toy eyes on the beauties inside. Many poems and songs have been written of the women of the Divine Frozen Pce. It is said once a man hasid eyes on them, no other woman in the world will possibly be able topare.


    How could these men fail to be attracted by their reputation?


    It is for naught, of course. Almost all are turned away, and they make the journey knowing that is the most likely oue. No matter how small, the possibility of seeing the women of the Divine Frozen Pce is too tempting for them to resist.


    Women like Dai Jie, one of the Five Fairies of the Divine Frozen Pce.


    Dai Jies beauty is that of a lone flower blooming in the middle of a snowy fielddelicate, lonely, almost ephemeral, and made all the more valuable because of it. Those who have had the fortune of seeing her even once can never forget her. When Dai Jie speaks, her voice never fails to be melodious. When she listens, her face never fails to be kind and understanding.


    Except now.


    Right now, Dai Jie is frowning, and quite severely at that.


    It is a beautiful frown to be sure, but it is a frown nheless. There is nothing kind or understanding about it.


    My dear sister, Dai Jie says, a vein above her forehead throbbing in a most ungraceful way. You encountered a girl with a Body of Extreme Yin.


    That is so, Meng Yue answers with the utmost calmness, either unaware or uncaring of the many emotions brewing inside her sister.


    The two members of the Five Fairies are in one of the pces upper rooms, where regr members are not allowed. Colorful rugs and furniture decorate the room, and pink fire merrily burns in the ceiling.


    The temperature of the room, however, is rapidly cooling as Dai Jies temper grows short.


    And instead ofing to us, you decided to handle things on your own.


    Correct.


    You negotiated with the Xiao Sect in our name, decided on the terms, and upon acquiring the girl, you decided the best course of action was to take this young girl to the Forest of Frozen Phantoms, where you have spent the past nine months. You did this instead of bringing the girl here.


    I understand, sister. I missed you as well and truly wished to introduce Xiao Shuang to the rest of you as soon as possible. However, the Forest of Frozen Phantoms was exactly what a girl of Xiao Shuangs constitution needed.


    Meng Yues expression radiates nothing but patience and understanding.


    Dai Jie wants to punch her.


    In the first ce, the Forest of Frozen Phantoms is a nightmarishnd of frost and illusion where only their most capable disciples are allowed. It is not a ce where one should take a young girl, especially not one so valuable. Besides...


    And throughout it all, <em>it never once urred to you to contact us?</em>


    Well, of course I couldnt contact you. I wanted Xiao Shuang to be a surprise.


    No shame.


    There is not a single trace of shame on Meng Yues face. Her sister just looks at her with a pleased smile on her face, as if she were waiting to be praised.


    A strangled sound,pletely ill-fitting for a refineddy such as herself,es out of the back of Dai Jies throat.


    Not for the first time since the day began, Dai Jie curses her dearest Elder Sister, Bai Lianshi. Upon learning Meng Yue had reappeared after her long absence and finding her at the gates with a child gifted with a Body Extreme Yin, their Elder Sister had turned away and entrusted the situation to Dai Jie.


    How wise.


    How annoying.


    Do you truly not understand? Dai Jie asks, already knowing her cause is futile.


    Meng Yue has always been like this. It is not that her sister is unintelligent or that shecks cunning. Quite the opposite, really.


    It is just that Meng Yue has never quite managed to think in the same direction as everyone else. It is a maddening characteristic that would have led Meng Yue to a speedy death centuries ago if she werent so utterly brilliant.


    Understand what, sister?


    Everything! Dai Jie shouts, throwing her arms up.


    Meng Yue had decided on the terms to acquire Xiao Shuang without consulting anyone else. If Meng Yue were literally any other of the Five Fairies, such a thing would be eptable. They are all trained to handle that type of negotiation.


    So is Meng Yue, but Meng Yue is Meng Yue.


    You took her as your personal disciple without consulting any of us!


    As one of the Five, I reserve the right to take and bring in any disciple I see fit as my own.


    On this one thing, Meng Yue ispletely and utterly in the right. Dai Jie already knows that.


    Still, isnt that just a tragedy?


    A girl with a Body of Extreme Yin under Meng Yues influence. Certainly, the girl will grow strong, but there is no way being raised by Meng Yue will lead to a healthy mind. To make things worse, the girl has already spent over half a year with Meng Yue. One could say the damage is already done.


    If they acted to separate the two at this point, the result would be nothing good. Dai Jie knows Meng Yue. She was there when Meng Yue proudly introduced Xiao Shuang as her disciple. There is no doubt Meng Yue is already attached to the young girl.


    Trying to separate them would just make Meng Yue difficult.


    A difficult Meng Yue is a nightmare no one wants to deal with.


    The best they can do now is try to mitigate Meng Yues influence on the girl by being proper and dignified role models.


    You are free to do a great many things, and you have certainly done so, Dai Jie says, annoyed. It seems you even arranged your disciples marriage already!


    To think a girl so young is already married, and to aplete unknown at that!


    Certainly, the Xiao Sects reputation isnt bad, but...


    If you hadnt done such a thing, we could have found the girl a far more suitable partner!


    Perhaps not right away, but in a decade or two. Xiao Shuangs existence is one they could have leveraged to great effect.


    Sister. The frown on Meng Yues face tells Dai Jie she needs to start treading carefully. I gave my word. Her marriage will be respected.


    Dai Jie sighs through gritted teeth. Very well.


    And really, that is all that needs to be said. Once Meng Yue has made up her mind, few can change it.


    You still should not have wasted so much time in bringing the girl to us. She has been a disciple of our Divine Frozen Pce for nearly a year, yet I am willing to bet you have not taught her a thing about our history or traditions.


    Meng Yue cocks her head to the side.


    Is wasting time really such a bad thing? You can just make more.


    Dai Jie forces herself to smile while screaming on the inside.


    Meng Yues words are, of course, outrageous. However, Meng Yue does not realize this.


    Something like making more time is not exactly beyond Meng Yues capabilities.


    That girl is not like us, their Elder Sister had once said when they were all much younger. No two winters are the same. In the same way, no two Dao are the same. Even though they might seem simr, there will always be differences. However, even though we belong to the same Sect, her Dao is fundamentally different from ours.


    Meng Yue. The Second of the Five. Powerful, beautiful, and utterly outrageous.


    Their dear troublesome sister.


    Dai Jie loves her. Of that, there can never be any doubt.


    Even if, sometimes, she wishes she could strangle her.


    Like now.


    Listen here, you


    Now, now, little Jie. Do not make that face. Anger ill-suits you, my daughter.


    Great Mother, Meng Yue and Dai Jie greet as one. Less than a second ago, they were sitting in front of each other. Now, they kneel before the door as it opens.


    The woman whoes into the room is old. Her face is wrinkled and weathered, yet she still retains vestiges of beauty. She wears simple white and ck robes and uses a cane to walk. Her long white hair is arranged into a neat bun. Her face has a kind smile that makes her wrinkles more pronounced yet, paradoxically, makes her look younger.


    She is the Great Mother, the strongest person in the Divine Frozen Pce. Once, she was the leader of the Sect, but she has since retired and spends most of her time cultivating in peace, removed from the rest of the world. It is the Five who rule the Divine Frozen Pce now.


    Little Yue, Great Mother says, my dear and most troublesome daughter. It seems you have acquired an interesting disciple.


    Meng Yue smiles and nods like the proud daughter that she is.


    That is so, mother.


    I am happy for you, my daughter. She looks like a lovely girl, and her husband is quite interesting as well.


    Dai Jie would take some satisfaction at the shock on Meng Yues face if she werent shocked as well.


    You can see him? She cant help but ask.


    At my age, you can see all sorts of things, Great Mother says, waving away the feat as though it wasnt impressive. She hums. Oh dear, it seems you have met a distinguished gentleman, yet he hides his face from me. I dont suppose you can tell me about him.


    Meng Yue looks down. I am sorry, Great Mother.


    Meng Yue! Dai Jie cries out sharply. To deny Great Mother is the height of rudeness.


    Little Jie, my dear and most diligent daughter, do not grow angry at your sister, Great Mother says with a smile that instantly puts out the mes of Dai Jies anger. You know as well as I do that your sister always means well, awkward though her manner may be.


    Her cane taps the floor once.


    The girl will stay. Her marriage will be respected. Meng Yue will teach her. Of course, I am counting on the rest of you to help her.


    Great Mother no longer has any say on the Sects affairs. She has given up her duties. Any of the Five could easily reject her orders.


    As youmand, Great Mother!


    Not a single one of them will dare to ever think of something like that.


    Great Mother smiles. Good. I am counting on you to tell the others. It should be just a matter of moments now.


    Dai Jie blinks in confusion as she follows Great Mothers gaze. A secondter, all molecules of water in the air stop as space itself is shifted.


    Meng Yue! A woman cries out as she enters the room, her Qi glowing around her, forming a crown of ice and snow. You thundering oaf of a woman, I have had enough of you!


    Her beauty is the very harshness of winterdistant, cold, and impossibly exquisite. Unlike Dai Jie, whose frail beauty will never fail to draw people to her, the beauty of this woman is such that people will be inexplicably scared of her.


    She is Bai Lianshi, First among the Five.


    To anger her is to court death.


    Meng Yue is already on her feet, a smile on her face and a bounce on her step.


    How joyous, I was getting worried Elder Sister wouldnt greet me properly.


    Meng Yue is still smiling even as shes violently sted through the walls.


    I do wish theyd wait until the others gathered, Great Mother says, suddenly at Dai Jies side. They would benefit much from watching their spars.


    Bai Lianshi and Meng Yue. The First and the Second.


    They have sparred four hundred and seventy-three times.


    Each has only won one hundred and five times. The rest of their matches have always ended in ties.


    Dai Jie sighs as she sits beside Great Mother to watch her sisters fight.


    It is yet another day in the Divine Frozen Pce.


    ~~~

 Chapter 72: Destination

    Chapter 72: Destination


    ~~~


    Liu Jin walks and walks and walks.


    The sun falls and rises and then falls and rises twice more. Throughout it all, Lei Kong trails behind him. He does not say anything, and neither does Liu Jin. In fact, Liu Jin does not even seem to acknowledge Lei Kongs presence, nor does he seem to acknowledge the world around him.


    It is only when theye across arge rock formation that Liu Jin finallyes to a stop. He walks over to it, sits under its shade, and closes his eyes to the world.


    Hours pass.


    Hours pass and Lei Kong remains there, watching in silence. He waits and waits. He does so until he cant do it anymore.


    Master


    I do not recall giving you permission to address me in such a way.


    The words are delivered tonelessly. Liu Jins expression does not change even for an instant. He does not even bother opening his eyes.


    However, there is no mistaking the sharp rebuke in Liu Jins words.


    Faced with this negativity, Lei Kong nodsthough Liu Jin cannot see himand opens his mouth to try again.


    Bos


    Lei Kong stops, his words caught in his throat.


    Lei Kong is in thete stages of the True Realm. By no means can he be called weak. He is a soldier with plenty ofbat experience. If he has ever been looked down on in the past, it is because of the sorry state of his meridians. Lei Kong is definitely not someone who can be taken lightly. In matters of martial might, he is far superior to Liu Jin.


    And yet, when faced with the angry re on Liu Jins face, when faced with the violence radiating from such a young child, Lei Kong cannot help but feel like a mouse in front of a snake.


    Do. Not. Liu Jin hisses. Call me that.


    Lei Kong closes his mouth, his teeth making an audible click as he does, and nods, unable to tear his gaze away from the cold red eyes peering into his soul.


    The eyes close once more, and Lei Kong cannot help but breathe a sigh of relief. Those eyes do not belong to a child, and they certainly do not belong to a healer. They unnerve Lei Kong, and that, in and of itself, is worrisome. No matter how he looks at it, the one before him is a child, a very gifted one considering how he fought the soldiers in Eastern Port City but still a child.


    And yet


    Lei Kong shakes his head and tries to put the matter behind him. It would not do to bother his mind with needless things. Such is not his duty. His duty is to serve the child before him. Lei Kong waits until the sun has started to sink into the horizon and tries again.


    If I may be so bold as to ask, what seems to be the problem?


    I wonder. Is there any point in starting a question with if I may be so bold if you do not even wait for permission before continuing?


    Liu Jins tone is not friendly in the slightest, yet Lei Kong considers it a victory that Liu Jins eyes remain closed.


    Oh, well. No matter. Quirks of verbiage aside, do you not find your question rather pointless? You know full well what the problem is. You had a hand in creating it, after all.


    More words. It is the most Liu Jin has spoken in days. Lei Kong steels himself and pushes on.


    What I mean to say is Lei Kong frowns, trying to figure out how to best phrase his thoughts. I can see my lord is meditating.


    Lei Kong flinches in preparation for the inevitable outburst and is pleased when it does note. My lord, it seems, is an eptable mode of address.


    I can see that you have eyes. What of it?


    My lord is meditating. That much is true, but I do not think my lord is cultivating.


    It isnt rare for some cultivators to find ces in the middle of nowhere and stay there for years, cultivating. However, that does not seem to be the case with Liu Jin. Lei Kong can barely feel him taking in any ambient Qi.


    This rock formation provides a pleasant shade, but that is all it offers. If cultivation was my lords intent, then we could have kept walking until we found a suitable Dragon Vein. Simrly, if physicalfort was what my lord was after, we could have kept walking until we found a forest or town. Why did my lord deem it fit to stop here to meditate?


    Because I am angry.


    Lei Kong stares.


    He stares for a while, waiting for Liu Jin to exin himself further, but he never does.


    My lord, I beg your pardon, but it is only natural for you to be angry after everything that has happened. It would be cause for much concern if you were not angry at all.


    And that would seem to be the problem.


    Liu Jin opens eyes and looks at Lei Kong withplete detachment, so much that Lei Kong could almost convince himself that he has be invisible. It is as if Liu Jin is looking through him rather than at him.


    I am angry, Liu Jin states without any real emotion. I am angry at a great many people, and I am angry at you. I should be screaming, raging, or fruitlessly trying to hurt you. To be honest, the thought of hurting you does have some appeal to me. I do not think there has been a time where I have felt more rage, yet this rage feels far beyond my reach except for the times when it overflows.


    Liu Jin cocks his head to the side.


    Under different circumstances, Id say this is an interesting experience. Right now, it just causes me to worry. No matter how much time passes, I cannot seem to control myself. Id hoped meditation would help me, but that seems to have been a fools hope.


    Liu Jin exins this all with a detached monotone voice.


    Its unnerving.


    The current Liu Jin is decidedly unnerving. Those are Lei Kongs most sincere thoughts.


    My lord, I believe I might have some idea as to what ails you, Lei Kong nevertheless says, doing his best to meet Liu Jins eyes.


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow. His head tilts from left to right.


    Go on.


    Based on what you describe, it is my belief that your soul and body are in disarray, my lord. Unless my senses lie to me, my lord is already in the Nascent Realm. Perhaps only in the first level of it, but it is the Nascent Realm all the same.


    What of it?


    Once a cultivator reaches the Nascent Realm, he starts to be more aware of his soul. On the road of cultivation, it is, without a doubt, an important step. However, like all steps, it is not without its risks. Your soul is no longer merely housed within your body. It is now something you can control. Much like a newborn discovering his legs, my lord may have kicked without meaning to.


    Faced with this exnation, Liu Jin closes his eyes once more. There is no denying a strong sense of dislike rises within him whenever Lei Kong speaks. By closing his eyes, Liu Jin seeks to judge Lei Kongs words by their own merit instead of clouding his perspective by associating them with Lei Kongs face.


    He is only half-sessful at this.


    You are saying that because of what happened in Eastern Port City I have moved my soul? And now, it is out of alignment with my body?


    In a manner of speaking, yes, Lei Kong says, bowing his head.


    Liu Jin opens his eyes and frowns. The expression feels appropriate in this situation.


    If such a thing were possible, why havent I heard of it before?


    Liu Jin is not being entirely truthful. He recalls Xiao Nan mentioning something about the soul and the Nascent Realm a long time ago. However, there is a big leap between that and what is happening to him right now.


    Surely, this is something either Old Jiang or his father would have mentioned after he reached the Nascent Realm?


    It is not usually done, my lord. You must understand that the soul is not an easy subject to exin. Imagine, for example, if you had to teach someone how to wiggle their ears. It is hard to exin how to move muscles most people do not realize they have. Something simr can be said of the soul. It is better to wait until the cultivator bes aware of his soul at his own pace and through his own merits. Otherwise, it is possible to create a situation where the cultivator goes out of his way to try to manipte his soul out of curiosity or misunderstands the new sensations he is now capable of.


    Lei Kong pauses and looks away.


    Of course, my lords case is certainly an extreme one. It is not something I have seen with my own eyes before, though I have heard of simr things. The shock of what happened in Eastern Port City was simply too much. There is no shame in it. Even hardened warriors would find it hard to deal with such a tragedy. My lords soul simply flinched away.


    Liu Jin stays silent for a moment.


    Lets assume I believe you, Liu Jin speaks atst. My soul and body are now in disarray. How should I fix it? How can I return my soul to its proper alignment?


    Unfortunately, my lord, I do not think I can be of much help. The maniption of souls is not something I have ever dared to try. Even if I had some skill in that area, I do not believe my lord would trust me enough to allow me to help him.


    That is true.


    In that case, all my lord can do is wait. As you grow in skill, you will be able to properly align your body and soul. Additionally, as time passes, my lord will be able to naturally process his emotions. This will help as well.


    Liu Jin pinches the bridge of his nose.


    In other words, you are telling me I cannot do anything right now. My only option is to wait until this situation sorts itself out.


    ... that is one way to interpret my words, my lord.


    Liu Jin snorts as he reaches into his robes.


    In that case, I seem to have wasted my time. Although perhaps that was for the best. I do not think I can call my current thoughts clear, but they are certainly clearer than when I woke up.


    Lei Kongs eyes grow as Liu Jin pulls out a pouch and reaches into it. His whole arm disappears inside of it.


    A spatial pouch!


    That is so. It is fairly valuable. Will you kill me and steal its contents?


    Liu Jin asks the question withplete indifference. He does not even look at Lei Kong. However, the effect the question has on Lei Kong cannot be more different. The young man recoils from Liu Jin as if struck.


    Never! He shouts, bowing. My lord, I could never do something like that.


    I see.


    Completely unmoved by Lei Kongs words, Liu Jin pulls out a map and opens it on hisp. Liu Jin traces it with his finger, his lips pressed against each other.


    I dont suppose you remember in which direction you ran when you left Eastern Port City?


    South, Lei Kong answers. Hiding inside the Storm Dragon Empire did not seem wise.


    I see, Liu Jin says, this time looking at Lei Kong, his eyes rather curious. Still, it does notst. His attention soon goes back to the map. We walked for quite a few days after that. Considering the position of the stars, we must be in this area.


    Liu Jin taps a spot on the map.


    Where should we go from here, my lord?


    Where should we go? Liu Jin chuckles. I wonder.


    Liu Jin looks up at the sky, but it is not the moon or the stars he is looking at. All his attention is focused inward.


    Where should he go?


    No, perhaps that is the wrong question. Rather than asking where he should go, he should be asking himself what is it that he needs to do and what is it that he wants to do.


    What does he want to do?


    Rest for a hundred years.


    What does he need to do?


    Liu Jin sighs. The map is stored, and the pouch secured around his waist before he stands.


    I have decided.


    Where to, my lord?


    Five Bats City. I am going to Five Bats City.


    The sky is dark, and the dawn is still far away.


    Liu Jin takes the first step.


    ~~~

 Chapter 73: Five Bats City

    Chapter 73: Five Bats City


    ~~~


    For eight days, Liu Jin and Lei Kong travel to Five Bats City.


    For eight days, Liu Jin makes repeated use of Ground Contraction. Annoyingly but not unexpectedly, Lei Kong keeps pace with him, not showing any strain whatsoever. A few violent Spirit Beasts cross their path, but they are all dealt with rather quickly. Throughout this, nary a word is exchanged between Liu Jin and Lei Kong.


    On the ninth day, Five Bats City appears on the horizon.


    The city is surrounded by tall, sturdy walls made of white stone. It is an impressive sight to behold, and the way the walls gleam under the sun only makes it more so. However, Liu Jin cannot help but think impressive to behold is all there is to those walls.


    After all, if a powerful enough cultivator wished to destroy them, would they not fall?


    Liu Jin frowns.


    No, he is being too negative. Just because people with the power to destroy the walls exist does not mean the walls are pointless. The walls might not be a protection against everything, but that doesnt mean they are not a protection against anything.


    The walls obviously make it harder for Spirit Beasts and roaming bands of bandits to attack. They likely also help regte the flow of people going in and out of Five Bats City. Even from this distance, Liu Jin can see some of the gates arerger than others. Hes willing to bet those are used for the transport of goods.


    The Dragon Veins in the area do not possess the same quality as those in Eastern Port City. This is something Liu Jin recognizes right away. Despite that, Five Bats City is perhaps a tadrger than Liu Jins former home, though that is only to be expected. Many popr trading routes intersect in Five Bats City. Caravans of merchants pass through it on their way to various parts of the Crimson Cloud Empire and beyond.


    This constant traffic of goods is what makes the Five Blessings Auction House so popr.


    Lei Kong, Liu Jin says, pronouncing the name for the first time. They are still a few miles away from the city gates.


    Yes, my lord.


    Take off your armor.


    My lord?


    Surely, you do not expect to enter the city dressed like that? Liu Jin asks, arms crossed and eyebrow raised. Ill admit it is unlikely for news of the attack on Eastern Port City to have made it all the way here already.


    Although, deep down, Liu Jin cannot help but wish to be wrong on this.


    After all, if news of the attack have made their way here, it means people other than him have survived.


    However, that armor still marks you as a soldier of the Storm Dragon Empire. Id rather us not call any undue attention to ourselves.


    Of course, my lord. I understand, and I obey.


    Annoyance manages to break through the haze of detachment surrounding Liu Jin, causing him to roll his eyes. Is it because Lei Kong annoys him that much or because the emotion is rtively harmless?


    Either way, it is certainly something to keep an eye on if he wishes to better understand his condition.


    Lei Kong removes his armor, revealing in robes of muted green and brown. Liu Jin quickly stores it inside his spatial pouch.


    Shall I remove my arm as well?


    No.


    Are you su


    I am entirely sure, Liu Jin replies sharply. If I asked you to remove your arm, Id be doing it to be petty and nothing else. I refuse to be petty in my anger. Thatd be a disservice to it. Understood?


    Of course, my lord.


    Good. Liu Jin takes a deep breath. Lets go.


    ~~~


    A story about being attacked by bandits on their way to the city is all it takes to get them through the gates. Apparently, it is not a rare urrence. Their clothes, dirty from the fighting and traveling, help sell the illusion.


    Almost as soon as he''s through the gates, Liu Jin realizes that despite being of simr size, Five Bats City is far more populous than Eastern Port City. The streets arepletely packed to the point it''s impossible to walk without constantly bumping into others.


    Some streets are strictly for the transport of goods. They are wider than regr streets so thatrge carts can pass through. However, they are so full it makes no difference. In fact, the traffic there might be the worst in the city. Liu Jin and Lei Kong do their best to steer clear of them.


    The Five Blessings Auction House is a three-story building made of ebony-colored wood located in one of the main streets near the center of the city. Finding it poses no trouble as apparently everyone in the city knows where it is. The auction house has no windows and only one front door, though Liu Jin suspects there is bound to be a back entrance through which goods are brought in. It is not as impressive as Liu Jin was expecting. Yet, there is no denying the building possesses a certain dignified aura.


    The line in front of it is long.


    About five blocks long, in fact.


    Liu Jin and Lei Kong trade a long look and resign themselves to their fate. The wait is long and tedious. Even though Liu Jin is capable of spending an entire day meditating, waiting in line still ends up being somewhat annoying.


    You dare deny me entry!


    Liu Jin closes his eyes and counts to ten.


    Of course.


    Have you buffoons no idea who I am? A man yells at the guards. He is in thete stages of the Nascent Realm, so he is probably nothing special. Certainly, notpared to the guards who look far from impressed at his tantrum.


    The current auction is only for those with an invitation. Turn away now, one of the guards replies, his eyes looking straight ahead. The yelling man is not even worth putting in his eyes.


    How dare you! I am Pan Du of the ck Lotus School!


    The yelling man suddenly pales as one of the guards finally deems him worth ring. That and a slight re of the guards Qi are all it takes for the man to quickly depart with his metaphorical tail tucked between his legs.


    Though annoying, the slight altercation has the benefit of scaring away many of the people in line. Not one of them wants to be embarrassed like that man just was.


    Neither Liu Jin nor Lei Kong cut the most impressive figure. Their clothes are dirty and, in Liu Jins case, bloody. Additionally, neither one bothers to make his Qi known. As such, they attract quite a few dismissive looks as they make their way to the gate. Liu Jin catches a few mocking whispers and giggles but pays them no mind.


    As soon as he and Lei Kong are in front of the guards, Liu Jin produces the card Song Daiyu gave him during the Eastern Port City Tournament and shows it to them.


    I was told if I was ever in need of something, I just needed to show this card.


    That is what Liu Jin tries to say. He is not even halfway through the sentence when the guards bow their heads and open the doors.


    Honored guest! Please,e in! Well have a room and bath prepared right away!!


    Servants! Come here at once! Tend to our guests!


    Even through the haze of detachment that has been surrounding him since waking up, Liu Jin manages to feel a small amount of satisfaction from the ck-jawed looks of those around him.


    ~~~


    The servants guide them all the way to a set of very spacious, very luxurious baths. It is not their first hint that the auction house might be bigger on the inside. That would be the rather long halls.


    Liu Jin enjoys the chance of ridding himself of the dried blood and grime on his skin. Upon finishing bathing, he finds new clothes have been prepared for him, a robe of varying shades of grey with a red sash. Liu Jin cannot say he cares for all the gray, but the cloths quality cannot be denied. It is impossibly soft andfortable.


    Once he is done dressing, Liu Jin is guided to avishly furnished room along with Lei Kong. An old man wearing robes marked by the emblem of the Five Blessings Group waits for them inside.


    Honored guest, He says, inclining his head to him. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I am Branch Manager Bianfu. Please, take a seat. Tell me how I might be of service to you this fine day.


    The two sit. Or rather, Liu Jin sits, and Lei Kong stands behind him, ready and alert. Branch Manager Bianfus gaze quickly flicks between the two, likelying up with quite a few ideas as to the nature of their rtionship.


    Greetings, Branch Manager, Liu Jin says. I do apologize for imposing upon you in such a manner. Circumstances did not allow me to send a messenger ahead of time.


    Nonsense, we are the Five Blessings Group. If we did anything less than our best for a ck card holder such as yourself, we wouldnt be able to show our face to anyone.


    Liu Jin keeps his face expressionless, though deep inside, he is more than a little surprised. Song Daiyu had not exaggerated how useful the card would be. If anything, she had understated things severely.


    I am relieved to hear that, although I must admit some surprise. I thought for sure Song Daiyu would be the one to greet me. It has been a long time since Ist saw her.


    Lady Song? The branch manager looks surprised. Whether it is at the fact that he mentioned her name or at the casual way he did so, Liu Jin does not know and does not care. I see. Of course, you are an associate of Lady Song.


    Liu Jin says nothing, neither confirming nor denying the mans words.


    I regret to inform you Lady Song is not here at the moment. Lady Song was with us for a few months but has since left.


    For business reasons, I assume.


    A fond smile appears on the branch managers face.


    Naturally, he says, looking much like a proud grandfather. At that, Liu Jins smile bes a little more genuine. If our honored guest wishes, I could have a message sent to her, although it may take some time for it to reach her.


    It is not a bad idea, but let us put that matter aside for now. Pleasing as meeting Lady Song would have been, it is not the reason I am here. That would be this.


    As he speaks, Liu Jin takes out a sk from his spatial pouch. Branch Manager Bianfu gasps in surprise.


    That is-


    An Earth Realm Dragon Core, Liu Jin finishes for him, cing it on the table and pushing the sk towards him.


    With his hands almost trembling in reverence, the branch manager grabs the sk and looks over it closely.


    My word, it is perfectly preserved.


    As expected of the Five Blessings Group, you can discern its quality. While I am sure Id have no trouble finding a buyer on my own, I feel there is no better way to sell it than through this auction house. The reputation of the Five Blessings Group speaks for itself.


    Naturally. Naturally! The branch manager says, still looking at the core.


    This is not the first Earth Realm Core the man has seen. Of that, Liu Jin is sure of. However, the core of a dragon-type Spirit Beast is undeniably more valuable than most, and this one has been perfectly harvested and preserved.


    After all, it is the core his master procured with his own hands back when he first taught him how to harvest Spirit Beasts. Its quality cannot be denied.


    From the beginning, Liu Jin nned on selling it through the auction house. From here on, hell doubtlessly need funds. That is the first and most obvious reason. The second reason is to make a strong impression. Liu Jin came here to ask for the help and services of the Five Blessings Group. It would not do for them to look down on him. The Earth Realm Dragon Core identifies him as a person of value.


    Although considering how effective the ck card ended up being, perhaps this might be going overboard.


    Liu Jin decides he is fine with that.


    We are having a special auction in two days. Many esteemed guests are expected toe. I assure you this will fetch a good price.


    I expect nothing less, Liu Jin says. His smile is polite and nothing else. Now, there are a few other things I wish to discuss with you.


    ~~~

 Chapter 74: Silent Steps

    Chapter 74: Silent Steps


    ~~~


    Liu Jin and Lei Kong are each given a private room inside the Five Blessings Auction House. The building is well-equipped for receiving guests. Though it may be called an auction house, it is more urate to call it the main headquarters of the Five Blessings Group in Five Bats City. The auctions just happen to draw the most attention.


    The room Liu Jin is given is opulent enough for him to know he is being treated well, but not so much that it bes overly gaudy and ufortable to stay in. Itsrge,fortable bed, muted colors, and ssic furniture gives it a serious atmosphere, which Liu Jin finds himself favoring.


    As for Lei Kongs room, Liu Jin has not seen it. He doubts Lei Kong has either as the man seems intent on bing his shadow.


    You have questions.


    Liu Jin does not bother looking up from his desk, his focus on the letter hes writing. Even if he did look at Lei Kong, hed just find him kneeling in the corner of the room. He has been doing that for the past hour.


    That is indeed the case, my lord.


    As Lei Kong speaks, Liu Jin puts down his writing brush and looks at what he has written so far. His eyes are halfway through the page when a dissatisfied hum leaves his mouth. His brow crinkles into a frown. A shake of his head. A click of his tongue. The paper is tossed away. Poison disintegrates it before it even hits the ground.


    A new sheet of paper is ced on the desk. The brush is inked. Soon enough, Liu Jin is writing again.


    How curious. I thought you were a tool. Since when does a tool ask questions?


    I


    It is fine, Liu Jin interrupts, his brush drawing a soft curve. You have tied your life to mine, allegedly.


    I wish my lord did not feel the need to add thatst word.


    Wanting to know in which direction we are heading ispletely natural, Liu Jin continues without missing a beat. Uncertainty is an ugly thing.


    Liu Jin hums a little tune as he reaches inside his spatial pouch and pulls out a talisman. It is one of many his master taught him how to make.


    For utility, Old Jiang had said. As Liu Jin sends out a jolt of Qi to activate it, he finds himself grateful for his masters foresight.


    That is!


    A talisman, yes, Liu Jin says, sounding bored as he lets go of the talisman and leaves it floating in the air. It will ensure we can talk without being overheard.


    The Five Blessings Group has proven far more reliable than Liu Jin had been expecting. Still, that doesnt mean he is about to let down his guard.


    Please, try not to sound so surprised at every little thing. It is rather annoying.


    The brush makes a soft noise as Liu Jin sets it down.


    It is a weird situation we are in. I know alienating you is probably the worst thing I can possibly do right now. Liu Jin finally turns away from the desk. Like it or not, I do depend on you. It is in my best interest to treat you well.


    Ufortable as it is to admit it, Lei Kong has been at his side ever since he woke up. If Lei Kong had lost his patience with him at any moment, he could have killed him. Thered have been little Liu Jin could have done about it.


    Even now, all Lei Kong would need to do is to attack him. It is unlikely Liu Jin would be able to react in time.


    And yet, I find it hard to suppress my dislike of you. To be more urate, I cant find the will to do so. While it is heartening to know I am not without emotion, it is rather troublesome. Liu Jin drums his fingers against his left knee, lightly biting the inside of his cheek. Oh, well. No matter. You have questions. Go ahead and ask them. I do not feel like telling you my life story, but I will try to answer as best as I can. It is the least I could do.


    My lord, I Lei Kong trails off, unsure of how to continue. Perhaps it is because he is having a hard time deciding where to start. Perhaps it is because Liu Jins manner is simply that off-putting.


    Liu Jin wouldnt me him for that. He finds himself rather off-putting as ofte.


    On the bright side, he has been able to think about his Master without feeling any sorrowtely. That is certainly an upside to his condition.


    My lord, I will not question how it is that you have such a good rtionship with the Five Blessings Group.


    Liu Jin blinks.


    Truly? I thought for sure that would be the first thing you were going to ask about.


    Lei Kong shakes his head.


    I will not deny I am curious, but it is as you say. I am a tool. There is no need for me to know about my lords past. My lord is clearly better connected than I had initially assumed. I acknowledge my error and ask forgiveness for my presumptuousness, Lei Kong says, bluntly and seriously, his face contrite. What I do wish to know, however, is what is it that my lord seeks to aplish here? Certainly, we have been treated well, and selling that core will give my lord funds, yet I do not think that is all my lord is after. Am I wrong?


    Ho, rather insightful, arent you? Wasnt being a soldier a waste of your abilities? No, there is no need to answer that, Liu Jin adds when he sees Lei Kong about to open his mouth. It is as you say. Obtaining funds is only one of the reasons why we are here. There are three others.


    Liu Jin raises three fingers.


    First, I wanted to know if news of the attack on Eastern Port City had already reached this location.


    Five Bats City experiences a high amount of trade. Since people from all over the empire travel to and from the city, news from all over the Crimson Cloud Empire eventually make their way here. Despite that, Liu Jin has not heard a single thing about Eastern Port City being attacked. Not when walking through the streets and not when conversing with Branch Manager Bianfu.


    In other words, it is safe to assume the fate of Eastern Port City is still not public knowledge.


    Lei Kongs words he most likely wasnt wrong in implying only Liu Jin survived.


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath and wills himself to keep talking.


    Had that happened, Five Bats City would have been the safest ce to stay while keeping an eye on the situation. Even now, staying in Five Bats City is probably for the best.


    Which isnt to say Five Bats City is the safest ce for them to stay at. Far from it, really.


    Thatd have been New Moon Town.


    A small town several days away from Eastern Port City,cking any resources that would make it attractive to an invading army. Had Liu Jin gone there, hed have been treated well. No one would have questioned his motives, and hed have easily been able to stay for as long as he wished to.


    However, that would have been nothing but hiding.


    Although... is what he is doing right now really so different?


    Tell me something, do you think your formerrades will keep pushing their way into the Crimson Cloud Empire?


    What? Lei Kong looks shocked before quickly shaking his head. No, my lord. I rather doubt it. Murong Bang is unfortunately not so foolish. The only reason he attacked Eastern Port City is that the Empyrean Crystals were a too tempting target. He and his army will most likely stay in the area until they have mined all of it then return to the Storm Dragon Empire.


    I see. Liu Jin hums. There are worse alternatives, I suppose. If the situation changes, were well poised to take action.


    How exactly is he supposed to act, however, is a mystery not even Liu Jin knows the answer to.


    My lord is not going to inform the people of what happened?


    I probably should, shouldnt I? Liu Jin muses. However, I am leery of doing so, which, I guess, brings me to the second reason we are here. The attack on Eastern Port City will eventually make waves. That is why certain people must be informed of it discreetly before it bes public knowledge.


    People like Xiao Fang.


    The Xiao Sects main headquarters in Eastern Port City are now destroyed. That does not mean the Xiao Sect is gone. It still has several branches all over the Empire. Right now, Xiao Fang is somewhere out there, unaware of the fate of his home. As he is Xiao Zhengs heir, he is someone who can im leadership of the Xiao Sect one day.


    Will all the Branch Masters agree to that, though?


    Elder Hui had ended up being a traitor. Who is to say there arent others like him? With Xiao Zheng gone, how many people will soon wonder what the Xiao Sect would be like under their rule?


    What is to stop those people from deciding Xiao Fangs existence is an obstacle?


    Xiao Fang not being the next leader of the Xiao Sect is not something Liu Jin minds much. Xiao Fang being assasinated, however, is something he will not allow.


    To that end, I have asked the Five Blessings Group to help me locate certain people.


    Xiao Fang needs to be informed first. Of that, at least, Liu Jin is sure of. That way, he will be able to prepare himself for any potential treachery.


    If only Liu Jin could figure out how to write the damn letter!


    Liu Jin has gone through six drafts since he sat down to write. Every single time, he finds himself making stupid excuses. Perhaps, that is why the notion of going out to find Xiao Fang in person is so unattractive to him.


    What would he even tell him? That Eastern Port City has been destroyed by his folly? That he tried his best and was worthless?


    Even like this, it seems the guilt is far too much. No, Liu Jin cannot show his face to Xiao Fang right now. That makes finishing this letter all the more important. With Xiao Shuang, Liu Jin can tell himself shes as safe as one can be.


    Because she is in the Divine Frozen Pce.


    If he really wanted to do something about this, shouldn''t informing the Divine Frozen Pce about what happened not be his first task?


    Liu Jin can tell himself hes in no condition to make a journey like that. Hes too weak to go to those frozennds. There is no guarantee theyll listen to him. He doesnt even know if it is possible to send a message there.


    He can make as many excuses as he wants, but isnt he just being a coward?


    My lord?


    It is nothing, Liu Jin says, As I was saying, there are some people I believe must be informed before this besmon knowledge. As for the third reason, well


    Liu Jin looks at the ceiling.


    There are some people here I thought Id visit.


    ~~~


    Liu Jin goes out for a walk the next day. The auction will not take ce until tomorrow, and it will take longer than that for Xiao Fangs location to be ascertained. That leaves Liu Jin with plenty of free time.


    Five Bats City is as busy as it was the day before. It is as if someone took themercial districts of Eastern Port City and made an entire city out of them, except with even more people. There is not a single street in which something is not being sold. Five Bats City is bustling with activity and teeming with people, loud to the point it is annoying.


    It is almost surreal.


    Days ago, people were dying all around him. Looking around now, that can almost seem like a dream.


    If he closes his eyes, Liu Jin can probably pretend hes in Eastern Port City.


    If he ever does that, hell probably hate himself.


    Shaking his head, Liu Jin pushes through the crowd. While Liu Jin is tall for his age, he cannot bepared to a grown man. Not yet. It is easy for people to miss him, especially in a multitude like this one. A sidestep here. A push there. Liu Jin would be surprised if someone out there hasnt made a training routine out of walking through these streets without bumping into others.


    The address provided to him by Branch Manager Bianfu is tucked away safely in his pocket. There is no need for him to take it out. He should be close now.


    Thank you, honored customers, a youngd says, bowing as he finishes a delivery. Please remember us in the future.


    A smile tugs at Liu Jins lips. Somehow, it feels genuine.


    I see you are doing well.


    The youngd leaps at the sound of Liu Jins voice, startled by his intrusion. Brown eyes blink confusedly at him before widening.


    You! He shouts, his finger pointed at Liu Jin. Some of the people in the street turn to stare at the two, but Liu Jin pays them little mind. He shrugs and gives a small wave to the youngd.


    Hello, Chang Wei. It has been a while.


    Sometimeter, after the initial shock has worn off and introductionsor rather re-introductionshave been made, the two are walking down the street.


    I am sorry. I did not mean to shout.


    Nonsense, Liu Jin tells Chang Wei. You were not expecting to see me. Who could me you for being surprised?


    No, no, no. Chang Wei shakes his head with each no. Thats not what I meant ah...


    Realizing Chang Wei has no idea how to address him, Liu Jin decides to help him out.


    Liu Jin is fine. You are the older one, so theres no need to concern yourself with being respectful. Rather, I am the one who should be showing respect.


    No! No! No! This time Chang Wei moves his hands in addition to his head. Theres no need for Brother Liu to do something like that. I was rude to Brother Liust time we saw each other. Thats why Im apologizing. I acted poorly. Im sorry.


    Ah, so it is about that.


    Certainly, thest time Liu Jin saw the disciples of the Seven Leaves School hadnt been a happy asion.


    It was a stressful situation for you. A few heated words are easily overlooked. Seeing Chang Wei still doesnt look happy, Liu Jin adds, I ept your apology.


    Thank you. A content smile spreads across Chang Weis face. Not being able to apologize to Brother Liu has been bothering me all this time, so its good that you came here.


    Oh? You have been here since you left Eastern Port City then?


    Chang Wei nods happily.


    Yeah, some disciples chose to leave the school, but the rest all came here. After healing Brother Tians injury, it seemed easier to start over here than to return to Eastern Port City. Especially because of how things ended up there.


    A wise choice.


    For far more reasons than they realized.


    It is heartening to hear you were able to heal Cui Tian.


    Of course! We were able to find the Three-Hundred-Year Lotus right away. Chang Wei looks down and scratches the back of his head. To be honest, I was surprised by how helpful the Five Blessings Group ended up being. They gave us a huge discount on it. It is because of them that it was so easy for us to start over here.


    "Is that why you were doing that delivery just now?"


    Chang Wei nods happily.


    "Yes, asionally, we receive jobs delivering merchandise or offering protection. The pay is pretty good, and usually, there''s no problem with deliveries inside the city. Master Shi is out right now, guarding a caravan, but I''m sure he''ll love to greet Brother Liu once he returns." Chang Wei brightens up immediately. "Ah, Brother Tian is definitely here, though! That''s where I''m heading right now! He''ll love to see Brother Liu! Maybe you can even have a match! Brother''s been growing fast since he recovered!"


    "That''d be an interesting experience. I never did get the chance to visit your first school."


    "What? Ah, no. Were not going to the new school. Brother Tian''s been spending all his time with this girltely. Well, she''s the daughter of the doctor who healed him, so I can understand why he''d feel grateful, but he really should know better."


    As Chang Wei keeps talking, Liu Jin can''t help but think it is probably not gratitude that keeps bringing Cui Tian to this doctor''s daughter.


    "It''s here!" Chang Wei runs up a house and waves him over. "Brother Liu! Over here!"


    Chang Wei doesn''t waste any time knocking on the door. An older girl answers a few momentster. She is rather pleasing to the eyes with long ck hair that is tied at the back of her neck and bright eyes.


    Chang Wei, she greets. She tries to sound happy, but Liu Jin can tell their intrusion is not entirely a wee one. You are here early and you brought a guest.


    Liu Jin smiles and inclines his head.


    Greetings, I am an acquaintance of Chang Wei. It is a pleasure to meet you.


    Acquaintance, he says. Chang Wei throws an arm over his shoulder. Liu Jin tries not to flinch. Sis, you wont believe who Brother Liu is. Brother Tian! Get here! Look who I brought!


    Chang Wei! Cui Tians voicees from inside the house. The young man appears at the door, looking far healthier than thest time Liu Jin had seen him. His powerful body barely fits through the door frame. You cannot shout like that. Think of the neighbors!


    He looks like hes about to say more but trails off when heys eyes on Liu Jin. An instantter, Cui Tianughs and, to Liu Jins surprise, catches him in a hug.


    What a blessed day! Cui Tian says, still hugging Liu Jin with enough force to lift him off his feet. Come here, Si Lan. Allow me to introduce you! Without this persons help, Id have never met you!


    Well, I can hardly be expected to greet him if you do not let go of him, the girl remarks teasingly. Cui Tianughs and lets go of him. Liu Jin lets out a relieved sigh.


    The list of people Liu Jin is fine being hugged by is frighteningly short.


    It most certainly does not include Cui Tian.


    Am I correct in assuming you are the one who advised Master Shi toe to Five Bats City? If so, I must thank you, Si Lan says, bowing her head to him. Cui Tian has be very dear to me. Itd have been a shame if he had been left crippled.


    Please, theres hardly a need to thank me. Rather, wasnt it your father who performed the procedure? Liu Jin looks around, surprised the man has note out of the house yet with all the noise theyve been making. Where is he? I should thank him for taking care of Cui Tian.


    Hes away!


    Hes sick!


    Two different answers by two different people are said at the same time. Si Lan and Cui Tian look at each other with panicked eyes.


    Hes sick, Si Lan insists. Cui Tian meant to say hes usually away at this time, but right now, hes sick. I am sorry, but I am afraid he cannot receive visitors. It is nothing serious, but nevertheless, he needs rest. I will make sure to transmit your thanks to him.


    Yes, that is what I meant! But what are we standing outside for? We should be celebrating! Come in! Come in! This is a happy asion!


    Cui Tians smile andugh.


    This time they sound forced.


    ~~~


    The meeting goes well enough. They sit andugh and have a good time. It iste at night when Liu Jin leaves Si Lans house, promising Chang Wei and Cui Tian to meet again. Chang Wei even makes him promise to spar with him.


    Yes, today was undoubtedly a good day.


    However, Liu Jin cannot forget the wild, panicked eyes on Si Lans face when he asked about her father.


    They are definitely hiding something.


    It could be nothing important. It also could be none of his business. However, Liu Jin doesnt really feel like leaving this matter alone. He hops andnds on an empty roof.


    Lei Kong.


    Liu Jin only needs to say his name for him to appear kneeling before him.


    The steps of the thunder god, it seems, are remarkably silent.


    Yes, my lord?


    I need you to find out something for me.


    ~~~

 Chapter 75: Ominous Wind

    Chapter 75: Ominous Wind


    ~~~


    The air whistles with each of Chang Weis blows.


    There is a wide grin on his face as he throws himself into the fight, his body a whirlwind of fists, knees, and elbows. His form has been further refined in the months Liu Jin has not seen him. Chang Weicks precision but makes up for it with quickness and strength. It is not elegant, but it doesnt have to be. The wooden floor of the training room trembles with each step Chang Wei takes, his Qi zing around him, announcing his strength to the world.


    Nascent Realm, First Level.


    Yes, Chang Wei has certainly improved.


    So has Liu Jin.


    He sidesteps. He dodges. He parries. In contrast to Chang Weis loud stomps, Liu Jins own footsteps can barely be heard. To an uneducated observer, it may seem like Liu Jin is being pushed back by Chang Wei. However, that cannot be further from the truth. It is Liu Jin who is setting the pace of this fight. It is he who is leading Chang Wei around, and he is doing it with such skill that Chang Wei has yet to realize it.


    Liu Jins movements have changed.


    Before, the unnatural fluidness Liu Jin attributed to Nine-Headed Snake God came and went as it pleased. Only asionally could Liu Jin tap into it willingly.


    Now, it has be fully integrated into Liu Jins fighting style.


    The reason he is having such an easy time fighting Chang Wei is not just because he can see all his movements with ease. It is because his body is reacting to his thoughts with unnerving precision. If Liu Jin wished to, he could just keep dodging without allowing Chang Wei toy a finger on him for the entire match. The disconnect between the image in his head and his bodys ability to perform might as well not exist.


    As he feels Nine-Headed Snake Gods Veins pulse within him, Liu Jin knows he has them to thank for this.


    Why?


    Why now?


    Is it because of what happened in Eastern Port City? Is it because of the way he used White Venom Fist there? Did figuring out the proper way to use the technique somehow unlock something within him?


    Was killing people with it a requirement to unlock its full potential?


    Chang Wei yells, bringing Liu Jins mind back to the fight. The older teen ups the intensity of his attacks, but as powerful as Chang Weis blows may be, Liu Jin recognizes them for what they areChang Weisst offensive.


    The match has gone on for too long, and Chang Wei has yet to break through Liu Jins defenses. If things continue like this, Chang Wei will lose. That is why he is using all the power he has left. It is a risky gamble.


    It doesnt pay off.


    Liu Jins counterattack knocks him to the floor, decisively ending the match. Chang Wei is left staring at the ceiling in shock for a few moments before breaking out intoughter.


    Amazing! He says, hopping to his feet. Its my loss! Ah! I was so sure it was going to be different this time, but Brother Liu sure is amazing! You even reached the Nascent Realm!


    Your words are too kind. Liu Jin offers a short bow, which Chang Wei returns. Reaching the Nascent Realm is only to be expected. We are on the same level, so I was just slightly better this time.


    Liu Jin is being too modest. Certainly, they are both in the First Level of the Nascent Realm. However, when theyst met, Liu Jin was in the Seventh Level of the Inner Realm while Chang Wei was in the Ninth Level of it.


    His growth far surpasses Chang Weis.


    Besides, Liu Jin was already better than Chang Wei back then. It is only natural for the gap between them to have grown wider.


    That was a wonderful match, Cui Tian says, walking up to them. He had been watching from the sidelines. Congrattions to both of you.


    It was a great match! Chang Wei agrees, nodding enthusiastically. It is far more energy than one would usually expect from a guy drenched in his own sweat. I will train hard to do better next time. Oh! How about Brother Tian and Brother Liu spar? You two never had the chance to have a proper match!


    Cui Tianughs gently and shakes his head.


    Do not pester our guest, Brother Wei. You already made hime at such an early hour to spar with you. We need not trouble him further. It would be rude of us to ask him for another spar right after he fought you. Besides, even if we did spar, you wouldnt be able to see it. Dont you have deliveries to make today? Youll bete if you dont go take a bath right now.


    Chang Weis eyes go wide. He almost jumps in ce.


    Ah, thats right! Sorry, Brother Liu! Im going to bete if I dont hurry!


    Not even waiting for his answer, Chang Wei gives a panicked wave and rushes out, leaving Liu Jin and Cui Tian alone in the training room. It is early in the morning, so most disciples have yet to arrive.


    Thank you for indulging him, Cui Tian says, once Chang Wei is out of earshot.


    It is no trouble, Liu Jin replies, his weight shifting from one foot to another. The spar just now left him a bit restless. I did not have anything else to do today.


    That is not what I meant. I am thanking you for not defeating him instantly. You allowed him to test his full power against you.


    Ah. That.


    Liu Jin looks aways, thinking Cui Tians thanks are not something he deserves. Such things had not even urred to him. Liu Jin had prolonged the fight because he wanted to better understand the changes his body has gone through. Chang Wei had nothing to do with it.


    Exining that, however, would be too troublesome.


    Chang Wei is young, Cui Tian says as if he were not merely a couple of years older than his friend. He has started learning the world is a far bigger ce than he thought it was, but he is a very slow learner. Youll have to forgive him for thinking hell ever be your match.


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow at the blunt words.


    And you? What do you think?


    I think that had we fought in the Eastern Port City Tournament, Id have lost. Cui Tians hand grasps the spot where Yun Han struck him. Id have never been able to push Yun Han as you did. I can only imagine how much greater the gap between us is now.


    You saw our fight? Liu Jin asks, surprised Cui Tian had been able to regain consciousness by then.


    No. I was still unconscious by then. Even if I hadnt been, the Seven Leaves School left the city that day. However, I was able to buy a memory talisman of the fight from a merchant who came from Eastern Port City a few months ago. I also bought one containing Yun Hans fight with your brother-inw.


    Cui Tian smiles.


    It was cathartic. Humbling, yet cathartic.


    The notion of there being people out there selling memories of his fight is one Liu Jin is not sure how to react to.


    I guess you really can buy anything in Five Bats City. Liu Jin decides to put the matter aside for now. It is not what he came here for. Speaking of, I went to an auction the other day.


    Is that why Brother Liu is here? Did the Xiao Sect send you to acquire an item through the auction house?


    The opposite. I came here to sell something. However, the most curious thing happened during the auction


    ~~~


    The auction hall is enormous.


    The stage is at the lowest point of the room, and the seats are spread in front of it, rising higher the further back one goes.


    The area closest to the stage has the inest seats. Meanwhile, the seats at the furthest end of the auction hall are essentially private booths with plenty of space to move around. These seats can only be entered through private doors, and each is fully separated from the others. Those who sit there can enjoy the auction without being bothered by the other bidders. Servants can go in and out to bring food and drinks and other things.


    As a ck card holder, this is where Liu Jin sits.


    Lei Kong stands behind him like a faithful watchdog, something Liu Jin is slowly bing used to.


    Although there are no windows anywhere in the room, small orbs of red me float around the stage, illuminating it so that people can see the items up for auction. There is a small podium in the center, and once a few minutes have passed, Branch Manager Bianfu steps up to it.


    Greetings! Honored guests, it is a great honor to greet you! Wee to our Five Blessings Auction House!


    Liu Jin tunes him out after that. Sort of. He listens but not to the point of giving the branch manager his full attention, or even half of it. Just enough to pick up the essential details. Items will be brought in one after another. People will bid on them, with the starting bids varying depending on the items rarity and quality.


    This might be the first auction Liu Jin has been in, but even he can tell this all fairly straightforward.


    After the rules have been exined and the usual titudes have been said, Branch Manager Bianfu announces the start of the auction. An attractive woman steps into the stage, holding the first item of the day, safely contained in protective ss. Even from this distance, Liu Jin can tell it is the root of a Heartbreak Tree. Judging by the coloring, it is at least four-hundred years old, making it quite valuable.


    Liu Jin is far from the only person who can tell. The moment Branch Manager Bianfus gavel strikes, the bids start flying.


    Eleven thousand Crimson Imperial Coins!


    Twelve thousand!


    Fifteen thousand!


    The Heartbreak Tree Root is sold in three minutes. A Forbidden Orchid is up next.


    Twenty-five thousand!


    A Million Teeth Mushroom follows.


    Forty-seven thousand!


    Blood of a Venomous Scaled Wolf.


    One hundred and fifty-six thousand Crimson Imperial Coins!


    Elixir of Focus.


    Three hundred thousand!


    One by one, the items are sold. In less than an hour, the people in this room spend more money than entire towns and even some cities do in a year. That is how rich these people are. That is how valuable the items sold are. Those who can sell them and those who can buy them. They cannot be called ordinary people.


    And yet, Liu Jin doesnt feel out of ce.


    Our next item is a surprise, Branch Manager Bianfu says. In fact, it is our good fortune that we are able to offer it today, and it is our esteemed guests good fortune that they have the opportunity to obtain it. The next bid will be for an Earth Realm Dragon Core!


    Branch Manager Bianfu makes a grand gesture with his arm as the attractive womanes in with the Earth Realm Dragon Core, and though the woman is attractive and wearing clothes that tter her figure, not a single eye is looking at her. Every eye in the room is focused on what shes carrying. The hunger is almost palpable.


    It is <em>only</em> a core. It is not a pill or a potion. It is just a raw material.


    However, because it is only that, it can be used in many different ways, giving it broader appeal.


    We will start the auction at five hundred thousand Crimson Imperial Coins.


    The bids start flying immediately.


    Seven hundred thousand!


    Eight hundred thousand!


    Nine hundred thousand!


    One Million!


    One million and two hundred thousand!


    The Eternal Raging Valley will bid one and half million and no more!


    ~~~


    Liu Jin smiles bitterly.


    You can imagine what happened next.


    That is unfortunate.


    The Eternal Raging Valley.


    One of the four major Sects of the Crimson Cloud Empire. There is not a single person who doesnt know that. After a promation like that had been made, no one in the auction hall dared to say a word.


    The Eternal Raging Valley will bid one and a half million and no more.


    In other words, to make a bid after that would have been to challenge the Eternal Raging Valley. With those words, the Eternal Raging Valley told everyone in the room to stop bidding on the Earth Realm Dragon Core.


    It was utterly outrageous.


    However, they had no choice but to obey.


    It was not an ideal oue, Liu Jin admits.


    The Earth Realm Dragon Core could have sold for a lot more. That is undeniable. Selling it for three million or even for five million would not have been impossible. His master once told him that people could end up bidding outrageous sums for even fairly mundane items when they felt face was on the line. Liu Jin had been counting on that.


    Instead, the Earth Realm Dragon Core harvested by his Master had been sold for merely one and a half million. While Liu Jin had known the Eternal Raging Valley had a branch in Five Bats City, the way in which they behaved had been outside his expectations.


    It is rather curious, isnt it? The Eternal Raging Valley is one of the four strongest Sects in the Empire. Why would they be so eager to obtain a mere Earth Realm Dragon Core?


    I confess I am also at a loss. Cui Tian looks ufortable. Who can understand the minds of those at the top?


    They are quite mysterious. However, I had a most enlightening conversation with Branch Manager Bianfu afterward.


    ~~~


    I am terribly sorry about what happened.


    That Branch Manager Bianfu would show up to his room in person to deliver the moneyes as a surprise. That Liu Jins ck card can store money inside it is also surprising, but less so.


    Branch Manager Bianfus apology? That, Liu Jin had been expecting.


    The disappointment in Branch Manager Bianfus voice is genuine. If the Earth Realm Dragon core had sold for more, the profit the Five Blessings Auction House would have made from the sale would have been far greater.


    How curious. Liu Jin, who had previously stood up to greet Branch Manager Bianfu, now leans back against his chair. The Eternal Raging Valley has a branch here. I thought for sure Branch Manager Bianfu would be used to such things happening.


    Of course, not! Branch Manager Bianfu waves his arms as if trying to push away Liu Jins words. Perish the thought! Had I known something like that was going to happen, Id have warned Customer Liu ahead of time.


    Is Branch Manager Bianfu saying the Eternal Raging Valley doesnt always behave like that when there is something they want? I must say I have a hard time believing that.


    Please, believe I am not lying to you. In fact, this is the first time something like this has happened.


    Is that so?


    I will not deny Branch Master Ruan has always been somewhat difficult as a person. Branch Manager Bianfus tone makes it clear difficult is not the word hed like to use. However, he had never been like this before. Not even at his worst. I never imagined hed show up in person to the auction.


    So the man who spoke back then was the Branch Master?


    Liu Jin cannot disguise his surprise. For the Branch Master toe personally to the auction is definitely odd. While the auction held several rare items, there was nothing there that should be worth the time of a Branch Master from a Sect as prestigious as the Eternal Raging Valley.


    Indeed, he was. I thought hed sent a representative, but that was clearly not the case. Because of that, the Earth Realm Dragon Core sold for such a low price. For that blunder, our Five Blessings House will waive half its fees.


    The offer seems generous on the surface, but it is actually born out of practicality. Liu Jin is someone who showed up at the Five Blessings Auction House to sell an Earth Realm Dragon Core. There is no telling what other rare items hes in possession of. It would be a shame if this incident discouraged him from approaching the Five Blessings Group on future asions.


    That is most likely what Branch Manager Bianfu is thinking.


    In fact, he is probably ready to waive the fee entirely should Liu Jin push for it.


    That you are willing to do that is more than enough, Liu Jin replies. However, if Branch Manager Bianfu wishes to repay me, then perhaps he can help me better understand Branch Master Ruans behavior. Do you know what caused him to act in such a way?


    Customer Liu, if I knew the exact reason, this old man would have already tried to do something about it. All I can say is that two months ago Branch Master Ruan came back from a meeting in the Eternal Raging Valley. His sudden change happened around that time. The rest, I am afraid I can only specte.


    ~~~


    A Branch Master of the Eternal Raging Valley experiencing a noticeable change in behavior. Most curious, isnt it?


    I am afraid I cannot say. I prefer not to involve myself in the affairs of the great Sects.


    It is impressive how ufortable Cui Tian looks at the moment.


    That is a wise way of looking at things. In fact, I probably should have left the matter alone. The affairs of the great Sects are not something people like us should involve ourselves in.


    Cui Tian looks at Liu Jin in rm.


    Should have?


    Should have, Liu Jin repeats with a smile he does not feel. Unfortunately, someone else was able to shed additional light into the situation.


    And for that, Liu Jin has Lei Kong to thank. Although, in this case, it is his own fault.


    He is the one who gave Lei Kong the order.


    Liu Jin sighs.


    Cui Tian, were you ever going to tell me?


    I am afraid I do not know what you are


    You had no ns on telling me then. Understandable. Very well. In light of your situation. Ill tell you my conclusions, and youll confirm whether they are true or not. Does that sound fair?


    I dont


    For the past few weeks, ever since Branch Master Ruan returned from his trip, the local branch of the Eternal Raging Valley has been calling upon the citys doctors. At first, only the citys best doctors were called. After all, what use could they have for the others? However, as the weeks passed, more and more doctors have been calledrather forcefully in most cases. Whats worse is that since then, not a single doctor called to the Eternal Raging Valley hase out. Knowing that, it is easy to understand why a doctor would be too scared to show his face.


    Cui Tian is silent, his gaze staring firmly at his feet.


    I doubt Si Lans father is such a good doctor that the Eternal Raging Valley would call upon his aid. At least, that would normally be the case. However, in a situation like this, it is natural to fear for his safety. Thus, I am forced to conclude Si Lan is pretending her father is sick, so hell not be called upon by the Eternal Raging Valley. Am I right?


    You Cui Tian stares at him with wonder. You have been in the city for a few days and already know so much. Chang Wei is right. You are amazing.


    Liu Jin closes his eyes and takes a deep breath.


    Why did you try to hide this? I can understand why Branch Manager Bianfu did so. He did not want to reveal Five Bats City was facing such a crisis. Such things tend to scare away business. He confirmed as much for me when I confronted him about it. I also understand why Si Lan did so. She has no reason to trust me with her fathers fate. However, why did you do so? I will not presume we are friends, yet Id like to believe my actions towards you and yours would have earned me a measure of trust.


    You ask me why I did not tell you? When I am already so far in your debt? Oh, yes. Cui Tian smiles bitterly when he sees Liu Jins surprise. Chang Wei might not have realized it, but I have. Why would the Five Blessings Group be so kind to a small school like ours? It is because of Young Master Liu, isnt it? You used the Xiao Sects authority to intercede on our behalf.


    Liu Jin doesnt answer. Cui Tian is not right, but the difference probably wouldnt matter much to him.


    Si Lans secrets are not mine to tell. Even if I had, what good would it have done? In front of the Eternal Raging Valley, you and I are the same. It was better for you to think everything was going well. Wed have been able to part in amicable terms then.


    That... he can hardly me Cui Tian for that. Still...


    What are you nning on doing about it?


    Who knows? The Eternal Raging Valley has not knocked on the door of Doctor Si yet, but at this rate, it is only a matter of time. Cui Tian shrugs haplessly. The gesture ill-fits someone as physically imposing as him. I owe much to Doctor Si and care dearly for his daughter. I cannot let the two face this alone. I have been thinking about fleeing the city with them. Of course, itd be just the three of us. I cannot ask the Seven Leaves School to put itself at risk for my sake once more. Although if the Eternal Raging Valley catches wind of a doctor trying to flee the city...


    He doesnt borate. He has no need to.


    Liu Jin sighs.


    Some people would say the affairs of the Eternal Raging Valley are none of his business. That only fool would involve themselves with them.


    Liu Jin would agree with those people. Hed even call them wise.


    I have a different idea.


    He doesnt feel like being wise right now.


    ~~~

 Chapter 76: Blissful Dealings

    Chapter 76: Blissful Dealings


    ~~~


    Powdered Lonefire Blossom.


    Thrice-Burned Lotus.


    Thundering Leaf extract.


    600-Year Spirit Root


    Many-Colored Lizard Scales.


    The ingredients are allid out before Liu Jin. He sits on the carpet, cross-legged, shifting around to make himselffortable. For some reason, he is somewhat nervous. It is silly, of course. Theplexity may be slightly higher than usual, but this is hardly the first time he prepares a pill.


    How long has it been since he has done it, though?


    Not that long, his mind instantly replies. Even while working to decode Doctor Wus notes, Liu Jin managed to find some time to help his father out. Making a few pills was the least he could do for the clinic. That cant have been so long ago. Perhaps, a little over two weeks at most? While Liu Jin has not been keeping track of time, it is not as if a month has gone by. Thats just not possible.


    And yet, it almost feels like a year has gone by.


    It is not that Liu Jin feels sadness or mncholy. Such feelings have little hold on him as he is right now. It is just


    Hes tired.


    Beaten.


    His fingers clench around his knees. A candle starts flickering irregrly as if about to burn out.


    No, that wont do.


    Breathe.


    Breathe in.


    Breathe out.


    In.


    Out.


    Liu Jins breath goes back under control, and as it does, so does the me. It responds to his Qi and beats in tune with it, growing bigger and smaller with every breath he takes. Lazy wisps of energy rise from within Liu Jin and reach out, enveloping the ingredients gathered before him, tapping into their essence with practiced ease.


    Breathe in. Breathe out.


    Essence into Vitality. Vitality into Spirit. Spirit into Emptiness.


    Small me. Big me.


    These are the basics of the basics. There is no way for him to get it wrong.


    The Powdered Lonefire Blossom and Thrice-Burned Lotus go first. Liu Jins Qi mixes and harmonizes with the ingredients, refining them further and bringing out their essence. The Thrice Burned Lotus will serve as the core. It floats up, willed by his Qi, and is enveloped by the Lonefire Blossom. A breath goes by as Liu Jin waits for any sort of adverse reaction.


    None happens.


    Good.


    His Qi ys the part of the furnace. Liu Jin could have requested one, and hed surely have received it, but it is better this way.


    Two hundred breaths go by.


    It takes time to properly refine the 600-Year Spirit Root. It is a very high-quality ingredient and thus needs to be treated carefully. Liu Jin is surprised that Branch Manager Bianfu parted from something so valuable without even charging Liu Jin. Though considering the man was willing to waive his fees on the sale of the Earth Realm Dragon Core, perhaps something like this is only to be expected.


    A pulse from the 600-Year Spirit Root tells Liu Jin it is almost ready. Good. The Thundering Leaf extract and the Many-Colored Lizard Scales have been waiting. Carefully, Liu Jin mixes the Thundering Leaf extract with the Powdered Lonefire Blossom and Thrice Burned Lotus. It doesnt take long for the mix to spark and whistle, the Lonefire Blossom acquiring new life.


    Come to think of it, wasnt he having this conversation with his father the night everything went wrong?


    Lonefire Blossom has a unique effect when powdered and mixed with Thundering Leaf extract.


    The Lonefire Blossom is a potent nt with strong fire attributes, yet it loses most of them once harvested. By using Thundering Leaf extract, it bes possible not just to awaken those attributes but also to drive them to greater heights. The intense heat and fire thus be a source of purification.


    That makes it possible for the Thrice-Burned Lotus to be further refined.


    The moment it hits the highest possible purity, Liu Jin adds the 600-Year Spirit Root and the Many-Colored Lizard Scales. He has to do it quickly before the Lonefire Blossom is consumed by its own heat. The resulting mix beats and pulses as if about to explode. Liu Jin tightly wraps his Qi around it to control those energies, suppressing and smothering them with every breath he takes.


    After twenty breaths go by, Liu Jins Qi fizzes out. His palm rises up just in time to catch the finished product, a small reddish thing.


    The Pill of Bliss is done.


    Amazing.


    Liu Jin looks to the side as he wipes some sweat from his forehead. Lei Kong is staring at him with wide eyes.


    I had never seen anyone prepare a pill like that.


    I learned from my father. Something like sadness flickers across Liu Jins face. My father learned from his master. This? Liu Jin holds up the pill. Making it had been slightly harder than he had been expecting. This is nothingpared to what they could do.


    They sound like great men.


    They were.


    Red eyes meet brown, something passing between. A feeling. An understanding. Perhaps even a connection.


    Lei Kong looks down.


    I am sorry.


    It is as if a spell has been cast upon the room. No one says anything. No one does anything. Only the me flickering above the candle dares to move.


    Are you loyal to me?


    Liu Jins words break the spell. Although his question is blunt, his tonecks any harshness to it. It is perhaps the softest his words to Lei Kong have been.


    My lord, you know that I am.


    No, Liu Jin doesnt know that. If he did, this wouldnt be so troublesome.


    You say you are loyal. How loyal?


    Lei Kongs forehead touches the ground.


    Until I draw myst breath, I shall follow yourmands, my lord.


    Liu Jin tilts his head to the side. So, if I told you to die, youd do so?


    Without question, my lord.


    Is that so?


    Liu Jin stands up. His soft steps are barely heard as he makes his way to Lei Kong and kneels next to him.


    So, if I told you to remain still while I killed you, youd do so?


    Yes, my lord.


    In a sh, Liu Jins knife is out and held at Lei Kongs neck. Between it and Lei Kongs skin, there is not enough space to even slide in a single sheet of paper.


    This knife is made from the ws of a Ravenous Silver Wolf. You might be in the True Realm, but it has the potential to hurt you. Lower your Qi.


    Lei Kong does.


    Now, it has the potential to kill you. One strike. That is all it would take. Do you realize this?


    I do, my lord.


    Even so, you wont move?


    If you seek to end my life, that is only fitting rpense for my actions.


    Liu Jins Qi rises around him, crackling with menacing intent. His grip around the knife tightens.


    Lei Kong bleeds.


    You still will not move? Liu Jin asks once more. Blood drips from Lei Kongs neck.


    Five millimeters.


    That and no more.


    That is how deep the cut Liu Jin just made is.


    My lord is free to continue.


    Liu Jins Qi spikes even further. The knife shes at the air, away from Lei Kong. Blood taints the carpet as it is flicked away.


    Fine! A single touch of Liu Jins hand heals Lei Kongs injury. Fine!


    He turns away from him, his steps loud even on the carpeted floor.


    Fine, he repeats, quietly and more reluctantly this time. Ill take you at your word.


    My lord has my deepest thanks, Lei Kong says, still kneeling. He did not move when Liu Jin was threatening him, and he does not move now.


    I wouldnt thank me. When you hear what I am about to ask of you, youll probably wish I had killed you instead.


    So Liu Jin tells him.


    Watching Lei Kongs face pale in fear after remaining so stoic for the past few minutes is unfortunately not something Liu Jin can takefort in.


    ~~~


    Amazing!


    Branch Manager Bianfus eyes look like they are about to pop out of his skull as he examines the Pill of Bliss.


    Absolutely amazing! This is the first time I see a Pill of Bliss of this quality! Honored customer, you must tell me how you acquired it!


    Liu Jin chuckles politely. It is not surprising that Branch Manager Bianfu does not suspect him of being the one who made the pill. No matter how one looks at it, Liu Jin is far too young.


    Branch Manager Bianfu is as lively as always. Do forgive me for keeping the source a secret. Im told people without secrets are dreadfully boring. Even so, judging by your reaction, I assume there will be no problems selling it?


    Branch Manager Bianfu looks disappointed but only for a moment. He brightens up as soon as the prospect of selling the Pill of Bliss is brought up.


    Naturally! His smile freezes then drops. However, there is still a problem to consider.


    The Eternal Raging Valley?


    Branch Manager Bianfu nods, grim-faced. Normally, a pill of this quality would sell for an exceedinglyrge sum!


    He is not exaggerating. A Pill of Bliss can heal many illnesses, but that is not its primary use. Although not originally created with cultivation in mind, the Pill of Bliss strengthens the meridians and ces one in a meditative state that helps achieve exceptional results when cultivating.


    There is not a single person who wouldnt benefit from it.


    Is it really so certain the Eternal Raging Valley will show up? Liu Jin asks, cing one of his elbows on the armrest. Could Branch Master Ruans presence not merely have been a one-time urrence?


    Branch Manager Bianfu sighs and shakes his head. How I wish that could be the case, Customer Liu. However, just a day after that auction, I received a letter from the Eternal Raging Valley. They wished for me to send them a list of all the items we will put up for auction this month.


    Liu Jins eyebrows go up. That is quite something.


    If the Five Blessings Auction House does as the Eternal Raging Valley wants, then Branch Master Ruan will show up any time there is an item he wants. That would normally not be a bad thing. Indeed, Liu Jin is willing to bet there have been times in the past where Branch Manager Bianfu has informed the Eternal Raging Valley of valuable items up for auction ahead of time.


    However, if Branch Master Ruan ns to act as he did a few days ago, it would be a massive problem for the Five Blessings Auction House. Over time, their profits will decrease as Branch Master Ruan keeps using the name of the Eternal Raging Valley to scare away all other bidders.


    It is an incredibly boorish request that will only serve to alienate the Five Blessings Group over time.


    No, Liu Jin amends seeing the look on Branch Manager Bianfus face, perhaps it already has.


    I see. That is certainly a regrettable state of affairs.


    That is a lie. Liu Jins idea wouldnt work if Branch Master Ruan failed to show up at the auction. Although some would argue that Liu Jins idea not working can only be a good thing.


    Lei Kong sure would.


    However, do not worry. I will ensure the pill fetches a proper price.


    You will ensure...oh. Suddenly Branch Manager Bianfu finds a renewed interest in the papers on his desk. To bid on ones belongings is not allowed in our Five Blessings Auction House. We are above such base scams. However, I certainly cannot tell one of our ck Card holders how to behave during an auction. Such things are above my station.


    Branch Manager Bianfu is wise and respectful.


    ~~~


    And now, for the star item of the night! We at the Five Blessings Auction House are proud to present... a Pill of Bliss!


    Liu Jin can feel the interest in the room spike as the Pill of Bliss is brought out, yet it is tempered. Everyone knows Branch Master Ruan is in the room, a predator ready strike whenever it suits his fancy. He has already taken three items this night, all for unreasonably low prices.


    Sure enough, the moment the auction for the pill begins...


    The Eternal Raging Valley will bid one million and no more.


    The simmering frustration is almost palpable, yet no one else dares to lift their paddle. No one could possibly dare challenge the Eternal Raging Valley, one of the top four sects of the empire.


    Two million.


    For a moment, no one dares to breathe. People look around, astonished, unable to believe someone just dared to bid against the Eternal Raging Valley. Even Branch Manager Bianfu, who knew this would happen, looks shocked.


    For his part, Liu Jin is very d the seats of ck Card holders are darkened.


    This would be nowhere near as impressive if everyone could see Lei Kong shaking like a leaf. It is surprising he even managed to lift his paddle.


    The Eternal Raging Valley will bid six million!


    Branch Master Ruans voice booms throughout the room. Just like that, Lei Kongs bid has been tripled. For the Eternal Raging Valley to be challenged is one thing, but for it to lose?


    That is simply uneptable.


    The loss of face, especially after throwing their name around like they have been, would be too much. That is why Branch Master Ruans bid is three times that of Lei Kong. He wants to scare him away.


    He need not have bothered.


    Lei Kong is already scared. It is a good thing Branch Master Ruan cannot see them due to how the seats are separated. Otherwise, Liu Jin has a feeling Lei Kong would have fainted by now.


    Ten Million!


    It is surprising, Liu Jin thinks, that Lei Kongs voice manages to sound so clear while his body is so obviously about to shut down.


    Perhaps, he should have made something to calm Lei Kong down ahead of time instead of just giving him something to alter his voice?


    Do you want my seat? Liu Jin whispers, already standing up. Lei Kong doesnt take him up on his offer so much as he copses on it. Just in time as well.


    Thirty million!


    The silence, if possible, bes even more overpowering. No one can believe the outrageous number that just came out of Branch Master Ruans mouth.


    That should be more than enough, Liu Jin whispers, catching the paddle as Lei Kong is about to raise it for the third time. More than enough to cover what we didnt earn from the Earth Realm Dragon Core. It is fine to let them win now.


    Lei Kong makes no noise, but the sheer relief radiating from his body says more than words can.


    Sold! Branch Manager Bianfu looks ecstatic. The Pill of Bliss is sold to the Eternal Raging Valley for the sum of Thirty Million!


    ~~~


    <em>I must warn you. If you bid against Branch Master Ruan, he will not take it lightly. He may try to find your identity. While violence of any kind is forbidden inside the auction hall, we cannot control how our customers behave outside.</em>


    <em>I was hoping Branch Manager Bianfu could help me with that.</em>


    <em>Customer Liu does not have to worry about me. His name will not leave my lips. If you wish, I can arrange for transport out of the city. Indeed, that may be the wisest course of action.</em>


    <em>Actually, I was hoping my name could leave Branch Manager Bianfus lips..</em>


    <em>You wish for me to point the Eternal Raging Valley in your direction?!</em>


    <em>Not as the person who bid against Branch Master Ruan, of course. Rather, as the person who brought the pill to the auction house. Surely, Branch Master Ruan will prize thetter over the former.</em>


    ~~~

 Chapter 77: Before the Throne

    Chapter 77: Before the Throne


    ~~~


    This is unexpectedly hard.


    Liu Jin looks at himself in the mirror with a furrowed brow. It is still not right. First, he tried making his features rounder, but that didnt work. Then he tried making them harder and squarish, yet that felt off as well. In the end, Liu Jin settled for making minor changes. His red eyes are now a light shade of brown. His eyebrows are more pronounced, and his skinwhich is usually quite pale and had remained that way even after days of walking under the sunnow possesses a healthy tan.


    Beyond that, his face, which has started to lose the roundness of youth, is left mostly untouched. Some would say he is beginning to look like his father, but Liu Jin most definitely hasnt thought so.


    Not at all.


    It just so happens that disguise arts are far more difficult than Xiao Nan made them seem.


    It shoulde as no surprise. Xiao Nan made everything look easy.


    As soon as Liu Jin finishes that thought, he is assaulted by a sense of wrongness. It is as sudden as it is strong. It catches Liu Jin unprepared, and it takes him a while to realize why it is even there. It takes him time to understand what a foolish thought he just allowed to form in his head.


    Makes.


    Xiao Nan always <em>makes</em> everything look easy.


    There is no need to think about him in past tense.


    This will do. Liu Jin stands up, the motion tilting the chair off-bnce, his fists clenched tightly at his sides. He moves away from the mirror, suddenly not interested in looking at his face. Now, as for you


    Liu Jin looks at Lei Kong and points to the chair. Lei Kong obeys, resignation oozing from his every pore. It is a wee change from the pale-faced fear he showed during the auction but still far from ideal.


    Are you scared?


    My lord, I would have to be a very foolish man not to be scared. The reputation of the Eternal Raging Valley is known even in the Storm Dragon Empire. Even Murong Bang must tread carefully when dealing with them.


    Liu Jin, who is in the middle ofmitting Lei Kongs features to memory so that he can better change them, finds his thought process violently interrupted.


    Must? he repeats, slowly and dangerously. Not would, but must?


    That is so, my lord, Lei Kong replies, his face perfectly nk.


    Liu Jin forces himself to take a deep breath.


    Did it not ur to you to mention that before?


    My lord implied he did not wish to know more about General Murong and the Storm Dragon Empire, so this Lei Kong kept his mouth shut.


    He is serious.


    There is no guilt on Lei Kongs face. No awareness of his blunder. There is nothing there but an idioticpulsion to follow orders to the best of his ability.


    I see. Liu Jin suddenly finds Lei Kongs neck to be very interesting to look at. His fingers twitch ever so slightly. There are a great many questions I suddenly want to ask.


    Yet, would it be prudent to ask them now?


    Liu Jin bes keenly aware of the letter resting on his nightstand, an invitation from Branch Master Ruan. It was brought in by a servant earlier today. Tomorrow, Liu Jin is expected to show up at the Eternal Raging Valley.


    Naturally, rejecting such a gracious invitation is not an option.


    Let me ask you one question for now, Liu Jin says, quickly making up his mind. Murong Bangs dealings with the Eternal Raging Valley do you think they will, in any way, affect what will happen tomorrow?


    Lei Kong thinks about it for a moment and shakes his head.


    I doubt it, my lord. The Eternal Raging Valley was a distant


    Enough. Liu Jin holds up his hand to stop Lei Kong from saying more. That is all I need to know.


    No need to flee the city overnight. A good thing, he supposes.


    The rest, I will ask you when this is done. Still, I suppose this exins why you are so scared of them.


    My lord does not need to worry. No matter how afraid I am, this Lei Kong is resigned to this course of action.


    He says it solemnly. Grimly. He is the very picture of a man about to march to his death with pride.


    Frankly, it annoys Liu Jin.


    I wonder. Are you trying to make me angry? Liu Jin clicks his tongue. We both know my emotions are muted, yet you seem to be making quite an effort.


    Lei Kong has the gall to look puzzled.


    My lord, I merely wish to be respectful.


    Respect is appreciated. Sycophancy is not. I trust the line between the two is not that hard to grasp. If being useful is your aim then, by all means, <em>speak your mind!</em> I do not need the help of someone who will let me walk off a cliff while inwardly congratting himself for how useful he is being! If you call yourself a tool, <em>be useful!</em>


    Maybe some people would appreciate someone whod only follow orders blindly, but Liu Jin has no need for someone like that.


    If it were Su An here, shed already be calling him a moron and


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath.


    No.


    It is better if he doesnt let his mind wander too much. Liu Jin has far too many urgent things to keep track of.


    If you fear making me angry so much that youll put both our lives at risk, I can only wonder just what it is that Murong Bang did to make you such a coward.


    That gets a reaction.


    Anger.


    It is small and faint, yet its therea tiny spark shining in Lei Kongs eyes for a single ephemeral moment. Is it dangerous? Most likely.


    It is also a start.


    I apologize, my lord. Lei Kong bows his head. I will do my best to be honest with my thoughts from now on.


    Good. Lets try this again then, Liu Jin says as he returns to working on Lei Kongs face. You think this will not end well. You think we might not survive this.


    You are a person of keen insight, my lord.


    Liu Jin snorts. Some would call Lei Kong rude for saying something like that, yet Liu Jin doesnt mind. In fact, Liu Jin far prefers that sort of response. He motions Lei Kong to keep going.


    I worry about Branch Manager Bianfu, my lord. If he speaks, the Eternal Raging Valley will know theyve been scammed by us. Can we truly trust him to remain silent? Does my lord really have that much trust in him?


    A good question. Liu Jin nods approvingly. Branch Manager Bianfu indeed knows quite a few things that could ce them in danger. Even without mentioning that it was them who bid against Branch Master Ruan, there are quite a few ways in which he could make things troublesome for them.


    For example, mentioning his connection to the Seven Leaves School.


    However, Liu Jin has reason to believe he wont do that.


    You are making the wrong assumption. It is not that I trust Branch Manager Bianfu. I merely trust him to look after his own interests. He is frustrated with the Eternal Raging Valley. If things continue as they are, then his auction house will start losing profit at a rapid pace due to Branch Master Ruans orders. By doing as I asked, he risked little and gained much. The fee he imed for the thirty million Crimson Imperial Coins was quite something. It is safe to say his association with us has been more positive than negative.


    Liu Jin tries to sound confident as he speaks. He thinks he halfway manages it.


    Besides, if Branch Manager Bianfu betrays us, we can just reveal it was he who allowed us to bid against Branch Master Ruan. He will try to deny it, but it is not a situation he wishes to be put in.


    I see my lord has given the matter much thought.


    But you are still uncertain, Liu Jin guesses.


    Liu Jin takes a step back to admire the work he has done on Lei Kongs face while also doing his best to keep his inner turmoil as exactly thatinner.


    Lei Kongs face is much chubbier now, hiding his square chin. His hair and eyes are a couple of shades lighter.


    Good enough. Walk slightly hunched to hide your physique, and that should do it.


    Impressive, my lord. Lei Kong looks at his face in the mirror. One of his fingers pokes his cheek. As always, I remain surprised by your breadth of skills yet I must voice some confusion. Why the disguises?


    When we are face to face with Branch Master Ruan, do you wish to wear your face or one you can discard?


    I envy my lords ability to n for the future in light of the circumstances.


    Liu Jin tilts his head to the side. Was that sarcasm?


    Lei Kon shakes his head. They are my most honest thoughts. My lord is nning to involve himself with a Sect so strong its name is known in this empire and the next. Yet, you do not n to die at all. That is nothing if not enviable.


    Lei Kong frowns.


    Even so, my lord, I do not understand this at all. Just why are we doing this? Why involve ourselves with the Eternal Raging Valley when it is none of our business?


    Liu Jin wishes he could give a satisfactory answer to that.


    It is not as if Liu Jin doesnt have any doubts about what he ns to do. Itd be the height of foolishness if he didnt. However, does that really matter? Which fool is better? The one who walks heedless into danger or the one who knows about the danger and still chooses to walk into it?


    Does having a n make a difference when the odds of sess are so low and the consequences of failing so severe?


    Why is he doing this?


    No one would like to know that more than Liu JIn.


    ~~~


    The next morning, a group of disciples from the Eternal Raging Valley waits for them outside the Five Blessings Auction House. They are tall and dressed in green robes with golden leaves patterns.


    They are all in the True Realm.


    Honored guests, one of them greets them. We have been sent by the great and wise Branch Master Ruan. It is his dearest wish to make your journey easier.


    The disciple steps to the side to reveal a pnquin. His words are formal and his tone almost deferential. That said, there is no mistaking who is in control. Liu Jin goes into the pnquin, and Lei Kong follows after him. The door is shut, and the pnquin is lifted.


    The streets of Five Bats City are usually busy, yet the disciples keep a brisk pace. It only takes a quick look outside to discover why. Just like in the auction house, no one dares get in the way of the Eternal Raging Valley. Some people even bow as they pass by.


    The buildings and houses of Five Bats City are all tightly packed against each other. There is nothing like therge manors in the wealthier districts of Eastern Port City. Even the Five Blessings Auction House is not particrlyrge on the outside despite belonging to such a prestigious group.


    The Eternal Raging Valley proves to be an exception.


    The walls that seem to go on forever are Liu Jins first hint. Therge gates are the second. Once they pass through them, it is as if they are not even in the same city anymore. All the noise from outside seems to vanish. The multitude of houses and buildings is reced by a peaceful garden decorated with stone ornaments and beautiful flowers.


    As they are carried further in, Liu Jin cannot help but be reminded of the Xiao Sectspound, yet this ce might be even more impressive, an opinion that is reaffirmed when they stop in front of arge mansion.


    Like many of the buildings in Five Bats City, it is not particrly tall, perhaps merely four stories high. However, unlike most of them, it is quite wide in size. It has green tiled roofs, and the walls and doors are of soft earth tones, though there is a ssh of gold here and there.


    Branch Master Ruan is already waiting, the disciple who first greeted him says as Liu Jin and Lei Kong step out of the pnquin. Allow us to take you to him. Your servant will stay outside.


    Liu Jin looks at Lei Kong and nods.


    To the disciple, he says, Very well. Let us not keep Branch Master Ruan waiting then.


    ~~~


    Spacious.


    It is not the only word thates to mind, yet it is the most fitting to describe the mansion. The ceilings are high, the halls are wide and almost empty, and lightes in from every window. It is as if the mansion is going out of its way to remind all who visit that in a ce as cramped as Five Bats City, the Eternal Raging Valley can afford to have all this space to themselves.


    Beautiful, green columns rise from the pure, white floor. Golden chimes near the windows ring softly whenever the windes in.


    Without a doubt, it is a peaceful ce.


    Or at least, it would be if the fear in the air wasnt so readily apparent.


    The way the disciples walk is stiff, not at all fitting for people in the True Realm. There is sweat on their faces, and their eyes are constantly darting around. Their nervousness is as obvious as it is surprising. Certainly, Branch Master Ruans actions have caused some trouble for the Five Blessings Auction House, but has it gone so far as to cause trouble in his own Sect?


    Liu Jin fears the answer is yes.


    They reach tworge doors with golden handles. No one moves to open them. They do so on their own.


    Enter.


    Branch Master Ruans voicees from inside. It is not as angry as it was in the auction house, yet Liu Jin would hesitate to call it pleased or calm. With measured steps, Liu Jin makes his way into Master Ruans


    Throne room.


    It is a throne room.


    It is not at all like Patriarch Xiao Zhengs office, nor is it like the Xiao Sects banquet hall. The room is devoid of almost anything. It has beautiful gold columns and a floor so clean and smooth one could probably see their face reflected in it. There is no furniture of any kindnone except for the structure that waits on the other end of the room. There, a set of marble steps lead to arge golden throne.


    Atop it sits the man who must be none other than Branch Master Ruan. From hearing his voice, Liu Jin had expected a tall, imposing person, yet that is not the case. Although he is sitting, Liu Jin can tell he is of average height and build. His features are not hard yet refined and aristocratic.


    Had he not heard him in the auction hall, Liu Jin would have assumed him to be a calm, stoic person.


    Kneel.


    He says so, and they do. The disciples knees hit the floor almost instantly.


    You have been invited into my home and been allowed to kneel before this Ruan Goutin. I shall allow you to say your thanks.


    My lord, Liu Jin says with his head bowed low. I can only thank you for your hospitality and generosity, both so great thatd youd go as far as to allow this one to speak in your presence.


    Liu Jin never imagined spending so much time around Lei Kong would be useful, yet the way Ruan Goutins eyes shine with delight tells him his words just now were the right ones.


    Well said. It is good to speak with people who have manners. I am told you were the one who brought the Pill of Bliss to the Five Blessings Auction House.


    That I am, my lord. I was quite happy to hear it attracted the attention of one so esteemed.


    The pill was satisfactory. I will have you tell me the name of the one who made them so that I might bring them here.


    My lord, there is no need for that.


    Someone gasps. Ites from one of the disciples. He does his best to smother it, yet Liu Jin is close enough to hear it.


    You dare question me? The tension in the room spikes. Ruan Goutins Qi simmers around him. It is the same Qi Liu Jin felt in the Auction House.


    It is the Qi of someone in the Emperor Realm.


    My lord, I wouldnt dream of doing such a thing, Liu Jin quickly replies. I clearly misspoke. I meant to say there is no need for such a thing because the one who made the pill already kneels before you.


    You?


    Ruan Goutin does not bother hiding his incredulity. It is in to hear on his face and see on his face. It doesnt take him long to voice it.


    I can believe that you are a merchant. You clearly know how to speak to your betters. However, do you really expect me to believe a young whelp like you is an aplished enough alchemist to make that pill?


    It is natural for my lord to be skeptical. However, I assure you that not only am I a capable alchemist but a capable doctor as well. If my lord wishes to test me, he is more than wee to.


    A doctor, you say. Ruan Goutin rubs his chin. He has no facial hair. His face is smooth, devoid of any imperfections as befits a high-level cultivator. Very well then, I shall test you as I have tested all doctors who have chosen toe here. Disciple,e forward!


    The order is barked out without mercy, and it is with extreme resignation that one of the disciples stands up and walks until he is right in front of the steps.


    You are ready to serve, Ruan Goutin states, looking at him with cold eyes. The disciple is deathly pale, yet he nods.


    I am, my lord.


    Ruan Goutin strikes.


    The motion is so fast Liu Jin only knows it happened because the disciple is suddenly blown back,nding right next to him. His robes are torn, revealing an indentation in the shape of a fist on his chest. His eyes are wide, his pupilspletely dted, his face deathly pale.


    Ruan Goutins face is without mercy.


    You say you are a doctor? Fix him.


    ~~~

 Chapter 78: Shattering

    Chapter 78: Shattering


    ~~~


    There is no anger on Ruan Goutins face. There is no satisfaction there either. He does not care at all about what he has just done. The disciple gasps in pain and clutches his chest, writhing on the floor, yet to Ruan Goutin, it is as if he is not even there. The disciple he just wounded is not worth putting in his eyes.


    Liu Jin cannot be so callous.


    It will be okay, Liu Jin says, trying his best to sound gentle. Hold still for a moment. It will all be well.


    Liu Jin takes the disciples hand, fully aware that a single panicked swing from someone in the True Realm could separate his head from his body. The moment Liu Jin makes contact with the disciple and takes in the state of his body, a cold, sinking feeling spreads through his gut. He had suspected it from the moment he had seen the imprint of Ruan Goutins fist on the disciples chest. There is no denying it now.


    Ruan Goutin just struck this disciples middle Dantian.


    Striking someones Dantian is far from unheard of. To achieve this feat, only two requirements need to be met. First, the one doing it must possess great control over their Qi, so that they may be able to urately send it into their opponents body.


    Second and most important of all, the one doing it must be far stronger than their opponent.


    Qi empowers and protects the body. This is especially true when talking about the three dantian. As a cultivator grows, the Qi around their dantian bes denser, making it nearly impossible for a cultivator on the same level to damage them. Even if the target were to remain still and offer no resistance, it would be hard as long as their level was the same. To do so in the middle of a fight might as well be impossible.


    When Yun Han wounded Cui Tian during the Eastern Port City Tournament, he more than met the two requirements. The same can be said of Ruan Goutin. As a high-ranking member of the Eternal Raging Valley, it is natural for him to be able to damage the dantian of someone in the True Realm.


    However, the damage Yun Han did to Cui Tians dantian and the damage Ruan Goutin did to this disciples dantian just now cannot possibly bepared.


    Twenty-nine Dragon Bone Needles go into the disciples chest in the blink of an eye, stopping the Qi around his Dantian from scattering. Liu Jins eyes are wide as he takes in the state of the mans Qi. This is


    It is aplete disaster.


    Cui Tians dantian was merely damaged by Yun Han. His injury hampered his ability to cultivate, but it was never something that could not be healed by apetent doctor. The only reason it was so damaging to him is due to the Seven Leaves Schoolsck of resources.


    This disciples dantian is on the brink of shattering.


    If Liu Jin does not do something for this disciple within the next minute, he will lose his cultivation for good. His middle dantian will bepletely destroyed. The Qi he has carefully cultivated will dissipate. It will never flow through his body again. His other two dantian will gradually deteriorate, unable topensate for the loss.


    In a few days, hell no longer be a cultivator.


    This is not the type of damage someone cane back from. Even in the entirety of Five Bats City, Liu Jin doubts there is a single doctor who can fix something like this, and there is no way Ruan Goutin doesnt know that.


    Ruan Goutin just sacrificed one of the Eternal Raging Valleys disciples without a second thought.


    Already, the disciples dantian is starting to copse. It is breaking piece by piece. If Liu Jin had been given at least a few days or even a few hours to prepare, he is sure he would be able to fix this.


    He merely has fifty seconds.


    The disciples body spasms, and Liu Jin sends a jolt of his Qi through the Dragon Bone Needles. He cannot allow the disciples Qi to disperse. As more of his Qi disperses, the dantian will weaken further and break apart even faster.


    However, what is he supposed to do in such a short time!?


    With every second that passes, the disciples condition worsens! If he tries to heal him right now if he makes a single mistake...


    Is this really it?


    Is he really so helpless?


    No.


    Fire rises with Liu Jin! Why is he allowing such defeatist thoughts to fester within him? He is the son of Liu Jianguo and the disciple of Old Jiang! The task before him is not an impossible one!


    Identify every part of the broken dantian.


    Bring them together.


    Stabilize and repair.


    Liu Jins Qi rises. Nine-Headed Snake Gods Veins pulse within him as he seeks to harmonize his Qi with that of the disciple. Althoughplex, the underlying principle is the same as when he refines ingredients. He just has to match the properties of his Qi to that of the disciples. By doing so, Liu Jins Qi slithers into the disciples meridians without encountering the slightest resistance.


    He closes his eyes.


    One. Four. Neen. Thirty-Eight.


    Seventy-Five.


    The disciples dantian is currently broken in seventy-five pieces.


    Sweat shines on Liu Jins face and falls down onto the disciples body. As it does, Liu Jins Qi gently wraps around each fragment of his dantian. With it in such a fragile state, he needs to be extremely gentle. If he is too rough, hell just shatter the dantian further. However, if he is too slow, the dantian will break beyond repair. There is no room for error.


    Quickly yet carefully.


    Firmly yet softly.


    One by one, Liu Jin brings each piece of the mans shattered dantian back together. His hand blurs as he does this, moving the Dragon Bone Needles to target new acupoints as necessary, pushing more of his Qi into the disciple to further stabilize him.


    Only twenty-five seconds pass, yet they feel like twenty-five hours to Liu Jin. By the time Liu Jin finally takes his hands away from the disciple, he is tired, dazed, and covered in sweat. Without a doubt, he is an unsightly spectacle.


    Yet, he manages to maintain a respectful posture as he kneels before Ruan Goutin.


    My lord, I have stabilized this mans condition. However, the damage to his dantian is still not fully repaired.


    It is Liu Jins Qi and the Dragon Bone Needles that are keeping the disciples dantian whole right now. He is no longer sixty seconds away from losing his cultivation, yet that can easily change.


    To fully heal him Ill need


    You are a doctor, are you not? I have asked you to heal that man. If you cannot, I have nothing to say to you and nothing to offer you.


    It takes all Liu Jin has not to react to that. Rage burns within him, almost breaking to the surface.


    ...Of course, my lord. Forgive my foolishness. I will finish the task my lord was kind enough to bestow upon me.


    Liu Jin does his best to keep his face nk as he reaches for his spatial pouch. He did not want to reveal it like this, yet there is little choice. His mind carefully goes over every item within the bag and settles on the one which will be most useful for this.


    Spring Copper Leaves.


    A rare ingredient that can only be harvested once every hundred years found only in a few areas of the Crimson Cloud Empire. In theory, this should help properly fuse all the pieces of the disciples dantian back together. Liu Jin has never tried anything like this before, but hes confident it will work.


    Hopefully.


    Liu Jin takes the leaves out as well as a tea kettle and a burner. It must be an odd sight to be sure, a young child making tea in the middle of a throne room while all eyes are on him and the wounded man next to him.


    Liu Jin ignores it all.


    Once he is done, he gently lifts the mans head and feeds the tea to himone sip, then two, then more. Once the cup is empty, Liu Jin fills it again and repeats the process. He does this until the disciple has drunk all the tea.


    By the third cup, the results start bing apparent to Liu Jins senses. When the tea is finished, Liu Jin feels confident enough to remove the Dragon Bone Needles. The disciple gasps in surprise. His eyes look at him with wonder.


    My lord, you have asked, and I have obeyed. He needs to be cautious for the next few months and make sure to drink Spirit Leaf Tea once every week. However, his dantian is repaired.


    Is that so?


    Ruan Goutin ces one of his elbows on the armrest of his throne. He looks at the disciple with a measuring gaze.


    Stand up.


    Though still in pain, the disciple does so.


    Raise your Qi.


    Liu Jins eyes widen. My lord, to do that so soon after


    The disciple res his Qi, letting it fill the room with the might of someone in the True Realm.


    Enough.


    The Qi dissipates. The disciple copses to his knees, panting. Liu Jin is immediately at his side. ring his Qi seems not to have damaged the disciples dantian. Still, doing something like that was reckless.


    You are indeed a great doctor, Ruan Goutin says. Far better than the pretenders who have stood before me. Very well, I shall grant you the honor of serving me. However, not today. You have already proven yourself. I shall allow you to stay the night so that you may recover your energy. Tomorrow, we shall talk. To one of the disciples, he says, Go. Take him to one of the guest rooms. Show him our hospitality.


    Knowing a dismissal when he hears one, Liu Jin stands up and lets the disciples guide him out of the throne room.


    He feels Ruan Goutins eyes on him every step of the way.


    ~~~


    Am I to understand this is where I will be staying?


    Bemusement is perhaps not the most appropriate emotion for the situation. Yet, it is bemusement that Liu Jin feels right now. He casts his gaze towards the disciple who has guided him to his new quarters. The disciple stares back at him, stone-faced, yet Liu Jin can detect some difort there, and with good reason. The room he has been brought to is


    It is a cell.


    There is no point in calling it anything else. There are no metal bars anywhere to be seen, but it is most certainly a cell. It is a in, stone-colored room with no windows and barely any space for the tiny bed in it. Right now, its sturdy door is open, but Liu Jin is pretty sure that will change once he walks in. The lock can only be closed or opened from the outside.


    Doubtlessly, the hospitality of the Eternal Raging Valley is far too refined for my mind toprehend it.


    That gets a reaction, though a small one. A momentary flush of shame appears on the disciples face. It vanishes quickly, reced by a re.


    Will Ren He be alright?


    The disciple? Of course, he will. I said it, didnt I? As long as he follows the instructions I gave him, he will make a full recovery.


    The disciple keeps his eyes on Liu Jins face for a while. Whatever he finds there, it is seemingly satisfactory as he rxes slightly.


    Thank you. Ren He and I joined this branch at the same time. It would have been a great tragedy if he had lost his cultivation.


    As the disciple speaks, it urs to Liu Jin that Ruan Goutin may not have believed in Ren Hes recovery. That is most likely why he is being made to stay here. To make sure Ren Hes condition will not suddenly grow worse in a few hours.


    There is no need to thank me. I am a doctor. I only did what was expected of me. How could I allow someone to be crippled in front of me? Although... I guess Branch Master Ruan certainly would allow such a thing to happen.


    The way the disciple flinches tells Liu Jin all he needs to know. There was no one waiting there in case he failed. There was no magical cure.


    Ruan Goutin truly had gambled with the life of a member of his own Sect.


    You say very dangerous words. The disciple shoots him a warning re. It would be wise to avoid speaking carelessly here. One never knows what Branch Master Ruan may hear.


    Liu Jin steps into the cell and sits on the bed. The tips of his shoes almost touch the wall.


    Apologies. I will be sure to heed your words.


    See that you do. The disciple is about to close the door when Liu Jins voice stops him.


    May I ask what happened to the doctors who failed Branch Master Ruans test?


    There is a small pause before the disciple answers.


    They were not lucky enough to be shown this room.


    Liu Jin closes his eyes. I see.


    It is a possibility Liu Jin had considered, but to have it confirmed what a pity.


    Am I the first one to be shown this room then?


    The fourth, replies the disciple. Though whether you will be the first to return to it after Branch Master Ruan calls on you is not something I can say.


    And my servant? Is he being treated simrly?


    Your servant is exactly that, yours. So long as you keep pleasing Branch Master Ruan, there will be no reason to do anything to him.


    I see. You have my thanks.


    The door is closed, the lock secured. The echo of the disciples steps grows fainter until Liu Jin cannot hear it anymore. Even so, Liu Jin waits a few more minutes. He waits and waits.


    And sighs.


    His whole body sags as Liu Jin lets out the biggest sigh of his life. He has felt more emotion during the past minutes than he has in the past week. Liu Jin ces both hands on his forehead and retreats further into the bed.


    This is not good.


    The n had been a simple one. Call Branch Master Ruans attention and be invited to the local branch of the Eternal Raging Valley. There, he would be able to offer his services. To Liu Jin, the problem with Branch Master Ruan was already obvious.


    He is wounded.


    It wasnt just the way he was dragging the citys doctors to his Sect that betrayed him. During the auction, Branch Master Ruan never once red his Qi to scare away the other bidders and merely chose to rely on the Eternal Raging Valleys reputation.


    The Earth Realm Dragon Core would normally be useless to someone in the Emperor Realm unless he was buying it for someone else or nning on using it to create medicine. Simrly, all the items Branch Master Ruan acquired during the second auction had medical applications.


    Liu Jin is fairly sure he is not the only one to figure this out. He is just the only one who decided to do something about it. It is why he made the Pill of Bliss. It was the perfect item to test his theory. An Emperor-ss cultivator like Branch Master Ruan would not benefit much from the boost it would give to his cultivation. However, if he were suffering from an ailment, itd be a different story. Branch Master Ruan would then want to know where he could acquire more.


    It just seemed natural at the time. By treating Branch Master Ruan, hed be able to stop the other doctors in the city from being taken, and Branch Master Ruan would probably free the ones he had captured once he was well.


    However, the situation is far worse than Liu Jin had imagined.


    While Patriarch Xiao Zheng had certainly allowed Outer Disciples to be ced in situations where they coulde to harm, he had never gone out of his way to actually damage them so irrevocably like Branch Master Ruan had done. The level of callousness and cruelty he had shown had been outside Liu Jins expectations.


    Liu Jin had expected to deal with someone callous and arrogant yet sane enough to act in his own best interests. Branch Master Ruan is most certainly not that. He hides it well, but Liu Jin is pretty sure Branch Master Ruan is far less in control of himself than Patriarch Yun Peng ever had been. He is a danger to himself and everyone around him.


    Crushing people without care just like


    Liu Jin shakes his head, trying to break away from the emotions suddenly threatening to overwhelm him. Why is it like this now? Certainly, he had been getting better as things calmed down, but now...


    No, its no use thinking about that. Keep calm. He needs to keep calm. Though precarious, Liu Jins situation is not as bad as it could be. He has proved his skills to Branch Master Ruan. Tomorrow, hell probably be called to the throne room once more. He just needs to wait, and then hell Hell...


    ...


    Just what is he doing here?


    ~~~

 Chapter 79: Hidden Wounds

    Chapter 79: Hidden Wounds


    ~~~


    A day passes by.


    It does not do so quickly. It lingers. It overstays its wee like a very annoying guest, making every second a test in patience. Liu Jin expects to be called back to Branch Master Ruans throne room at any moment, yet that does not happen. Throughout the entire day, he remains undisturbed.


    Why? Liu Jin can only specte. Perhaps, Branch Master Ruan wants to make sure Ren Hethe disciple he wounded yesterdayis fully healed. If that is the case, Liu Jin may have to wait for a full week, perhaps even a month. It is not a pleasant thought, yet there is not much, if anything, Liu Jin can do about it.


    Thus, Liu Jin sits down and cultivates for the entire second day.


    It is not the worst ce to do so. While the Dragon Veins in the area are inferior to those in Eastern Port City, the mansion is located right above one. Thend must have been quite expensive to buy, though it is unlikely that was an issue for the Eternal Raging Valley.


    On the fourth day, Liu Jin reaches the Second Level of the Nascent Realm. It is a small breakthrough, one that was long overdue. Had Liu Jins mind not been so preupied with other things during the previous months, hed have reached it a long time ago. Compared to repairing Ren Hes broken Dantian, bringing his new power under control proves remarkably easy.


    On the fifth day, a disciple knocks on his door. It is the same one who brought him here. He brings with him food and news.


    Branch Master Ruan will see you in a week.


    Is that so? Liu Jin bites down on the bread the disciple has brought for him. The gesture is unneeded, yet appreciated. I dont suppose I can trouble you for your insight?


    The disciples lips form a thin line. For a moment, Liu Jin is sure he is about to close the door on him.


    I do not know what Branch Master Ruan will ask of you. I do not know what he will tell you. I only know that you will be alone with him. There will be guards outside, but no one else will be in the room with you.


    Liu Jin blinks.


    Could it Could it be that not even his own Sect knows what is wrong with Branch Master Ruan?


    The answeres to Liu Jin the instant the thought finishes forming in his head. Of course, they dont. Certainly, they might suspect something is wrong with him (theyd have to be fools not to), but a man whod use his own disciples as a way to test a doctors skill would never trust them with such sensitive information.


    That is why Ruan Goutin has behaved in such a boorish way with the Five Blessings Group. He uses the Eternal Raging Valleys name as a blunt instrument because anything less would mean exposing his vulnerability. It is why he has taken the doctors by force and why none have survived.


    Branch Master Ruan trusts no one and has no one.


    Branch Master Ruan is alone.


    I rmend that you be careful with what you say. Should you displease him


    The disciple does not finish. He does not need to. That not a single doctor hase back from meeting Branch Master Ruan says it all.


    What of my servant? Is he being shown the same courtesy as me?


    The disciple raises an eyebrow.


    Do you truly care?


    As you told me the other day, my servant is exactly that, mine. Of course, I care. I will not have him harmed by the petty whims of others.


    The disciple stares at him for a long while. He is being treated fairly.


    Fairly. A word that can mean many things.


    And should Branch Master Ruan dispose of me?


    The disciple stares at him for a while. You you truly do care, dont you?


    It is due to my actions that he and I are here. If I die due to it, that is one thing. However, there is no reason for him to do so.


    It is not that he particrly cares for Lei Kong as a person. It is just simple basic decency. It was he who dragged Lei Kong into this. If hisck of foresight were to lead Lei Kong to his death, well, Liu Jin would feel at least a little guilty.


    That is just normal.


    I doubt Branch Master Ruan will care much for what happens to a servant, the disciple replies after a while. Should something unfortunate happen to you, I will make sure to throw all your possessions out like trash.


    In other words, hell ensure Lei Kong is thrown out instead of killed.


    Thank you.


    The disciple snorts.


    This Yan Chao has done nothing worth being thanked over. This is the minimum the Eternal Raging Valley should do for you. If I didnt do at least this much after you saved Ren He, I would not be able to show my face to anyone.


    All the same, I thank you. I have recently learned that those who bother to do at least this much are rarer than I expected.


    Yan Chao sighs and looks away. I doubt I will be able to visit again. Branch Master Ruans gaze is no longer focused on Ren Hes recovery. Gather your strength and organize your mind. For what it is worth, I hope youll survive.


    What a coincidence. I hope I survive as well.


    ~~~


    Just as Yan Chao says, Liu Jin is called to Ruan Goutins throne room once a week has passed.


    This time no one apanies him inside. The disciples take him to the throne room, but they do not step in. When the doors close, Liu Jin is left alone with Ruan Goutin.


    Liu Jins steps barely make any noise, yet he feels them echo loudly in his ears. Once he is within thirty steps of the throne, Ruan Goutin speaks.


    Kneel.


    Liu Jin does so. Gracefully. His eyes are fixed on the floor, not daring to meet Ruan Goutins gaze.


    I see you have more than recovered since we saw each otherst. Tell me, what do you think of my hospitality?


    I was given a bed to sleep in and a roof over my head. I have been safe and protected, my lord. What person could take issue with that? I can only thank my lord for deeming me worthy of such kindness.


    Ruan Goutinughs.


    Well spoken. It seems the days gone by have not dulled your wit.


    Qi glows in one of Ruan Goutins hands as he traces a pattern in the air. The Qi of those outside suddenly cannot be sensed. The silence besplete. A barrier of some sort. That has to be it. Ruan Goutin activated a barrier to separate the throne room from the outside, preventing anyone from being able to overhear them.


    You are allowed to take fifteen steps.


    Liu Jin rises to his feet and walks towards Ruan Goutin. Once he has taken fifteen steps, he stops.


    You are allowed to take fifteen more steps.


    Fifteen steps more. Doing that would ce him right before the throne, close enough to touch Ruan Goutin should he hold out his hand. Even so, Liu Jin does not allow hesitation to appear on his face as heplies.


    Kneel.


    Again the order is given. Again Liu Jin obeys.


    I have called you here so that you may be of service to me. Yet, there is no guarantee that you will be useful. You have passed my test, but that only tells me you are notpletely ipetent.


    Liu Jin forces himself to remain still. Repairing a broken dantian in under fifty seconds is not enough to make Branch Master Ruan believe in his skills?


    Just how serious is his condition for that to be the case?


    Even so, that you are still here makes you far morepetent than most. It would be foolish to deny that, and even more foolish not to allow you the opportunity to prove yourself.


    I can only thank my lord for his generosity.


    Indeed, that is the only suitable response. I shall allow you to take in the state of my meridians.


    Liu Jin almost gasps. Letting another person take in the state of ones meridians is usually a sign of trust. Either trust in the person or trust in their skills. However, there is no such trust here. If Branch Master Ruan is going as far as to allow Liu Jin to examine the state of his meridians instead of just exining his ailment, then that means This is another test.


    This is another test, and Branch Master Ruans condition is far more grievous than Liu Jin had imagined.


    Should a single word of what you are about to learn leave your lips, you will never utter another word, Branch Master Ruan says, holding his hand out for him. Liu Jin is so close he just needs to reach out to grab it. You will die, and you will do so painfully.


    He speaks without an ounce of hostility. Ruan Goutin does not bother trying to sound menacing. He has no need to.


    His words are not a threat. They carry the certainty of a man saying the sky is blue.


    Even so, Liu Jin cannot turn back.


    I can only thank my lord for the trust being shown to me and promise to do my best.


    Liu Jin can only grasp the hand offered to him.


    His master never let him take in the state of his meridians while he was alive, likely for the sake of Liu Jins peace of mind. That means Branch Master Ruan, who is in the Emperor Realm, is the strongest person Liu Jin has ever examined.


    For the first few seconds, Liu Jin is overwhelmed. The system of meridians through which Ruan Goutins Qi flows is unbelievably vast. The speed of his Qi is beyondpare. There is no denying his meridians are first rate. From the tip of his feet to the crown of his head, there are very few imperfections.


    That is why it is such a massive shock to Liu Jin that all three of his dantian are in such a poor state.


    It is not noticeable at first. In fact, a casual nce may even fool a person into believing there is nothing wrong with Branch Master Ruan. No wonder none of the doctors brought here had been able to get out. Most probably hadnt even realized there was anything wrong with Ruan Goutin!


    After all, none of his dantian are in pieces like Ren Hes was after being struck. They look whole.


    They arent.


    Miniscule cracks crisscross all three of Ruan Goutins dantian. In a sense, their state is simr to that of Ren Hes dantian before Liu Jin gave him the tea made of Spring Copper Leaves, stable yet fragile. The difference is that it was Liu Jin who stabilized Ren Hes dantian. In Branch Master Ruans case, all three of his dantian are equally damaged, and it is he who is using his Qi to hold his three dantian together.


    It makes no sense. As cultivators grow stronger, repairing physical damage bes easy. High-level cultivators can reconstruct their physical bodies in mere moments. For an Emperor Realm cultivator like Branch Master Ruan, doing so should be a simple matter. His dantian should already be fully repaired.


    They are not. In fact, the more Liu Jin watches them, the worse they seem to be.


    It is a gradual change, so slight it would be exceedingly easy to miss. Branch Master Ruans dantian are steadily deteriorating. In the span of three breaths, one of the cracks grows by a micrometer. In the next four, it is healed. In the next five, the crackes back and grows another micrometer.


    The process repeats itself over and over in the many cracks crisscrossing Branch Master Ruans dantian.


    It is as if the damage is still being done.


    No. Not if, Liu Jin realizes. That is precisely what is happening. This is not at all like Ren Hes case. The attack on Ren Hes dantian had already ended. All Liu Jin needed to do was stabilize him and repair his dantian. If Liu Jin were to try that here, the damage would juste back. It is a continuous effect, yet there is no wound in Branch Master Ruans body that could cause something like this.


    Ah.


    Insight shes through his mind like lightning. Liu Jin swallows loudly, amazed and horrified all at once. He understands. He understands what is wrong with Branch Master Ruan.


    The problem is his soul.


    No wound in his body could cause this sort of on-going effect because the injury is not in his body. It is in his soul. Branch Master Ruans dantian keep being damaged no matter how many times he tries to reconstruct them because the damage to his soul is being reflected on his dantian.


    The closestparison Liu Jin can think of is the Soul Draining Parasite. By attacking the body, the Soul Draining Parasite absorbs a persons Qi and so damages the dantian and so damages the soul. This is the opposite. This is an attack on the soul that is being reflected on the physical body.


    No matter how many times Branch Master Ruan tries to fix himself, he cannot eliminate the underlying cause. Branch Master Ruan must have been fighting this condition for weeks. He has been watching as his dantian inch ever closer to being irrevocably damaged. Every second that passes is one in which he draws closer to losing his cultivation forever.


    It is unspeakably cruel.


    It is also, and Liu Jin does not really want to admit this, brilliant.


    Whoever wounded Branch Master Ruan in this way did not do so by ident. Liu Jin refuses to believe something like this could happen by luck. No, this was premeditated. The one who so urately struck Branch Master Ruans soul cannot be anything less than a genius.


    Just by looking at Branch Master Ruans state, Liu Jin feels the disconnect between his soul and body diminishing. As it does, he feels his understanding grow, allowing him to betterprehend what he is looking at. Liu Jin goes past the physical realm and bes able to look at Branch Master Ruans soul.


    It is but a glimpse. Just a small a peek.


    Liu Jin lets go of Branch Master Ruans hand, gasping. The only reason he does not fall to his knees is that he is already kneeling.


    My lord who could dare do something so horrible?


    The reaction is immediate. Branch Master Ruan is suddenly on his feet, his hand taking hold of Liu Jins throat and lifting him off his feet.


    What did you see? He hisses out. What did you see?


    My lord, I do not dare sa The hand holding Liu Jin squeezes, reminding him that removing his head from his body would be all too easy for Branch Master Ruan.


    Ill not have you lie in my presence! If you think you know, then say it!


    Your soul! Liu Jin manages to shout. The instant he does, the hand on his neck rxes. Your soul is damaged, my lord! That damage is being reflected on my lords body!


    Branch Master Ruan res at him before letting him go. Liu Jin falls to the floor, gasping and coughing. His hands rub his throat.


    You truly seem to be much better than the rabble I have brought here.


    I thank my lord for hispliments.


    Dont. That is not what I need to hear from you right now. Right now, you only need to do one thing. Answer this question. Can you heal me?


    Can he?


    Yes, my lord!


    Regardless of whether he can or not, this is the only answer Liu Jin can give. His mind races as he seeks to consider all the possibilities before him. What he has learned in the past few minutes changes everything.


    If my lord gives me the opportunity, then this Liu Jin willpletely restore him. This, I swear.


    Is that so? Ruan Goutin sneers at him. And if I told you to heal me right now, what would you do?


    I would tell my lord that his condition is nowhere near as simple as that of the disciple I healed a week ago. If my lords condition were so simple, hed have no need of me. Surely, my lord is wise enough to see this. To restore my lord, I need time to prepare.


    Ruan Goutin scoffs. Time and resources, I assume.


    I am not without means, my lord, Liu Jin replies, bowing his head low. However, there is no denying that healing my lord is a daunting task that will require many things. Doubtlessly, my lord has acquired many items in preparation for this. To heal my lord, I will need ess to a few of them. I will also need a proper ce to work.


    Anything else?


    My servant, my lord. I require his aid.


    And why should I believe you are not just trying to buy time? Ruan Goutin looms before the kneeling Liu Jin. Why should I believe you are telling the truth? Why should I not just make you tell me the process through which you seek to heal me and have other doctors perform it?


    If my lord wishes to know how I n on healing him, he needs but to ask, and this Liu Jin will outline every part of the process. My lord can even choose to kill me after I do so, but consider this: It wasnt this citys doctors who realized the truth of my lords condition. It was not any of the doctors who were already working for my lord. It was this one who has proven himself, my lord. If my lord were to kill me now, hed be squandering away the opportunity to be restored.


    He needs to believe him. He needs to believe him!


    He needs to believe him because Liu Jin now knows his situation is notpletely hopeless!


    When he touched Branch Master Ruan, Liu Jin did not just learn of his condition. He learned one crucial detail. This man Branch Master Ruan of the Eternal Raging Valley


    He is no longer in the Emperor Realm.


    ~~~

 Chapter 80: On the Scales

    Chapter 80: On the Scales


    ~~~


    Liu Jin stares at the ceiling with a nk look on his face. His muscles do not so much as twitch. Even his chest rises and falls so slightly one could be forgiven for thinking he is not breathing. He just lies on the bed, unmoving. Some would say this is not the most productive use of his time, but it is all Liu Jin feels like doing right now.


    Ruan Goutin has decided against killing him. For now, at least. The awed looks the disciples gave him when he walked out of the throne room said everything about how unlikely that oue had been. However, that doesnt mean Liu Jin is out of danger. Far from it, really.


    Branch Master Ruan has allowed Liu Jin to return to his cell. However, he only did it so that he may deliberate in silence. Ruan Goutin has yet to decide on the most crucial matter.


    Will he allow Liu Jin to treat him?


    A reasonable person would see there are no other options. The only doctor able to identify Branch Master Ruans condition so far has been Liu Jin. The best doctors in Five Bats City tried and were found wanting. Ruan Goutin can scour the city all he wants. He wont find a better doctor than Liu Jin. That is something he should already know. For Branch Master Ruan, there is only one path forward. It is in his best interests to allow Liu Jin to treat him.


    Unfortunately, Ruan Goutin is not stable enough to be reasonable.


    How long has it been since that wound was first made?


    At least two months. Liu Jin is sure of that.


    Ruan Goutin has been spending his every waking moment since then trying to keep his dantian from shattering. However, no matter how hard he tries, he cannot stop the damage. He can only dy the inevitable. He can only watch as a lifetime of effort crumbles.


    The one who made that wound must be a very cruel person.


    Cruel and without any regard for others.


    By leaving Branch Master Ruan in such a state, he had turned him into a danger to everyone around him. Paranoia and desperation are the ones guiding Branch Master Ruan. That is why Liu Jins life could end at any moment. The idea of someone else knowing his condition and having to trust that person is simply too scary for a man like Branch Master Ruan.


    Well, for a certain definition of trust, at least.


    Liu Jin frowns as he rubs his neck, well aware of the ck symbols now imprinted on it like some sort of cor.


    You will not speak of what youve learned here, Branch Master Ruan had told him. Since this is a sensitive matter, I have deemed you worthy of having your tongue bound by me.


    It had happened in an instant. Ruan Goutin waved his arm and glowing symbols appeared around Liu Jin, burning themselves into his skin. Had Liu Jin been capable of it, hed have screamed. s, such a simple thing is now beyond him. Branch Master Ruans words had not been said carelessly.


    Liu Jins tongue is now bound. His mouth has be a decoration. No sounds will leave it no matter how hard he tries.


    Should you try to circumvent this measure, you may find your head bing a stranger to your body.


    That was thest thing Branch Master Ruan had said to Liu Jin before sending him away. He cannot even say Ruan Goutin is being overly cautious, because, well


    If Liu Jin could talk, he would.


    What he had learned changed everything about the situation in Five Bats City. Branch Master Ruan has gotten away with much for two reasons. People fear the Eternal Raging Valley, and they fear angering someone in the Emperor Realm.


    However, only one of those fears is valid.


    How long has it been since Branch Master Ruan left the Emperor Realm?


    It probably happened early on. It is natural that having to continually repair his dantian negatively affected his cultivation. Over time, Ruan Goutin fell to the Renegade Realm. That is why things have be such a disaster.


    To ovee the Heaven Realm, one must endure Heavens fury. However, the Renegade Realm is dangerous in a different way. It magnifies the cultivators feelings and desires, leading him towards madness. Many had fallen to it, and Ruan Goutin has proven himself no different. Desperate and struggling to stay in control of himself, he had summoned the best doctors in the city. Upon finding out they could not help him, he had been ovee by rage and killed them. That is most likely what happened.


    That was when he started forcefully bringing in other doctors, hoping the oue would change. It hadnt. He just kept falling and falling.


    The current Ruan Goutin is not one out of the hundred Emperor Realm cultivators in the Empire.


    He is merely one of over a thousand Heaven Realm cultivators.


    There are people in the city who could defeat him if they could just find the courage to challenge him. Ruan Goutin is not unaware of that. In fact, knowing his powerbase is so unstable has definitely been feeding his paranoia.


    It would exin why Liu Jin has not seen a single Heaven Realm cultivator in the Eternal Raging Valley.


    To not see a cultivator in the Renegade Realm is only natural. In the Xiao Sect, not a single one of the Elders had dared to step into that realm, choosing to stay in the Ninth Level of the Heaven Realm instead. That sort of attitude is not rare. In fact, there are probably more Emperor Realm cultivators than there are Renegade Realm cultivators. That is how daunting the Renegade Realm is.


    However, for there not to be a single Heaven Realm cultivator in a Sect as esteemed as the Eternal Raging Valley, even though this is just one of many branches, is preposterous.


    Yet, that is the reality Liu Jin has found.


    For as long as he has been here, he has not seen or felt a single Heaven Realm cultivator. He has also not seen a single Elder.


    Did Ruan Goutin send them away on a mission to give himself time?


    Or perhaps, the Heaven Realm cultivators were the first victims of his tests?


    Liu Jin releases a noiseless sigh. Oh, how he wishes he could let people know what he has learned. There is no reason to be afraid of Branch Master Ruan. The Emperor-ss aura emanating from him is nothing but trickery. That is why it has never once red, no matter how angry he was. He is disguising his power somehow. If only Liu Jin could tell someone, the situation would drastically change.


    However, Liu Jin doesnt dare to try. Branch Master Ruans Qi lingers ominously around his neck. A single thought is all itd take to kill him. He might not be in the Emperor Realm right now, but he is still much stronger than the current Liu Jin.


    Liu Jin turns around, looking away from the ceiling anding face to face with the wall.


    It urs to him that he could probably break it and flee.


    It wouldnt be easy, but it wouldnt be hard either. Hed just need to create enough Poison Qi to corrode his way through. At most, itd take some hours. The disciples didnt take away his spatial pouch, likely taking it for granted he wouldnt be able to flee even if he had it, so he wouldnt be abandoning anything.


    Liu Jin clicks his tongue, or rather, tries to. Failing to do something so simple just worsens his mood.


    Who is he trying to fool?


    There is no way he can escape the mansion. Even if he could somehow escape thepound using Art of the Roaming Thief, the symbols around his neck wont disappear. While Liu Jin is fairly sure he could manipte them with his Qi, Ruan Goutin would sense it and kill him before he could free himself.


    Besides, running away wont change what truly matters.


    Branch Master Ruan is a highly unstable man. The weaker he grows, the more desperate hell be.


    Once enough time passes, Branch Master Ruan will lose his cultivation. However, how long will that take? A year? No, it will be less than that. At the rate he is diminishing, hell reach the Earth Realm in a month, perhaps two. At that level, repairing his dantian will be much harder. The rate of degradation will speed up.


    Two months.


    It only took a single night for Eastern Port City to fall. How much damage can a man like Ruan Goutin do in two months?


    The door opens. Liu Jin looks up, startled.


    It is Ren He.


    Follow me. Branch Master Ruan has reached a decision.


    ~~~


    In spite of the dramatic announcement, what follows is considerably less so. Ren He does not take him to Branch Master Ruan. Instead, he leads Liu Jin to a different room.


    It has windows, which Liu Jin appreciates. He was starting to lose track of time after being locked in a cell for so long. The roomcks any sort of fancy decorations, carpets, or even a single bed or sofa. Instead, it has boilers, furnaces, grinders, and shelves stocked with potions and ingredients.


    Branch Master Ruan has graciously allowed you to make use of this room so that you may better serve him. Should there be anything you need, write it down, and it shall be brought to you.


    Liu Jin stares at Ren He.


    It would have been nice if he had led with that instead of leaving him to wonder what was to be of him. Perhaps sensing his irritation, Ren He shuffles awkwardly in ce before bowing his head and leaving with a muttered, Sorry.


    Lei Kong is brought in a few minutester. He stares at the room with wide eyes before rushing to Liu Jin.


    My lord, you are okay? I heard the disciples talking. Is it true what they say? Will you heal the Branch Master?


    Liu Jin shrugs his shoulders and waves at the room. Lei Kong is left blinking.


    My lord, why are you not Liu Jin points to his neck. Ah, I see.


    Huh, that was much faster than Liu Jin expected.


    Is this type of punishmentmon then?


    My lord, you may not have your voice, but this Lei Kong will do his best to understand your orders.


    Good. Liu Jin drags Lei Kong over to one of the tables and puts a chopping knife in his hands. He then goes to one of the cabs and takes out a 200-year-old root, which he tosses at Lei Kong.


    Lei Kong barely manages to catch the expensive ingredient in time


    My lord! What are you doing?


    Liu Jin points to the knife, then to the root, and makes chopping motions with his hand.


    You want me to chop this? But my lord, Im not sure how


    Chop. Chop. Chop. Liu Jin keeps on repeating the motion even as he shoots a significant nce at the door. Lei Kongs mouth opens slightly as he gets the idea. Chopping sounds soon fill the quiet room. Liu Jin sighs as he takes a seat. The noise should be enough to convince the guards outside that something is being done. That should give him enough time to think.


    Can he heal Ruan Goutin?


    Liu Jin would never call himself a bad doctor. While not as great as the ones who taught him, Liu Jin considers himself to be at leastpetent. Branch Master Ruans injury, however, presents a problem he has never dealt with before.


    Liu Jin does not know how to heal a soul.


    Old Jiang had mentioned the subject a few times, but the focus of his lessons had always been on the physical aspect of medicine. Right now, that seems like an odd oversight on his part. There is no way his master didnt know how to deal with that sort of wound.


    After all, the only way for his father to cripple himself so effectively would require him to mutte his soul.


    It is not something Liu Jin has thought much about, but now that he has seen Branch Master Ruan, it all makes sense. Cultivators in the higher realms can easily mend and rebuild their bodies. Considering who his father was and what he had done, there is no way he had failed to reach those heights. Had he merely struck his physical body, hed have easily been capable of acquiring his cultivation back.


    In other words, his father had to have struck his soul in order to cripple himself.


    Liu Jin never learned to do something like that. Is it because, as Lei Kong said, people usually wait to broach that subject? It would make sense. Even if Old Jiang had tried to teach him about the soul, he wouldnt have been in a position to fully appreciate those lessons. Maybe he still isnt. However, Old Jiang knew his time was limited. Did he willingly leave Liu jin half-trained or perhaps?


    Liu Jins hand drifts to the spatial pouch tied to his waist.


    Inside of it is a small wooden box with his mastersst lessons to him.


    Is it finally time for him to look at them? Is it time for him to learn all that his master has to teach him? To see the memories he left behind for him?


    Liu Jin frowns. His hand moves away.


    No.


    Today is not that day. If he uses his mastersst teachings for the benefit of someone like Branch Master Ruan doing something like that feels like dirtying them. However, if he doesnt do it, hell die. Branch Master Ruan will only be content to wait for so long. Liu Jin needs toe up with something quickly.


    If he doesnt heal Branch Master Ruan, hell keep hurting the people of Five Bats City in his search for a cure. However, would healing him truly change that? Branch Master Ruan will no longer be desperate, but will his sanity return to him? Liu Jin doesnt think that is likely. The current Ruan Goutin has already left the Renegade Realm, yet he is still cruel and callous. It may be that the damage is already done. By healing him, Liu Jin might just be giving a horrible person more opportunities to be horrible.


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath and ponders. His eyes close. His arms cross. His fingers tap against his elbow.


    What is right? What is proper?


    What is just?


    Liu Jin thinks about it for a long time.


    ~~~

 Chapter 81: The Promised Treatment

    Chapter 81: The Promised Treatment


    ~~~


    It is the third time Liu Jin enters Ruan Goutins throne room. It is the second time he is left alone with him.


    He does not feel any safer.


    Ruan Goutin is not in the Emperor Realm. However, it would be the height of foolishness to assume Ruan Goutin is somehow not a threat because of it. After all, Liu Jin is merely a cultivator in the Nascent Realm. The only person he can count on right now is Lei Kong, who is in the True Realm.


    Ruan Goutin is in the Heaven Realm and has an army of cultivators at his beck and call.


    To kill them, he wouldnt even need to lift a finger.


    Liu Jin approaches Ruan Goutin well aware of those things. His steps are measured, his back straight. The tray in his hands feels heavy even though there is not much on it, just a small cup and a sk. The sk is see-through and made of ss, allowing all who look at it to see the orange concoction steaming inside.


    As Liu Jin kneels and ces the tray on the floor, Ruan Goutins powerful aura presses down on him. The might behind it is fake, yet the menacing intentcing it is all too real. Ruan Goutins presence fills every corner of the room. It is, Liu Jin now realizes, a defense mechanism. Ruan Goutin <em>needs</em> to impress his superiority upon others. He cannot allow it to be questioned. Should his power ever be put in doubt, all he has built could crumble in the blink of an eye.


    That is how fragile Ruan Goutins position is.


    That is why he is so dangerous.


    Liu Jin is alive because he is useful. However, that does not guarantee his long-term safety. The moment Ruan Goutins fears ovee hismon sense, Liu Jins life will end. That is how precarious his situation is.


    No matter how hard Liu Jin tries, he cannot prepare himself against irrationality.


    You have had three days to prepare. Have you fulfilled your purpose?


    Ruan Goutin snaps his fingers. Liu Jin feels his voice return to him. The sensation of suddenly being able to form words after a week of silence is disconcerting, yet he quicklyposes himself.


    My lord, I have done as you asked, Liu Jin replies, making sure to keep his head bowed. My servant and I have toiled away for the past three days. The result is this Elixir of Soulful Blessing you see before you.


    Elixir of Soulful Blessing? Ruan Goutin echoes. The look he gives the orange potion is at once dismissive and doubtful. I cannot say I have heard of it. Surely, you are not trying to deceive me, are you?


    He says those words lightly. However, the usation is a heavy one. A lesser person would have immediately started stuttering out denials. Liu Jin remains calm.


    My lord, to try to deceive you would be to court death. This Liu Jin is not that foolish. Please, consider that I have done all that has been asked of me. Why should this be any different?


    Ruan Goutin does not look convinced.


    And this elixir you say it will heal me?


    Liu Jin nods. That is so. Two of the main ingredients of the Elixir of Soulful Blessing are the root of an Eternal Tree and Phoenix Feathers. Because of that, it carries within the properties of vitality and renewal. Considering the characteristics of my lords ailment, I believe this is the best treatment possible.


    Ruan Goutin hums and strokes his chin. The ring on his finger catches Liu Jins eye. The characteristics, you say?


    As my lord knows, the real problem lies in his soul. For a normal person, the soul is an untouchable domain. However, my lord is not among the uninitiated. The days in which my lord was in the Nascent Realm were doubtlessly centuries ago. Others must content themselves with mastery over their bodies. My lord has reached loftier heights and has mastery over both his body and his soul. For him to mend his own soul is not impossible, yet that has not happened. The reason for it, well, I am sure my lord understands it better than anyone.


    Ruan Goutins face does not change. His muscles do not tense.


    Even so, the weight of his presence doubles. Liu Jin grits his teeth as he feels as if his face is about to be mmed into the floor.


    The reason why my lords soul will not heal is because the aura of the one who made that wound still lingers. Liu Jin quickly forces out. It is a stain on my lords soul, preventing it from healing itself. In that sense, it is much like an infection, and much like an infection, it must be removed before my lords soul can be healed.


    Liu Jin is not lying. He might have seen Ruan Goutins soul for a fleeting instant, yet that glimpse was enough for him to see it. The wound on Ruan Goutins soul, the stain in it, it reeked of the aura of another. It lingered over the injury, giving it permanence and causing it to fester. That persons power is, without a doubt, greater than Ruan Goutins. That is why he cannot force it out.


    The level of control required for such a feat Truly, it boggles the mind.


    How sad it is that such a brilliant person is so obviously cruel.


    And you think, Ruan Goutin begins slowly, making it clear Liu Jin must choose his next words very carefully. That this elixir will remove the stain?


    It does not take Liu Jin even a second to reply.


    Even so, it almost feels like an eternity.


    I do, he says. The elixir will gradually increase the strength of my lords soul until the foreign Qi is naturally expelled. Once that happens, my lord will be able to restore his soul. This is the best way to return my lords strength. In fact, I dare say it might be the only way to do so. If there is a doctor who can do more for my lord, then this one does not know of him.


    Ruan Goutin contemtes Liu Jins words in silence. Liu Jin takes it as a good sign that the threatening aura hanging over his head fades away as he does so


    Gradually?


    This time there is no subtle menace in Ruan Goutins voice. He sounds genuinely intrigued.


    For the best results, one dose of elixir a day is needed. After ten days, the results will be obvious, though my lord may start feeling his improvement even before then.


    Ruan Goutin drums his fingers against the throne.


    Ten days?


    That is so, my lord.


    Have you made enough elixir for ten days, then?


    My lord, for the elixir to exhibit the best possible results, it must be freshly made.


    It has taken you three days to bring this much before me. Ruan Goutin gestures to the sk Liu Jin has brought. Am I supposed to believe you can make more tomorrow? It seems to me you just keep making excuses to keep yourself useful.


    My lord, my life is in your hands. I would not dare deceive you. I have indeed been working with my servant for three days. The process through which the Elixir of Soulful Bliss is made is quiteplicated. To make one from beginning to end in a day is impossible. That is why my servant and I have already started preparing the doses for the following days. My lord would just need to visit the amodations he has graciously allowed us to use to verify this.


    It is always curious to me how talkative people be when their life is on the line. You justify yourself well, yet that does not change the fundamental problem. You expect me to drink something you have made.


    Liu Jin says nothing. In the end, that is the core problem.


    Trust.


    One goes to a doctor because one expects to be healed. No one would visit them if they expected to be poisoned instead. There is a certain amount of trust associated with the profession. However, even though Liu Jin has proven his skill numerous times, Ruan Goutin still does not trust him.


    I will not do something as foolish as making you drink your own medicine. You prepared it. Doubtlessly, you have prepared your body against it. I assume the same can be said of your servant. To test it for poison using the two of you would be pointless.


    My lord, I would not da


    Silence.


    Ruan Goutin waves his hand. The symbols around Liu Jins throat glow and burn, taking his voice once more. The barrier around the room is dropped.


    Enter.


    The doors open on their own with an awkward creaking noise. Ren He and Yan Chao are the ones who walk in. Even though Liu Jin does not dare look back at them, their Qi and hesitant steps give them away.


    The two of them are in the True Realm. In a ce like New Moon Town, theyd be considered prodigies beyondpare. Even in Five Bats City, they could probably open their own schools and have moderate sess. However, they are of the Eternal Raging Valley, and Ruan Goutin is their lord. Even though there is a huge disparity between them and Liu Jin, they kneel beside him all the same.


    In front of Ruan Goutin, they are all equal.


    Our guest has assured me this elixir will do what I have asked of him, yet I have my doubts. I would be pleased to know what its effects are.


    He is not ordering them to drink it, but there is no mistaking that he expects them to do so. The two freeze. Yan Chao recovers first.


    My lord, I would be honored to volunteer for this task.


    I am pleased by your devotion. To Liu Jin, he says. Pour him a cup..


    Liu Jin does not waste time following themand. Yan Chao receives the cup and looks at it apprehensively, his eyes flickering to Liu Jin.


    Liu Jin gives him a slight nod.


    Yan Chao swallows loudly. His lips press into a thin line before bringing the cup to his mouth, emptying it in one go.


    Nothing happens.


    Yan Chao stays still, his eyes closed as if expecting to be hit. The moment stretches until Yan Chao dares to open one eye then the other one. He looks at himself, surprised to find his body unchanged and in good condition.


    Interesting. There are no outward effects. Do you feel any changes?


    INo, my lord. I feel fine. Yan Chao blinks, his back suddenly straighter. Actually, I feel... quite well, my lord. Energized.


    Interesting.


    Ruan Goutin stands up.


    The disciples do not dare move, yet Liu Jin can feel the desire to flee oozing from them as Ruan Goutin advances. The Eternal Raging Valley''s Branch Master takes the bottle from Liu Jin''s hands and drinks it.


    From the beginning, that had been the only possible oue.


    As much as Ruan Goutin may not trust Liu Jin, this might be his only opportunity to be restored. He cannot afford to pass it up.


    "I cannot say I feel any changes." The bottle is carelessly dropped on the tray as Ruan Goutin turns his back to them. "For your sake, let us hope that changes in a few days. Take him away."


    ~~~


    Routine has a way of setting in, even in the most unlikely of circumstances.


    Throughout night and day, Liu Jin toils away, preparing the Elixir of Soulful Blessing. It is exhausting work. Liu Jin had not lied when he said the process through which the elixir is made is a hard one. Lei Kong offers to help him, but there is not really much he can do. At best, Lei Kong is good for keeping an eye on the door. Liu Jin only asked for him to make sure he is not being mistreated.


    During the afternoon, Liu Jin brings the elixir to Branch Master Ruan. Just as it happened on the first day, Ruan Goutin has the disciples drink it first. Ren He volunteers to do it on the second day. A disciple whose name Liu Jin does not know does it on the third day. Yan Chao does it again on the fourth day.


    That is when things start changing.


    The bottle shatters in Ruan Goutins hands before he even finishes drinking. He looks almost dazed, startled. A moment of tense, almost palpable silence follows. No one moves. No one breathes.


    Something amazing happens next.


    Ruan Goutin smiles.


    He does notment on the effectiveness of the elixir. He does not offer any praise to Liu Jin. He just sends him away as usual. However, Ruan Goutin does not make anyone drink the elixir before him the next day. He takes the bottle from Liu Jins hands and brings it to his lips,ughing once hes finished. For the first time since Liu Jin has met him, Ruan Goutin res his Qi.


    On the sixth day, Ruan Goutin makes no attempt to disguise his joy. He looks at his body with wonder, his Qi shimmering around him. He flexes his muscles, enjoying the strength he feels coursing through his body.


    Truly, I had misjudged you, he tells Liu Jin. You are, without a doubt, worthy of serving me.


    The seventh and eighth days follow a simr pattern, Ruan Goutins joy bing more tant each time. No longer does he doubt Liu Jins skills.


    My lord, Lei Kong says on the ninth day, once Liu Jin has returned from his audience with Ruan Goutin. May I be allowed to voice some concerns?


    Liu Jin looks at him and nods, yawning. He is tired. The stress from having to meet Ruan Goutin each day has only made things worse. As he is now, he barely has enough strength to stay on his feet. Sure enough, Liu Jin leans against the wall and soon finds his body sliding down until he crumbles into an undignified heap.


    Throughout it all, his face remainspletely nk.


    Lei Kong stares.


    My lord... shall I fetch you a pillow?


    Liu Jin shakes his head in negative. Hed need to move his head to use a pillow. Right now, he has neither the body nor the spirit for such a thing. Instead, he motions Lei Kong to just say what is on his mind. Hell recover eventually.


    Very well, my lord. Lei Kong looks unsure, yet obeying is too ingrained in his nature. First of all, I wish to praise my lords skill, for it is such that he can seed where so many others have failed.


    Liu Jin does not roll his eyes, already far too used to Lei Kong for this to be surprising.


    Yet, I must ask this: Has my lord considered what will happen once his task is done?


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow and drags a finger across his neck, hoping that gets his message across.


    Is that what Lei Kong is worried about? That Ruan Goutin will kill them once he has no need of them? If so, Liu Jin cant me him. The concern is hardly unreasonable. Quite the opposite, really. Knowing Ruan Goutin, it might just be the most reasonable concern.


    However, to Liu Jins surprise, Lei Kong shakes his head.


    No, not that, my lord. Though I must admit it is also a concern. I meant to say that even if my lord were allowed to live, I very much doubt hed be allowed to leave this ce.


    Ah.


    That.


    My lords skills are notmon. That is now evident to me. Even a Branch Master of the Eternal Raging Valley would be a fool to ignore them. People like that they rarely allow talent to slip through their fingers. It might be that my lord is already in a situation where there is no choice for him but to join the Eternal Raging Valley. I am not sure if that is what my lord desires, but my lord may no longer have any choice in the matter.


    Lei Kong bows his head.


    I I thought that I should make my lord aware of it. If this is something my lord had already considered, then I can only apologize.


    It isnt. Not in so many words, at least.


    But thats fine. It doesnt matter anyway.


    One way or another, everything will be over tomorrow.


    ~~~

 Chapter 82: The Tenth Day

    Chapter 82: The Tenth Day


    ~~~


    Liu Jin finishes all the preparations early in the morning. He spends the rest of his time cleaning his instruments, pacing around the room, and writing a letter he should have written from the start.


    Ren He and Yan Chao arrive at the usual time. Their eyes keep drifting to the elixir on the way to the throne room. They look at it with hope and apprehension in equal measures. It is not hard to understand why. Certainly, they wish for things to return to normal, but will healing Ruan Goutin truly aplish that? It is a question no one knows the answer to.


    It may be that healing Ruan Goutin will just make things worse. Fearing that is only natural. Liu Jin even worries that they will take the elixir and throw it away. Thankfully, that doesnt happen. They take him to the throne room as usual.


    I truly mustmend you, Ruan Goutin says once he and Liu Jin are alone. The doors are closed, the barrier is up, and Liu Jin can speak again. I did not believe you when you said you could heal me, yet with every day that passes, I feel myself improving.


    Heughs, happy and relieved.


    It truly is a wonderful thing to be rid of that maddening pain. I even feel my old strength returning. Truly, you are worthy of serving me.


    My lord, I am honored by your praise. Liu Jin bows his head as he lifts the tray and offers the final dose of elixir to Branch Master Ruan.


    He takes it.


    Liu Jin watches as the bottle is emptied. It happens quickly, yet to him, the events go by at a cial pace. Such is his nervousness.


    The bottle shatters in Ruan Goutins hands.


    Atst! He roars with a crazed smile, his fist raised into the air. Atst, Im restored! That ursed Wandering Wind thought she had gotten rid of me, but shell one day learn the folly of her...


    Ruan Goutin trails off, his gaze firmly locked on his raised fist. He stares at it inplete iprehension, unable and unwilling to ept what he is looking at. The shards of broken ss have dug into his skin. Red liquid trickles down his arm and stains his clothes.


    He is wounded.


    He is bleeding.


    What is? Ruan Goutin sways on his feet, dazed and confused. This cannot


    It cannot possibly be.


    There is no way the skin of someone in the Heaven Realm can possibly be damaged by mere shards of ss. There is no way he can possibly be bleeding right now. It is impossible!


    That is surely what Ruan Goutin is thinking.


    It is why it takes him so long to reach the obvious conclusion.


    You!


    Vicious. Hateful. Venomous. The way Ruan Goutin looks at him is all that and more.


    It doesnt matter.


    What have you done!? Ruan Goutin roars, stepping over the broken ss. What have you done to me!


    It is already far toote.


    Ruan Goutins handshes out to strike him.


    Liu Jin stops it.


    Norge impact rings around the room. No furious Qi blows everything away. Liu Jin stands and catches Ruan Goutins arm by the wrist with all the ease in the world. It is not that Liu Jin has gotten any stronger. He is still just in the Nascent Realm.


    Ruan Goutins strike just now was unbearably weak. That is all.


    As Ruan Goutin is left to stare in frozen shock, Liu Jin takes the mans ring and lets him go. The instant the ring is off his finger, the Emperor-ss aura surrounding Ruan Goutin is dispelled.


    It is not reced by the aura of a cultivator in the Heaven Realm.


    Liu Jin holds up the ring between his fingers. Even now, it still gives off the aura of an Emperor-ss cultivator. So this is how you were fooling everyone into thinking you were still an Emperor.


    You insolent fool! Red-faced, Ruan Goutin aims his hand at Liu Jins neck and makes a vicious cutting motion.


    Nothing happens.


    Impossible! Desperation creeps into Ruan Goutins voice. He keeps aiming his hand at Liu Jin, seeking to activate the symbols he ced on his neck without any sess. This is not possible!


    Liu Jin sighs and brings two fingers to his neck. Nine-Headed Snake Gods Veins pulse as his Qi resonates with the bindings. One by one, he removes them from his skin, flicking them to the floor where they stter like ink. From the beginning, removing them hadnt been beyond his ability. He just hadnt dared to try, fearing Branch Master Ruan would sense his attempt and activate the bindings in response.


    There is no need to worry about that now.


    Branch Master Ruan, you should already understand. The elixir was never meant to fix your soul.


    If there truly is an Elixir of Soulful Blessing out there, Liu Jin does not know it.


    What you have been drinking for the past nine days Its true name is Elixir of Joyful Dreams. Perhaps, you might have heard of it. Judging by Ruan Goutins rapidly paling face, he most certainly has. It is not meant to heal wounds or cure illnesses. Instead, its primary use is recreational. It causes the one who drinks it to experience mild hallucinations. This one is a variant of it.


    Or rather, this is the original version of it, which is both stronger and subtler than what one mightmonly find nowadays.


    ording to his master, its first recorded use was well over four thousand years ago. Faced with a citys imprable defenses, a cunning general turned to his alchemists for a solution. The Elixir of Joyful Dreams was what they came up with. They produced it inrge amounts and ced it inrge cauldrons all around the city. The vapors generated by the boiling elixir flew over the mighty walls and caught the enemy in a pleasant dream, allowing the general to easily capture the city.


    It had been an interesting story. His master had a lot of those. Back then, Liu Jin had not seen the value of this elixir, but his master had told him one never knew when one might need alternate means to upy a patients mind.


    Liu Jin doubted his master had foreseen hed ever use the elixir this way.


    No, perhaps he had.


    If I had made the dose too strong right away, youd have noticed it and countered it.


    Thats enough!


    However, Liu Jin continues, heedless of Ruan Goutins plea. What if you were administered weaker doses over the course of several days? The effects would slowly stack up, making it much harder to detect.


    On Ruan Goutin, the first few doses had barely done anything. The effects had been slightly more potent on the disciples, but not one of them had ever drunk the elixir twice in a row, likely out of a sense of duty to each other. Due to that, Ruan Guotin had not noticed anything unusual. The most each disciple had felt had been a slight increase in energy.


    Liu Jin had been counting on the disciples acting that way. It had been a gamble, but the concern Yan Chao had shown for Ren He seemed real enough to him.


    Once the elixir started affecting you, you grew careless because you thought your condition was improving. This allowed me to up the potency of the doses.


    Enough! Stop talking! Ruan Goutin shouts, wide-eyed, desperate and panicking.


    Begging.


    You thought you stopped feeling pain because you were healing. That is not it. You stopped feeling pain because your senses dulled. Your mood. Your energy. Your apparent health. It is not real. It never was.


    Liu Jin does not stop. It is not that he wishes to boast. It is just


    Itd be too cruel not to exin everything.


    You have just been lost in a daze all this time.


    There is a part of Liu Jin that desperately wants to look away from Ruan Goutins face as the reality of his situation sinks in, as thest flicker of hope dies. However, he refuses to do so.


    This is his work.


    He will not avert his eyes.


    You felt no pain and convinced yourself you were healing. Because of this, you slowly stopped paying attention to your dantian.


    I said stop!


    Without your mind to focus on healing them, your dantian have been deteriorating at an incredibly fast pace. The elixir you drank today it was different. Its purpose was to elerate the degradation. Your dantian they are already damaged beyond repair. What little Qi remains inside of you are mere embers. Barely enough for you to be counted among those in the Foundational Realm, the lowest realm of cultivation. In a few hours, that will fade as well.


    You <em>miserable</em> wretch! There are tears in Ruan Gountins eyes. His fists are clenched so tightly his nails draw blood. You promised me youd heal me!


    I did. I lied to you.


    In the end, there was no way to fix him. Even if Liu Jin somehow learned the theory behind mending souls, it is not as if hell suddenly gain the skill to perform the procedure. From the very beginning, there was no saving Branch Master Ruan. The only thing Liu Jin could do is hasten an already inevitable oue. That is the conclusion he came to.


    No, thats not it.


    That is just another lie.


    I thought about it, Liu Jin admits, meeting Ruan Goutins hateful gaze with pity. I thought about trying to save you. However, how many would I be hurting by restoring a man like you?


    A man like me? I am Ruan Goutin of the Eternal Raging Valley! Ruan Goutin hisses venomously, stepping up so hes right in front of Liu Jin. He res down at him, yet knows it is he who is being looked down on. I am someone who has reached the Emperor Realm! I stand above mere rabble such as yourself! You have no right to look at me with those eyes!


    You stand above others? Liu Jin cant help it. He snorts. Do you still not understand? Yes, you stand above others! You stand above others and kill those you deem useless! You stand above others and sacrifice your own disciples! Do you not realize how many youve made miserable? How many in the city live in fear of you?! Why should I ever allow someone like you to remain above so many?!


    As his voice starts growing heated, Liu Jin tries to calm himself. Anger has been at once a distant yet constantpanion ever since the fall of Eastern Port City.


    There is nothing distant about his anger now.


    If your worst behavior had been limited to the time you were trapped in the Renegade Realm, I could have understood, at least a little, but you were not in the Renegade Realm when you struck one of your own disciples! Do you truly have so little care for those under you?


    What foolishness are you speaking? Has your brain rotted? Do your eyes not work? Ruan Goutin looks genuinely indignant. It is because they are under me that I can treat them like that! The Sect exists for those who are blessed. Those who stand at the stop are pushed up by those below. That is the reason for their being!


    Thats wrong!


    That is the way of all Sects. Ruan Goutins roar echoes across the great room. His face is red. His chest rises and falls heavily. Any concern for his wellbeing has been overwhelmed by anger. It exists for the benefit of the few! Not all can reach eternity. That is why, for those of us for whom the possibility exists, all is permitted! To sacrifice everyone in this mansion and even everyone in this city is just and good so long as it brings me closer to eternity! That is the only thing that matters! A mere whelp who cannot grasp something so simple has no right to judge me!


    Eternity?


    Liu Jin does not know when he moves. All he knows is that hes suddenly grabbing Ruan Goutins robes, bringing his face down to his level.


    Eternity? He repeats. For eternity, youll cripple those who you should be guiding? For eternity, youll separate people from their families and ruin their lives? For eternity, youll murder innocents? If this vaunted eternity you speak of can be reached by being like you, I can only weep at how hollow it must be!


    Liu Jin pushes Ruan Goutin away, throwing him to the ground. His hands feel dirtied just from touching his robes.


    Ruan Goutin weakly coughs on the floor. There is not a trace of the menacing aura he once wielded. He is nothing more than a weak, pathetic figure. You will not get away with this, he promises. You may have taken my cultivation away, but do you really think you can escape? Foolish child! You have made an enemy of the Eternal Raging Valley!


    An enemy? Liu Jin snorts. Do you think me a fool? Who made that wound on you if not the Eternal Raging Valley?


    Silence.


    Silence is all the answer Ruan Goutin is willing to give


    It is the only thing that made sense. How else could an Emperor Realm cultivator belonging to one of the top sects of the Empire be wounded? Had his wound been made by someone else, Ruan Goutin would have surely asked help from his own Sect. An attack against a person like him is not the sort of thing the Eternal Raging Valley can ignore.


    However, Ruan Goutin had not done that.


    Instead, he had done his best to squeeze as many resources as he could from Five Bats City.


    There was a meeting in the Eternal Raging Valley a few months ago. You annoyed one of your superiors, and by doing so, you were treated as you have been treating your disciples. That is my best guess. Judging by your expression, it seems I am right.


    In fact, Ruan Goutin was probably never particrly popr in his Sect. Otherwise, hed have never ended up in Five Bats City. It might look good for the Eternal Raging Valley to have an Emperor here, but the Dragon Veins in Five Bats City are nothing special. That would make cultivation particrly hard for someone in the Emperor Realm.


    Shut up! Ruan Goutin screams. His fist bangs against the floor. What could someone like you possibly know? I was loyal! I was worthy! Why should my reward for all my contributions be this! No! I refuse to ept this! I refuse!


    Whether you refuse or not, the truth will remain as is. You have lost your cultivation. You are so weak a child could kill you. This is not something that can ever be repaired. Youll live what remains of your life like this.


    What remains of my life? Ruan Goutinughs hollowly. Are you so gutless you will not kill me with your own hands?


    What purpose would killing you serve? You are no longer a threat to anyone. Rather, you are now at the mercy of everyone. To stain myself with such a miserable life would only release you. Liu Jin turns away from the seething Branch Master. He takes a moment to look at the room. Am I correct in assuming you have a secret way out of here?


    Seeking to escape? Ruan Goutins wordsck the same energy as before. The anger is there, yet now it isced with something else.


    Defeat.


    The opposite. I was going to suggest you escape. I am fairly sure I can disable the barrier. What do you think will happen then? You will tell your disciples to kill me. I can see it in your eyes. However, what do you think your disciples will do when they see you as you are now? Weak and helpless. Which of us do you think theyll strike first?


    Ruan Goutin looks at Liu Jin in impotent rage.


    I will say this once more. Do you have a way of leaving this room without alerting anyone? If so, this is your one chance to use it. Ditch your fine robes and anything of value. Those will only attract thieves. The only thing you can do right now is live the rest of your life as a beggar.


    Liu Jin looks at the door.


    Failing that, you can choose to be here when I open that door. I daresay your disciples will thank me for it.


    Liu Jin kneels down, meeting Ruan Goutins blue eyes with his red ones.


    What will you choose?


    ~~~


    I am pleased to say I have finished the procedure. Branch Master Ruan wishes not to be disturbed for the time being.


    I see, Ren He says. Perhaps not surprisingly, he looks a little unsure.


    I have been told by Branch Master Ruan that I am to take my servant and leave immediately.


    Is that so? Yan Chao is the one who speaks this time. Liu Jin does not let his doubtful voice bother him.


    If you wish to ascertain the veracity of my words, you only need to enter the throne room. I am sure Branch Master Ruan will have no problem making his words clear, though I cannot speak of what his mood will be.


    Ren He and Yan Chao stay silent for a while. The aura of an Emperor Realm cultivator still emanates from the throne room.


    I think, Ren He says, breaking the silence. That we must do as Branch Master Ruan says. If he has ordered his doctor to be thrown out, who are we to argue?


    I think you are quite right, Ren He.


    Liu Jin and Lei Kong walk out through the front door minutester.


    ~~~

 Chapter 83: New Horizons

    Chapter 83: New Horizons


    ~~~


    Thousand Steps of the Thunder God is a blindingly fast technique. Liu Jin wishes he could order Lei Kong to take them out of Five Bats City at once. s, there is onest thing he needs to doa letter he needs to deliver. Hopefully, before people realize that, for all intents and purposes, Branch Master Ruan no longer exists.


    That is why, after ditching their disguises, they go straight to the Five Blessings Auction House. Branch Manager Bianfu is very surprised to see him, something Liu Jin can understand quite well. His own survival was something he doubted right until the very end. So many things could have gone wrong.


    So many things <em>can</em> still go wrong.


    Ruan Goutin may have quite thoroughly burned his bridges with the disciples of the Eternal Raging Valley. However, that does not mean Liu Jins actions wont have consequences. The story of a child walking into a branch of the Eternal Raging Valley and banishing the Branch Master is not one that can ever be known by the public. The loss of face would be too much.


    Even if the public never learns of this matter, the Eternal Raging Valley will have to investigate it. When they do, how will they judge his actions? Will they look upon them favorably? Condemn them?


    Will they even care?


    Liu Jin is not willing to stay and find out. He has had quite enough of the Eternal Raging Valley. Branch Manager Bianfu may have plenty of questions for him, but Liu Jin knows every minute counts. He only has enough time to leave the letter in Branch Manager Bianfus hands along with clear instructions.


    This letter is not for Xiao Fang. That one he sent before going into the Eternal Raging Valley, something Liu Jin now regrets. If he were to write it now, hed probably say a few things differently.


    This letter is for his wife.


    Whether it will reach her or not is uncertain. Branch Manager Bianfu might even decide not to send it, judging it too dangerous to keep associating with him. Even if he does send it, it would all depend on Song Daiyu. There is no guarantee she will help him.


    However, this is all Liu Jin can do right now.


    His task done, Liu Jin and Lei Kong leave Five Bats City with all the speed of lightning. It doesnt take more than a few seconds, yet Liu Jin savors every one of them.


    I cant believe were alive, my lord, Lei Kong says,ing to a stop a few miles away from the city. He is breathing heavily. Not because he is tired, but rather out of pure relief.


    For once, we agree on something. Liu Jin takes a deep breath, and hes surprised by how refreshing it is. He feels lighter now. Even the sky seems bluer.


    The city is not yet a dot in the distance. Liu Jin can still see its gates and the line of people waiting outside them. He can still see its mighty walls. It is hard to believe how much trouble he had while inside them.


    The city looks so small from this distance.


    Enough. Liu Jin shakes his head. Lets move. We cannot afford to dally here much longer.


    Wait!


    Liu Jin tenses in preparation for an attack. Beside him, Lei Kong is already preparing his Qi. Before anything can happen, however, Liu Jin recognizes the voice calling out to him. He raises his hand to stop Lei Kong.


    On the distance and quickly making his way over to them is Cui Tian.


    Wait! He shouts once more, moving fast enough to leave a trail of dust behind him. He is nowhere near as quick as Lei Kong, but it doesnt take him much time to reach them.


    I... was not expecting to see you, Liu Jin admits.


    Cui Tianughs even as he struggles to catch his breath. I should be the one saying that!


    He sways unsteadily on his feet before resting his hands on his knees, barely keeping himself standing. He had clearly run with all he had.


    I saw you walking out of the Five Blessing Auction House. The moment I did, I understood you were leaving the city. I had to catch up to you. Cui Tian chuckles breathlessly. Did you know it worked? Ever since you went into the Eternal Raging Valley, no one else has been taken. No one has said anything, but I dont see how it could have been due to anyone but you. That you are leaving the city right now does it mean?


    You dont have to worry. Things worked out in the end. Branch Master Ruan will no longer need anything from the people of Five Bats City. You can tell Si Lan and her father everything will be fine. Youll also be d to know there is no need for you to sneak them out of the city.


    Liu Jin smiles as he says this, hoping to cheer up Cui Tian. However, the reaction he gets is not one he expects. Cui Tian stares at him in utter befuddlement. He looks at him as though he were staring at something iprehensible.


    Why?


    Liu Jin is a bit taken aback by the reaction. What do


    Why? Cui Tian repeats again, lost. Why this? He throws his arm out. Why do all this? Why even involve yourself in this situation? You did it in Eastern Port City! Now youre doing it again! I at first, I thought you were after something, but what possible reason could anyone have foring into conflict with one of the top four sects of the Empire on behalf of us? You barely know Si Lan! You have not even met Doctor Si! As for you and me, were acquaintances at best! Why risk so much for someone you barely know and who will never be able to repay you!


    Why?


    Why is he doing this?


    It is a question Liu Jin has pondered countless times.


    This time, he can answer it.


    He knew it from the start, yet couldnt bring himself to admit it. It took arguing with Ruan Goutin for him to be able to face himself properly.


    Why? Liu Jin smiles. It is bright and tinged with sadness. How could I stand by and watch while cruelty is being treated as reasonable? My father did not raise such a person. I couldnt not intervene. That is all.


    You couldnt not do it? Cui Tian repeats. He throws his head back andughs. I give up.


    Huh?


    You are amazing! This debt you may not care about it, but Ill never forget it! Cui Tian kneels before Liu Jin. I know Ill never catch up to you. Neither in might nor spirit will this Cui Tian ever be your equal, but... I promise you this! I will grow stronger so that when we next meet, it will be I who can be of use to you!


    Liu Jin looks on as Cui Tians forehead touches the dirty ground. It is ufortable to have someone so big kneeling before him. Normally, hed just tell him to stand up.


    Right now, though...


    Do you really mean that?


    Of course, I do!


    Even if the way you end up repaying me is by doing something others would consider small? Even if you dont y arge part and receive no glory?


    Even if!


    Liu Jin looks at Cui Tian. He looks at the resolution written inly all over his face and sighs.


    Here.


    Cui Tian blinks in surprise and barely misses the small bag Liu Jin tosses at him.


    I had prepared to use them to gain Branch Master Ruans favor, but there ended up being no need for them, Liu Jin says as Cui Tian opens the bag. Unfortunately, I am not in a position sofortable that I can say Ill never need your help. That is why youll need at least that much.


    Cui Tian gasps. This is!


    His words end up caught in his throat. It is only fitting. The bag he holds contains Pills of Bliss. Cui Tian stares at them for several seconds before looking up at Liu Jin.


    You are giving this to me?


    Dont misunderstand. This is not a kindness I am doing to you, Liu Jin tells him. You can use them for yourself or even share them with your fellow disciples. That matters little. I am just making it clear that you will need at least that much if you want to repay me. Otherwise, you wont be strong enough to do so.


    In other words, one could say he is investing in Cui Tian.


    Maybe Song Daiyu was right about him back then.


    I I understand! I will not forget! I will definitely, <em>definitely</em>, repay you!


    It pains me to say this, but I will not forget those words. Now, return to the city and tell no one of this. Go!


    Cui Tian looks like he wants to say more yet chooses to obey. He dashes away, leaving a trail of dust in his wake.


    That was quite merciful, my lord. He will be able to grow stronger in hopes of one day repaying you, even though that day may nevere.


    No, that day will definitelye, Liu Jin says, much to Lei Kongs surprise. He turns away from Five Bats City and looks at the horizon, taking in its vast emptiness.


    Lei Kong, you have seen many cities, havent you?


    I have, my lord.


    What happened here, howmon would you say it is?


    I cannot im to know all the details of the situation. In fact, I am still not sure of all that happened. My lord and I were not able to talk for the past three weeks, but


    But it is natural.


    Lei Kong looks down. My lord, natural is it is an apt word to describe Branch Master Ruans actions. People like him are not umon. Those who have reached the highest peaks of cultivation often find themselves abusing those below them. Their quest for supremacy is prioritized above all.


    It is the way he says it that bothers Liu Jin the most. Lei Kong speaks withplete and utter resignation. It is the way of the world, and he has long since epted it. It makes Liu Jins eyes narrow, and his fists clench. His lips press into a thin line.


    Then he sighs, and it all drains away.


    I already knew that.


    My lord?


    I knew the world was an unfair ce. It was told to me a long time ago. I know those who are strong are in the right, and those whock strength are at their mercy. I have known this was the state of the world for quite some time, yet I never did anything. I lived my life, content because I was not in a position of helplessness, happy because I had the power to be happy.


    Until he hadnt been strong enough to protect that happiness.


    Someone stronger hade along and crushed that happiness without a care in the world.


    I was wrong.


    My lord, you are still young. Such things such things are not for people your age to think.


    Liu Jin chuckles and runs a hand through his hair.


    Such things are not for people of any age to think, because everyone just epts them. He frowns. I am tired of it.


    My lord?


    I want to change things, Lei Kong. Liu Jin looks at his servant in the eyes. I dont want a world where people like Ruan Goutin or Murong Bang can so easily run rampant. I dont want a world where being strong and being right are the same thing.


    And yet, how is he supposed to change that?


    Once upon a time, his father tried to avenge his family and grew lost in it. By fighting in the same way as everyone else, he became another link in the chain. He broke away from it, but by removing himself, he just allowed things to continue as they always have.


    Neither choice was ideal.


    Liu Jin cannot approach this in the same way as his father had. His fathers ways cannot be his.


    He cannot be a conquering warrior.


    He also cannot be a doctor.


    A bitter smile appears on Liu Jins face. One goes to a doctor because one expects to be healed. No one would visit them if they expected to be poisoned instead. There is a certain amount of trust associated with the profession. In choosing to poison Ruan Goutin, Liu Jin has already betrayed that trust.


    Thus, both paths are closed to him.


    However, there has to be a way that is proper for him. A way that allows him to honor the time, effort, and love others have put into him. After all, his father, whether he intended to or not, did not raise the type of person who could just stand by and watch so many injustices.


    Tell me about Murong Bang, Liu Jin orders Lei Kong. Tell me about his rtionship to the Eternal Raging Valley. Tell me about the Storm Dragon Empire.


    It is slight, but Liu Jin feels his soul and body inch closer to each other as he speaks. It hurts, yet that is how it should be. This is the pain he has been too afraid to face. Not anymore.


    He has already made his choice.


    No matter what, he will not look away.


    Tell me everything.


    ~~~


    New Horizons: Extra


    ~~~~


    <em>... it is thus, with a heavy heart, that I must write this letter. </em>


    <em>Thanks to the kindness of the Five Blessings Group, I have managed to send a letter to my brother-inw, which will surely reach him in good health. However, as much as I wish to deliver the news to my wife in person, I find myself in an unsuitable position for it. </em>


    <em>My wife is the disciple of Lady Meng Yue, one of the Five Fairies of the Divine Frozen Pce. I am not strong enough to journey to such a remote and dangerous ce. Furthermore, there is no guarantee the gates of the Divine Frozen Pce will open for me. In this endeavor, my gender is a hindrance. As I understand it, men who knock on the door of the Divine Frozen Pce with oundish stories are not an umon urrence. </em>


    <em>Thus, I find myself in need of Lady Songs help. Surely, the word of a daughter of the Song Family will carry far more weight with the Divine Frozen Pce than mine ever could.</em>


    <em>When west spoke, I was the Xiao Sects Patriarch son-inw. That is not a position I cany im to anymore. As such, I understand that helping me is no longer an attractive proposition, especially when the favor I ask is one so heavy. Nevertheless, I have included a sealed letter for my wife and ce it in your hands, Lady Song. There is no one else I can trust. </em>


    <em>With deepest regrets,</em>


    <em>Liu Jin of the Xiao Sect</em>


    Song Daiyu puts the letter down, a neutral expression on her face. When one of the servants told her a message had arrived, she had not expected something like this. She remains silent for a while as she considers what she has just learned, one of her fingers idly tapping away at her desk.


    Shitou.


    Yes, mydy.


    I am being used.


    Her devoted servant nces at the letter he had been reading over her shoulder and nods.


    That seems to be the case, mydy.


    As always, Shitous voice sounds horribly unused. A shame seeing as he tends to speak with good sense. Song Daiyus eyes quickly go over the letters contents once more. Had she been a less educateddy, she might have snorted.


    Certainly, the destruction of Eastern Port City, in addition to being a tragic event, lowered Liu Jins status. It left not just Liu Jins position but the future of the Xiao Sect as a whole uncertain.


    However, Liu Jins wife still belongs to the Divine Frozen Pce.


    One would have to be a fool to ignore that. Indeed, the reason why Song Daiyu had not even for a moment considered approaching the Yun Sect while she was in Eastern Port City is because she had found out about that marriage.


    By giving her a letter for his wife, Liu Jin has essentially granted her a letter of introduction to the Divine Frozen Pce. She has cause to visit them, and they have cause to wee her. Having a direct link to the Divine Frozen Pce would boost the Song Familys position within the Five Blessings Group.


    In other words, Liu Jins request is one shed have to be aplete and utter fool to turn down!


    Shitou?


    Yes, mydy.


    How often would you say the Crown Prince listens to Lady Shao.


    Almost always, mydy.


    In other words, it is the Divine Frozen Pce who wields the most influence in the Imperial Court right now.


    That is so, mydy.


    Yet another reason to listen to Liu Jins request. Song Daiyu purses her lips. He had bluntly stated his case without a single lie, yet in doing so, he haspletely trapped her. The deal is simply too good not to take.


    I dislike being used, and I dislike that letting myself be used is clearly the best choice even more.


    The journey to the Divine Frozen Pce would be a challenging undertaking. It is understandable that Liu Jin did not wish to do so himself. Money. Manpower. Resources. Itd be quite expensive to deliver this letter.


    Mydy, you are smiling.


    I am, arent I? Song Daiyu stands up, her mind already making a list of everything she will need. She doubts her grandfather would object.


    Itd be dangerous, yet opportunity and risk are often one and the same.


    Shitou, get everything ready. It seems I must meet the wife of an annoyingly honest man.


    ~~~

 Interlude: Severed

    Interlude: Severed


    ~~~


    Wise. Patient. Insightful.


    Whenever he asks, that is how the Elders reply. Funny and full of wit, his mother once says. Yes, it is always something like that. Whenever people speak of the person his father had been before entering the Renegade Realm, it is always with glowing praise.


    Yun Han has never once met that person.


    His father entered the Renegade Realm before he was born. The Yun Peng Yun Han knows is ruthless and intolerant, cold yet always on the brink ofshing out. He is a man without a shred of patience or tolerance for failure.


    Especially when that failure is his son.


    Yun Han cannot recall a single time when his father has smiled at him. Never has a word of praise or encouragement left his lips. Instead, there was always a task to be done, a standard to be met, an obstacle to be ovee. Day after day. Challenge after challenge.


    The Young Master of the Yun Sect must be like this.


    The Young Master of the Yun Sect shouldnt be like that.


    The Young Master of the Yun Sect should be capable of this.


    If you are my son, you should not lose to the Xiao Sect.


    If I am your son, isnt it natural for me to lose to the Xiao Sect?


    Yun Han has lost count of how many times he hase close to saying those words. He never does. There are a few times in which hees close to doing so, but Yun Han always manages to bite his tongue in time, too scared of the consequences of such disrespect.


    Thepetition between the Yun Sect and the Xiao Sect affects the lives of all who live in Eastern Port City. None can escape from it. That is why even a young child knows the Xiao Sect is number one.


    The Yun Sect is number two.


    That has been the way of things since before Yun Han was born. Xiao Zheng is the undisputed strongest of Eastern Port City. Xiao Nan is the greatest prodigy the city has ever seen, easily iming victory in every Eastern Port City Tournament he has taken part in. How could a mere whelp such as himself ever hope to change that?


    What could a young boys meager efforts aplish when pitted against dazzling talent and unquestionable might?


    Nothing.


    Nothing at all.


    Unfortunately, his father has never seen things that way. Xiao Zhengs very existence is a personal affront, and Xiao Nans talent only makes him push Yun Han harder. Surely, if the Xiao Sects prodigy can do something, the prodigy of the Yun Sect can match it. That is how his father sees things.


    Yun Han has never once been able to answer those expectations.


    His father set standards, and Yun Han failed to meet them each and every time. He couldnt break into the Inner Realm quickly enough. He couldnt master Severing Palm. He couldnt make it fly like it was supposed to. Focus your mind, his father would shout at him. Sever your emotions, hed scream.


    Yun Han kept failing.


    He couldnt even defeat Xiao Fang.


    He tried. Heavens know he tried. Xiao Fang wasnt like Xiao Zheng or Xiao Nan. Xiao Fang was a boy the same age as him. There was no reason why he couldnt surpass him. At least in this one thing, it should have been possible for Yun Han to meet his fathers expectations.


    Yes, that is how things should have been.


    Reality did not deem his hopes worth acknowledging. No matter how hard he tried, Yun Han could never equal Xiao Fang. Instead, his weakness has be yet another way in which the Yun Sect is deemed inferior.


    What had he done to deserve such a weak son? His father wondered that loudly and often. Each of Yun Hans failures further incensed him, and he was brutal in trying to beat the weakness out of him. Training, his father called it. Perhaps it wasntpletely a lie for it made him stronger, yet did everyone have to suffer so at their fathers hands to grow stronger?


    No. Surely not. His father could not possibly be in the right.


    Yet, if his father was wrong, why then did no one lift a finger to save Yun Han from his wrath?


    Not the Elders who were supposed to protect him.


    Not his mother who was supposed to love him.


    Everyone just looked away, too scared to do anything about his father. No matter how much time passed, the pattern repeated itself.


    That is why the Eastern Port City Tournament should have changed everything!


    For the first time in his life, Yun Han had managed to catch up to Xiao Fangs cultivation! Elder Hui had assured him nothing would go wrong. Doctor Wu had agreed. The Elders of the Yun Sect had encouraged his actions. All were older and wiser than him. Surely, they had to be right! The n would work. Yun Han would prevail. Finally, hed give his father what he has long sought!


    A victory over the Xiao Sect.


    That is what should have happened. It should have worked. Even though Xiao Fangs cultivation had surpassed his expectations, he should have won! That is what would have happened had it not been for <em>him</em>.


    Liu Jin.


    Remembering the name is enough to make Yun Han growl. Had it been Xiao Fang alone who defeated him, hed be able to bear it. Had it been Xiao Zheng who had him in the palm of his hand from the start, hed understand it. Had it been Xiao Nan who undid it all, he would have nothing toin about. However, it had been none of them! Xiao Fang may have defeated him in the fighting ring. Xiao Zheng may have tilted the bnce. Xiao Nan delivered the final blow.


    However, it all began with Liu Jin!


    Liu Jin, the son of a doctor who can not even use Qi!


    Yes, in the future, Liu Jin would undoubtedly be an asset to the Xiao Sect. Yun Han is not foolish enough to miss that. However, that doesnt change what Liu Jin is now. Even if he is married to Xiao Zhengs daughter, Liu Jin is but a mere Inner Disciple of the Xiao Sect. That and nothing more. He has not undergone the many trials Yun Han has gone through. He has not suffered as he had.


    He is just a disgustingly powerless person!


    Someone like that almost defeated him during the tournament. Someone like that uncovered their plot. Liu Jin had beaten him. He humiliated Yun Han in front of everyone. For something like that to happen ispletely uneptable.


    His father made sure that Yun Han knew it.


    Yun Han coughs weakly as he remembers the beating. How long has it been since then? How much time has passed? Ever since that day, he has been locked inside one of the cells beneath the main house, his body chained to the walls. There are no windows, and no onees to bring him food or drink. Yun Han must survive this on his own, or he wont survive at all.


    He is not in any danger of dying. While his body has yet to mend itself, the Qi inside him still burns. He will survive this. Yun Han knows he will.


    Even so, itd have been nice if someone came to help him.


    His mother. The elders. Even Wu Yan.


    Just a single visit. That is all he wants. Just to see someone. Just to talk to someone. However, once again, even the simplest of things are denied to him. His days of solitude pass uninterrupted. He drifts in and out of consciousness, doing his best to keep his Qi flowing.


    This continues until a vicious earthquake sends his chain rattling. At least, that is how it feels like at the time. The trembling loosens his chains enough for Yun Han to break free. His body falls to the floor. It is cold, hard, and dirty.


    Yun Han falls asleep instantly.


    That is how the soldiers of Murong Bangs army find him.


    ~~~


    Eastern Port City has fallen.


    The Xiao Sect. The Yun Sect. His allies. His foes. His mother.


    His father.


    In the span of one night, everything Yun Han knows is no more. The floors of the Yun Sectspound are dirty with blood. Soldiers in ck armor now rule, and Yun Han has been reduced to a servant.


    Move the bodies.


    That is what the soldiers order him to do. There are corpses all around, and they must be moved before they start to smell. Arge hole has been dug up, and now he and others carry the bodies one by one, throwing them into the hole. Some of the bodies are of people Yun Han knows. Some are from the soldiers. Others are far too mangled for him to be able to tell.


    By all means, this should outrage Yun Han.


    He should be angry at being reduced to a mere servant. He should be sad over losing everything he ever held dear.


    Yun Han doesnt feel any of those things.


    There are many soldiers in the Nascent Realm moving about the city, likely searching for valuables. The ones keeping watch on those working are all in the Spirit Realm. Not a single one of them is in top condition. Wherever this army is from, they did not take the city without casualties.


    It urs to Yun Han that he could organize an escape attempt. Yet, even as the thought finishes forming in his head, he realizes it holds no appeal to him.


    Right now, there is nothing Yun Han desires.


    He just keeps throwings corpses into the pit.


    Young Master!


    The hissed whisper makes Yun Han look to the side. The one who calls him is one of the many working alongside him. His clothes are dirty, and so is the rest of him. It takes Yun Han a while to identify him as Wan Rong of Wan n. He took part in the Eastern Port City Tournament. While he is not a member of the Yun Sect, his n is a subordinate of theirs.


    Well, that is how things used to be.


    I am so d to see at least Young Master is still alive. Wan Rong speaks in whispers, afraid of drawing too much attention. This Wan Rong wants Young Master to know the Wan n is still loyal.


    Yun Han frowns. Those words. They are ufortable.


    Young Master, I overheard some of the soldiers talking yesterday. They said the strongest among their number are in Poison Fang Canyon. I dont know what they want, but this is our chance, Young Master! We could escape tonight! As long as we reach another Yun Sect branch, well be weed!


    Wan Rong speaks of liberation, yet all Yun Han feels is chains tightening around his neck. The young man keeps talking, happy and hopeful, yet Yun Han can only feel disgust.


    His hand is moving before he knows it.


    Severing Palm.


    Wan Rongs head goes flying, his mouth still half-open, never to be given a chance to realize what just happened.


    As the blood stters on his face, a deep sense of peace fills Yun Han.


    The guards take him down a secondter.


    ~~~


    So, youre the mad one.


    Yun Han is taken to the Yun Sects main house. It is a ce he has visited many times before. However, this is no longer his fathers house. It has been appropriated by the invaders, likely because the Xiao Sectspound is too damaged to use. His father wouldnt have appreciated it, but for the first time in his life, Yun Han cant bring himself to care about what his father may think.


    Where his father once sat now sits a tall, bearded man with deep ck hair. Murong Bang, they call him. He seems amused, rxed even, yet Yun Han feels a sense of savagery emanating from him.


    If you had tried to kill one of my men, youd have been put down right away. However, you killed one of your own people. Murong Bangs taps the side of his forehead. Why did you do it?


    Why had he done it?


    He said something I didnt like, so I killed him.


    Yun Han answers honestly because there is no point in lying. Wan Rongs words were making him ufortable, so he killed him. That is all there is to it.


    Since he is no longer speaking, I feel fine.


    Murong Bangughs. He roars withughter. It is the sort of unrestrained disy of emotion Yun Han has only rarelyid eyes on.


    A simple reason. Good! I like it. Murong Bang stands up, and Yun Han is struck by howrge the man is. I like you. Tell me, do you want to kill me?


    Yun Han thinks about it for a second.


    No.


    Oh? One bushy eyebrow goes up. Is it because you think you cant?


    No, thats not it.


    Then why not? As I understand it, I killed your father. I have killed enough fathers to know that sort of thing tends to make people angry.


    I did not care much for my father, Yun Han answers honestly. After a while, he adds. I am d he is dead.


    They are the sweetest words that have ever left his lips. Just by saying them, his body feels lighter, unburned.


    Free.


    Murong Bangughs once more.


    I see. I see. A good reason. An excellent reason! He strokes his bearded chin, pensively looking at Yun Han. Then he looks at one of the soldiers standing guard and says, Have Lei Yu brought here. We may just put him to use.


    The soldier looks surprised, but quickly bows and rushes out of the room. Yun Han looks on in confusion for a while. A minuteter, someonees into the room, a young man with arge, curved de at his side and arge sack over his back.


    His Qi is that of someone in the Heaven Realm.


    You called for this, general?


    The man throws the sack to the floor. It is only when he does it that Yun Han realizes it is a person. The skin is charred, the legs missing, the arms mere stumps. Were it not for the weak Qiing from the lump of flesh barely recognizable as a body, Yun Han would have never realized it was even alive.


    Ah, what a pity. What a pity. Murong Bang pokes the body with his boot. One Lei is dead. The other ended up like this. The Lei n will not be happy.


    Do you truly care, General? The man in the Heaven Realm asks. It is the sort of question Yun Peng would have never allowed in his presence, yet Murong Bag does not seem bothered by it.


    Of course I dont. The only reason the Lei n will even care is because Lei Yu is dead. The one-armed one could have died at any point, and they wouldnt have batted an eye. Yet now, theyll pretend to care for both, and Ill have to bear their pretensions. The imposing man sighs and shakes his head. Isnt that just the most unreasonable thing? People love making things moreplicated than they need to be. It makes them feel better about themselves. Pray to the Heavens you never have to deal with such things, Bright Sword.


    Bright Sword? Yun Han blinks. There is no way that is a real name. A title, perhaps?


    If the old Boss were still around, hed be able to heal this. A pity he isnt. Despite his words, Murong Bang doesnt look sad in the slightest. He gives another light kick to the living corpse. There is no reaction. This type of damage is truly something. I wish I had gotten the chance to see the one who did it.


    He was too dangerous, general, Bright Sword replies. I couldnt afford to hold back.


    You could have at least left some of the body intact. Oh well, no matter. You! He points at Yun Han. Kill this.


    Huh?


    Yun Han blinks in surprise. There is no mistaking Murong Bangs meaning, yet the request is so unexpected it shocks him all the same. A single question escapes his lips even though he should know better than to oppose the man before him.


    Why?


    Murong Bang does not look angry at being questioned. He merely shrugs.


    He is too wounded to save. Letting him live like this is just pitiful. I might as well have him killed. You already killed someone because you wanted to. Now, I want you to kill someone because I want you to. Do you have any problems with that?


    He doesnt.


    There is no reason for him to object to this. The realization spreads through his body like lightning. Before his head has finished forming any thoughts, his hand is already moving.


    Severing Palm.


    Yun Hans Severing Palm is a close-range technique. He could never make it fly like that of his father. No matter how hard he tried, he could not truly sever anything. That is how things used to be.


    This time, Yun Hans technique slices cleanly through Lei Yus body even though it is three yards away from him.


    Good! Murong Bang ps once and nods in approval. No hesitation. I like that. What is your name?


    His name.


    Yu- He stops. The vile words caught in his throat. He stops and swallows before trying again.


    Han, He says, his voice clear as day as he casts away hisst name and all that came with it. I am Han.


    Han. He repeats the name in his head several times, and each time, he marvels at how much better it sounds without anything attached to it. Without the constant expectations and punishments. Without the endless failures.


    He is Han.


    He is free.


    Nothing will ever bind him again.


    ~~~

 Interlude: Her Name

    Interlude: Her Name


    ~~~


    Eastern Port City is now but a small dot on the horizon.


    To Su An, it still doesnt feel real. None of it does. Her memories of the battle are a blur of blood, violence, and shing steel. For the first time in her life, Su An fought against multiple people who wanted her dead.


    They hadnt seeded.


    Su An fought proudly to defend her home and the dignity of the Xiao Sect, killing foe after foe. s, it hadnt been enough. She was eventually ovee, her strength exhausted after so much fighting. As her eyes closed, Su An was sure she would never open them again.


    It had been with mixed feelings that she had woken up the next day only to find herself in shackles and the city in ruins. It had been like waking up to a nightmare. Her fellow disciples, the ones who survived, helped her fill in the nks. They told her they lost, that Xiao Zheng fell from the skies with such force the main house is now destroyed. They told her Xiao Nan is dead.


    None of it makes any sense to Su An.


    For her entire life, the Xiao Sect has been the strongest. To her, who has lived her whole life in Eastern Port City, Patriarch Xiao Zheng and the Xiao Sect have always been the peak of strength. Untouchable. Undaunted. Unmatched.


    Not anymore.


    Patriarch Xiao Zheng is dead. The Elders are dead. So many are dead.


    She is not.


    Even though shes not a civilian, she has been left alive. It is not just her, either. A few other Inner Disciples are alive as well. At first, it reeked of arrogance and carelessness, yet a second nce showed her differently. Of the people who have not been executed, not a single one is above the Nascent Realm.


    It only makes sense. By Su Ans estimates, most of the invaders are in the Nascent Realm as well. She is sure of this because it was people in the Nascent Realm whoprised the bulk of her kills during the attack. Meanwhile, the officers are in the Spirit Realm and above. Trying to keep those who are above the Nascent Realm captive, while not beyond the invaders capabilities, would be a waste of resources.


    Or perhaps not. Su An is only theorizing based on what she saw while she was in the city.


    Unlike some who were put to work in the city or taken to Poison Fang Canyon for reasons Su An can only guess at, Su An was set aside and ced with another group.


    A group of only women.


    At first, Su An assumed the worst. She had heard many great and terrible tales about what happens to beautiful women when cities are taken, and beautiful is something she most certainly is. The rumors surrounding her and Liu Jin wouldnt have gained so much traction if she were ugly. In a situation such as this one, unfortunately, her beauty can only be a hindrance. Indeed, Su An had even looked at a jagged rock on the ground and seriously considered wounding her face with it, if only so she could escape a worse fate.


    However, just as she was about to do so, she overheard the soldiers talking. She wasnt able to make out everything, but she did pick up enough words to understand what they n on doing with them.


    They are going to be sold.


    <em>She</em> is going to be sold. That is why the soldiers have taken them out of the city and are now heading to a ve market somewhere in the Storm Dragon Empire. It is not the best situation to be in, but it is also not the worse one. If she is going to be sold, that means her safety is somewhat guaranteed. Her value would decrease if she were damaged. Of course, there is no telling what will happen to her after being sold.


    Su An has no intention of finding out.


    Right now, Su An is not surrounded by a hostile horde of invaders. Su An is one out of a group of twenty-five women guarded by only eight men. Of the eight, only two are in the Spirit Realm. There are shackles on her hands and feet, and chains bind her to the rest of the group. The chains are strong, yet Su An is sure she can break them.


    Not now, though.


    There is nothing but ins for miles. She can run, but she cant hide. While they outnumber their captors, they do not outskill them. The women have been chosen by their beauty, not their might. Su An is easily the strongest one among them, and she cannot possibly defeat two people in the Spirit Realm on her own.


    Thus, Su An keeps her head down and waits.


    The march into the Storm Dragon Empire is long and tedious. At least for her. For the other women, it is quite harsh. The soldiers are torn between pushing them to cover more ground or keeping an even pace to ensure they all arrive in good health. That they even consider the second option means whoever picked the men for this job did so wisely. There is never a point where the women are mistreated.


    It means Su An has no reason to intervene. A good thing. If she had to step up to defend these women shed only end up getting attached. She cannot allow that to happen. She cannot allow it to happen because


    Because she ns on leaving them all behind.


    It is heartless. Su An knows this. If she thought there was a way she could save them, Su An would try her hardest to do so. However, the world is not so kind. She can see the odds quite clearly, and they are not in her favor. That is why, for the entire trip, Su An does her best not to interact with any of the other women.


    Unfortunately, that leaves Su An alone with her thoughts. She tries her hardest to avoid thinking about the destruction of Eastern Port City, but she can only dy the inevitable for so long. As the days pass, her mind keeps going back to it, unable to ignore a singr truth.


    Her father is most likely dead.


    Su An did not have the time or opportunity to verify it, yet it feels like a reasonably safe assumption to make. He was a city guard, often stationed at the wall. Hed have been one of the first to encounter the invaders. The odds of him surviving that are almost nil.


    Su An is not sure how to feel about that.


    She is sad, obviously, but that is not all she feels. There is regret as well. She and her father... they had never been that close. He had always been busy with his work, and once she entered the Xiao Sect, she had been busy as well. Sometimes months would pass before their paths crossed. Even though her father was the one who taught her how to make a fist... she had allowed herself to drift away from him.


    Su An is starting to regret that, yet shell never have the chance to make amends.


    Because he is dead now.


    Meanwhile, the Xiao Sect she had spent so much time in is also gone. Xiao Zheng, the undisputed strongest, is no more.


    Xiao Nan, the dazzling prodigy, had passed away.


    Like many girls in the Xiao Sect, Su An had been attracted to Xiao Nan. She had been drawn in by his handsome looks and talent. Of course, that attraction had never gone anywhere. In his eyes, she had never been more than Liu Jins attendant. That is something she had understood for a while.


    Three years ago, shed havemented his death. Now, any sorrow Su An feels over Xiao Nans death cannot possiblypare to her worry over how Boss will react when he finds out.


    Boss Liu Jin has to be alive. Su An refuses to contemte any other alternative. He has to be. He could be reckless, and he allowed himself to be too invested in the oddest of things. However, Liu Jin is smart. If anyone could have gotten away from Eastern Port City in time, it is him. He is probably out there with his father.


    Yes, that has to be it.


    Su An does her best to ignore the thousand tiny voices that poke holes at her theory.


    Liu Jin is alive. That is why he must be sad right now. He loved Xiao Nan like a brother. To lose him so quickly and suddenly must have been a huge blow to him. That she is not at his side to help him through it makes Su An feel useless. It makes her want to get away all the more quickly.


    However, she has to be patient.


    Her chance wille. She just needs to wait for it.


    As the days pass, the ins give way to rocky cliffs, a deep, jagged scar left upon the earth. The Whispering Depths, the soldiers call it.


    Here.


    Here is where shell make her escape. Su Ans eyes narrow, reflecting the iron-d determination in her heart. There is no doubt or hesitation in her.


    The paths are narrow, and the cliffs high. They all have to walk in a single file, or else they risk falling to the depths. The invaders are forced to put their strongest at each end of the group. Meanwhile, Su An is closer to the middle. The conditions are almost ideal. Her only obstacle is the soldier closest to her. He is in the Seventh Level of the Nascent Realm, likely there to keep her in check.


    She will not let him stop her.


    Su An waits until a day where the mist rises high enough to suit her needs, making sure to build up her Qi slowly and carefully so as to not draw any attention.


    Now!


    The chain breaks as Su An strikes it with all her might. She cannot go forward. She cannot go back. However, there is one path she can take.


    She needs to leap.


    The fall would be lethal to the other women. However, she is not like them. Su An is a cultivator who has reached the Third Level of the Nascent Realm. Had her cement in the tournament brackets been different, she could have made it to the top four.


    The hand of the soldier closest to her closes around her wrist as soon as she starts moving. His grip is like iron.


    She is Su An of the Xiao Sect.


    Ground Contraction.


    Qi gathers in her legs and explodes, sending them both elerating off the cliff and into the depths. Her lips curl up in a smile as she sees the shock on the invaders face.


    You insane woman! The soldier yells at her. His hands reach for her neck, choking her.


    Ground Contraction.


    Once again, Su An elerates, this time in mid-air. Once upon a time, this would have been beyond her. However, seeing Liu Jin do it during the Eastern Port City Tournament made her train harder. After all, she is the one who showed the technique to him. She could only let him surpass her by so much.


    The guard gasps as Su An uses the eleration to m her head into his face, breaking free of his grip. Most people would now try to gain some distance and focus onnding safely. However, that is not a luxury Su An has. They are both strong enough to survive the fall. If she lets himnd on his own terms, hell slow her down just enough for the other invaders toe down and recapture her.


    In order to escape, Su An needs to take him down before they hit the ground.


    Su An yells as she hits the soldier on the face with her shackles once then twice, drawing blood. He res at her before punching her in the stomach, a heavy blow that knocks the air out of her lungs. The soldiers Qi res as he grabs Su An by the shoulders. His body suddenly gains new momentum thanks to a movement technique he uses to m Su An against the rocky cliffside.


    Sharp rocks pierce her back, making her gasp in pain, yet Su An refuses to give up. She grits her teeth and quickly channels Qi to her hand.


    She had seen Young Master Xiao Fang perform the move countless times when he sparred together with Liu Jin against Young Master Xiao Nan. Liu Jin may have been too respectful to try to copy the move, but the same cannot be said of her.


    Su An ms her palm against the soldiers armored chest.


    Void Fist.


    At this distance, there is no way her attack can miss. Her Void Fist bypasses the armor and ravages the soldiers organs. The light goes out of his eyes.


    A secondter, they hit the ground, Su An barely managing to put his body under hers to soften her fall.


    It still hurts.


    Keep going.


    Su An stands up. She has to. She cannot fall here, or else this will all have been for nothing. And yet, her vision sways. Some of her bones are broken. There is blooding out of her mouth.


    Remember.


    <em>If only the legs are reinforced, youll just trip and fall. Simrly, if the entire body is reinforced equally, the boost will be substandard.</em>


    Yes, that is what she said back, wasnt it? So what if her body is not in top condition? She only needs to focus on specific bones and muscles and


    Ground Contraction.


    ~~~


    One jump. Two jumps. Three jumps.


    Su An keeps using Ground Contraction to make her way across the Whispering Depths. She does not hear anyone following her, but thats not surprising. All she can hear right now is the sound of her blood beating through her body.


    Su An frowns.


    No, that is a lie. There is something else.


    As she heads deeper into the misty depths, she can hear something else. A hum. A melody.


    It calls her.


    Even though Su An has never been here before, she knows where she needs to go. Even though the mist covers all, she never once trips or stumbles. Somehow, she knows where everything is. Su An leaps and jumps through the rocky terrain until she finds a small crevice. It doesnt look big enough for a person to fit through, yet Su An has no trouble doing so.


    The cave on the other side is dark, cold, and does not look safe in the slightest.


    This is where she needs to be.


    Somehow, Su An knows that to be true. She is safe here. The soldiers wont find her here. Even though she should be leaving a trail of blood, they will not find this ce.


    This is where she must be.


    <em>Atst....</em>


    Su An blinks, startled, suddenly feeling as if a haze has been lifted from her mind.


    What is? Where am I? She looks around but sees little. The cave is dark, and she is tired. She can barely keep her eyes open.


    <em>At ease, child. I will not harm you.</em> The voice is soothing, and Su An instantly feels like trusting it.<em> It is I who have led you here. For so long, I have waited for someone like you.</em>


    Someone like me?


    Something is happening to her, Su An realizes. Her body is being healed. Her wounds and exhaustion seem to vanish. Pain is reced by a soothing warmth. Even her Qi is being replenished.


    At that moment, Su Ans body feels so rejuvenated, she can almost fool herself into thinking it is changing.


    <em>Apatible vessel. The state of your meridians is perfectly suitable.</em>


    Su An blinks. Her meridians. Well, of course they are good. Boss made sure of that. Boss? Who is that? Liu Jin. Who else? He helped her with her cultivation countless times. How curious. To think a child so young would know how to improve someones meridians to this extent. Truly, this is a fortunate meeting.


    Wait...


    Who is in her thoughts?


    Su An. Blinks.


    And screams.


    The warmth intensifies into searing pain, thousands of des tearing into her body, into her mind. Su An can only hold her head as her entire being is assaulted.


    Get out! Get out! Get out!


    She has to get out... She has to... Wait...


    Why is she here again?


    Where is here? What is what is her name?


    NO!


    Terror like none other seizes her. Her name! Her name! What is it? She needs to remember her name!


    Su An!


    Thats right! Her name is Su An! Her name is Su An! Her name is


    Her name is


    Su Daji.


    Her name is Su Daji.


    ~~~

 Chapter 84: Selection Exam

    Chapter 84: Selection Exam


    ~~~


    If you were to start the journey in the capital of the Crimson Cloud Empire, youd need to travel west for many days and many nights. Cross the Red River, traverse the Yellow Swamp, and go far beyond the Hundred Caves. Brave the sweltering heat of the Great Red ins and survive its many dangers.


    Only then will you reach the Summer Forest.


    It is a beautiful ce with trees of all colors and shapes that stretches for countless miles. Some trees are barely taller than a person. Others rise higher than the tallest of buildings. There is no pattern or order to them. They grow where they wish, wild and untamed.


    However, there is one exception.


    A series of seemingly endless steps made out of white stone runs deep into the forest. Twin red columns joined by tiled roofs appear in the path every few miles, the only decoration among endless white surrounded by dense foliage.


    This is the Ash Road.


    As long as one follows it, they will not be attacked by the many Spirit Beasts in the forest. However, that does not make this path safe. The Eternal me n, one of the top four Sects of the Crimson Cloud Empire, lies at the end of the Ash Road. There is no guarantee they will wee strangers trodding upon their property.


    Despite that, a crowd of outsiders has gathered outside the Summer Forest this day. They stand, not afraid, but nervous and excited. If all goes well for them, they will not be outsiders for much longer.


    Today is the day of the Eternal me ns Selection Exam.


    The event only happens once every year. People from all over the Crimson Cloud Empire and beyond havee in hopes of joining the esteemed Sect. Some of them have been traveling for weeks, others for months. Some have been camping here for days. Others have been staying in the nearby Ember City until today. The ordinarily quiet Ash Road is full of noise as even whispers can be loud when there are hundreds of them.


    This is the scene that wees a young traveler.


    He looks and is fourteen-years-old. His clothes are dirty and have numerous tears and patches, evidence of his hard journey until now. Their color was once a vivid green, but time has dulled it to something swampy and pale. His hair is ck and disorderly, his face angr and strong.


    His eyes are blue.


    He is Huang Shing from Soaring Cloud City, and he hase all the way to the Eternal me ns Selection Exam with many feelings in his heart and just as many thoughts in his head.


    Right now, he is feeling somewhat overwhelmed.


    Huang Shing was not unaware of the Eternal me ns reputation. He is not that clueless. He knew many people would show up to the Selection Exam. To be part of the Eternal me n is to be a cut above. Not a single person would be able to look down on you after joining. Instead, they would go out of their way to gain your favor.


    Prestige, ess to ancient techniques, cultivation secrets, and more.


    That is what it means to be part of the Eternal me n.


    However, there is a difference between knowing that in his head and seeing therge crowd gathered before him. It is not just their number that surprises him, either.


    It is their Qi.


    Certainly, Huang Shing has never once dared to think he was remotely close to being the strongest. However, he thought he had reached a fairly good level for his age. At the age of fourteen, he is already in the Ninth Level of the Nascent Realm. That is, without a doubt, a considerable achievement.


    Right now, it seems mundane.


    In this crowd, people in the Nascent Realm are the norm. Only fairly young children who havee apanied by retainers are lower than that. Among the people close to his age, Huang Shings level is far from unique. There are many who are in the mid tote stages of the Nascent Realm.


    A few are even in the Spirit Realm!


    Huang Shing has gone through rigorous training before daring toe here and has ovee many difficult challenges on the way. Each trial helped him gain confidence in his strength. Yet, in front of so many aspiring candidates, that confidence can only falter. In this crowd, the power and skills he was so proud of moments ago are not that special.


    In other parts of the Empire, Huang Shings strength might be called overwhelming.


    However, everyone here is overwhelming.


    Those are Huang Shings most sincere thoughts. Certainly, the strength of the Eternal me n is something he already experienced in the past, but time had fooled him into thinking he had grown closer to his goal. He had fooled himself into thinking the difference between him and Feng Zhi was not that big anymore.


    Now, it seems like even getting through the front gate may be too much for him!


    Huang Shing is so shaken by these thoughts that he is barely paying attention to where hes going. In a crowd asrge as this, that can only lead to one possible oue.


    Oomph!


    Watch where youre going!


    Huang Shing cannot reply. He is momentarily stunned by being forced toe to an abrupt stop after bumping into someone. His head is ringing. It is as if he has just run into a wall. An unreasonably tough wall at that. He blinks and looks up.


    And up.


    Well? The person he has just bumped into says, crossing his arms. He is tall and broad-shouldered with dark eyes and hair of a very light shade of brown. Arent you going to apologize for bumping into me? Do they not have manners where youre from?


    Huang Shing knows he is at fault here. This person is not wrong to demand an apology from him, yet thement about his home, along with the derisive tone, makes Huang Shing bristle.


    A musicalugh reaches his ears before he can say anything.


    Bei Hong, dont concern yourself with someone like that, a girl says,ing up from behind the now named Bei Hong. She stands close to the tall teen and ces her hand on his arm.


    She is beautiful.


    The moment Huang Shingys eyes on her, all his indignation seems to vanish. Blooming curves her robes do little to disguise. Pure white skin without blemish. Reddish hair falls past her shoulders in wild spikes. She has it tied in a loose ponytail as opposed to some borate hairstyle, yet that adds to her allure. Her amber eyes are pools of gold that invite him into their depths.


    Look at him, the beauty continues speaking. A dainty hand is waved in his direction. Look at his clothes. He might as well be a beggar that has stumbled here by ident. Why concern ourselves over it?


    Huang Shing blushes as Bei Hongughs. At once, the trance the beauty of this girl had ced him into is dispelled by his rising anger.


    Yes! Yes, youre right, Lu Mei! Today is a good day! Why should we concern ourselves with this trash!


    The twough without a care in the world. Theyugh at him. Huang Shing gnashes his teeth. He has not gone through numerous trials just to be insulted like this!


    And yet, right now, staying silent and bearing this shame is clearly the better choice.


    Huang Shing is in the Ninth Level of the Nascent Realm.


    The beauty, Lu Mei, is in the First Level of the Spirit Realm.


    Therge man he bumped into, Bei Hong, is in the Third Level of the Spirit Realm.


    Huang Shing has gone through several trials and tribtions. He is not weak, yet in front of these two, he might as well be. He is only in the third realm of cultivation while they are already in the fourth.


    However if he backs down here, if he lets these two make a fool out of him, how can he be expected to face Feng Zhi? Is the Nine Dragon ying Palms he spent blood and effort to master so worthless that he can allow these two to mock him?


    No!


    Take that back, Huang Shing manages to get out through gritted teeth. Bei Hong, who was just about to turn away, stops and res at Huang Shing.


    I said


    He stops talking.


    He stops moving.


    In the blink of an eye, Lu Mei moves in front him, silencing him by merely cing a finger on his lips. It is soft and smells like roses. Suddenly, that is all Huang Shing can think about.


    You should stop talking, she says, her golden eyes almost glowing. Even as she pulls back her hand, Huang Shing finds himself nodding to her words. It only makes sense. Everything she says makes sense. Why disagree?


    In fact, Lu Meis lips twist into a cruel smirk, Wouldnt it be fun if you punched yourself?


    Yes, that sounds fun. He should do it.


    Wait, no! Thats dumb.


    But shes so pretty!


    What about Yi Jiao? Isnt she the entire reason hes here?


    Are you too entranced to even listen? Lu Mei asks. There is a frown on her face, and it shames Huang Shing that he feels guilty for putting it there. Hit yourself.


    He hits the ground instead.


    Huang Shing was so busy paying attention to Lu Mei and fighting the feelings she is so easily evoking in him that hepletely failed to notice the personing behind him. His legs are swept out from under him. A foot nts itself firmly on his head to stop him from rising.


    Please, forgive the trouble he has caused. He knows not what he does.


    Just as Huang Shing is about to shove the foot off his head, those words reach his ears. This person is trying to help him. It is only because Huang Shing realizes it that he doesnt move further. Trying to keep fighting would only undermine his rescuers effort.


    Even though it hurts to admit, he definitely needed help just now.


    Youre the one responsible for this buffoon?


    In a manner of speaking. I ask that you understand he has little fault for what he does. We trained him wrong as a joke.


    A joke? Yes, I can see that. Bei Hong, lets go somewhere else. I am bored already. The air here is tainted.


    As Huang Shing hears the footsteps of Bei Hong and Lu Mei grow further away, hes yanked to his feet and dragged away from the crowd. He yelps when hes thrown rather uncouthly to the side, his back hitting a tree.


    Hey!


    You were lucky just now, his rescuer says as he takes a seat next to him. He is carrying a long spear on his back and wears a hood that covers his face. He doesnt sound older than him. Their height is not dissimr either.


    Funny, I dont feel lucky. Huang Shing shakes his head and leans against the tree. They are at the edge of the crowd now, away from the hustle and bustle. He knows he should be thankful, but it is hard to keep the heat out of his voice.


    I was trained wrong as a joke?


    Got you out of trouble, didnt it?


    Huang Shing res for a few seconds before sighing and hanging his head.


    Youre right. Thank you.


    It hurts to say it.


    Youre wee.


    His rescuer does not say more, and neither does Huang Shing. Truth be told, he is d his rescuer does not feel like talking. After being humiliated so easily, he can only feel mortified. To think he let a woman distract him like that! Yi Jiao would never forgive him if she knew!


    She used a technique on you.


    Huang Shing looks at his rescuer in shock. How did you know what I was thinking?


    The hooded teen shrugs. Your face is easy to read.


    Huang Shing blushes again. This time for different reasons.


    It was probably a technique that affected your mind to enhance how receptive youd be to her.


    So a Charm Technique?


    You can call it that, I suppose.


    I almost lost to a Charm Technique, Huang Shing whines, burying his face in his hands. Why is everyone here so strong?


    Even without that Charm Technique, Lu Mei is still a cultivator in the Spirit Realm. In cultivation alone, at least, Huang Shing has to admit she is his superior.


    This is the Eternal me ns Selection Exam. Did you expect the participants would be weak?


    Of course, not! Huang Shing yells. The Eternal me n is one of the top Sects of the Empire. I knew theyd be strong. Its just...


    This bnce ispletely lopsided!


    In other Sects, reaching the mid andte stages of the Nascent Realm while in your early teens is a big aplishment, one usually reserved for the talented. Yet here, even those geniuses would find themselves inadequate.


    You did not stay in Ember City, did you?


    What? Huang Shing shakes his head. No, I just arrived here.


    A shame, his rescuer says. Ember City is the city closest to the Summer Forest. If you had stayed there, you would have been better prepared for this. You can learn a lot by just listening.


    Like what?


    The person you bumped into is from the Golden Fist Sect. The girl is from the Red Sky Pavilion.


    The Golden Fist Sect and the Red Sky Pavilion!


    Judging by the look on your face, I see you understand. Although his face is hidden, Huang Shing just knows there is a sympathetic look on his rescuers face. They are both famous Sects in our Crimson Cloud Empire. More importantly


    Theres more!


    Both Sects are subordinate to the Eternal me n. Most people here are like thatsecond and third sons, genius-level talents, and so on. The Sects subordinate to the Eternal me n send some of their best here to make a good impression and deepen their bonds. No one wants to send someone weak. That is why the bnce you see is so skewed.


    Huang Shings lips form a thin line.


    So it is like that.


    His rescuer hums and nods in reply. Are you intimidated?


    A bit, he admits. However, I came here for a reason. I am here to join the Eternal me n, and I will not turn back now!


    Admirable. Huang Shing res at the hooded teen. He might have said that, but his voice just now sounded so nd it is hard to believe he meant those words. Do you want help?


    Huang Shing blinks. What?


    As you can no doubt feel, my cultivation level is close to yours. It seems to me our odds of entering would be better if we cooperated.


    Huang Shing looks at him dubiously for a moment. It is true this guy helped him, but his life has not been so kind that he can trust the kindness of strangers.


    However, the idea of having topete against people like Bei Hong and Lu Mei without help is even more daunting.


    Very well, he says atst. If you deal fairly with me, I will deal fairly with you. But if not, this Huang Shing will repay you a hundredfold.


    His rescuer thinks it over and nods.


    That is agreeable.


    Red.


    That is Huang Shings first thought once his rescuer pulls back his hood, revealing red hair and red eyes that would probably look right at home in the Eternal me n.


    I hope well work well together.


    He smiles.


    You can call me Qing Jin.


    ~~~

 Chapter 85: The Red Crystal of Truth

    Chapter 85: The Red Crystal of Truth


    ~~~


    Qing Jin.


    The spear on his back, hes gotten used to. The red hair, he barely notices. The name, however, still feels foreign to him. No matter how many times he hears it, there will always be a pause, a moment in which he has to remind himself that is his name now. It is something he needs to fix. A clever person will almost certainly pick up on it.


    Well, Liu Jin doubts he has to worry about that sort of thing when dealing with Huang Shing.


    Qing Jin! Look!


    He seems simple.


    They are starting! Huang Shing points up ahead, where a man in red and white robes is walking down the steps. Lets go!


    Liu Jin sighs as Huang Shing eagerly walks into the mass of people. Crowds are not something he enjoys. Not in Eastern Port City. Not in Five Bats City. And most certainly not here. All those stories about great masters who removed themselves from civilization to achieve eternity probably neglected to mention they also did so because dealing with too many people at once is exhausting.


    Liu Jin thinks about it for a moment and nods.


    Yeah, that sounds right.


    You havee fromnds far and wide, the man in red and white robes says once he reaches the lowest step. His Qi reveals him as someone in the True Realm, the fifth Realm of cultivation. Doubtlessly, you have endured many hardships on your way here. However, to join our Eternal me n, that cannot even be called the first step. We have no use for the weak!


    That draws many frowns from the crowd. Angry whispers are suddenly aplenty; a few even shout.


    Oh? The man raises an eyebrow. You say you are not weak. Very well, you have, after all,e here to prove your strength. Far be it from me to deny you the opportunity. Those who have courage, step forward and be judged!


    He snaps his fingers. People stumble back as arge rock rises from the ground.


    No, Liu Jin quickly amends. Not rock, crystal. It is a beautiful red crystal in the shape of a wild me. It rises until it is as tall as three men standing on each others shoulders, towering over the crowd.


    You will stand in front of the Red Crystal of Truth. Touch its surface, and your age and cultivation stage will be measured. Those who are not found wanting will pass to the next stage!


    The atmosphere changes. Eagerness is reced by apprehension. It is not a person but an artifact that will judge them. Their names will not sway it. Neither will their charisma or deeds. Their age and cultivation level will be the only factors taken into ount, which means they will pass or fail by those alone.


    Amid this tense atmosphere, a derisive snort rises.


    Hmph! Is that all? It seems the Eternal me n is much kinder than I thought.


    Bei Hong walks out from the crowd with confident steps. He does not ask for further rification or even looks at the examiner. He boldly touches the Red Crystal of Truth.


    The crystal glows with red light, and mes erupt from its surface, causing Bei Hong to take a step back in surprise. He need not have bothered. The me flies straight up and bursts into fiery letters.


    Spirit Realm, Third Level. Fifteen-Years-old.


    Huang Shing curses under his breath. He had probably hoped his senses were fooling him back then, yet it is not so. Bei Hong truly is in the Third Level of the Spirit Realm. Indeed, Huang Shing is far from the only one moved by this reveal. Even among people as gifted as these, to reach the Spirit Realm at such a young age is noteworthy.


    Good. The examiner nods approvingly. You will be transported to the next testing area.


    Bei Hong only has a moment to look surprised before a red circle appears beneath him. He is engulfed in red light and vanishes.


    What was that? Huang Shing asks.


    Transfer circle, Liu Jin replies, his tone far more casual, yet that does not mean he is not impressed. It is, after all, the first transfer circle he has ever seen.


    Transfer circles can connect two different areas, yet there are limits to how far apart they can be. Even if this is the Eternal me n, he doubts its range goes past the Summer Forest.


    Most likely, he was taken to the next testing area.


    Who will be next? The examiner shouts, his voice asserting itself over the crowd.


    There is a pause. Bei Hong, unfortunately, and perhaps deliberately set the standard too high. He passed the first stage while being in the Spirit Realm. Does that mean only people in the Spirit Realm can pass? Everyone is wondering that. The pressure of having to walk in front of everyone only to fail and return home a loser is too much for many.


    Huang Shing, after a few moments of internal debate, suddenly straightens his back. He takes a step forward.


    And runs right into Liu Jins arm.


    Hey!


    If you go up there right now, Ill have to go as well. Id rather see the other participants first.


    It will give him more opportunities to see how the crystal works.


    Huang Shing shoves his arm out of his way. But what if we wait too much, and they run out of spots?


    Liu Jin shakes his head. There is no quota to be filled. The Eternal me n will not turn away those who are strong. There are only those who can finish the test and those who cant.


    Something Huang Shing would know if he had spent any amount of time in Ember City. asionally, disciples from the Eternal me n would pass by. Most would tell horror stories to scare away those hoping to join, but a few would let important details slip out. Look, there is another one.


    Indeed, someone else has worked up the nerve to take the test, a girl this time. She touches the crystal, and the me reveals her level.


    Nascent Realm, Eighth Level. Fourteen-years-old.


    It takes only two seconds for the transfer circle to appear beneath her, yet the crowd hangs in suspense throughout them. Many sigh in relief once she is judged worthy.


    After that, volunteers starting in earnest.


    Nascent Realm, Fifth Level. Thirteen-years-old.


    Nascent Realm, Ninth Level. Fifteen-years-old.


    Spirit Realm, First Level. Fifteen-years-old.


    Huang Shing res at Lu Mei as she easily passes the test, a confident smirk on her lips as she vanishes in a sh of red.


    Liu Jin, however, is more concerned with those who had yet to take the exam. There are a few thatnow that they have been faced with their own inadequacyare quietly drifting to the back of the crowd. Theyll probably leave without ever touching the crystal, already understanding they are not strong enough.


    Others recklessly rush in, hoping against hope.


    Nascent Realm, Third Level. Fourteen-years-old.


    The youth who stepped up to the challenge waits as the seconds drag on painfully, his face flushing with shame. More than one person snickers at his failure.


    Fail, the examiner cries out, further cementing his humiliation. Stand back so others can take the test.


    Ouch, Huang Shing says. Liu Jin cannot help but agree.


    Yet, that is not the most embarrassing thing to happen to someone.


    Nascent Realm, First Level. Fifteen-years-old.


    What? The teen who has just been judged res at the examiner. Is this a joke? I am clearly in the Sixth Level of the Nascent Realm. Has the Eternal me n been testing us with something faulty?


    It is true. The Qi surrounding the teen is that of someone in the Sixth Level of the Nascent Realm. However, the examiner is unmoved.


    Do you think me a fool? The examiner asks coldly, his Qi pressing down on theiner. The outrage flees the teens face, quickly reced by fear. The Red Crystal of Truth is a relic of our Eternal me n. It is impossible for it to be fooled. People like you, who think they can lie their way into our most honorable Sect by disguising their cultivation level, are asmon as dirt! A potion. An amulet. It does not matter. Such things cannot fool the Red Crystal. Begone!


    The examiner waves his hand in the teens direction and sends him flying. The crowd parts for him and watch as he is expelled from the premises.


    He will not return.


    Next!


    The selection continues. Thankfully, with fewer surprises, but that does not mean there arent any.


    Nascent Realm, First Level. Eleven-years-old.


    Hey, Huang Shing says as the child is engulfed in a yellow transfer circle. Why is he epted? And why is his circle different?


    Hes younger, Liu Jin replies. Surely you did not expect the standards would be the same for every age. The older the person, the higher the standards that need to be met.


    Huang Shing frowns. And the circle?


    Different testing area, most likely. Liu Jin shrugs his shoulders. Putting older and younger participants through the same test would be counterproductive.


    Lucky brat. Huang Shing clicks his tongue. I shouldnt have waited so long toe here then. Look at that one! Hes a little kid. Hell probably have it even easier.


    Liu Jin follows Huang Shings pointed finger. Indeed, there is a kid there, even younger than thest one. From this distance, he can only make out his ck hair. The kid is already stepping up to the Red Crystal to be tested. The moment he does, Liu Jins thoughtse to a screeching halt.


    Nascent Realm, Third Level. Eight-years-old.


    Liu Jin stares.


    He is not the only one doing so. The entire crowd is left stunned. Bei Hong being on the Third Level of the Spirit Realm at the age of fifteen was shocking. However, this is even more so!


    That child has reached Nascent Realm at the age of eight!


    What type of prodigy is this child? What ce could produce someone like this?


    If he is already this strong as an eight-year-old, how much stronger will he be in the future?


    No one has any chance to ask him that. He disappears in the glow of a gold transfer circle. As he does, Liu Jin cannot help but notice the nervous look on the examiners face.


    No way. Huang Shing looks perfectly defeated. When I was at that age, I was barely in theI how?!


    A good question. Liu Jins lips thin, suddenly feeling more aware of the spear on his back.


    I think... we have seen enough.


    Huang Shing looks at Liu Jin, still shaken, and nods.


    Yeah. He breathes in deeply, taking a moment topose himself. Lets go!


    Secondster, Liu Jin touches the Red Crystal of Truth and disappears in a red glow.


    ~~~


    Liu Jin expects to be dropped off in the middle of the Summer Forest and then have to make his way to the Eternal me nspound. Instead, the transfer circle merely takes him to another section of the Ash Road. There are endless steps in front of him, and a nce back would show him much the same. An examiner stands in his way, his hands folded behind his back.


    Congrattions on passing the first stage, he says even as Huang Shing starts materializing beside Liu Jin. However, that was only the first step. If you wish to join the Eternal me n, keep moving forward, but be warned. While Spirit Beasts are not usually able to step into the Ash Road, we have loosened the restrictions on the barrier for the sake of the exam.


    Huang Shing grins and cracks his knuckles. So run and kill all the beasts? Good, I was getting worried Id be something hard.


    There may be other obstacles, Liu Jin points out. The examiner nods.


    There might be.


    Will you tell us what those are? Liu Jin asks. The examiner just smiles mysteriously.


    Typical.


    Huang Shing snorts and takes off running. Liu Jin follows.


    It says a lot that even after a full minute passes, the two seem no closer to reaching the end of the Ash Road. Liu Jin and Huang Shing are in thete stages of the Nascent Realm. Even though they have yet to use any movement techniques, their speed is not one that can be taken lightly. It is a testament to howrge the Summer Forest is.


    This is boring. I thought there were supposed to be Spirit Beasts here?


    As soon as Huang Shing says that, a massive creature bursts through the trees, its maw wide open as it seeks to swallow them both in one gulp.


    Ground Contraction.


    Liu Jin vanishes from the beasts path and appears right behind it, swinging his spear at its leg. It bites into its flesh and draws blood. Despite that, Liu Jin clicks his tongue in annoyance. The cut is too shallow.


    Even though he has been practicing with Lei Kong, he still has much to learn.


    What is this thing? Huang Shings voicees from somewhere up above. He is on the beasts back, struggling to hold on as it bucks wildly all over the ce. Is it a dragon?


    He almost looks eager at the prospect.


    Lizard, Liu Jin corrects him. Yellow-Crowned Lizard.


    Indeed, the creature is an enormous green lizard with thick scales and a yellow underbelly. Yellow spikes grow from its head, mimicking the shape of a crown. The beast screeches, its long tail swiping at Liu Jin with speed well beyond that of sound.


    Liu Jin leaps over the attack and brings his spear down, slicing the tail off in a single swing. The lizard screeches in pain, giving Huang Shing the opening he needs. His fists glow with power as he brings them down on the beasts back with devastating force.


    It buckles and falls. Liu Jin blurs as he aims his spear right at its head. This time, there is no w in his form.


    His spear hits its mark, and the beast dies.


    Huang Shing cheers and ps his hands together. That wasnt hard at all! This test might be even easier than I thought!


    As soon as he says it, more Yellow-Crowned Lizards starting out of the forest. There are at least two dozen of them. All in the Nascent Realm.


    Huang Shing stares.


    I need to stop tempting fate.


    Liu Jin cannot stop himself from nodding.


    ~~~

 Chapter 86: The Ash Road

    Chapter 86: The Ash Road


    ~~~


    Fifty miles and thrice as many Spirit Beastster, Liu Jines to a surprising conclusion.


    Huang Shing is unexpectedly strong.


    Saving him had been an unavoidable impulse. Offering to support each other during the exam, a spur of the moment decision. Both choices went against Liu Jins initial intentions. He had not wanted to call any undue attention to himself during the exam. Yet, as Liu Jin watches Huang Shing kill Spirit Beast after Spirit Beast with quick jabs and heavy palm thrusts that crush bones and organs, it bes clear both choices are not without their merits.


    It is not that Liu Jin hadnt known Huang Shing would be at least somewhat capable. He is, after all, in the Ninth Level of the Nascent Realm, barely a half-step away from the Spirit Realm. While cultivation level is not the only existing metric to gauge someones strength, it is by far the most reliable one.


    However, Liu Jin had not expected Huang Shing to be quite <em>this</em> good.


    Perhaps, he shouldnt be so surprised. After all, techniques and skill also y important roles in determining a persons strength. This is something Liu Jin learned as far back as New Moon Town. Even among those in the same cultivation realm, knowledge of secret techniques, ess to hidden treasures, and even simple body conditioning will lead to widely different battle performances.


    For example, Liu Jin has a wide breadth of medical knowledge, Nine-Headed Snake Gods Inheritance, a knife made from the ws of a Ravenous Silver Wolf, and a few other things. A normal cultivator will have ess to none of those, leading to a disparity in battle performance. Of course, as one goes up in cultivation realms, any standard of normalcy begins disappearing. High-level cultivators are all exceptional in their own ways. Then there are those who are exceptions among exceptions.


    Huang Shing definitely belongs to thistter category.


    He tears through the Spirit Beasts as if they were paper, his body dirty with blood and guts. Even though all the Spirit Beasts they have encountered have been in the Nascent Realm, Huang Shing still shows no signs of having trouble. Much like Liu Jin, he is stronger than his level would suggest.


    Had it not been Bei Hong and Lu Mei he ran into, Liu Jin probably wouldnt have needed to interfere. Unfortunately for Huang Shing, those two are simrly exceptional.


    Im getting tired of-Ack! Huang Shing starts coughing to the side as they pass through a gate. Ugh! I think I swallowed some blood.


    Youll be fine, Liu Jin replies, his spear slicing through a Spirit Beasts throat. Unlike Huang Shing, Liu Jin barely has any blood on his clothes, a few drops at most. That was just a Two-Headed Lion. Its not innately poisonous. Should you gather its blood and drink it for three days, it might even improve your cultivation.


    Huang Shing makes a disgusted face as he ducks under the swing of an ape-looking monster and delivers a palm thrust to its chest. Anotheres at him from behind. Gross! If Im going to eat something to get stronger, Id rather it be meat!


    Liu Jin shrugs as he spears the ape-looking monster attacking Huang Shing through its back.


    Hey, we must be close to the end, right? Huang Shing asks as the two keep running. Its been hours already!


    It has not even been half an hour.


    Weve killed over a hundred of these monsters!


    That one is true, Liu Jin admits, his spear slung over his shoulder as he runs. And a little worrying.


    Exactly! Shouldnt we have reached the next stage by now? The Eternal me n sure is demanding.


    He didnt get it. Liu Jin shakes his head.


    That is not what I meant. Think. How many of the people who were transported before us would have been capable of killing this many Spirit Beasts?


    Not many. Not even half.


    After fighting so many Spirit Beasts, itd be natural to start getting tired. That would lead to mistakes, which would lead to injuries and then worse.


    At the very least, we should have overtaken some of them by now, yet we have not seen a single one of them.


    No one has caught up to them either, but that is not unexpected. Liu Jin and Huang Shing had been among thest to touch the crystal. Of those who remained, mostck the strength to pass. As for the ones who are strong enough, Liu Jin doubts theyd be able to match their pace, let alone surpass it.


    Theres also the ground to consider.


    Huang Shing looks at Liu Jin as they pass under another gate. What about it?


    We have yet to run into a single dead Spirit Beast. Those who came before us had to fight their way here. Yet, there are no corpses to be found, not a single drop of blood on the floor that we havent put there.


    Huang Shings whole face scrunches into a frown. So? Is that bad?


    It could mean we were all transported to different areas of the Ash Road, and the two of us ending together was a fluke. Maybe, we are even inside a different spatial realm within the Ash Road. Or it could be as simple as those who have failed being transported out along with all the dead Spirit Beasts.


    So? Which one is it? And how does it help us pass?


    I... dont know.


    You dont know?! Huang Shing echoes incredulously. You were being so serious I thought for sure you were leading up to something important! Youre just nervous, arent you? Huang Shing raises a finger at him. Look, youre even sweating.


    Liu Jin blinks as he brings a hand to his forehead and ends up wiping a few drops of sweat.


    Anyone would get tired from fighting this many Spirit Beasts.


    Even though he says that, Liu Jins gaze remains fixed on his fingers, his mind hard at work as he slowly bes aware of several little things.


    Somewhere along the way, his breathing has be heavy.


    And his pace has slowed down considerably.


    And his muscles are far more tired than they should be.


    He looks at Huang Shing. It is impossible to tell whether hes sweating or not with all the blood and guts on him. What Liu Jin does notice is that Huang Shing has not pulled ahead of him even though Liu Jin has been slowing down for the past few miles. It might be that Huang Shing is deliberately matching his pace, but Huang Shing does not strike him as being that thoughtful.


    Another red gate appears on their path. As the two get close to it, a sudden thought strikes Liu Jin.


    Gently, he throws his spear up.


    They pass under the gate.


    The spearnds back on his hand.


    Oh.


    This


    This could be troublesome.


    Its heavier now.


    What?


    My spear is heavier now, Liu Jin exins, testing it out by twirling it a little.


    After fighting so much, its only natural. Thats why we need to finish this quickly, Qing Jin!


    Liu Jin shakes his head. Not what I meant. It is literally heavier. <em>Everything</em> is bing heavier. The moment we crossed the gate, the weight increased.


    Gravity.


    As they pass through the gates, the gravity they are subjected to is increased. That is the conclusion Liu Jin hase to.


    But I dont feel


    Because the increase is gradual, Liu Jin interrupts him. It is so gradual that by the time we get to the next gate, our body has already limated. However, just because we dont notice it doesnt mean it is not taking its toll on us. Take a good look at yourself and tell me you are not more tired than you should be.


    Huang Shinges to a skidding stop. Liu Jin does as well.


    What are we supposed to do then?! Huang Shing throws his hands up. As he does, Liu Jin takes a step back to avoid getting blood on his clothes. If we keep running, well just get tired and be easy prey for the Spirit Beasts! Are we expected to dispel this?


    I doubt it. This sort of effect has to beyered into the barrier protecting the Ash Road. Liu Jin certainly doesnt sense any other barrier nearby that could cause something like this. If we try to tamper with it, we could bring the entire thing down by ident.


    Or worse.


    Ah. Then all the beasts woulde for us. That means Huang Shing frowns. ...an endurance test? Is that what this is?


    Liu Jin nods. That is indeed the most likely option. They are meant to keep fighting and fighting until they cant do it anymore.


    Were probably not intended to ever reach the other side of the Ash Road. Rather, well be graded depending on how close to it we get.


    Those who stopped or became too tired to keep moving were instantly transferred out. That is the most likely exnation.


    Hopefully.


    You know... Huang Shing puts his hands on his hips. Weve already killed an awful lot of beasts.


    We have.


    And we have made it pretty far.


    True.


    We might have passed already.


    That is a possibility.


    Liu Jin meets Huang Shings stare with imusible impassivity. Huang Shing clicks his tongue and looks away, kicking some imaginary dirt.


    This will be annoying.


    Almost certainly.


    As if offended by their inactivity, more Spirit Beasts choose that moment to enter the Ash Road, roaring and baring their fangs at them.


    Oh yeah, this''ll be annoying.


    ~~~


    Several gates go by.


    Liu Jin and Huang Shing are tired and barely keeping themselves going. The increase is always small, never overwhelming. If they were just walking, it would be manageable. However, running, punching, leaping and killing while the gravity increases is a much harder task.


    Each small increase in gravity results in an exponential difference in effort.


    How much longer? Huang Shing has his hand wrapped around the throat of arge ape as he ms it into the Ash Road. His movements are slow and brutish, a far cry from the deadly quickness they used to have. How much longer do we have to do this?! Havent we already proven ourselves?!


    I dont think saying that will


    Has anyone other than us gotten this far? Huang Shing is not listening. He keeps angrily shouting at the heavens. Is the Eternal me n truly this demanding, or do you enjoy watching us struggle?


    Thest one is part of it, Ill admit.


    Liu Jin and Huang Shing are instantly on their guard, spear and fists pointed at the sudden intruder.


    She is a tall woman with long ck hair and clear skin without a single blemish. Dark eyes shine with amusement, and ruby red lips curl into a soft smile that would rarely fail to take a mans breath away. There is an elegant beauty to this woman that, under other circumstances, would make an impression on these two.


    Right now, it is not her beauty that impresses them.


    It is her Qi.


    Emperor Realm, Third Level.


    She takes a single step, and they instinctively step back. Her smile widens.


    She is dressed in red, ck, and gold. Her robes are of far higher quality than those of the examiners. Whoever this woman is, she is obviously a high-ranked member of the Eternal me n.


    Watching young ones try is always amusing. It reminds us of our younger days, says the woman who looks to be in her twenties but is clearly much older than that. Still, you two are quite something. Crossing over one hundred gates and defeating hundreds of Spirit Beasts. In any other selection exam, youd have undeniably been the stars.


    Liu Jin blinks. Is it because Lu Mei and Bei Hong are participating?


    Or is because


    s, us, wise Elders of the Eternal me n, were clearly too preupied with other things to take notice of your performance. What a pity. In your case, it might be as if you had fallen unconscious right after the fiftieth gate, the minimal requirement for passing the exam.


    Her words stun them. Shes telling them that even though they havested this long, theyll be judged as if they had done the bare minimum to pass. Huang Shing is torn between blowing up in anger and keeping silent out of respect and fear.


    Liu Jin, however, chooses to focus on the bright side.


    "Does that mean we pass, honored Elder?"


    To him, it does not matter what his score is as long as he passes the exam.


    "Of course you pass, child." The woman scoffs. "Why would we waste such promising candidates? Although... perhaps a supplementary exam for the two of you would not be out of ce?"


    Liu Jin looks at her with growing apprehension. "Another exam?"


    "A way to further increase your points." The female Elder seems to think of something and nods. "Yes, this might work. I find myself rather restlesstely. You see, my usual sparring partners are preupied with other matters. Perhaps, you might be able to rece them?"


    "There''s no way we''re doing that!"


    Huang Shing shouts it. Liu Jin thinks it. On this matter, they are of the same mind.


    There is no way they''re fighting an Empress.


    You did not let me finish, the Elder chides him. Obviously, I will not use my full power against you. In fact, I will not move from this spot. I also do not expect you to win. However, if you do manage tond a single hit on me, I will take you both as my disciples.


    That stops Liu Jin and Huang Shing in their tracks.


    This woman is an Elder of the Eternal me n. If she were to take them as disciples, itd lead to a huge increase in their status. The position she is offering them right now is undoubtedly one many inside the Eternal me n would spill blood over.


    Just by looking at Huang Shings face, it is easy to tell he is tempted. Liu Jin cannot say he is unmoved. Studying under an Elder would make a few things hard for him, but itd also make several other things quite a bit easier.


    And if we decline, honored Elder? Liu Jin asks.


    Then I will just transfer you to the mainpound right now. You will be inducted into the Eternal me n as Outer Disciples and will have to work your way up the traditional way.


    And what if we take ho-honored Elders challenge and fail? Huang Shing is trying to be respectful, but his tongue trips over the proper mode of address.


    The same, she replies. There is no downside to this offer. Unless, perhaps, you think me a liar?


    Liu Jin looks at Huang Shing.


    Huang Shing looks back.


    Then, as one, they turn to face the Elder.


    Honored Elder, we humbly ask for guidance!


    Much better. The Elder nods at them and smiles. Our disciples need at least that much fire in them. Now,e and be tested!


    Thus starts a battle that ends in a minute but could have ended in less than a microsecond, with a result that is as easy to predict as the rising of the sun. Liu Jin and Huang Shing are unable to score a single hit.


    That is how Liu Jins days in the Eternal me n begin.


    ~~~

 Chapter 87: The Climb

    Chapter 87: The Climb


    ~~~


    I hate that woman.


    Liu Jin sighs as he changes into his new robes. They are predominantly dark red with a white sash around the waist and patterns of the same color embroidered on the sleeves.


    They are the robes worn by Outer Disciples of the Eternal me n.


    After being defeated by the Elder, the two had been transported to the Eternal me ns Medical Pavilion. There, an Elder, a different one, a stern-looking man with ck hair and a thin mustache, had weed them into the Eternal me n. Unlike the first Elder they had met, this one had only been in the Ninth Level of the Heaven Realm. He spoke at length about the values and history of the Sect, but Liu Jin had been a little too exhausted to pay attention.


    You should not voice such thoughts while there are so many people around, he nonchntly says, fastening his sash. That woman is an elder of the Eternal me n.


    For rather obvious reasons, the two spent the night in the Medical Pavilion. Theyre far from the only ones. Since passing the Selection Exam required fighting to the point of exhaustion, their situation is far from unique. In fact, there are many who required far more extensive treatment than they did.


    It is here where they were given their new robes and, curiously enough, a ck wristband with a red gem at its center, one for each of them. The healers had made sure to impress upon them bad things would happen if they were ever to lose the wristbands.


    You should be more cautious.


    I am not afraid! Huang Shing deres, ripping off his bandages to reveal perfectly healed skin.


    That is quite foolish of you.


    Personally, Liu Jin is of the opinion Huang Shing isining far too much. It isnt as if the Elder did that much damage to them. That they are both healed barely a full day after the Selection Exam speaks volumes of how lightly they had been treated by her.


    In addition to being an Elder, she is an Emperor. There are only about a hundred people in the Crimson Cloud Empire that can afford to anger her. You are most certainly not one of them.


    That! Huang Shing points a finger at him and shakes it with great vigor. It is exactly for that reason! Shes an Elder AND an Emperor! What reason could she have to challenge us? Thats just not normal.


    He is not entirely wrong.


    A tiger does not pick fights with ants. In the same way, people in the higher realms of cultivation rarely concern themselves with those below them.


    Naturally, there are exceptions. Ruan Goutins mad search for a cure led him to being far more direct in his dealings with others than he would otherwise have been. Additionally, since Emperors are usually in positions of authority, it is impossible for their every choice not to somehow affect the many people under them. However, for someone in the Emperor Realm to directly challenge two people in the Nascent Realm is rare, even if it had been for a test.


    Be that as it may, it is not as if any harm was done, Liu Jin points out. To be honest, after that fightthough calling it a fight is perhaps undeservedhe could only respect the Elders impable control over fire. Compared to her, they had been ants. Yet, Liu Jin and Huang Shing hade out of the fight with just a few superficial injuries.


    For an elephant to kill an ant while walking is only natural. There is nothing special about it.


    However, an elephant that can step on an ant without killing it is undoubtedly amazing.


    Regardless, if caution will not make you lower your voice, then perhaps thoughtfulness will? Unlike us, they still need to rest.


    Liu Jin waves at the rest of the room and the multiple beds that fill it. While the two of them are already healed, the same cannot be said of everyone else. Some were injured quite grievously during the test. Even now, they are bedridden, their bodies wrapped in bandages. Huang Shings loud words had undoubtedly not helped their rest, something he soon realizes if his reddening ears are any indication.


    Lets just go, he grumbles under his breath, walking towards the doors.


    They find a young man in the Spirit Realm waiting for them in the hallway. His clothes are like those worn by the examiners, which Liu Jin has learned means he is an Inner Disciple of the Eternal me n.


    Ah, I see you two are awake. Good. The healers told me I coulde for you today. My name is Khong Hu, and I will be your guide.


    Liu Jin and Huang Shing blink in eerie synchronization.


    Our guide?


    Khong Hu nods.


    Correct. As new disciples of the Eternal me n, there is much you need to know. Duties. Obligations. Rules. Whether youe from allied Sects or not, it can all be rather overwhelming. That is why a guide is assigned to all new disciples so that they may limate faster. Please, follow me.


    He immediately starts walking, not even giving them a chance to ask questions. Liu Jin follows after him. Huang Shing scrunches his face into a frown for the couple of seconds it takes his brain to process his words before quickly catching up to them.


    As you have just been admitted into the Sect, the two of you are nothing more than Outer Disciples, Khong Hu exins once they exit the Medical Pavilion. The first thing you need to understand is


    How do we be Inner Disciples?


    Khong Hu res at Huang Shing, clearly not happy about the interruption. As. I. Was. Saying. He enunciates each word with force. The first thing you need to familiarize yourself with is the point system.


    Liu Jin blinks. Point system?


    Now it is Liu Jins turn to be red at.


    Yes. Inside these walls, Crimson Imperial Coins and any other type of currency is without value. If you wish to purchase anything here, it will have to be with points. Weapons. Items. Techniques. Even a promotion can be bought with enough points.


    How do we


    You! Khong Hu shoots a fulminating re at Huang Shing, which shuts him up. Should both have one of these.


    He pulls up his sleeve, revealing a ck bracelet. It is the same type as the ones Liu Jin and Huang Shing had received.


    This bracelet keeps track of the points you have earned. From the moment you touched your bracelet, it became keyed to your Qi. Even if someone were to steal them, they wouldnt be able to take your points. However, I would not rmend losing the bracelet. Now, try channeling some Qi into it.


    Liu Jin and Huang Shing do so. Instantly, the red gem in their bracelets glows and projects floating numbers over their wrists.


    3,845


    3,952


    Ooh! Huang Shing says, his fingers ying with the projection. Liu Jin just huhs.


    Khong Hu, however, cannot be so nonchnt.


    Three thousand! He staggers back in shock. His jaw hangs open in an unsightly manner. Almost four thousand! Thats not possible! The only points you should have right now shoulde from the Selection Exam! For two people in the Nascent Realm to have so many is just how many Spirit Beasts did you kill?


    Huang Shing and Liu Jin looked at each other for a moment.


    A lot?


    A lot, Liu Jin agrees, inwardly thinking this must be what the Elder was talking about when she said fighting her would improve their score.


    That is I The stunned Khong Hu shakes his head and keeps walking ahead. Liu Jin and Huang Shing look at each other, shrug, and follow him.


    The Eternal me nspound is quite big. Even though Liu Jin has yet to see all of it, he feels confident in saying its size is probably close to that of a small city. It is not packed with buildings like Five Bats City or even Eastern Port City. Instead, there is plenty of open, almost empty space.


    There are a few green areas, some of them quite big, but by far, most of the ground is covered by tiles made out of white stone cut into squares. The buildings stand as small, red inds in the middle of a vast white sea.


    Khong Hu points out the name of several buildings as they make their way through thepound. The Armory. The Sparring Pavillion. The Apothecary. There is also the Technique Hall, but that is supposedly much further away, closer to the center.


    Finally, they reach their destination, a red building with yellow-tiled roofs located in the outer edges of thepound.


    This is where youll be staying, the living quarters for Outer Disciples. Upon entering, youll be assigned a room. Every month, youll be given a set amount of points, and youll gain more by doing your assigned duties.


    Huang Shing scratches his head as he cranes his neck up to look at the building. I was expecting something grander.


    Truth be told, so was Liu Jin. It is not as if the building is ugly. Nothing about it looks wrong, but nothing about it jumps out either. It is... normal. in, even. Its appearance ill-suits a Sect as grand as the Eternal me n.


    Better amodations can be purchased through the use of points, Khong Hu tells them. Of course, in your case, it may be better if you save them for now.


    For a promotion, right? Huang Shing guesses. How many points do we need to be Inner Disciples?


    Forty-five hundred.


    In other words, theyre already fairly close to that goal.


    It is, Liu Jin thinks, an interesting system. New disciples receive points based on their performance during the Selection Exam. Those who do better start closer to bing Inner Disciples. However, that doesnt necessarily mean theyll reach that goal first. Those who are not able to use their points wisely will waste them and squander their advantage. Only those who show good judgment will be able to rise within the Eternal me n.


    At least, that seems to be the theory behind the system.


    Is there an easy way to gain points? Huang Shing asks.


    Even without changing expression, Khong Hu manages to look offended. He humphs, takes two scrolls out of his pocket, and throws them at the two.


    This is a list of all the ways through which points can be gained or lost. Make sure to go over it carefully. Your future in the Eternal me n depends on it.


    His piece said, Khong Hu turns on his heels and briskly walks away.


    I think we offended him somehow.


    Really? Huang Shing scratches his head. Maybe he just has that sort of temper. Anyway, lets just take a quick look at this and


    Huang Shing trails off when he unfurls his scroll only for it to roll all the way down to his feet and keep going.


    And going.


    It is a long list.


    This, Liu Jin says, holding up his own list and watching it roll down. Is going to take a while.


    ~~~


    Unlike the barracks for Outer Disciples, the Sparring Pavilion is arge building with beautiful gold columns and walls with red banners on them. Inside, there are very few rooms. In fact, most of the building is just one giant room full of sparring rings. All manner of friendly and not-so-friendly spars between disciples take ce under this roof.


    You!


    You!


    Naturally, it is unavoidable for people to run into each other here.


    I cant believe it. Unlike the angry Huang Shing, Bei Hong just shakes his head and smiles. This ce truly is much kinder than I thought it was. To think trash like you could be a disciple of the Eternal me n.


    Liu Jin and Huang Shing on one side. Bei Hong and Lu Mei on the other. It is not a meeting any of them expected to have. In fact, Bei Hong and Lu Mei had probably forgotten about Huang Shing as soon as they had taken their eyes off him. While Bei Hong looks entertained, Lu Mei just looks bored.


    To think were of the same rank now! Bei Hongughs and res at the same time. How shameful! Perhaps I should have taken care of you before the exam.


    I should be the one saying that! Huang Shing shouts back, his hands already balled into fists, his face red. I have no intention of spending my time here bowing my head to someone like you! Lets make things clear right here and right now!


    Oh? Bei Hong grins. You finally said something good!


    The two do not bother keeping their voices down. In fact, it seems they have somehow gotten into apetition to see who can be the loudest, which attracts a crowd. Their fellow disciplesugh and point as the newest members of their Sect make a spectacle of themselves.


    Bei Hong points to his left. Since were thinking the same, lets go to that ring and settle this!


    Theres no point in it.


    There is no merit to it.


    Theirpanions simultaneous words force Huang Shing and Bei Hong to stop and look back. They are not the only ones to be surprised. Lu Mei and Liu Jin meet each others eyes, not having expected the other to speak up.


    After exactly one surprised blink, Lu Mei motions him to go ahead.


    Remember what we came here for, Liu Jin tells Huang Shing. Comparatively speaking, the fastest way to gain points is through spars.


    However, since we are all Outer Disciples, sparing with each other is pointless. Lu Mei takes over the exnation, nodding at Liu Jin. The gain from fighting someone like him will be minimal.


    Liu Jin nods. Spars are the quickest way to gain points. However, that is only if certain conditions are met. The number of points earned through sparring depends on various factors. Fighting disciples of the same rank, for example, is a slow but steady way of gaining points. Meanwhile, winning against disciples of a higher rank is a high-risk, high-reward method of earning points as spars against higher-ranked disciples can result in serious injuries if said disciples do not feel like holding back.


    And before you ask, we cannot bet our points, Lu Mei says just as Bei Hong is about to open his mouth. Youd know that if you had read the scroll fully.


    Likely, a precautionary measure put in ce to stop higher-ranked disciples from forcing lower-ranked disciples to bet their points on spars.


    In other words, there is no point in us fighting each other, Liu Jin says.


    Lu Mei nods. If you two fought each other, youd just be wasting valuable time. More importantly, youd be wasting a guaranteed challenge, Bei Hong.


    There is a small pause. Bei Hong and Huang Shing wear identical expressions as they realize that, in this situation, there is absolutely no need for them to be enemies. Even if they do not like each other, they are two people working for the exact same purpose with little need to get in each others way.


    It takes a while for this realization to sink in, but when it does, the look on their faces changes.


    So...


    What you are saying is...


    The one they should be fighting right now is not the person in front of them.


    Those they should be fighting right now are all the people around them.


    There is a bigger, much more significant pause this time. The Inner Disciples, who had been crowding around them, suddenly find themselves targets of very hungry gazes.


    It is an event that happens every time new disciples enter the Eternal me n. New disciples may start as Outer Disciples, but that does not mean the rank reflects their skills. That is why those who are truly strong climb the ranks quickly and efficiently.


    Liu Jin. Huang Shing. Bei Hong. Lu Mei.


    For the four of them, the rank of Outer Disciple is simply not enough.


    ~~~

 Chapter 88: The Proper Way to Stand Out

    Chapter 88: The Proper Way to Stand Out


    ~~~


    Left.


    Right.


    Left.


    Thrust. Thrust. sh.


    The rhythm of a spear is different.


    That is the thought that drifts through Liu Jins mind while fighting an Inner Disciple of the Eternal me n.


    Taking up the spear had been a decision made without much thought put into it. Lei Kong knew how to use swords and spears, and it seemed foolish not to take advantage of that. Somewhere along the way, Liu Jin developed a preference for spears over swords, and before they realized it, the spear had be part of his Qing Jin disguise.


    Qing was his fathers formerst name, but it is not such an umon family name. The risks of using it are minor. At most, someone may think he had been named or had named himself after the previous emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire. Such things are not umon.


    Meanwhile, Liu Jin is... a potentially troublesome identity. His name is not one that is known throughout thends. However, the possibility of it being linked to Xiao Shuang and, by extension, to the Divine Frozen Pce is not zero. That is why, for the purposes of joining the Eternal me n, Qing Jin is a safer identity.


    And Qing Jin uses a spear.


    It is a rtively simple weapon. ded end. Blunt end. sh. Thrust. Block. Even aplete novice would be able to grasp that much after a few minutes of swinging it around. Yet, there is an art to it. Thrusts are not punches. shes are not kicks. Blocks... are still blocks, but they carry different risks.


    The intervals are different. The range is different. The timing is different. It is not the first ded weapon Liu Jin uses, yet keeping track of the de of a knife is not the same as keeping track of the ded end of a spear. The extra reach provided by the weapon is a definite advantage, but thats precisely why he needs to be careful with it.


    Each short thrust of Liu Jins spear forces his opponent to back away. The Inner Disciple wields a sword yet can barely fend off his attacks. The difference in reach between their weapons is proving to be a too big disadvantage. Liu Jins quick and constant attacks sessfully keep his foe on the defensive.


    However, Liu Jin can only maintain that rhythm for so long.


    The tip of his spear dips down. It is the smallest of pauses, barely a fleeting instant. However, his opponent doesnt miss it. His eyes shine when the opening presents itself, sidestepping and lunging, extending his body as far as he can, doing his best to make up for the difference in reach.


    It is exactly what Liu Jin has been waiting for.


    A twist of his wrist makes the de of his spear draw a sharp circle, easily batting the sword out of the way, leaving his opponent wide open.


    Liu Jin <em>pushes</em>.


    His grip on the spear shifts, so hes holding the weapon with both hands close to the blunt end instead of having one hand wrapped around the center. From his opponents perspective, it is as if the weapon magically grew in length. There is no time to dodge. The strikends perfectly on the Inner Disciples shoulder. Had he not been in the Spirit Realm, the weapon would have pierced right through his shoulder. Such is the strength Liu Jin is using. The Inner Disciple is sent flying out of the ring andnds harshly on his back.


    It is Liu Jins victory.


    The Inner Disciple grits his teeth as he struggles to get up, one hand gripping his shoulder. Hell need to visit the Medical Pavilion soon.


    I thank you for your guidance, senior brother. Liu Jin bows his head in respect. This one was doubtlessly lucky just now.


    The Inner Disciple says nothing. He scowls and walks away, pushing his way through the crowd. Liu Jin may have tried to appease him, but that wont change what just happened. He, an Inner Disciple, just lost to an Outer Disciple.


    Putting aside matters of pride, the points he lost will note back just because Liu Jin is trying to be polite.


    Whenever a disciple loses a spar, hell lose points. The amount varies depending on the ranks of the disciples involved. Losing against a higher-ranked disciple is only natural, so not many points will be lost due to such an oue. However, if one were to lose to a lower-ranked disciple, the point deduction will be quite hefty.


    In other words, epting challenges from Outer Disciples is extremely disadvantageous for Inner Disciples. At best, they are a waste of time. At worst, they are a waste of points.


    That is why an Inner Disciple would normally reject an Outer Disciples challenge.


    That is why guaranteed challenges exist.


    All disciples of the Eternal me n have the right to make three guaranteed challenges per day. The person who receives the challenge cannot turn it down. Thanks to this rule, even a Core Disciple can be challenged by someone who just joined the Sect. There are just a few limits to this rule. For example, a person cannot ept more than three guaranteed challenges on the same day. Simrly, one cannot challenge the same person more than once per day.


    Liu Jin has been using his guaranteed challenges to get Inner Disciples to spar with him. In fact, he has already used all three of them, yet he is still managing to find sparring partners. The reason for that is well...


    Weak! Far too weak! Bei Hong cries out as he dispatches yet another Inner Disciple, one in the Fourth Level of the Spirit Realm this time. Annoying though it may be, Bei Hongs arrogance is not entirely unmerited.


    It is also not entirely without upsides.


    Bei Hong, Lu Mei, Huang Shing, and Liu Jin. They are challenging Inner Disciples to quickly gain the necessary points for their promotion. Like Liu Jin, the other three have already used all their guaranteed challenges. That means they need other ways to convince the Inner Disciples to fight them.


    Indignation works.


    No one likes losing, especially to a group of cocky neers, which Bei Hongs boasting sessfully paints them as.


    Ha! Even when hunting rabbits, a lion should use his full strength! You were foolish to take me lightly!


    Huang Shing helps.


    The two are not afraid of angering the Inner Disciples around them, causing more than one to step up to their challenges. Whether it is to avenge their brethren or put the unruly neers in their ce, it doesnt matter. All that matters is that they provide them with foes.


    Bei Hongughs from his ring. Not bad. It seems youre not as weak as I thought.


    Just watch! I n on winning more times than you!


    Ill dly show you the difference between us!


    Curiously enough, it seems the two are bonding over the whole thing. Liu Jin is not sure whether thats a good thing or not.


    What he does know is that this method is not sustainable.


    Eventually, anger and shock will pass. That is when things will be difficult. Right now theyre being underestimated. That is why they have been winning so easily. Furthermore, they have only been fighting disciples close to their age. The older Inner Disciples have no reason to involve themselves in this matter, but that may change if Bei Hong and Huang Shing keep opening their mouths.


    This situation is not what Liu Jin had intended.


    Certainly, he came here to challenge the Inner Disciples, but he had hoped to be more discreet about it. He and Huang Shing had so many points, it would have been fine if they had relied only on their guaranteed challenges. It would have taken a couple of days instead of one, but that wouldve barely counted as a problem.


    However, Lu Mei and Bei Hong had clearlye with the intention of acquiring all the necessary points in just one day. Now that Liu Jin and Huang Shing have been wrapped in this, they have little choice but to go along with it. The number of res Liu Jin has be a target of has only increased in the past several minutes. The Outer Disciples may be cheering him on, but the Inner Disciples are not happy with how things are going.


    Noticing this, Liu Jin steps out of the ring and tries to fade into the crowd. At the rate things are going, it is going to be dangerous to show his face here tomorrow.


    "Ah, senior brother looks really strong! Please, go easy on me."


    The alluring voice directs his attention towards one of the sparring rings. He rolls his eyes when he sees what is happening there. Unlike Bei Hong, who shouts insults, Lu Mei favors a different approach for attracting partners. She''s all sweet words and distracting movements. Many are those who fall prey to them.


    The person she''s fighting right now is merely one more. The look on his face makes it clear fighting is thest thing on his mind. He just wants to show off for the pretty girl.


    It costs him the match.


    Hes not the first person who lets himself be distracted by Lu Mei today. Hell not be thest. The girl feigns weakness and admiration, attracting opponents one after another. The ones who go to her, outraged by Bei Hongs words, soon find themselves disarmed by her smile. Already, she has gathered a crowd of admirers, most of them Outer Disciples.


    To his surprise, she spots him in the crowd and walks up to him.


    You are the one from the Selection Exam, right? She asks with a charming smile. What did you think of my match?


    She is not ignoring him.


    That instantly puts him on alert, yet he struggles to think what she could want with him. All he knows is that suddenly all the eyes that were on Lu Mei are now on him as well.


    It was a good match. Liu Jin decides to reply honestly. But I have to wonder, why is it that they keep falling for it?


    Maybe too honestly.


    Far from looking offended, Lu Meis smile widens into a smirk that looks more at home on her face.


    Should you really be the one to ask me that question?


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow as she moves closer to him, far closer than a conversation requires. Her perfume smells of Night Flower and Golden Peach Petals. The mix is not an overpowering one. Its effects are subtle, but no less effective because of it.


    It has surely worked in her favor several times today.


    On him, it is useless.


    I am not sure I understand.


    Oh? If she is in any way surprised neither her perfume nor her closeness affect him, she does not show it. Was that not clear enough? Ill just say it then. You seem to like pretending to be getting tired so people too intimidated to challenge Bei Hong will see you as an easy target. All your fights have taken twice as long as they should have because of it.


    Liu Jin forces his face to remain neutral, doing his best to ignore the sinking feeling in his stomach.


    You have been watching me.


    Only as much as the others. She leans in closer, their noses almost touching. You see my point now, dont you? If your opponents keep falling for your poor acting, why be surprised when my wonderful self can do better?


    Fair enough, Liu Jin admits while inwardly revising his opinion of Lu Mei.


    Hed first heard of her while staying in Ember City, the daughter of a high-ranking member of the Red Sky Pavilion whode to join the Eternal me n. However, it is not as if her situation is unique. Many people from important Sectse to join the Eternal me n. In fact, while Liu Jin was in Ember City, it was Bei Hong who called the most attention to himself. Lu Mei just happened to be someone close to him.


    The Selection Exam marked the first time hed interacted with the two. Hed been able to tell right away both were strong cultivators, but that was all there was to them.


    At least, those had been his thoughts back then.


    Now, now, dont make such a serious face. Look, your friend and Bei Hong are getting along. Shouldnt we try to get along as well?


    He most definitely doesnt like the look in her eyes. Instinct tells him to retreat. Stubbornnesspels him to stand his ground.


    Theyre indeed getting along. Liu Jin does not raise his voice to be heard over the disciples chatter, but theyre so close it doesnt matter. I just worry the way theyre getting along will cause troubleter.


    If you think that, then you have more sense than Bei Hong. Somehow, it doesnt sound like shesplimenting him. However, do you really think this is the sort of ce where you can climb to the top without attracting any hostility? Thats naive. Cute, but naive. If you want to climb, you <em>need</em> to make the people here angry at you. Just. Like. This.


    She kisses him.


    Before Liu Jin can even ask what she has in mind, Lu Mei kisses him, cing her soft lips dangerously close to his. She pulls back before Liu Jin can do anything, a pleased smile on her face.


    In an instant, Liu Jin can feel the anger aimed at him spike. From where they stood, many of Lu Meis new admirers had not been able to tell it had only been a kiss on the cheek.


    Of course, for many of them, that wouldnt matter one bit.


    Thats so sweet of you! Lu Mei says in a loud, overly peppy voice. Did you hear him? He says he wants to win his next match for me. Who wants to be his partner? Lu Mei calls out, raising Liu Jin''s hand.


    As expected, those who immediately volunteer are plenty.


    See, Lu Mei whispers into his ear, undoubtedly making her admirers even angrier at him. Isnt this easier?


    It is something. I am too polite to call it by its name.


    Even as Liu Jin shakes off her grip and steps into the ring, he can feel the satisfaction oozing from Lu Mei. And why not? After such a brazen act, there is no way anyone would believe him if he says there is no rtion between the two.


    If he doesnt do something about thister, itll be troublesome. Liu Jin is sure of that.


    Its been quite some time since Ive been this fired up! His opponent jumps into the ring. He is an Inner Disciple in the Fourth Level of the Spirit Realm. I warn you, friend of Lu Mei. I may not be able to hold back as much as I should,


    In other words, he wants to make an impression on Lu Mei by beating him. Liu Jin wants to roll his eyes. How much of this is the effect of her perfume and how much is it because of her looks?


    Or perhaps has she been using the Charm Technique she used on Huang Shing on members of the crowd?


    Liu Jin sighs.


    Friend is not the word Id use. He assumes a fighting stance. My name is Qing Jin, age fourteen. This junior humbly asks for guidance.


    Pan Qiu, age sixteen. Watch me, Lu Mei!


    He isnt even listening to him. Liu Jin would have sighed once more if Pan Qiu hadnt immediately lunged at him. His body easily breaks the speed of sound, his aura zing around him with the might of someone in the Fourth Level of the Spirit Realm.


    Liu Jins Qi is that of someone in the Ninth Level of the Nascent Realm.


    Naturally, the crowd doesnt think he has any chance of winning. The difference between him and his opponent is simply too big. At worst, those watching probably think he is someone trying to impress Lu Mei, who is about to get what he deserves for overstepping his boundaries.


    Those people are soon proven wrong.


    Liu Jin not only reacts to Pan Qius attack but also counters, forcing Pan Qiu back with a series of quick thrusts from his spear. Pan Qius eyes widen in surprise, but only for a moment. He quickly adapts, weaving in between Liu Jins attacks, his fists striking at the spear to push it out of the way. Pan Qiu is strong, dangerously so. Liu Jin can clearly tell he intends to knock the spear out of his hands with pure strength.


    He can''t.


    The people watch stunned as Liu Jin slowly pushes Pan Qiu back with quick, precise attacks. They cannot believe it. Someone in the Ninth Level of the Nascent Realm is fighting against someone in the Fourth Level of the Spirit Realm. The difference between them is basically half a cultivation realm. No, in fact, it may be even more than that.


    Impressive does not begin to describe Liu Jins performance.


    However, if Liu Jin looks impressive, that means his opponent ends up looking decidedly unimpressive. As someone so far above him in cultivation, Pan Qiu should have won by now. That is whatmon sense dictates. That such a simple expectation remains beyond his grasp can only reflect poorly on him.


    Sure enough, frustration and irritation appear on his face.


    One Hundred Fiery Fists.


    Pan Qiu whispers it, his voice curt and irritated.


    mes erupt in his hands. In an instant, dozens, if not hundreds, of fireballs are suddenlyunched towards Liu Jin. Each of Pan Qius punches generates more. The disciples around them back away as many miss their mark. Liu Jin reinforces his spear with Qi, trying his best to bat away all fireballsing his way. However, that soon proves to be a mistake as Pan Qiu keeps throwing more, pinning him in ce. The light begins to blind him, the force starts pushing back.


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath.


    Art of the Roaming Thief.


    In an instant, he disappears from Pan Qius sight, only to suddenly appear behind him. It speaks well of Pan Qius skill that he senses Liu Jin just as his spear is about to m down on his shoulder. He turns and raises his arms, forming an x in front of him to block. The ring beneath them breaks from the force of the impact, yet Pan Qiu grits his teeth and bears it, yelling as he pushes Liu Jin back.


    The ming fistse for him again, but theyre slower this time. Blocking that hit had taken its toll on Pan Qiu.


    And yet, if things continue like this, the fight could drag far too long for Liu Jins tastes. A person in the Fourth Level of the Spirit Realm is not one he can afford to take lightly.


    Liu Jin clicks his tongue.


    No choice then. He needs to end this quickly.


    His Qi res up as he changes its basic nature. Not to poison. Hed rather not reveal that yet.


    His Qi changes to lightning.


    Yet another thing he learned from Lei Kong. The lightning is red, angry, and crackles around his body. It onlysts for an instant, but that is all Liu Jin needs. Pan Qiu blocks his spear, but he cannot block the electricity. It courses through Pan Qius body, stunning him.


    It is all the opening he needs.


    Two swings and one thrust delivered with full force ends the fight. Pan Qiu isunched out of the sparring ring and falls with a dull thud. Liu Jin waits motionless, his spear ready as if expecting Pan Qiu to jump back in. Once it bes clear hes knocked out, Liu Jin rxes.


    This one thanks senior for his guidance.


    There is pping. Unsurprisingly ites from Lu Mei, though many of the Outer Disciples join soon after.


    Much better, She tells him once he steps out of the ring. And look, now youre one step closer to Inner Disciple.


    And what do you think will happenter? When we are Inner Disciples and have alienated so many of our own?


    Indeed, Liu Jin can see the number of Inner Disciples ring at him has increased.


    It is adorable that you think anything else was ever an option. We were going to make people angry either way. This is simply about doing it properly. Of course, now that we have been seen together so publicly, its clear our fates are tied. Take care of me, wont you?


    So, thats it then.


    The reason she did all this is because she wanted to tie him to their group. After what Lu Mei just did, disassociating himself from them will be almost impossible.


    If it is all the same to senior sister, I think Id rather take care of myself.


    Lu Meisugh is his only answer.


    ~~~

 Chapter 89: Will You Reject My Kindness?

    Chapter 89: Will You Reject My Kindness?


    ~~~


    Huang Shing and Bei Hong drink freely andugh. There is no trace of the hostility and imminent violence that had been so prominent in their interactions until just a few hours ago. Joining forces against amon foe, it seems, is a good way to put aside grudges.


    Which really shouldnt havee as a surprise to Liu Jin.


    After all, the Eastern Port City Tournament was an important step in his and Xiao Fangs rtionship. Annoying as it may be to admit it, perhaps there are certain things that can only be achieved through conflict.


    Conflict and victory.


    Congrattions! Bei Hong raises his cup. His cheeks are flushed from all the alcohol. Everyone at this table should be proud of themselves!


    After the ruckus they had caused, Liu Jin had been worried someone would try to stop them from leaving the Sparring Hall. Thankfully, that hadnt happened. Their defeated foes had settled for glowering at their backs, letting the four of them reach the Inner Disciples living quarters unimpeded.


    Like most buildings in the Eternal me nspound, it is predominantly red. Unlike the modest, almost utilitarian living quarters of the Outer Disciples, the Inner Disciples live in a mansion. Even though it is meant to house less people, the building upies a farrger area. It has impressive golden gates, ample rooms, and a lush garden with beautiful flowers surrounds it.


    Upon arriving here, they had presented their bracelets. Their names were written down, their points subtracted, and new robes issued to them.


    That is all it took.


    Just like that, the four of them became Inner Disciples of one of the strongest Sects in the Crimson Cloud Empire.


    It is a step in the right direction. A step closer to Murong Bang and the Storm Dragon Empire. It is what Liu Jin has spent so many months preparing for. It is why he took up a new name and dyed his hair. By all means, it should be a momentous asion for Liu Jin, but it has happened so quickly, it almost doesnt feel real.


    Never had he expected for things to be so ridiculously <em>simple</em>.


    Perhaps that is why he is celebrating with Bei Hong and the others instead of doing something more productive with his time. The older teen had suggested it, Huang Shing had eagerly agreed, and Lu Mei had cut him off before he could say no. However, even if he had been given the chance, it is unlikely he would have rejected the invitation. That is how perplexed Liu Jin feels right now.


    They are on the first floor of the Inner Disciples mansion. Unlike the second, third, and fourth floors, the first floor has various meeting rooms where groups can sit down and rx. These rooms can be reserved with points, and one can also use points to have food and drinks be brought over.


    Since they had enough points leftover from their promotion, they had splurged a bit. Or rather, Bei Hong and Huang Shing, who had fought the most, had splurged a bit.


    Brother Bei ispletely right!


    Huang Shings face is even more flushed than Bei Hongs. It is almost as if he haspletely forgotten he is celebrating with the person who had been a hairs breadth away from inflicting grievous harm on him not even two days ago. Had a fight started back then, Bei Hong wouldnt have held back.


    Then again, neither would Huang Shing.


    Everyone here is amazing. Especially Brother Bei. His fourth match ended so quickly my eyes barely caught it!


    Im in the Third Level of the Spirit Realm! Its expected I should be at least that strong. Im not so frail Ill lose to someone even one level above me, but you! He gestures at Huang Shing with his cup. The wine spills over as it shakes. Youre just in the Ninth Level of the Nascent Realm, but that counter in your second match? That! That was good!


    Huang Shingughs. No, that was nothing special. I was more impressed by Brother Beis finisher in his fifth match. In pure arm strength, Im no match!


    That was a good one, wasnt it? Bei Hong puffs his chest and smiles. Still, I am saying this right now. I take back what I said earlier. Youre not trash at all!


    I also take back all the bad things I said earlier!


    The two foolsugh loudly as they continue drinking and praising each other.


    Frankly, it is a bit annoying.


    Must you look so displeased? Were meant to be celebrating. Lu Mei smiles at him, even as she nods in Bei Hong and Huang Shings direction. You could stand to learn from those two fools. So easily pleased. If only everyone could be so simple.


    She does not bother lowering her voice. The other two are so caught up in their drinking, theyre unlikely to hear her.


    I am afraid a serious face is the only face I know how to make.


    Hmm, I can almost believe that, Lu Mei replies. She says it so easily Liu Jins eyebrow cannot help but twitch.


    It may also be that I am a bit confused as to why senior sister is suddenly willing to spend time with people who, just days ago, tainted the air by the mere act of breathing.


    Lu Meis motives could be as simple as trying to make it so he and Huang Shing have no choice but to side with her and Bei Hong, or it may be that there is something else at y. Regardless, her sudden change in attitude is suspicious.


    Easily changing her mind is a womans prerogative, Lu Mei replies without shame. You should be thankful for the fate that has so kindly allowed you to enjoy my attention. Many men would kill to be in your ce.


    If those men wished to trade ces with me, Id happily let them.


    Would you, really? Lu Mei asks, bringing her cup to her lips. Under the low lighting of the room, her golden eyes seem to glow. Based on how we first met, youd probably try to warn them about me. It wouldnt work, but youd try.


    Wouldnt it?


    Of course, not. I am stunning. No man would pick your side over mine.


    This might be the first time I have heard a woman refer to herself as stunning.


    Which is not to say she is not wrong. Liu Jin can recognize that much. Her wild hair, her intense golden eyes, her bold stance. Lu Meis beauty is neither elegant nor traditional. It is wild and unrestrained, but no lesser because of it. Even without her charm techniques and perfume, Lu Mei is easily one of the most beautiful girls he has ever seen.


    Would you prefer false modesty? That is an essory only women who are trying to lure empty-headed fools wear, and you do not seem as easily led as your friend.


    If senior sister Lu realizes that, then would it be too much to ask for her to stop?


    The entire time.


    The entire time theyve been talking, Lu Mei has been using that Charm Technique on him.


    If Liu Jin has to be honest, he finds her technique somewhat interesting. When her Qi reaches out to his, it does so innces of pure emotion. It wouldnt be wrong to say that Lu Mei can make her Qi Lust-attuned much in the same way Liu Jin can make his Qi poison-attuned.


    At first, Liu Jin thought defending himself from the technique was simply a matter ofpletely rejecting her Qi, but that is a substandard method for dealing with it. Instead, the best way to counter it is to allow the attack to reach him while not allowing his Qi to be disturbed by hers.


    It is a good exercise.


    It is really annoying.


    Oh? So you did notice. Far from looking embarrassed or remotely remorseful at being caught, the most Lu Mei does is raise an eyebrow. I was beginning to wonder if maybe you were a bit too young to feel such things.


    I dont feel you stopping, senior sister.


    Dont misunderstand. You looked so miserable my mood was beginning to sour. I simply had to cheer you up or risk being miserable as well. There was no choice, you see.


    Cheering people up is what the alcohol is for.


    Most people dont cheat by nullifying its effects. Lu Mei points to the two teens next to them. You have drunk as much as they have, yet youre still perfectly sober. How thoroughly unfair of you.


    Should senior sister really be the one to say that to me?


    Lu Mei smiles and leans closer. Oh?


    Liu Jin points to her cup even as he takes another sip of his. If Ive drunk as much as those two, the senior sister has drunk even more.


    I could be really resistant to alcohol.


    So could I. We both know thats not true.


    Whatever reply Lu Mei is about to say is drowned out by the doors mming against the wall.


    Ive found you atst!


    A group of six enters the room, all of them Inner Disciples. Liu Jin recognizes half of them as Inner Disciples who were defeated by them just a few hours ago. The one who spoke just now, however, is not one of them. He is a tall, solidly built teen with a strong jaw and angry eyes.


    He looks a lot like Bei Hong.


    Atst? You make it sound as though I were hiding. Bei Hong does not bother getting up. Instead, he grabs one of the bottles and drinks straight from it, loudly burping as he puts it down. I dont recall ever bothering doing something as worthless. Have your eyes rotted so much you cant see whats right in front of you, Bei Duyi?


    Bei. The samest name as Bei Hong. Liu Jins eyes flick from one to the other, taking in all their simrities.


    So this is that sort of situation.


    I see you quite clearly. That you can celebrate your blunders so easily shames me to no end. Bei Duyi shakes his head as he walks towards them, mming his hand on their table and knocking one of the bottles to the floor. Do you have no concept of shame? Do you think you can rampage as you please in the Eternal me n as you did in the Golden Fist Sect?!


    Shame? What do I have to be ashamed of? I defeated a group of weaklings who called themselves Inner Disciples. Bei Hong stands up as he speaks. Those who stand behind you should be thankful. By serving as fodder for our progress, they have helped the Eternal me n more than they ever could have otherwise.


    Brother Bei is right! Huang Shing shouts, adding wood to the fire. Weve done nothing wrong. We followed the rules and got the points necessary to be Inner Disciples. Rather, it seems to me those sore losers behind you are now trying to hide behind someone stronger.


    A crack forms in one of the walls as the Qi of more than one person in the room rises, readying for battle.


    Hmph, I see youve wasted no time in finding people of your level. Bei Duyi shoots a withering re at the four of them, not that it has any effect. However, youre far too naive if you think you can do as you please here.


    Brother Duyi is right! One of the members of Bei Duyis group says. He is one of the people Liu Jin fought. You who have just joined do not understand the duties of an Inner Disciple!


    Oh, really? Lu Mei says, sounding entirely too unconcerned by what is happening. And what duties would those be?


    The disciple is about to answer when he makes the mistake of looking into Lu Meis eyes. His eyes ze over before Bei Duyi puts himself between him and Lu Mei, ring at her.


    None of that. He res at Lu Mei, who smiles innocently, before shifting his gaze back to Bei Hong. For your sake, Ill try to make things simple. Inner Disciples receive more points every month than Outer Disciples do. That is because the duties demanded of us require us to spend more points than Outer Disciples. By suddenly defeating so many of us, you four have left quite a few disciples in precarious circumstances.


    If you have a point, get to it, Bei Hong says. Once again youve spoiled my drinking.


    His words are not the slightest bit slurred, and the flush of alcohol has long since vanished from his face. Did he use Qi to burn it off?


    I am here to make things easy for you, Bei Hong. All the people here have agreed not to hold todays events against you if you just agree to use some of your points for their benefit. That is all.


    Bei Hongs reply is immediate.


    Ridiculous!


    Dont the rules of the Sect allow us to challenge each other? Lu Mei adds. If losing a single spar against an Outer Disciple is enough to put you in such a dangerous situation, then you were not making good use of those points in the first ce. Isnt that right?


    Shes not wrong. Indeed, the way some of the Inner Disciples flush in shame tells Liu Jin shes right on the mark.


    Hes not about to tell her that.


    Senior Sister Lu is right!


    Huang Shing has no such problem. Much like Bei Hong, hes already standing up, ready to fight.


    Bei Hong, I am giving you the chance to mend bridges with your fellow disciples. Will you reject my kindness?


    Kindness? I dont recall ever having need of such a thing.


    This is not the Golden Fist Sect, Bei Hong.


    That you think Ive ever relied on that name says it all. I am now Bei Hong of the Eternal me n. If you all wish to settle this as fellow disciples, Ill be happy to!


    Bei Hong grins as his Qi rises. Bei Duyi, though his expression does not change, matches him.


    At this point, it is only a matter of wholl throw the first blow.


    What is the meaning of this?


    The voice is loud, a bit shrill, and oddly familiar. An Inner Disciple hase to check up on them, likely attracted by the noise and rising Qi,


    It is Khong Hu, the one who acted as their guide.


    What do you think youre all doing throwing your Qi around sote at night. Fights within the building are forbidden! Khong Hu shouts. Why would you even


    He trails off as he looks at the two groups. His eyes sh in recognition when he sees Liu Jin and Huang Shing.


    Liu Jin gives a small wave.


    He receives a t stare in return.


    I see. Khong Hu takes a deep breath. Well, I suppose something like this is inevitable. It certainly seems to happen every year. However, you shall not fight here! Am I clear?


    You presume to tell us what to do, Khong Hu?


    Common sense presumes to tell you what to do, Khong Hu counters, crossing his arms. Fights inside this building are forbidden. Youve already lost many points today. Do you wish to make things worse?


    Of course, Brother Khong is right, Bei Duyi says. Fighting here was never our intention. We simply wished to offer Brother Hong a chance to make amends.


    My fists are all the amends youll get out of me.


    Bei Duyi snorts. Clearly. Well settle thingster, Bei Hong.


    Oh? Youe here and dont even have the guts to fight me?


    If I beat you here, youll just say youre tired from all your fights today. I dont want to give you excuses. Rest up, Bei Hong. I dont intend on letting you keep making a fool of yourself.


    He leaves with that parting shot, the rest of the disciples trailing after him. Khong Hu also doesnt stay long. In fact, if the judging look he gives them is any indication, he wants nothing to do with them.


    Liu Jin has been a disciple of the Eternal me n for not even two days. He has been an Inner Disciple for mere hours.


    Yet, somehow


    Somehow, he has fallen in with a really troublesome group.


    ~~~

 Chapter 90: The Apothecary

    Chapter 90: The Apothecary


    ~~~


    Please leave.


    Liu Jins eyebrow twitches.


    It is not the words that annoy him. It is the way they are being said. Khong Hu speaks without malice or derision. His posture reflects nothing but straightforward honesty. Hes not looking down on Liu Jin in the slightest but instead speaking from the bottom of his heart.


    He is even bowing his head to him!


    You and yourpanions have already caused trouble in the Sparring Hall and the Inner Disciple quarters. Id rather the Apothecary remained as is.


    I am alone.


    That is marginally better, yet my request remains the same.


    Liu Jin crosses his arms. I realize senior brother is older, but were both Inner Disciples. Does senior brother really have the authority to forbid me from entering the Apothecary?


    An awkward pause follows.


    ...I was really hoping junior wouldnt think of that.


    Which says a lot about Khong Hus opinion of Liu Jin.


    If that is the case Liu Jin makes an awkward gesture with his hand, trying to shoo Khong Hu out of the way. Hes blocking the entrance.


    Very well. Khong Hu frowns as he straightens up. I suppose I cant stop you from entering. In that case, I should at least prevent you from making a fool of yourself. Follow me.


    The Apothecary is located a few miles away from the Inner Disciples mansion. Unlike other buildings inside the Eternal me nspound, the Apothecary is made wholly out of wood and has an odd box-like shape. When looked at from afar, the building almost looks like a giant cab.


    And yet, despite its quirkiness, it is one of the most important buildings in the entirety of the Eternal me nspound.


    This is the Apothecary, one of the most important buildings within the walls of the Eternal me n, Khong Hu says, unknowingly echoing Liu Jins thoughts. It is here where all manner of herbs, Spirit Beast parts, and other such things are stored.


    Unlike the Sparring Hall or the living quarters for Inner Disciples, there are no wide, spacious rooms here. Instead, there are numerous narrow halls with multiple doors on either side and signs all around.


    The Eternal me n has control over a wide variety of territories. As such, we harvest resources from all over the Crimson Cloud Empire and beyond. These are then brought here by disciples such as you and me. The Apothecarys job is not only to store these ingredients but to decide how theyll be split among the Sect and for what purposes theyll be used.


    The Medical Pavilion needs medical herbs. The Armory requires fangs, ws, and metals to make weapons. Disciples need cultivation pills to grow stronger.


    The one that decides how everything is split between members of the Eternal me n is the Apothecary. That is how important this building is.


    Internal Disputes, External Rtionships, and Exploration. Within the Eternal me n, only those three departments hold as much authority as the Apothecary. Together, those four are the main pirs of the Eternal me n, all of which are under the wise guidance of Patriarch Feng.


    Khong Hu had not said anything about that when guiding Liu Jin and Huang Shing through thepound. Of course, back then, they had only been Outer Disciples, so Liu Jin can somewhat understand why Khong Hu didnt bother going into detail about the Sects inner workings.


    You understand what I am saying, dont you? This is not a ce where tomfoolery of any kind is tolerated, Khong Hu warns him. Elder Xue, who is in charge of the Apothecary, is wise, strong, and without patience for fools.


    Senior brother needs not worry, Liu Jin replies. The only reason I am here is to work and earn points. It is not my intention to cause any trouble.


    It is true. Despite the hectic day Liu Jin had yesterday, he had managed to get a good nights sleep. None of the protective talismans he ced in his room went off. The other disciples, it seems, respect the rule of not fighting within the walls of the mansion. It means he probably wont have to worry about sneak attacks.


    Formal challenges, however, are an entirely different problem, which is why Liu Jin had gotten up very early in the morning and headed for the Apothecary. He hadnt expected to run into Khong Hu at the door, but running into Khong Hu was better than running into literally anyone else fromst night.


    Will the rest really note here? Khong Hu looks at him dubiously. Not even the one you took the exam with?


    I doubt this is the sort of work that would interest Huang Shing.


    Liu Jin had even tried to warn Huang Shing away from Bei Hong and Lu Meist night.


    You do realize Bei Hong wouldnt have batted an eye if he had rendered you unable to take the Selection Exam, right? Liu Jin had told him. There is no reason for you to involve yourself with him further.


    Maybe, but the same goes for me. I am not so forgiving Id have been able to overlook it if we had actuallye to blows, and it is not as if I feel some great loyalty to Brother Bei. However, beating those disciples together was fun, so I dont really have any reason to turn my back on him right now.


    That had been his reply.


    Ill admit senior brothers concerns are not unmerited, Liu Jin says. We did cause a ruckus yesterday, but I am here as a simple disciple who wants to make points. That is all.


    Khong Hu holds his gaze for several seconds.


    Well, I suppose you can help out with the inventory, he says, breaking the contest. We just received a new shipment from our Night Plum City Branch. I will warn you right now, though. This work is one that requires utmost diligence!


    I assure you, Brother Khong, my diligence will leave nothing to be desired.


    ~~~


    Many hourster, Liu Jin walks out of the Apothecary, having made a hefty amount of points, much to Khong Hus ck-jawed shock.


    It is about what Liu Jin expected. Harvesting parts from Spirit Beast corpses. Identifying and ssifying rare herbs. General inventory tasks. All of them are things he has experience in. Compared to having to decode Doctor Wus notes, the work he has done this afternoon is all too simple. His skills are a good fit for Apothecary-rted tasks.


    While Liu Jin did not have the opportunity to meet Elder Xue, he did make a good impression on some of the older disciples. They made him promise to return tomorrow.


    All in all, today has been a good day.


    Liu Jin smiles and holds his head high, enjoying a rare moment of silence, the likes of which have been repeatedly denied to him ever since he joined the Eternal me n.


    It doesntst.


    The area within the walls of the Eternal me n is mostly covered by smooth stone tiles. The buildings are all quite far from each other, leading thepound to feel distressingly empty. One can walk for over an hour without running into anything. There are no walls or corners or trees to block ones vision.


    It means sneaking up on someone is quite tricky.


    It is probably why this person does not bother trying. He announces his presence with his violent Qi before hes within a hundred yards of Liu Jin. He walks with long, angry strides, his pace about as fast as one can be without actually runninglight wisps of me trail behind his fists.


    Spirit Realm. Fourth Level.


    His presence is one Liu Jin recognizes, and it is because Liu Jin recognizes it that he sighs and shakes his head.


    Senior brother, is there really any need for this?


    The response to his question is a spike of Qi, the anger within it intensifying. A finger is boldly pointed at him.


    Qing Jin! I challenge you to a match!


    He is Pan Qiu, one of the disciples Liu Jin defeated the other day. Out of all the people Liu Jin fought that day, Pan Qiu is, without a doubt, the strongest.


    He is also the one who was easily lured by Lu Mei, so hes definitely not the smartest or the most controlled. Truth be told, Liu Jin had expected something like this to happen ever since he saw him with Bei Duyis groupst night. If anything, hes surprised Pan Qiu didnt try to challenge him while he was in the Apothecary.


    Senior brother, is there really any need for this? Liu Jin asks once more, hoping to change his mind.


    Judging by the angry re Pan Qiu levels at him, it doesnt work.


    You and that harlot <em>humiliated me!</em> That Id lose to someone so far below me is unthinkable. Do you really think I dont know what happened now? Bei Duyi told me everything! Had she not used that technique on me, Id have never lost to you!


    Liu Jin frowns.


    Pan Qiu had been under the effects of Lu Meis technique before they fought. That is almost certainly true. It is why he had been so easily lured into challenging Liu Jin.


    However, had Lu Mei further used her Charm Technique on Pan Qiu to distract him <em>during</em> the match?


    That is not a question Liu Jin can answer. The only one who knows for sure is Lu Mei. And if he were to ask her, shed probably answer in the way that would be most annoying to Liu Jin. He is certain of it. Regardless, none of that really matters right now.


    Whether she did it or not, Pan Qiu has already made up his mind about it.


    It is certainly a possibility, Liu Jin admits. A possibility Bei Duyi had put in his head.


    In that light, Pan Qius anger ispletely understandable. Had he lost to someone like Bei Hong, who is in the Third Level of the Spirit Realm, he might be able to bear it. However, Liu Jin is in the Ninth Level of the Nascent Realm! The difference between them is basically half a Cultivation Realm!


    Not only did Pan Qiu lose to someone like that, but he lost due to a Charm Technique.


    And worst of all, the oue of that match is already set.


    Even if Pan Qiu were to go to an Elder right now, nothing would change. From the moment his points were subtracted and Liu Jins were increased, the result was deemed valid to the eyes of the Eternal me n.


    That is why the only thing he can do right now is challenge Liu Jin to a rematch.


    This is not something Liu Jin can turn down. All disciples have three guaranteed challenges per day. Pan Qiu is fully within his rights to force a match out of him.


    However, senior brother, even if you defeat me, you will not gain back the points you lost.


    When Liu Jin defeated Pan Qiu, he was an Outer Disciple. That is why Pan Qiu lost so many points. However, theyre both Inner Disciples now. Even if Pan Qiu defeats Liu Jin, it is impossible for him to make back the points he lost, nor can he make Liu Jin lose such arge amount of points all at once.


    This is not about points! Pan Qiu roars, his hands bing engulfed with me. No, not just his hands. The Qi around his whole body is taking the properties of fire.


    Of course not, Liu Jin agrees, not looking the slightest bit intimidated even as the floor beneath Pan Qiu starts melting from the heat. It is also about senior brother paying me back for the injustice he feels has been inflicted against his person. Senior brother feels he has lost face. That cannot be overlooked.


    Liu Jin looks right into Pan Qius angry eyes withplete calm.


    However, consider this: What if senior brother loses to me again?


    The fire erupts around Pan Qius body. Junior, you dare!


    I do.


    Pan Qius angry Qi dies down in an instant. His angry re freezes, sputters, and fades away. Suddenly, his throat feels dry in a way that has nothing to do with the heat.


    It is Liu Jins Qi.


    It is not that Liu Jins Qi suddenly grew a lot stronger. The Qi of the person in front of Pan Qiu still belongs to someone in the Ninth Level of the Nascent Realm. Pan Qiu is still in the Fourth Level of the Spirit Realm. Pan Qiu knows hes stronger.


    And yet...


    Pan Qiu feels like prey.


    He feels like a mouse in front of a snake, as if one wrong move is all it would take for deadly poisonous fangs to pierce his flesh.


    I know that senior brother is strong. If were only talking about Inner Disciples, then senior brother is probably firmly in the middle as far asbat ability goes. Even so, I do not believe I would lose to senior brother.


    Liu Jin says it calmly. Without boast or insult.


    Pan Qiu sweats the entire time.


    I am not prone to boasting, senior brother, so believe me when I say if we were to fight right now, Id win. There is no doubt in my mind about it. If we were to fight, thatd only harm senior brother and achieve none of the goals senior brother wants to achieve. That is why I want to ask senior brother to reconsider his challenge.


    Liu Jin gives Pan Qiu a respectful nod.


    I trust senior brother will make the proper choice.


    ~~~


    Did you have any trouble on your way here?


    To Liu Jins surprise, Bei Hong is waiting for him on the first floor of the mansion. His new robes now sport signs of the battles he had partaken in during the day.


    None at all, Liu Jin replies, shaking his head.


    Bei Hong stares at him for a moment, taking in Liu Jins pristine appearance.


    I see, Bei Hong says after a while. Around here, we got quite a few challenges from a few of the dogs who thought barking and biting were the same thing. All of them trash, of course. But you might have to look over your shoulders for the next couple of days. Thats how these sorts of things usually go.


    Ah, so he wasnt unaware of this possibility while causing trouble yesterday.


    Does that make Bei Hong more or less perceptive than Liu Jin had initially assumed?


    Thank you, I appreciate the warning.


    I also wish to apologize.


    Liu Jin is so shocked he forgets to blink. Thats how little he expected Bei Hongs words.


    For Bei Duyis actions? He asks just to make sure.


    What? Bei Hong frowns and snorts. No, why should I apologize for the actions of people I dont care about?


    Then why


    Lu Mei.


    He says it so easily, it sets off another round of questions in Liu Jins head.


    She seems to have taken a liking to you. I am sorry for that.


    This time Liu Jin does blink.


    Is Brother Bei not angry?


    Truth be told, Liu Jin had expected Lu Meis behavior to prompt some jealousy or possessiveness from Bei Hong.


    Why should I He trails off as he realizes what Liu Jin is getting at. No. Lu Mei and I are friends, and no more. Thank the heavens for that.


    The resoluteness, the certainty in his voice, catches Liu Jin by surprise once more. Considering how popr Lu Mei is among males, he had not expected Bei Hong to be any different.


    Listen well, Bei Hong says when he notices Liu Jins confusion. A woman has to be pretty, but not so pretty it will cause trouble. She needs toe from a well-to-do family, but not one thats annoying to deal with. More importantly, since youre going to have to deal with her for the rest of your life, her personality cant be too troublesome. The ideal woman must possess these three things.


    Bei Hong lifts a finger for each item, going through the list with such practiced ease Liu Jin can tell this is far from the first time he says this.


    Now, look at Lu Mei. Shes pretty. No one can deny that, but she fails at all three categories. Lu Mei might as well be a negative example of an ideal woman. Thats how dangerous she is.


    Thats Im not sure what to say to that.


    You should keep my words close to your heart and never forget them, for they will spare you pain and misery, Bei Hong replies seriously, attempting to be sagely even. For whatever reason, Lu Mei has developed an interest in you.


    He looks at him from head to toe after saying that, his expression dubious.


    I cannot say I understand her tastes, but I do know her personality. Shes the sort that keeps prodding and poking until she satisfies her interests before moving on to whatever catches her eye next. Normally, I wouldnt bother telling you any of this, but the four of us fought together to be Inner Disciples. That means youre not trash, which entitles you to a warning.


    Liu Jin stays silent for a while, staring at Bei Hong.


    Finally, he takes a deep breath and sighs.


    I see. Thank you. I will take your warning under consideration. Ill do my best to ignore her.


    No, that will not work. Bei Hong shakes his head. Its the worst you can do. That will just encourage her.


    Then what would Brother Bei rmend?


    Bei Hong looks at him as if he had just asked a stupid question.


    If I knew, I would have started with that. I started with an apology because Lu Mei always gets her way.


    In that case, I think Brother Bei will find me an unusual exception.


    Liu Jin hase here for a reason.


    Lu Meis whims, wherever they may lead, are not something that will distract him from his purpose.


    ~~~

 Chapter 91: Delivery

    Chapter 91: Delivery


    ~~~


    What do you think is in here?


    Something that will probably be spoiled if you keep shaking it like that. Remember, you are the one who wanted to do something different to earn points. At the very least, you should do it properly.


    Right. Sorry. Sorry, Huang Shing says. I am not used to things like this. I never thought disciples of the Eternal me n would do things that are so...


    Mundane? supplies Liu Jin.


    Yes, that.


    Liu Jin can understand that. A simple delivery job is probably not what one associates with one of the most powerful Sects in the Empire, yet that is what Liu Jin and Huang Shing have been entrusted with. For the first time in many days, the two have left the Eternal me nspound to deliverrge crates filled with herbs to Ember City.


    Ember City is about an hour away from the Summer Forest. As such, there is very little there that isnt controlled by the Eternal me n. Liu Jin was able to experience this first-hand during the days leading up to the Selection Exam.


    It had been a surprisingly rxing time. Since the Eternal me n has so much influence over Ember City, no one dares to start trouble there. This gives the city a very peaceful atmosphere. Ember City is probably even more peaceful than Eastern Port City ever was.


    It may not be morous, but this is something that needs doing too. Servants alone cannot be trusted with this sort of task.


    Servants could, in theory, be entrusted with the delivery, but it is far simpler for disciples to do it. While the transfer circles would allow them to skip the Ash Road, the servants would have a hard time moving the crates, and there is no guarantee they would be able to protect them adequately. Meanwhile, Liu Jin and Huang Shing have little trouble making the trip, even without using movement techniques.


    I understand that. The servants probably wouldnt be able to handle a bandit attack.


    Liu Jin doubts there is a single bandit group that would dare steal from the Eternal me n. However, that does not make Huang Shings point any less valid. Just because no one is likely to try doesnt mean they shouldnt worry about safety.


    It may not be as exciting as thebat you have been partaking in, but this is also a way to gain points.


    A more cost-effective one at that. The disciples Huang Shing has been fighting have been the ones angry at how quickly he had been promoted. Liu Jin doesnt doubt it has helped keep his skills sharp, but the points he received from winning likely arent worth the effort he has put in.


    The system is likely set up that way to encourage disciples to help out with more mundane tasks. Also, to remind them that, while spars are a good way to hone ones skills, in the end, cultivation is what really matters.


    I know. I know, Huang Shing says, his head leaning from right to left. The past few days have been fun. I feel Brother Hong and I have really bonded.


    They must have if Huang Shing has shifted from Brother Bei to Brother Hong.


    However, the challenges have beening less and lesstely. Brother Hong says its to be expected since we keep winning.


    Hence why Huang Shing came to him looking for another way to earn points. The delivery job is one Liu Jin has had his eye on for a while, and he didnt see anything wrong with letting Huang Shinge along. The opposite, in fact.


    Theres still that guy, Bei Duyi, but he hasnt done anything yet. Did you know he is Brother Hongs cousin? Apparently, theres some old grudge between them.


    I figured it was something like that. The Bei n is prominent within the Golden Fist Sect.


    That Bei Hong and Bei Duyi are both here means they are talented within their Sect, but not so important that the Sect couldnt bear to be without them. Sending them here was a way to foster a good rtionship with the Eternal me n, and they should both be aware of it.


    However, just because they are both in a new Sect does not mean their old grudges have disappeared.


    I am surprised he talked about it.


    Ah, no. Huang Shing shakes his head. It was Sister Mei who told me. By the way, Sister Mei keeps asking about Brother Jin. You really shouldnt keep ignoring her.


    I prefer to think of it less as ignoring her and more as guaranteeing my peace of mind.


    Brother Jin! Huang Shing chides him. Do you not understand the position youre in? Sister Mei is easily the prettiest girl in the Sect. There is no one who wouldnt wish to have her affections! I do not understand why youre like this.


    Because that woman is too cunning to be trusted.


    Well, even if he said something like that, Liu Jin doubts Huang Shing will listen. He could also mention he is married, but that would just invite more questions, and his link to Xiao Shuang is something hed prefer to keep hidden.


    Even you?


    Well, no. Huang Shing looks awfully ufortable all of a sudden. My heart already belongs to another.


    Liu Jin blinks. That is news to him.


    Because of that, my heart cannot be swayed by Sister Meis charms. However, if it werent for that, Id absolutely be envious of Brother Jin right now!


    I was unaware you had your heart set on someone.


    It is the reason I joined the Eternal me n! Huang Shing says with startling earnestness, puffing his chest only to immediately dete. Where she is now, I can only reach by being strong. It pains me to admit it, but I need to improve myself further. That is why, right now, points are what I need.


    Is Brother Shing nning to buy cultivation pills from the shop?


    I was actually thinking of purchasing ess to the meditation chambers.


    Smart.


    Most Sects have special chambers where one can cultivate inplete istion for weeks, months, or even years. The Eternal me n is no different. In fact, because they are the Eternal me n, their meditation chambers are sure to be of top quality. However, because it is the Eternal me n, one needs points to use them.


    I see, Liu Jin says, nodding. It is certainly possible to gain the necessary points for that through Apothecary work. It will certainly be faster than through sparring.


    Unless Huang Shing feels like challenging Core Disciples, but he doubts hes so foolish.


    However, Brother Huang needs to take this seriously. That means


    No shaking the crates?


    No shaking the crates, Liu Jin agrees.


    ~~~


    Its closed.


    That it is.


    As expected, no one dared to attack them on their way to Ember City. The city guards practically bowed when they saw their robes. People on the streets gave them a wide berth, many of them bowing and kneeling as they passed. That is the level of respect being part of the Eternal me nmands in Ember City.


    It is something Liu Jin had already known, but Huang Shing seems marveled by the whole thing. He stares in wonder all the way till they arrive at their destination, a store owned by the Eternal me n.


    It is closed.


    Well, I imagined it would be.


    Then why did Brother Jin make us get up so early in the morning?!


    Because that way, we could avoid all the needless challenges that would have just wasted time.


    I still think Brother Jin shouldnt avoid them so much.


    Unnecessary things are unnecessary.


    But Brother Jins fights are always fun to watch!


    Liu Jin blinks. Huh, is that so?


    Huang Shing nods vigorously. As someone who only knows how to hit hard, I like watching people who can win without getting hit at all. Even Brother Hong has said hes impressed by Brother Jins skills.


    I see. I will make sure to keep that in mind, but right now, I need you to do me a favor.


    Name it.


    Keep watch of these, Liu Jin says, cing the crates he is carrying down next to Huang Shing.


    Huh?


    The store is not going to open for a while. While were here, there is something I need to buy with actual money.


    A wiser, more cautious person would have immediately asked questions. What is he going to buy? Is it really wise to leave him alone with the crates? Can this not wait until they have delivered the goods safely?


    Huang Shing just nods.


    Dont worry, Brother Jin. You can trust me!


    I know I can.


    As soon as Liu Jin walks around the corner, he vanishes with Ground Contraction. Three steps take him to the roof of a nearby building. Liu Jin looks around for a moment, confirming the roof is empty. He also makes sure to feel the Qi of those nearby.


    Lei Kong?


    My lord.


    He appears immediately and without a sound, already kneeling. Liu Jin sighs in relief as he does. Good. So he had not imagined feeling his Qi.


    It means he has note here for nothing.


    I see my lord has seeded in joining the Eternal me n. Congrattions.


    Thank you. I trust everything went well?


    Lei Kong had been at his side for months and was a great help during his training. However, there was no way he could enter the Eternal me n with him. Due to his age, the standards demanded of Lei Kong would have been far too strict.


    That is why Liu Jin sent Lei Kong away long before the Selection Exam took ce.


    Everything went as my lord ordered.


    You were able to meet Xiao Fang then? Liu Jin cannot quite keep the eagerness out of his voice. It has been months, maybe even a year, since hest saw Xiao Fang. It has been hard for him to keep track of time.


    Yes, my lord. He was where you expected him to be. I am pleased to let my lord know his brother-inw is in good health. He was initially wary of me, but thanks to the information my lord gave me, I was able to prove the veracity of my story.


    Good. Thats good. Of course, if Xiao Fang had known Lei Kong was part of the group that had invaded Eastern Port City, he doubted things would have progressed remotely well. What did he say?


    He appreciates the gifts and wishes my lord well on his endeavors. He regrets he cannot be at my lords side during this trying time.


    Liu Jin stares.


    Lei Kong stares at the floor, the very picture of solemnity.


    What did Xiao Fang actually say?


    My lord, I-


    I can make it an order if I need to.


    He said He said he said my lord is being a butthead.


    Liu Jin snorts, but there is a smile tugging at his lips. What else did he say?


    He says my lord is being unreasonably stubborn. While the cultivation pills you send him are appreciated, he wishes my lord would just join him, so they could focus their efforts on the Xiao Sect instead of chasing after an ill-advised n.


    I know thats not the word he used, but I appreciate you trying to keep his intent.


    Thank you, my lord. Your brother-inw also wishes you good luck, and additionally, he told me to give you this.


    Liu Jin blinks in surprise as Lei Kong produces arge wooden box with several temporal seals on it.


    Could it be?


    Lei Kong opens the box.


    It is the egg of a ck-Winged Imperial Eagle.


    The one he had said no to such a long time ago.


    Xiao Fang had kept it for him.


    ~~~


    It is after a few more minutes of talking that he and Lei Kong say their goodbyes. The ck-Winged Imperial Eagle egg is now safely stored within his spatial pouch. Exining how he got his hands on one would not be particrly hard. The Eternal me n is not some sort of haven for ordinary people, quite the opposite in fact.


    One more abnormality would barely merit a mention.


    Lei Kong had not been keen on leaving his side once more, but it had to be done. Thanks to his Thousand Steps of the Thunder God, his mobility is far greater than what his level would suggest. Furthermore, since he is in thete stages of the True Realm, the fifth Realm of cultivation, few ces are too dangerous for him to venture into. Rather than having him wait in Ember City, it is better to send him off on another errand.


    Of course, convincing him it was for the best had taken a while. Even after all this time, the man remains annoyingly servile.


    Brother Jin!


    Liu Jin jerks his head up as Huang Shinges running at him.


    Brother Jin! Im so sorry! This is bad! Were in big trouble!


    Calm down, Liu Jin says, holding up his hands to stop Huang Shing from barreling into him. Wait, why are you here? You should not leave the-


    Theyre gone! Huang Shing shouts into his face. I only looked away for a second. I swear, Brother Jin! It was no more than that. But-


    The herbs were stolen.


    A shame-faced Huang Shing nods.


    Show me, he says immediately. Huang Shing wastes no time leading Liu Jin to the storefront where he had left the crates. They are open, but there are no herbs inside.


    Only rocks.


    I dont know how it happened. We definitely did note here carrying rocks, but now the boxes are full of them.


    Someone switched them.


    Bei Duyi, Huang Shing growls. It had to be him.


    One of those aligned with him most likely. Liu Jin grabs one of the rocks and tests its weight. Its a perfectly normal rock, the likes of which you can pick off the ground. Losing the herbs couldnd us both in big trouble.


    Two disciples go out of the Eternal me n carrying several medicinal herbs and end up with a pile of rocks. There is no way they wont be punished for it.


    The loss in points alone will be immense. I dont want to imagine what type of punishment awaits us for this.


    If Brother Jin knows that, then why is Brother Jin so calm?!


    Because it wont get to that point.


    It wont?


    No. Right now, instead of worrying, Brother Shing should focus on the bright side.


    What could possibly be bright about this?


    You wished to see me fight more, didnt you?" The rock is tossed to the ground and stepped over. "You are most certainly going to get the chance to do so now.


    ~~~

 Chapter 92: I Can Safely Say

    Chapter 92: I Can Safely Say


    ~~~


    Huang Shing and Liu Jin run at top speed. Now that they no longer have to worry about identally damaging the crates, nothing stops them from using movement techniques. Multiple miles go by in seconds.


    I cant believe Brother Jin foresaw this!


    Liu Jin snorts.


    Foresaw is a pretty strong word. Considered is a better alternative. Feared may be closer to the truth. In the end, it doesnt matter. The herbs were still stolen.


    Even though it had been a possibility, his impatience had gotten the better of him. He had left Huang Shing alone with the crates, a foolish decision to be sure. He should have waited until they had safely delivered the herbs, then found some way to excuse himself for a few minutes. With the benefit of hindsight, it is in to see that would have been the better choice.


    Of course, in its own way, that thought is fairly arrogant. It means Liu Jin is thinking, If I had been there, the herbs would have never been stolen.


    That is not right.


    Regardless of the method the thieves used, there is no guarantee Liu Jin would have been able to stop them. He might have, or he might not have. Taking it for granted that he could have is nothing but vanity.


    I still think its amazing! To think we have a chance to recover the herbs because Brother Jin made sure to put a Lovers Crimson Blossom inside one of the crates!


    Lovers Crimson Blossom.


    Rather than calling it a special type of nt, it would be more urate to say it is an unusual phenomenon that happens to a fairly mundane tree.


    Crimson Blossom Trees are known for their beauty and little else. Their color is a vivid crimson from their roots all the way to their leaves and flowers. Good for making ornaments and dye, but little else. However, there are times when a flower of a darker shade of red will grow from such trees. This flower has no exceptional medical properties, but it does have a curious quirk.


    The petals of this flower will always point towards each other.


    Upon receiving the herbs, Liu Jin had ced a few of these petals inside the crates and kept one for himself. When the thieves had taken the herbs, they had also taken the petals. All Liu Jin and Huang Shing have to do now is follow the direction the petal in Liu Jins hand is pointing at.


    It is nothing much. By the way, I am sure you have already noticed this, but the direction were going right now is


    The Summer Forest, Huang Shing finishes for him, frowning.


    It means their suspicions are right. The ones who stole the herbs are doubtlessly disciples of the Eternal me n.


    In a way, this was inevitable. Even though the group of resentful disciples kept trying to challenge Huang Shing and Bei Hong, their efforts were for naught. Those two may be brash and headstrong, but no one can deny their strength. Some people had tried to challenge Lu Mei and Liu Jin instead, thinking them easier targets. Those efforts had been met with failure as well.


    If the older Inner Disciples had gotten involved, things would have been quite different, but they all seem concerned with their own training.


    They were unable to defeat you in the sparring ring, so now they seek to attack your reputation. That is what this is.


    Our reputation, Huang Shing corrects him. Dont worry, Brother Jin! On this matter, we will be as one fist!


    Liu Jin chuckles. I guess a fist would be the right tool for this job. Very well, do you have anything in mind?


    At this speed, well be in the Ash Road in seconds. Ill use the transfer circle to go get Brother Hong and Sister Mei.


    Unlike outsiders who must run the length of the Ash Road to reach the Eternal me nspound, disciples can simply activate the transfer circles near the entrance to skip the whole thing. Because of that, Huang Shings idea has merit. It would be extremely easy for him to get Bei Hong and Lu Mei.


    There is just one problem.


    I suppose while you do that, Ill keep following after the herbs. He cannot afford not to. The thieves could destroy the herbs at any moment. The slightest dy could be crucial. How do you expect to find me? Keep in mind I will have to disguise my Qi to avoid detection.


    I am confident I can pick up Brother Jins Qi easily enough, but I was wondering if maybe I didnt have to. That petal is it possible for Brother Jin to cut it in half? Can that be done?


    Liu Jin slows down as he spares Huang Shing a nce out of the corner of his eyes. He considers his words for a moment, his gaze flicking back to the red petal in his hand.


    The Summer Forest is now within sight. Liu Jin holds up the petal. Unfortunately, it does not point towards the Ash Road, but rather insistently aims itself at the dense foliage and the many dangers that lurk there.


    With a swipe of his hand, the petal is cut in half.


    Very well, Liu Jin says, handing one half to Huang Shing. Well follow Brother Shings n. Be warned, it will lose power in about two hours now that its cut in half. I trust youll be able to find me by then.


    Brother Jin wont regret this! I definitely, definitely wont let you down! Huang Shing says, pushing more Qi into his legs, his body exploding forward at speeds far beyond sound. It does not take him even a second to reach the feet of the Ash Round and step right over the transfer circle.


    Liu Jin dives into the Summer Forest.


    ~~~


    Art of the Roaming Thief - Second Step.


    The technique his Master taught him has a total of seven steps, each one moreplicated than thest. Back when his Master was alive, Liu Jin had only been able to master the first of these.


    By sensing the flow of Qi in the opponent''s body, one became able to move into their blind spot. That is the first step of Art of the Roaming Thief. If used properly, it can be a frightening technique, but it is not without its limits. The First Step requires the enemy to attack first. It can dodge and counter-attack, but it can never make the first move.


    However, during the fall of Eastern Port City, Liu Jin had been able to attack using Art of the Roaming Thief.


    It is not something he had noticed at the moment. In fact, it took him months to properly think back on the events of that night and realize there had been at least one asion in which he had used Art of the Roaming not to defend himself but to chase after someone.


    Back then, without realizing it, Liu Jin had used the Second Step of Art of the Roaming Thief.


    If the first step reads the flow of the opponent''s Qi, then the second step focuses on reading the flow of ambient Qi and matching your own Qi to it. In that way, it became possible to temporarily diminish one''s presence andunch a surprise attack. While it has the advantage of not requiring enemy action to be used, Liu Jin does not consider the Second Step to be better or worse than the First Step. Both versions have their own strengths and weaknesses.


    In fact, the stealth factor of the Second Step may actually be inferior to that of the First Step, making it a lesser choice for openbat.


    Outsidebat, however, the Second Step is the clear victor. This thought is further reinforced in Liu Jin''s mind as he uses the technique to avoid the notice of a twenty-foot tall Two-Headed Lion. Unlike the one he encountered in the Ash Road, this one is in the Spirit Realm. Thus, it is not an opponent Liu Jin wishes to fight.


    The Summer Forest is home to many Spirit Beasts like it. That is why Liu Jin has been using Art of the Roaming Thief to make his way through the forest. Whenever he feels the Qi of a Spirit Beast, he uses the technique to quickly get past it. He and Huang Shing may have killed countless Spirit Beasts in the Nascent Realm during the Selection Exam, but it would be foolish to the extreme to think that is all the Summer Forest has to offer.


    Fighting a Spirit Beast in the Spirit Realm would be troublesome.


    Fighting one in the True Realm would be a nightmare.


    Beyond that, starting a fight in the Summer Forest would simply be no good. A fight would attract the attention of other Spirit Beasts and may even alert the thieves of his presence. Avoidance is the better option right now.


    How exactly will Huang Shing and the others manage to make their way through the forest is not something Liu Jin is sure of, but now is not the time to ponder that. He needs to focus on catching the thieves.


    The thieves that had brazenly dared to venture into the Summer Forest.


    It is genuinely puzzling to Liu Jin. There is little doubt in his mind that the thieves are the disciples who have been trying and failing to beat them. They dont have enough strength to defeat someone like Bei Hong, yet they are willing to brave all the Spirit Beasts here? If they were that strong, they wouldnt need to do something like this to begin with. It makes little sense.


    Liu Jin jerks his head up as he feels three... six presences up ahead.


    Since he is keeping his Qi low, it is very unlikely they have sensed him, yet it is curious they are making little effort to hide their own Qi. In fact


    Liu Jin frowns, momentarily stopping on top of a branch, his body hidden by the dense foliage.


    There is something odd about this part of the Summer Forest.


    It is as if something just washed over his body. It is not like the barrier surrounding the Ash Road thatpletely stops Spirit Beasts froming in. This feels a bit more subtle. It is only because Liu Jin is trying to match his Qi to the environment every time he uses Art of the Roaming Thief that he notices the change.


    And yet, this is not the time to study it. Liu Jin shakes his head and keeps making his way through the forest, silently leaping from tree to tree.


    o dangerous!


    So you have said! Repeatedly! What point is there in doing so? We already have the herbs! Just shut up and help us bury them!


    But what if they find them?


    That voice is familiar. The thought drifts through Liu Jins mind as he stealthy approaches the thieves.


    There is no way they will dare enter the Summer Forest. Even if they do, how could they know about the safe zones already?


    Even if they dont, there are others who do! What if we run into a Core Disciple?


    It is Pan Qiu, Liu Jin realizes, the disciple who tried to challenge him the other day. He peeks through the foliage to see the six disciples arguing with each other, the stolen crates right between them. Curiously, he does not see Bei Duyi with them.


    Enough! says another disciple. There is no point in arguing this! Pan Qiu, we all agreed to this. Its done. Let us finish this and get out.


    Yes, Brother Pan should really calm down.


    Personally, I am surprised a coward who couldnt find the guts to challenge someone in the Nascent Realm now finds the strength to mouth off so much. Hrious.


    You dont understand! Pan Qiu shouts, his foot stomping on the ground. You were not there. None of you were! His hands are balled up into trembling fists. This this was a mistake. We should burn the herbs right now.


    Do you even listen to yourself?


    However, Pan Qiu is not listening. His hands are alight with me as he looks at the crates. Hes really going to do it.


    Art of the Roaming Thief - Second Step.


    In less than a thousandth of a second, Liu Jin dashes down from the trees and reaches the crates before Pan Qius fire does. Instead of being burned by Pan Qiu, the crates go into Liu Jins spatial pouch. His feet skid across the dirt as hees to a stop before the stunned disciples.


    For a moment, no one moves. The disciples are shocked, and Liu Jin Liu Jin fears doing anything may prompt them to take action. Liu Jin is one person against six, and all six are in the Spirit Realm. Two are in the Second Level of it, one is in the Third, and three are in the Fourth.


    The situation is decidedly not in his favor.


    How did you find this ce? One of the disciples cries out, immediately pointing a sword at him. His words break the spell that had been hanging over everyone. They all quickly assumebat stances around Liu Jin. Pan Qiu is the only exception. He takes a few steps back instead. Dont tell me it was Khong Hu who showed you!


    I wonder why a thief thinks he has a right to demand any answers from me, Liu Jin counters, also assuming abat stance. Yet, for the sake of sparing Brother Khong future trouble, Ill say he has nothing to do with my being here. Youre just lousy thieves.


    Youd do well to mind your words, junior. Youre surrounded. Coming here alone was undoubtedly the worst mistake you could have made.


    I can safely say this is far from my worst mistake, Liu Jin notes, seemingly unconcerned. On the inside, his mind is furiously at work, trying to find a way out of here.


    Luckily, as soon as he starts, he realizes all he has to do is wait.


    Also, senior brother may wish to look up.


    He doesnt. None of them do. None of them but Pan Qiu, whose eyes quickly widen before opening his mouth to shout out a warning.


    Hes far toote.


    Third Dragon ying Palm!


    Huang Shing crashes down from the heavens, his palms glowing with green Qi. Even before he makes contact with the ground, it breaks from the force of his blow. Multiple trees are brought down, and the earth rumbles.


    I told you Id find Brother Jin! Huang Shing calls out to him, grinning from ear to ear. Liu Jin finds a smile tugging at his lips.


    You idiot! The disciple from earlier shouts. We cannot fight here! If we do, it could-


    He doesnt get to say more. Bei Hongs fist, now coated in gold, ms into the side of his face.


    What follows is a blur of violence as a fight of four against six begins. These are not mere teens fighting. Almost all of them are in the Spirit Realm, and the power unleashed reflects that. The earth is torn asunder. Craters dozen yards wide are formed with every impact. Trees that are a hundred yards tall are brought low in the blink of an eye.


    Liu Jins spear shes against a de. A fraction of a secondter, hes dodgingrge gouts of me. Then hes attacking someone before they can strike at Huang Shings back. A shout of paining from behind him informs him he has been simrly saved as well.


    Bei Hong fights with powerful blows. He uses no ranged attacks of any kind. He breaks people with nothing but his fists. Beside him, Lu Mei grins, moving with impossible grace. She does not bother with Charm Techniques. There is blood on her face that isnt hers, and her golden eyes brim with joy.


    The fight does not evenst six seconds.


    In six seconds, a hundred square yards arepletely destroyed by ten people.


    In six seconds, every single one of them stops fighting.


    <strong>What is the meaning of this?!</strong>


    The shout rips through the forest. It grabs hold of the haze of battle and rips it apart. A heavy, oppressive force bears down on every single person present there.


    Earth Realm, First Level.


    He steps into the ruined field. His hair, like me; his eyes, like gold. He stands tall and strong, adorned by red and ck robes. His Qi, his presence, it demands their attention. It burns like fire and shines like the sun.


    Oddly enough, it is Huang Shing who puts a name to him.


    Feng Zhi, he whispers, angrily staring at the neer.


    ~~~

 Chapter 93: The Punishment House

    Chapter 93: The Punishment House


    ~~~


    The Punishment House is easily the most humble-looking building within the Eternal me n. Barely two-stories tall, it only has five rooms and does not upy much area. It is a simple, small house located in the northwestern sector of thepound.


    That is how it looks from the outside.


    Beneath the building, there are five different basement levels with five hundred and fifty-five cells in total. The first level is for disciples who havemitted mild offenses. Meanwhile, the lowest level, which has the harshest security measures, is reserved for crimes so foul it has not seen use in nearly four centuries.


    The existence of the Punishment House is yet another detail Khong Hu neglected to mention during the tour he gave them. Of course, it likely never urred to him that theyd be sent here during their first month as disciples.


    Life is unpredictable that way.


    Lu Mei, Huang Shing, Bei Hong, and Liu Jin have all been ced in the same cell. It is only in the first level, but that doesnt make itfortable. There is barely any ambient Qi inside it, making it entirely unsuitable for cultivation, the opposite of an istion chamber. Which, Liu Jin supposes, is only proper. Why should misbehaving disciples be rewarded with a good ce to cultivate?


    Since they are on a basement level, the cell has no windows. It also has no doors. As soon as they walked in, it automatically sealed itself, bricks appearing out of thin air to form a wall. The only source of light is a small red me, which hovers in the center of the room.


    If I may ask, how did you get through the forest so quickly? Liu Jin asks. He is sitting on the floor, his back against a wall.


    Flying carpet.


    Liu Jin blinks and tilts his head to the side. Truly?


    Huang Shing nods excitedly. Sister Mei has one! Can you believe it?!


    I will show it to you once we get out of here. <em>If</em> we get out of here, that is.


    Despite her words, the look on Lu Meis face can only be called amused. The sides of her mouth are tense, as if shes trying not to smile too much. Like the others, she sits on the floor with her back to one of the walls. The me reflected on her eyes makes them shine more than usual.


    Sister Mei, please dont say such things! Huang Shing holds his head between his hands. I am already nervous enough as it is.


    Bei Hong snorts and crosses his arms. He sits opposite to Huang Shing. His right leg is extended while his left knee is pulled close to his chest.


    There is nothing to be nervous about. Weve done nothing wrong. The battle started because we were recovering items that were stolen from us. That the site of the battle was an unfortunate ce is not our fault.


    Liu Jin fights back a smile. An unfortunate ce. That is indeed a tactful way of putting it.


    Though in their defense, how were they supposed to know things would escte in such a manner?


    ~~~


    What is the meaning of this? Feng Zhi thunders, stomping his way up to them. His overpowering presence has stopped everyone in their tracks. Do you not realize you can not use this level of force here?


    One of the disciples opens his mouth. Young Master, I


    Silence! What if you had harmed the Spring of Clear Insight! What would have happened then?


    Young Master, another disciple starts. Please understand


    Did I not tell you to be silent!


    Feng Zhis words are loud. Angry. However, it is the heat that roils around his body that stops further interruption. The temperature is on apletely different level from Pan Qius fireballs. This heat if they were not as strong as they are, their lungs would have already burned from inhaling the air.


    If the Spring had been damaged, itd be fully within my rights to kill all of you. Do you not understand that? Even right now, for daring tomit such a huge blunder, I should save everyone the trouble of dealing with your stupidity and kill you right now.


    My, oh my, to think the Young Master is already taking administrative matters into his own hands. How impressive. It warms this Elders heart to know I wont have to worry about such things anymore.


    Not a single person noticed her arrival, yet she is suddenly standing a few feet away from Feng Zhi. She is a tall woman with ck hair and dark eyesan Elder of the Eternal me n.


    Liu Jin instantly recognizes her.


    Elder Xue, Feng Zhi greets her, setting off dozens of rms in Liu Jins head. I did not expect anyone to react to this altercation so quickly.


    It is nothing special. I merely happened to be close by. The same could be said of you. Elder Xue smiles as she looks over his shoulder. Although in your case, I can understand why you are here. The Spring of Clear Insight does offer quite a lovely view, doesnt it?


    Feng Zhi flushes then pales. Elder Xue, this is...I


    Your personal affairs are none of my concern. She turns towards the assembled disciples. This... altercation, however, is. I understand your zeal, but I must ask that you do not overstep your boundaries.


    Of course, Elder Xue. Feng Zhi bows his head, his expression nowpletely hidden. I leave the matter in your hands.


    ~~~


    In hindsight, it all makes sense. The disciples who stole the herbs had not chosen that ce at random. Quite the opposite, in fact. Liu Jin had only half-realized it at the time, but it is now clear there are areas within the Summer Forest that are safe for disciples to traverse. The reason those exist must be because there is something valuable in the forest that must remain readily essible.


    The Spring of Clear Insight.


    The disciples had not expected them to know about the safe zones. However, because they had tracked them down, a fight ensued, and they came dangerously close to harming something the Eternal me n clearly considers valuable.


    We did nothing wrong? Lu Mei looks up. I wonder if it will be that simple.


    Bei Hong res at her. It is Bei Duyis fault, and you know it!


    True, Lu Mei admits, unmoved by Bei Hongs anger. However, even if it is not our fault, it can be argued we bear some responsibility. There is also the matter of trustworthiness to consider. It is their word against ours.


    Oh. Liu Jin says, realizing what Lu Mei is getting at. Yes, that couldplicate things.


    Huh? Huang Shing looks from one to the other. What do Brother Jin and Sister Mei mean?


    We are new disciples who have had less than a month to build a reputation, Liu Jin exins. Our foes have had considerably more time. A year, at least.


    Meanwhile, Lu Mei says, taking over the exnation. The two of you have certainly been making a name for yourselves, though I cannot say it is a good one. Fighting every day and crushing those beneath you. You two are certainly strong, but I cannot say youre popr.


    What do you mean us two? Bei Hong asks, offended. What about you two?


    Lu Mei points to Liu Jin with a dainty wave of her hand. Qing Jin has been diligently working in the Apothecary, and I am a pure, delicate flower loved by all who visit the Medical Pavilion.


    Liu Jin blinks at that, his gaze snapping to Lu Mei, who stares back at him with a perfectly innocent smile.


    She has been doing medical work?


    No, that should not surprise him. Her perfume is almost certainly made by her own hands. Her resistance to alcohol also indicates some familiarity with poisons. Lu Mei should be more than capable of helping out in the Medical Pavilion. In fact, his Master had mentioned the Red Sky Pavilions medical and alchemical skill in good terms, hadnt he?


    But dont worry. Us, popr ones, will make sure to speak well on behalf of you two brutes, Lu Mei adds, a teasing smile on her face.


    I will make sure to gloss over your ws as much as possible, Liu Jin says, not quite being able to fight the urge to join in.


    Huang Shing groans. He has his arms over his knees and sinks his head in between. Please, dont joke about such things.


    Are you really that worried? Bei Hong asks. I did not imagine youd be so frail.


    It is not that, Brother Hong. Its just that... if the other disciples will have to speak about us, well, then that means Feng Zhi will do it as well, wont he?


    Lu Mei raises an eyebrow. She is not the only one who does so. To call the Eternal me ns Young Master by name, that is quite daring of you.


    You recognized him by sight, Liu Jin notes, causing the other two to look at Huang Shing with renewed interest. Have you have you met him before?


    Huang Shing looks to the right, then to the left, then up, before finally looking down, trying to hide his face between his legs. I well that is...


    Huang Shings reaction is as curious as it is unexpected. Regardless, it is clear this is not an issue Huang Shing wants to talk about. Liu Jin is about to tell him he does not need to say more (and hoping the others wont press the issue) when...


    He stole my fiance!


    He blurts it out all at once. Huang Shing is left panting after this promation as if the act of saying those words had taken a physical toll on him.


    I grew up in Soaring Cloud City and was the heir to the Huang n. I wont say it is some sort of prestigious lineage. Compared to the two of you, it might not even be worth mentioning, he tells Lu Mei and Bei Hong. However, in Soaring Cloud City, it was something to be proud of. I was important enough that a fiance was arranged for me since the day I was born.


    The words Huang Shing had told him hours ago sh through his mind. Thats right. He mentioned a woman is the reason he is here.


    Her name was Yi Jiao. Our fathers were close, so we practically grew up together. We were the best of friends and eventually grew to love each other. It was a truly blessed life, but then he appeared.


    Feng Zhi? Bei Hong guesses. Huang Shing nods, grim-faced


    He was passing through the city. He came with so many servants and guards. It was like nothing I had seen before. Back then, we were proud to host him at our house. However, uponying eyes on Yi Jiao, he instantly fell in love with her. When the time came for him to leave, he took her with him.


    And since he is of the Eternal me n, none of you were able to do anything about it. Lu Mei sums up. Huang Shing does not answer, causing Lu Meis eyebrows to rise further still. Or perhaps... Did you actually try to stop him?


    I challenged him.


    How are you alive? Bei Hong blurts out. Its the most shocked Liu Jin has heard him, and with good reason. As impressive as Huang Shing is, Feng Zhi is clearly superior.


    He toyed with me, humiliated me. Huang Shings fist shakes as he recounts his story. I was not even deemed worth killing. That is why I left my home. I needed to grow stronger so that I could


    Stop! Lu Mei cuts him, her voice suddenly cold.


    Huang Shing looks taken aback. Sister Mei?


    I am saying this for your sake. It is better if you dont say more.


    She is right, Liu Jin adds in a gentler tone. Even if it is only the four of us here, there are certain things you probably shouldnt voice in the Eternal me n.


    Which is not to say I dont understand where youreing from, Bei Hong says, crossing his arms and nodding. Well, personally, I think women that cause this much trouble are no good, but youre definitely aiming high. Thats worth respecting.


    Brother Hong Huang Shing says, touched.


    I mean it. Most guys in your position usually give up right away. Ive seen it happen plenty of times.


    It happens plenty of times? Huang Shing repeats, shocked.


    A beautiful woman. A powerful man. It is a tale as old as time, Lu Mei shrugs. Being beautiful is a curse. There are many stories we could tell you, but that is a matter for another time. Youre worried Young Master Feng Zhi will speak out against you. Is that it?


    Huang Shing nods.


    While I realize this may sound a little insensitive, Liu Jin speaks, Brother Shing, youre worried Feng Zhi will speak out against you, but... do you really think he will recognize you?


    Huang Shing thinks over his question for a few seconds before sighing, defeated.


    No. I dont think he ever put me in his eyes.


    I see. Thats... Liu Jin trails off. It is a good thing but saying it will probably make Huang Shing feel bad. It means that event wont affect us.


    However, that woman definitely recognized the two of us.


    That Yes, that is unfortunately quite true.


    Elder Xue.


    The Elder in charge of the Apothecary, supposedly a fairly influential person within the Eternal me n.


    She is the same Elder that tested them during the Selection Exam.


    I really dont trust that woman.


    Not for the first time, Huang Shing sums up his feelings rather nicely.


    ~~~


    Five dayster, the walls of the cell open up. The four are escorted out of the basement. To their surprise, Elder Xue waits for them on the upper level along with Feng Zhi. Next to them is an Elder. Liu Jin recalls seeing him in the Medical Pavilion.


    I am pleased to see you are doing well, the Elder from the Medical Pavilion tells them.


    It is only to be expected, Elder Cheung, Lu Mei says, bowing respectfully to him. We are not so weak a low-grade repentance cell would have any effect on us.


    Naturally, Elder Xue says, Yet, we could hardly have you running around free while we deliberated. Such would be seen as favoritism. Putting you in a repentance cell was the bare minimum.


    Does that mean there is no need to punish us now? Huang Shing asks excitedly. Elder Cheungughs.


    Not quite. Naturally, we have already examined your testimonies and had other disciples interrogated. Many of those who work in the Medical Pavilion spoke quite highly of Disciple Lu Mei.


    Meanwhile, those in the Apothecary begged me not to punish you, Elder Xue adds, looking at Liu Jin. After examining the testimonies and evidence, it became quite clear which side was to me for the incident. Those you fought are already going through their punishment.


    I am personally overseeing it, so do not worry. I will make sure they properly repent. The smile on Elder Cheungs face as he says that is decidedly unnerving. For a moment, Liu Jin allows himself to feel sorry for his foes.


    Still, that leaves us with the matter of what to do with you, Elder Xue continues. You did almost destroy an important artifact of our Sect. Promising disciples, you may be, but an example must be made. It took us some time to figure out a proper punishment for you.


    Elder Cheung smiled kindly. Why dont we let the Young Master exin?


    An excellent idea. Go ahead, Young Master.


    Feng Zhi stiffens as all the gazes turn to him. He takes a deep breath to calm himself, yet his eyebrow cannot stop twitching.


    I have been entrusted with the task of visiting Night Phantasm City on a diplomatic mission, Feng Zhi says, barely hiding his irritation. The four of you are to apany me.


    Liu Jin blinks. He is not the only one. They are being sent away?


    On a diplomatic mission?


    You intruded upon Young Master Feng Zhi during a time of rxation. Isnt it natural for you to repent by making his life easier? Elder Xue says as cheerfully brings her hands together The four of you will serve as his attendants. Make no mistake, while you are outside, you will be representing the Eternal me n. Any mistake on your part will be reported by the Young Master. This, it has been decided, is the best use of your time.


    Feng Zhis eye twitches at that.


    So please, make sure not to embarrass yourselves out there.


    ~~~

 Chapter 94: The Middle

    Chapter 94: The Middle


    ~~~


    Breathe in.


    Breathe out.


    Liu Jin closes his eyes and gently cycles Qi through his body. It flows through Nine-Headed Snake Gods Veins and passes through his dantian.


    With every breath, the process repeats itself.


    With every breath, his focus sharpens.


    His lower dantian is in good condition. Thises as no surprise to Liu Jin. The lower dantianys the foundation for all that follows, so it is easily the most important one at lower levels. Old Jiang had always stressed its importance, and Liu Jin always focused his efforts ordingly, something that had served him well when he was in the Foundational Realm and the Inner Realm.


    Liu Jin is now in the Nascent Realm, the third Realm of cultivation. The days in which he could just focus on his lower dantian are long gone.


    After all, it is in the Nascent Realm when one starts bing aware of their soul.


    Perhaps, due to the events of Eastern Port City, Liu Jin has be aware of his soul a little earlier than he otherwise would have. However, it is a fact that cultivators usually start bing aware of their souls when they are in the Nascent Realm. It happened sooner rather thanter, but he would have hit this point all the same.


    And the soul is not the domain of the lower dantian.


    No, the lower dantian is more closely rted to the physical. It is the best for receiving and distributing Qi through the meridians, nourishing the physical body.


    The soul, meanwhile, is the domain of the middle dantian.


    It is not something Old Jiang had ever told him, probably because the soul is something one must be aware of by ones own merits. It cannot be forced. Indeed, it was through constant cultivation that Liu Jin noticed his awareness of his own soul increased when he focused on his middle dantian.


    Right now, that is the dantian he is focusing on.


    Liu Jin carefully cycles his Qi through it, paying attention not just to the way the energy moves through his body but also how it flows into his very spirit. He feels the shape of his soul, the way it molds itself to his body as if it were just hiding beneath his skin.


    Breathe in.


    Breathe out.


    Sweat shines on Liu Jins forehead. His brow creases as he phases out his five senses. His body is important, but it is not what he needs to focus on right now. He needs to start paying more attention to his middle dantian and what it rules over. He needs to start mastering his very soul.


    Breathe in. Breathe out.


    Breathe in. Breathe out.


    Slowly, carefully, Liu Jin wills his soul to move. It doesnt do so quickly or easily. It cannot even bepared to a babys first steps. It just


    Twitches.


    One twitch. Two. Three.


    Four.


    Fi...ve.


    It is the soul equivalent of wiggling ones toe. For now, this is the best Liu Jin can do.


    It is enough to leave him gasping for air.


    His concentration breaks. He copses on the floor, his body now drenched in sweat, his chest heaving as he stares at the ceiling. Even after all this time, he can only move his soul this much. To think Xiao Nan could split his soul into pieces and control them from a distance. Incredible.


    After a few minutesying there, Liu Jin recovers enough to stand up. He reaches into his spatial pouch and takes out a towel to dry himself. He groans as he rolls his shoulders, trying to work out the kinks there. A nce at the window shows him the sky is turning dark. He has been meditating for hours.


    It has been almost a week since he and the others were released from the Punishment House. Tomorrow, theyll set out for Night Phantasm City with Young Master Feng Zhi. Compared to the events that led to that oue, the past few days have been quiet and peaceful. With most of the main instigators against them being punished, the other disciples have seemingly decided to let them be. Even Bei Duyi has apparently faded into the background.


    For Liu Jin, not much has changed. He had gone to the Apothecary the day after being released, unsure of what to expect. The revtion of Elder Xues true identity had shocked him.


    However, nothing happened.


    Once more, Elder Xue had not been there, apparently busy with something. Instead of meeting her, Liu Jin had been weed back by the other disciples and had then proceeded with his duties as usual, slowly racking up points. He had been at the Apothecary almost every day since then, and the pattern just repeated itself.


    Today is an exception. Today, Liu Jin stayed in his room to meditate.


    His depressingly empty room.


    It is not that Liu Jins room is, by any means, inadequate. It is the room of an Inner Disciple of the Eternal me n. As such, it has a nice view, is of decent size, and the bed is soft like a cloud.


    It is also empty.


    Other disciples decorate their rooms with trophies from their adventures or trinkets brought from their homes or bought from the store. Liu Jin has done no such thing. Save for the protective talismans on the door and walls, there is nothing that would make one think this room is being used by someone else.


    It would be easy to me the state of the room on Liu Jins short time with the Eternal me n, but that would be wrong. Even if Liu Jin had been a member of the Eternal me n for more than a month, he wouldnt have bothered decorating his room. All his things are safely stored in his spatial pouch, and he likes it that way.


    Tonight, he takes out two items from it and puts them on the floor.


    The first is the ck-Winged Imperial Eagle egg. The Qi inside it still beats strong. Xiao Fang has done a good job taking care of it, yet raising the chick that will hatch from it is not something Liu Jin has time for. That is why Liu Jin has not yet removed the temporal seal on it.


    When he returns yes, when he returns from Night Phantasm City. That will probably be the best time for it.


    His mind made up, Liu Jin casts his gaze towards the other important item. It is safely stored in a ss jar with several protective talismans on it.


    The ck mass.


    It has been years since Liu Jin acquired it, all the way back to New Moon Town. There, he met Xiao Heng, a young cultivator of the Xiao Sect with a curious medical condition that interfered with his cultivation. It had been Liu Jin who had healed him and, upon doing so, ended up extracting a ck, pulsating mass from inside him.


    It isnt something as simple as a tumor. Qi pulses from it, almost like a heartbeat.


    It is alive.


    Xiao Hengs sibling. A life that had not been able to be born yet, nevertheless, still clings to life. Itcks a heart or a brain, yet it struggles. That is how his Master had described it. Rather than saying it lives, it might be more urate to say it exists. If Liu Jin wants to do anything about it, then he only needs to find a suitable body for it.


    In all the years that have passed, Liu Jin has yet to do this.


    It isnt as though there hadnt been opportunities for it. As Liu Jin understands it, any Spirit Beast with a simple enough brain would be a suitable container for it. Going to the Summer Forest, disabling one, and inserting the ck mass into it would be a messy procedure but far from impossible.


    However, is that truly the right choice?


    The ck mass is something that should have been a person. Putting it in a beasts body would mean limiting its cognitive ability, dooming it to life as a beast. Is it better than nothing? Yes. Is it the best Liu Jin can do?


    Liu Jin is not sure of that.


    Putting it in the body of a Spirit Beast with high cognitive ability is a possibility, but there is no guarantee that would work. In fact, it most likely wouldnt. The ck mass would be unable to assert itself over such a Spirit Beast. In light of that, Liu Jin has few options left. One would be to put it in the body of a Spirit Beast with high potential for growth and try to see if he could raise the result until the body gains enough power to think as well as a human. Such a task would require tremendous effort, time, and resources on his part.


    Or


    Or he could create a new body for it from scratch.


    It is an option his brain tosses around every now and then, trying to look at it from different angles,ing up with different approaches to aplish such a task. Liu Jin has even gone as far as to make a list of the items that would constitute the bare minimum to attempt this project.


    However, he has never gone beyond that.


    The skill required for such an endeavor. The power necessary. The potential ramifications and implications. All those things give him pause.


    Liu Jin sighs and hangs his head.


    The jar with the ck lump soon goes back into his spatial pouch. The egg follows a secondter.


    It should be fine. There is still time. There is still plenty of time.


    As long as the temporal seal is in ce, nothing bad would happen to the ck lump. It is not as if it is conscious of what is going on. It may exist, but that is all there is to it. It possesses no cognitive ability to even recognize said existence. Whether Liu Jin makes a decision now or in a decade makes no difference.


    Even if it is a little sad.


    Someone knocks on the door.


    Brother Qing, are you here? Brother Qing?


    Liu Jin blinks. A wave of his hand disables most of the talismans as he walks to the door.


    Senior Brother Khong, he says, opening the door. I was not expecting you at this hour.


    I had hoped to talk to you in the Apothecary. However, you did note today, Khong Hu says, abruptly inviting himself into this room.


    I was busy preparing for my journey.


    Admirable, yet it is because you were not there that I must now invite myself into this room. Khong Hu looks at the room in a naturally snobby way. A good thing I did. Clearly, you have not been educated in the proper way to present yourself if this is how you have chosen to live.


    He had actually been educated in the proper way. Hed just never cared for it.


    What exactly has Brother Khonge here for?


    Why, is it not obvious? Khong Hu asks. He takes a pamphlet out of his pocket and gives it a p. To teach you manners, of course! You have been chosen by the grace of Elder Xue to apany Young Master Feng Zhi! When you go outside, it is the Eternal me n you will be representing! No, it might be even more than that. Night Phantasm City is located outside the Crimson Cloud Empire, so youll be representing the whole empire as well! The slightest misstep will reflect badly on all of us!


    I really dont think-Wait. Liu Jin blinks. Night Phantasm City is outside the Crimson Cloud Empire?


    No wonder he hadnt recognized the name.


    See! You dont even know that much! Khong Hu shakes his head. Clearly, I should have broached this topic much sooner, but no matter. I am here now. I will do my best to impress upon you all you need to know to avoid making a fool of yourself.


    I really dont think this is necess-


    It is entirely necessary! Your three friends may be lost causes, but in you, I sense a glimmer of potential. Now, sit down and do not worry. I shall make something eptable out of you!


    Faced with such high energy, Liu Jin can only resign himself to a tedious evening.


    ~~~


    Amazing...


    Huang Shing says it. Everyone else thinks it. The sight before them is undoubtedly amazing. They are all gathered just outside the gates of the Eternal me n. Elder Xue and Elder Cheung are already there; so are Feng Zhi and over a dozen servants. However, that is not what shocks them.


    The transport is the one that does that.


    It is made of five long, interconnected wagons constructed from red wood and adorned with gold, the colors of the Eternal me n. Each one isrge enough to fit at least ten peoplefortably. There are no Spirit Beasts of any kind to pull on them. Instead, wheels of fire lift the vehicle off the ground.


    Well, Feng Zhi asks, raising an eyebrow as a servant opens one of the doors for him. What are you waiting for?


    The journey to Night Phantasm City has begun.


    ~~~

 Interlude: Divine Frozen Palace II

    Interlude: Divine Frozen Pce II


    ~~~


    "How could this happen?!"


    The look on Bai Lianshi''s face as she paces back and forth around the chamber is positively stormy. Frost creeps over the floor and windows like spider webs. It is a credit to her stalwart will that the drop in temperature is the only sign of her emotional state. As someone in the Ninth Level of the Emperor Realm, Bai Lianshi is a force of nature. She is the First among the Five. Her wrath unleashed could devastate a nation.


    "An entire city! How could we not notice? Why did we not notice?"


    The answer is, of course, because Great Mother is currently in istion. If she were not so focused on her own cultivation, she''d have noticed the attack on Eastern Port City without fail. That would have allowed them to respond to the situation in mere hours at most.


    However, that is not an answer that can satisfy Bai Lianshi.


    The Divine Frozen Pce should not still be relying on Great Mother. That they find themselves in a situation like this is evidence of how much they have been doing so for the past centuries.


    Is it really so surprising?


    Bai Lianshi res at her sister. Unlike her, Meng Yue is neither angry nor shocked. Her thoughtsy not on her own inadequacy or in the city they failed to save. She merely looks at the Go board in front of her, a thoughtful frown on her face and a ck stone held in her hand.


    While Bai Lianshi has been considering the ramifications of the attack on Eastern Port City, Meng Yue has been considering her next move.


    Think about it, sister. It is not as if we keep an eye on every single city of the Empire. Such a thing is simply beyond our capacity. That being the case, is it not natural for us to miss something like this?


    This is not some random city we are speaking of, Meng Yue! A window cracks as Bai Lianshis voice rises. Eastern Port City is the home of the Xiao Sect, which, as I am sure you recall, <em>are our allies!</em>


    Without them noticing, the Xiao Sect was attacked.


    Without them noticing, Eastern Port City fell.


    "Not only did we fail in protecting an allied Sect, but we also did not even notice we had failed until someone from the Five Blessings Group knocked on our door<em> to inform us of our blunder!</em>"


    To say the current situation is an embarrassment is putting it mildly.


    When a representative from the Five Blessings Group had shown up at their doorstep, Bai Liashi had been surprised. Upon learning the representative was a daughter of the Song Family, she had been curious. However, nothing could have prepared her for the news she had received.


    As much as she had wanted to doubt, all it took to confirm Song Daiyu''s words was a simple, ifrge scale, scrying technique.


    What a colossal blunder.


    Putting aside the loss of lives, news of the event had undoubtedly spread by now. The Divine Frozen Pce was unable to protect one of its allies. They are probably saying that right now. Their rivals would make sure of it. To think something so embarrassing had been allowed to happen.


    How mortifying!


    "Sister, do not take me for an idiot," Meng Yue says, still looking at the board. She impatiently taps her ck stone against the table. "I understand the situation. Do you not realize that out of the entire Divine Frozen Pce, it is my disciple who is most affected by this event?!"


    Yet another aspect that furtherplicates the situation.


    The Xiao Sect had given them a Body of Extreme Yin. They had repaid them by letting their main headquarters be destroyed. That is doubtlessly how it looks like. Worse still, Xiao Shuang is a promising disciple of theirs, and now that promising disciple has been dealt a huge mental blow.


    Bai Lianshi sighs, pinching the bridge of her nose to stave off a headache.


    "Your disciple How is she?"


    This time, Meng Yue does take her eyes off the board. "Obviously not well, sister. Her husband and brother may have survived, but it is only them. She has lost everything else. It is a good thing she seems to be bonding with the messenger from the Five Blessings Group."


    Bai Lianshi raises an eyebrow. "They''re still talking?"


    "I deemed it for the best. Friends and connections. Both are important. If they can be the same, that is even better," Meng Yue replies, echoing words Great Mother had taught them once upon a time. "Regardless, sister, you cannot tell me you did not see something like thising. You''re the one who knows better than anyone. We have been focusing all our efforts inward. Is it any surprise we forgot how to look outward?"


    Bai Lianshi''s lips form a thin line. It is so easy to think of Meng Yue as a fool, yet, every now and then, she reminds everyone just how insightful she can be.


    "We neglected to pay attention to the Storm Dragon Empire even though they''re merely on the other side of the border. Instead, we focused our efforts on solidifying our hold on the Crimson Cloud Empire. I will not say it hasn''t yielded results. After all, the Crown Prince is hopelessly in love with Shao''s girl."


    "How do you even know about that?" Bai Lianshi blurts out.


    Meng Yue had not attended an official meeting in years!


    "Sister." Meng Yue, of all people, has the gall to give her a patient stare. "I am not blind. I know you, and I know Shao Zhn. It is obvious."


    "If you find it so obvious," Bai Lianshi says through gritted teeth, "then you know why we prioritized the royal bloodline. Of the four major sects, we are the only ones who cannot trace their ancestry back to the One Hundred and Eight."


    "Other than Great Mother, you mean."


    "We may be Great Mother''s daughters, but our rtionship is not one defined by blood. We cannot depend on her forever. Thus, since she has not left any ancestry-"


    "As far as we know."


    "Meng Yue!"


    "What?" Meng Yue shrugs innocently. "Dual cultivation happens. Sometimes often, thoroughly, and vigorously. Great Mother has had a very long life. You cannot possibly think Great Mother has never-"


    "Meng Yue!" Bai Lianshi exims once more, her voice rising an octave, her pale cheeks noticeably flushed. "Whatever hypothetical descendants Great Mother may or may not have are not relevant to this conversation. Weck the blood of one of the One Hundred and Eight. Securing the royal bloodline will fix this. That is why we prioritized the imperial court."


    "True, but you cannot deny that is the reason we failed to recognize the forces at work in the Storm Dragon Empire." Meng Yue toys with one of her stones. Her hand hovers over the board as she keeps changing her mind as to where to ce it. "We were content to stay out of it as it descended into anarchy. Now, someone has risen from that ce and dared to bare its fangs against us."


    Bai Lianshi stays silent. There is nothing she can say to that. On this matter, Meng Yue is right. They had not been vignt, and as a result, they had been blindsided. At the very least, the existence of an Emperor as vtile as this Murong Bang seemed to be is something they should have known already. Someone like that undoubtedly represents a threat to the stability of the Empire.


    It is not because of his power. If she were to fight him, based on the information they had received, Bai Lianshi would undoubtedly win. It would not even be a contest. Compared to the strongest of the Crimson Cloud Empire, Murong Bang is not that impressive. His raw might is not what makes him a threat.


    His willingness to act does.


    In theory, Bai Lianshi could march into the capital right now and start killing everyone who is a potential threat to the Divine Frozen Pce. However, doing such a thing is unthinkable. The fallout from something like that would be messy. Even if the Divine Frozen Pce prevailed over all the other factions within the empire, the cost of said victory would be too high. Open warfare is simply not worth it.


    All the major yers in the Crimson Cloud Empire understand and ept this. This is why most conflicts tend to be solved over the negotiation table as opposed to the battlefield.


    However, as a result of that, the Crimson Cloud Empire is and of tense enmities and even tenser alliances. The resentment from those at the bottom. The envy between rivals Sects. The anger behind fake smiles. The Crimson Cloud Empire is and of centuries-old grudges just waiting to be unleashed.


    All it''d take would be a single spark at just the right time.


    Murong Bang is no longer in the Crimson Cloud Empire. He likely retreated back into the Storm Dragon Empire. However, if he attacked their borders once, he could do so again. Worse still, who is to say there are no more people like Murong Bang in the Storm Dragon Empire?


    No, they cannot allow this situation to grow beyond their control. Action is required.


    "Regardless of how or why it happened, action is required right now.


    Good! Ipletely agree, sister! That is why the best choice right now is-"


    "I am not sending you into the Storm Dragon Empire."


    "Why!?" Meng Yue stands up abruptly. "This is exactly what this sort of situation calls for!"


    "You have no tact or delicacy."


    "This situation doesn''t call for those things! Violence, sister! The situation calls for violence! You say I am a brute. Then let me be one! Send me, and I''ll tear that country asunder. Send me, and I will bring you Murong Bang''s head!"


    The stone in Meng Yue''s hand is nothing more than dust by the time she finishes her plea. There is no boast in her voice, no deceit in her eyes. Her offeres from the bottom of her heart.


    And yet, Bai Lianshi must deny her sister.


    "Violence is needed, yes. Some measure of self-control is required as well. If I let you go, you will rampage as you please because your disciple has been hurt. Is that not so?"


    Meng Yue says nothing. She suddenly finds renewed interest in the Go board.


    Bai Lianshi shakes her head.


    "Your disciple has been hurt. I understand your feelings. However, you are responsible for that girl. Instead of taking out your anger on whoever crosses your path, it would serve you better to learn how to console her. Remember that."


    Meng Yue frowns, unhappy yet without a spark of rebellion in her eyes.


    "Besides, there is clearly much we don''t know about the Storm Dragon Empire. We must not rush in recklessly."


    "So what? You will send a strongly worded statement through the Crown Prince to the Storm Dragon?" Meng Yue snorts and crosses her arms. "Is that supposed to be the wrath of the Divine Frozen Pce made manifest?"


    "That will certainly happen at some point. Some appearances must be kept, but it is not a priority. We need information. It is as you say. We allowed our gaze to drift away from the Storm Dragon Empire. That must change." She fixes Meng Yue with an even stare. "I will send someone to the Storm Dragon Empire, someone I can trust to collect all the information we need to know. Their strongest fighters. Their factions. Their hierarchy. All of it."


    "Who will that be? Dai Jie?"


    "No. Any of us would call too much attention. I will send my disciple instead. It is time for her to take greater responsibilities. "


    Meng Yue blinks. "You trust her that much?"


    "I have trained her for two decades. I should at least trust her this much. She will perform well. I am sure of it." Bai Lianshi frowns. "Now, for the other matter"


    Meng Yue tilts her head to the side. "What other matter?"


    Bai Lianshi sighs and ces a hand on her forehead. Trust Meng Yue only to focus on the physical threat. "The Xiao Sect, sister. The Xiao Sect. We have failed to protect them. Now, their leadership is uncertain, and so is our alliance with them. They could very well decide to cut ties with us."


    After all, they allied themselves with the Divine Frozen ce only for it to fail them.


    It is not that losing their alliance would hamper them much, if at all. However, the public perception of such an event would be a significant blow against them. Such a thing cannot be allowed to happen.


    "Right now, the best course of action is to help your disciple''s brother secure his ce within the Xiao Sect."


    "Hmm." Meng Yue brings a finger to her lips as she considers this. "So we just need to send someone strong enough then?"


    "Strong, but not too strong. That would be counterproductive."


    Certainly, they could send one of their strongest members to back the im of Xiao Shuang''s brother, but if they did so, the sentiment against the Divine Frozen Pce would only increase. They would see Xiao Shuang''s brother as a puppet ruler and use the Divine Frozen Pce of trying to take them over.


    That is why they need to send someone strong enough to help Xiao Shuang''s brother but not so strong that she''d overshadow him.


    "We are not sending my disciple," Meng Yue says right away. "Xiao Shuang is in a crucial state of her training. Sending her away would do more harm than good."


    "Do not worry. I was not nning on asking."


    Whoever they send would likely fight against rebel factions within the Xiao Sect. For Xiao Shuang to fight against her former Sect after having lost her hometown would be too cruel. That is probably how Meng Yue sees it. There is no way shed want to subject her disciple to that.


    There is no way Bai Lianshi can ask her to.


    I will leave the task of selecting a disciple to Dai Jie. Now, as for your disciples husband-


    There is no need to do anything.


    Bai Lianshi blinks at the suddenness of the reply.


    I cannot really exin it, but if Great Mother were here, shed say something like That seed was nted by someone else. Itd be rude to interfere with its growth. Meng Yue nods as she says this, confident in her words. Yes, itd be something like that. Leaving him be until his path crosses with Xiao Shuangs once more is probably for the best.


    Until.


    Not if. Until.


    The implication is clear. Meng Yue fully expects her disciples husband to cross paths with them in the future.


    Very well, Bai Lianshi says. We shall leave that matter be for now.


    You have my thanks, sister, Meng Yue says as she grabs a new stone and finally makes her move, capturing one of Bai Lianshis pieces.


    Bai Lianshi looks at the board, picks a white stone, and ces it with barely a second thought. With that one move, she turns the entire board against Meng Yue.


    Meng Yue stares at the board for ten full breaths before throwing it out the window.


    ~~~

 Chapter 95: A Quiet Trip

    Chapter 95: A Quiet Trip


    ~~~


    Their transport flies at least a mile above the ground. Its ming wheels leave streaks of me in their wake, soaring through the skies like aet.


    Incredible! Huang Shing says. He has his face pressed up against the window, his expression alight with childish wonder. Absolutely incredible! The Eternal me n is the best!


    Out of the four, hes by far the lessposed, but that doesnt mean his feelings arent shared by the others. Even Lu Mei and Bei Hong, whoe from esteemed Sects, cannot help but be awed by the Eternal me ns flying vehicle.


    Bei Hong tries to appear unmoved. He sits with his arms crossed and a stern expression on his face, but his eyes betray him. They keep darting to the right, trying to look over Huang Shings shoulder. His body follows suit, slowly inching closer to the window. Lu Mei doesnt have this problem. By choosing a window seat from the start. Shes free to look as much as she wants.


    Liu Jin is no different.


    The multi-colored trees of the Summer Forest have faded away. Now grassy hills and ins stretch for miles below them. It is nothing Liu Jin hasnt seen before, yet the altitude makes all the difference. From this high up, even entire towns look so small Liu Jin feels he could scoop one in his hands if he were to just reach out and grab it.


    To think people in the Heaven Realm get to experience this all the time! So lucky!


    Ha! Dont mistake things! Bei Hong tells Huang Shing, using the opportunity to move even closer to the window. Certainly, those who enter the Heaven Realm are no longer bound by gravity, but you cannotpare their flight to this. As amazing as flying like this is, people in the Heaven Realm are far more amazing!


    Really?


    Of course! Think about it, right now, were inside this wagon. Bei Hong taps the window for emphasis. The sights we can see through the window are impressive, but thats just it. We can only look through the ss and no more. However, when youre in the Heaven Realm, you have no need for things like this!


    Bei Hong makes a fast, sweeping movement with his arm, which causes Huang Shing to jump back a little.


    If youre in the Heaven Realm, you can experience the rush of air on your skin! You can go as high as you want, as fast as you can! You can even let yourself fall! Even Sister Meis flying carpet cantpare to that. The feeling as your body speeds up and the earth grows closer is the best!


    Oooh! I never thought of it that way! Its almost like Brother Hong is speaking from experience!


    I am! Bei Hong puffs his chest with pride. When I was in the Golden Fist Sect, I convinced an Elder to carry me on his back. That way, I got to experience how flying felt like!


    I am so jealous of Brother Hong right now!


    Hes telling the truth, you know? Lu Mei tells Liu Jin. There is a fond smile on her face. It was quite a sight.


    I did not expect an Elder would concern himself with such things.


    Lu Meis smile takes on an impish quality. Well, when said Elder happens to be your grandfather, it is only natural. Of course, Bei Hong was hardly the only one to enjoy that privilege. Elder Bei loves spoiling his many grandchildren.


    Hey! Bei Hong calls out. Do not say spoiled. It was a special privilege I earned through many great deeds.


    Oh, of course. Clearly, I misunderstood, Lu Mei says with mock seriousness. As a young child, holding your arms up to your grandfather must have been quite hard. What I took for childish glee was actually a monumental effort on your part. How ignorant of me.


    Liu Jin smiles. Huang Shing covers his mouth with his hands to try to hide a snort.


    Bei Hong starts turning red.


    If we are talking about being spoiled, then why not start with the time you


    Excuse me.


    Whatever anecdote Bei Hong is about to share never gets the chance to leave his lips. A servant enters their wagon and kneels before them. He is of average height and androgynous looking. Liu Jin is quick to identify him as the one who held the door open for Feng Zhi.


    Master Feng Zhi wishes to speak to you, the servant says, keeping his head bowed. He bids you present yourselves before him.


    The announcement causes the four of them to trade concerned looks. Feng Zhi had never once tried to approach them while they were in the Eternal me n. Even though he had been ced in charge of them for this trip, he never once seemed to acknowledge their existence.


    Did he wait until now because he no longer has to worry about what the Elders may say or do?


    It is a worrying thought. Huang Shing, in particr, looks rather stressed. Knowing his history with Feng Zhi, it is easy to understand why. Feng Zhi may not have recognized him yet, but that can change if they keep interacting face to face. They can only hope that enough time has passed since theirst meeting to render Huang Shing unrecognizable to Feng Zhi.


    After all, it is not as if they can decline his invitation.


    Of course, Liu Jin says, standing up. We would not dream of inconveniencing the Young Master.


    ~~~~


    The flying vehicle is made of five interconnected wagons. The first wagon contains the control mechanisms. The fifth wagon is for the servants. The fourth is for luggage, and the third is for Liu Jin and the others.


    The second is for Feng Zhis personal use.


    Just entering it is enough to appreciate the difference in status between them. The wagons may all look the same from the outside, but the same can clearly not be said for their inside. Feng Zhis wagon has much more space.


    Literally.


    Feng Zhis wagon is far bigger on the inside. Compared to their wagon, this one has at least twice as much space yet is arranged in a way that makes it clear it is meant to be used by fewer people. The seats arerger, but they are also less. There is a table with a couple of empty tes, evidence Feng Zhi has eaten a meal before calling them. Next to him, there is a tea kettle and a cup of steaming tea.


    There are no teacups for them.


    There are also no seats. They have all been moved to Feng Zhis side of the table, leaving the four of them standing in front of Feng Zhi.


    Sit, Feng Zhi says regardless. With the way the room is set up, he is essentially telling them to kneel on the floor.


    They do so.


    Feng Zhi takes a sip of tea, then another one. He does so slowly, letting the silence hang over the room. Only when he has finished his tea does he actually speak.


    I didnt imagine Id find myself in a situation like this. I merely wanted to enjoy the sight of the Spring of Clear Insight. Now, due to the actions of you bumbling fools, I am saddled with the four of you. That is what the precious wisdom of the Elders has dictated.


    Sixty breaths go by. No one says or does anything. Feng Zhi just stares ahead, not even looking at them.


    Finally, he sighs and shakes his head.


    I will not lie. There is a part of me that wishes to throw the lot of you out of this vehicle.


    The four of them stiffen.


    Not to kill you, of course. I have been reviewing your records. Even though you are all new disciples, your performance so far has beenmendable. I have every confidence in your ability to survive the fall should I throw you.


    Their records? So he has been investigating them.


    It would just be a nice way of working out my frustrations over this matter. Feng Zhi takes a deep breath. When he releases it, some tension seems to drain away from his body, leaving a less stoic person behind. Unfortunately, if I did something like that, the Elders would get angry at me and punish me in some other way.


    He clicks his tongue.


    I will be frank. I do not enjoy the notion of having to babysit you. The idea that this is the best use of my time is one I find tremendously insulting.


    There is not anything they can say to that. On this matter, Feng Zhi has every reason to be annoyed. He did nothing wrong, yet, by making him responsible for their punishment, it is as if he were being punished as well.


    For the Young Master of the Eternal me n to be treated like this is bound to be annoying.


    Well, Liu Jin muses, the reason hes being treated like this is probably because hes not the only Young Master.


    He had heard about it in Ember City, and Khong Hus impromptu lesson had shed more light on the matter. The current Patriarch of the Eternal me n has two sons. The youngest of the two is already a century old.


    That son is Feng Zhis father.


    Feng Zhi is not the Patriarchs son. Hes the Patriarchs grandson. Although his position in the Eternal me n is high, it is not as if his chances of inheriting its leadership are high. In fact, since the first son is the one most likely to inherit control of the Eternal me n, it is unlikely hell ever do so.


    Unfortunately, we are stuck with each other, and so, must bear each others presence. Feng Zhi sighs dramatically. In the interest of you not making fools of yourselves, tell me, what do you know of Night Phantasm City?


    Night Phantasm City is located outside the Crimson Cloud Empire, Lu Mei answers. Her tone is devoid of her usual yfulness and teasing. To be more specific, it is located in the Night Forest Nation, which is to the west of the Crimson Cloud Empire.


    Night Forest Nation. Its size cannot bepared to that of the Crimson Cloud Empire. Neither can its wealth or resources. Night Forest Nation, Green Fort Kingdom, Pure Oasis Country. There are many small nations like those located in the west. They create a buffer zone between the Crimson Cloud Empire and the Dead ins.


    In fact, one could say the reason those countries exist at all is that the Crimson Cloud Empire has no interest in expanding in that direction. Even the Dead ins can be said to be a buffer between the Crimson Cloud Empire and thends thaty on the other side.


    These are all things Liu Jin had learned from Old Jiang a long time ago.


    Good, you at least know that much. Feng Zhi crosses his arms and looks at the rest. What about the rest of you? Do you know why it is that I must go in person to a minor country such as the Night Forest Nation?


    The Eternal me n has an alliance with the Bright Phantasm Sect. To be more specific, they are one of our subordinate Sects, Liu Jin replies. This is something he had learned only through Khong Hu. The older disciple seemed determined to drill knowledge of the Eternal me ns many alliances into his head.


    The area contains many resources that are notmonly found in the Crimson Cloud Empire, making it valuable. In exchange for protection, the Bright Phantasm Sect shares many of its resources with us.


    Shares is perhaps a kind way of putting it.


    The Bright Phantasm Sect may be called an allied Sect, but it wouldnt be wrong to say they are just caretakers hired by the Eternal me n. The only reason they can enforce their hold over Night Phantasm City and the area surrounding it is because the Eternal me n exists. In exchange, the Eternal me n receives the lions share of the resources the Bright Phantasm Sect harvests.


    Correct, Feng Zhi nods approvingly. The area surrounding Night Phantasm City is strong in Yin Qi. Due to that, mirages and illusions naturally appear, making thend hard to control. It is easy for people to get the wrong idea and think they can go and take what isnt theirs. That is why I am here.


    Feng Zhi is a Young Master of the Eternal me n. His high rank and strength are meant to act as deterrents towards those who would think of stealing from Night Phantasm City.


    Our duty is a simple one. We are to go there and remind everyone the Bright Phantasm Sect is under the protection of the Eternal me n. Well attend a few banquets, patrol the area, and make sure to be seen by the people.


    Feng Zhiughs, unamused. And really, why shouldnt he be? He is Patriarch Fengs grandson, yet hes being used as a simple scarecrow, something meant to scare away scavengers and pests. It is hardly something that can be called a dignified task. Worse still, hes being made to do this while having to take care of the four of them only because he was at the wrong ce at the wrong time.


    As long as you keep your mouths shut and dont cause any trouble, everything should proceed smoothly. Any questions?


    None, Young Master, Lu Mei replies for all.


    Good. You can return to your wagon now. Trust me when I say it will all beughably tedious. With any luck, we have two boring weeks ahead of us. I look forward to them ending, so that I may no longer deal with any of you.


    On this matter, they all hope Young Master Feng Zhi is right.


    ~~~

 Chapter 96: Bright Phantasm Sect

    Chapter 96: Bright Phantasm Sect


    ~~~


    Night Forest Nation did not earn its name lightly.


    Mountains, grassy ins, and hills. All those have long since faded away, reced by acres of forest that extend across the entire country. It is not like the Summer Forest, which awes people with its trees of all shapes, colors, and sizes. No, the Night Forest ispletely submerged in mist instead, its color gradually changing from blue to purple depending on the time of the day. The sight is eerie, yet at the same time


    Beautiful, is it not?


    Liu Jin turns to Lu Mei. Like him, she is admiring the forest below them, a task made easier now that the me-wheeled wagons have slowed down, and their altitude has started to drop, a sign they are not far from their destination.


    It is. Although it is not quite what I expected. I thought this would be a much coldernd.


    Because of the Yin Qi? Lu Mei guesses. He nods. People usually make that mistake. Yin Qi may be associated with cold, but that doesnt mean Yin Qi can only manifest in that form. An excess of Yin Qi can lead to many geographical curiosities beyond low temperatures.


    It is not something Liu Jin had been unaware of. Still, his experiences with Xiao Shuang and Meng Yue had caused Liu Jin to strongly associate Yin with ice and cold. In reality, the properties of Yin Qi, much like the properties of Yang Qi, are far broader than that.


    And here, it manifests through illusions, Liu Jin sums up.


    Indeed. Like the Young Master said, thisnd naturally generates illusions. These act as a natural barrier, but they also make thend difficult to control. Even those who live here find it hard to navigate the forests surrounding the city.


    You are pretty knowledgeable.


    That should be pretty <em>and</em> knowledgeable, but I will forgive you this once.


    Despite himself, Liu Jin smiles. Then he checks to see if he hasnt been hit by a Charm Technique just to be on the safe side.


    How magnanimous of you. What I meant is that the preparation given to you by the Red Sky Pavilion must have been quite thorough to include so much information about a minor country.


    To his surprise, Lu Mei holds a hand over her mouth to hide a giggle. You think this is something I learned from the Red Sky Pavilion? Cute, but no. It is nothing of the sort.


    Liu Jin is left blinking. Then how?


    I used an ancient method. Lu Mei leans closer to him as if about to divulge a secret. Perhaps you might have heard of it? It is called the art of asking other people. Upon seeing the look on his face, she giggles some more. Did it really not ur to you to just ask? No, wait, let me guess. You are the type that goes about gathering information in needlessly roundabout ways.


    Liu Jin refuses to answer on principle. Besides, doing so with any degree of honesty would reveal he hadnt even done that much. It had been Khong Hus sudden intrusion that had taught him most of what he knew about the Bright Phantasm Sect.


    Your poor dear, Lu Mei pats his cheek with mock sympathy and moves to sit next to him. People are resources. If you dont use them, theyll waste away and spoil themselves.


    You just said something horrible with apletely straight face.


    Horrible things tend to be true. You should be d to have heard it from someone like me. Imagine if it were an ugly old man saying it. The effect of those words would have beenpletely revolting. However, because theye from me, it is now a piece of advice youll be able to call upon in the future. Thank the Heavens that allowed you to meet me.


    Her shoulder lightly bumps against his for emphasis. Liu Jin sighs.


    If this is the Heavens kindness, Ill have to tell them to be crueler.


    I dont get it.


    Lu Mei and Liu Jin turn towards Huang Shing. He, along with Bei Hong, has stopped looking out the window in favor of staring at them.


    Is that how courtships are supposed to work? Huang Shing asks Bei Hong. Yi Jiao and I were never like that.


    Courtship? Bei Hong chuckles. No, thats nothing of the sort. That, my friend, is trouble. Nothing but trouble.


    Oh? Lu Mei takes on a haughty expression. You speak of women with such authority, yet I do not recall a single time in which you have indulged in such things.


    That you call it indulging says everything there is to know, Bei Hong counters. I do not need to visit the Dead ins to know I have no desire to ever be there. Women are the same. I have seen the folly of others. My mind is made up. I shall have standards, or I shall have nothing.


    Lu Mei rolls her eyes. If youre still sticking to that list of nonsense, you shall have nothing.


    Huang Shing blinks. A list? What list?


    It is the most important list


    Dont. Lu Mei interrupts, actually ring at Bei Hong. It is bad enough you believe that. Dont pollute the heads of others.


    Oh, I dont know, Liu Jin says, seeing a rare chance to annoy Lu Mei. This time it is his shoulder that bumps against hers. I thought he had some good points. Troublesome women are no good.


    That just shows how young you are. Men can only be truly satisfied when they feel they have ovee great odds. The greater the challenge, the greater the satisfaction. That is why troublesome women like me are the best.


    So youre admitting you are trouble.


    I can certainly not say I am easy. Ruby red lips curl into a proud smile. By default, that makes me difficult.


    Liu Jinughs. The wagon gives a little jump.


    Werending! Huang Shing says, excited. Indeed, the mist-covered forests are growingrger, and a city can now be seen in the distance.


    Night Phantasm City.


    Atst, they have arrived.


    ~~~


    Night Phantasm City is not particrlyrge. That is the impression Liu Jin gets as the me-wheeled wagonsnd. It is not even half the size of Eastern Port City. Its walls look sturdy, but no more than that. Though Liu Jin supposes there is no need for imposing walls when the forest surrounding the city serves as the first and strongest line of the defense.


    It is already well into the afternoon when theynd on the Bright Phantasm Sects front yard. There is a weing party ready for them, a crowd of people dressed in blues, whites, and purples. Those seem to be the colors of the Bright Phantasm Sect. Most of the people weing them are in the Nascent Realm. Only the adults have crossed into the Spirit Realm. Fewer still have managed to break past that barrier.


    A mansion, likely the Patriarchs house, can be seen many yards away. It is four stories tall and rather elegant looking. That is to be expected. Even though this Sect is not as grand as the Eternal me n or even the Xiao Sect, it is not as if they are poor. The Bright Phantasm Sect is one of the most important factions in the Night Forest Nation. Such is their status.


    Yet, they look at them like theyre gods.


    The sheer reverence in their eyes is such that Liu Jin immediately bes ufortable. He doesnt know what he has done to be looked at like that.


    Then he thinks about it a little more and realizes he should have expected this. While he still considers the me-wheeled wagons a fairly incredible thing, much of the initial awe Liu Jin felt upon seeing them has faded. Liu Jin had, after all, spent hours sitting inside them. However, the same cannot be said for the Bright Phantasm Sect. These people watched theme down from the skies, leaving a path of mes behind them, and emerge dressed in fine robes.


    Lu Mei is already considered a beauty among those in the Eternal me n. How much more beautiful is she considered here? Neither Huang Shing nor Bei Hong is ugly, and Feng Zhis features are undeniably striking. Then there is their power to consider. Despite being in their teens, two of them are in the Spirit Realm, and two of them might as well be.


    Feng Zhi is in the Earth Realm.


    Even though hes no more than sixteen, he has already reached the sixth of all cultivation realms. Impressive does not begin to cover his strength.


    Five people. All of them powerful. All of them beautiful.


    From that perspective, the awe with which theyre being looked at is only natural. To the people of the Bright Phantasm Sect, they might as welle from a different world.


    Wee! Wee, honored guests A blue-haired man with a long beard steps up to greet them. Hes dressed in fine blue and purple robes, far more elegant than those of everyone else in the crowd. Hes likely the Patriarch of the Bright Phantasm Sect.


    He is in the first level of the Earth Realm.


    The same level as Feng Zhi.


    Even though hes at least decades older than the Young Master of the Eternal me n, their cultivation level is the same. The message being sent is clear.


    The Eternal me n is superior. Be in awe and be grateful.


    Patriarch Wong Rao, Feng Zhi says in greeting, offering him a sped hands salute. It is good to see you are doing well.


    It is a joy to see you as well, Lord Feng Zhi, Patriarch Wong says in reply. To think youd even remember my name! Why, you were just a young child when west met! Truly, you are too kind!


    Nonsense. Of course, I remember Patriarch Wong. You showed much patience with my young, reckless self.


    Patriarch Wongughs. Lord Feng Zhi is surely exaggerating. As I recall, you were a sternd with much discipline. It ddens me to see the man you have be.


    Those words are simply too much. You do me much honor.


    They are overdoing it.


    Those are Liu Jins most sincere thoughts as he watches Feng Zhi and the Bright Phantasm Sects Patriarch try to out-praise each other. There is probably some deep meaning to this sort of excessive formality, but right now, Liu Jin cannot even begin to guess it.


    It is you who honors us, Lord Feng Zhi, Patriarch Wong says, going on the offensive. Our Bright Phantasm Sect is made better by the presence of you, honored guests from the Eternal me n.


    The Bright Phantasm Sect is a valued ally of the Eternal me n, Feng Zhi counters. We do note here to stand above you, but rather to reinforce the bonds of friendship that exist between our Sects.


    The effect of those words is noticeable. The wee party behind Patriarch Wong suddenly stands up straighter, prouder. The awe with which they took at them is still there, but there is joy now for Feng Zhi has acknowledged them.


    They are just words, of course, but words have power.


    Well spoken, and indeed, reinforce those bonds we shall! We have prepared a humble feast for you. I hope you enjoy our hospitality.


    I am certain we will.


    ~~~


    The five of them are given seats of honor. The food is rich and plentiful. The music is festive. The people are happy. Yes, the weing feast the Bright Phantasm Sect has prepared for them is notcking in the slightest.


    Lu Mei handles the attention as if she were born for it. Many are those who stare longingly at her, and a brave few try to interact with her. She handles them with ease. Even Huang Shing, the one who looks more awed by the party, manages to entertain the people around him with stories of his adventures. Hes apparently had quite the life before joining the Eternal me n.


    Feng Zhi and Patriarch Wong talk merrily at first. Then, as everyone bes distracted by the festive mood, their voices lower as they drift into more serious matters.


    Yes, there is nothing wrong with the feast.


    Liu Jin is just no good with people. That is all there is to it.


    The moment he finds an opportunity, he sneaks out of the banquet hall. It isnt particrly hard. Bei Hong and Huang Shing are loud, and Lu Mei is Lu Mei. The three are all good for drawing attention away from himself.


    It is not proper. He knows that much. Liu Jin is not ignorant of what is expected of him on social asions like this. He had been instructed on such things by Old Jiang and also by the Xiao Sect during the days leading up to his wedding. The proper thing to do would have been to stay and allow himself to be admired.


    However, the sheer reverence with which he was stared at back there was enough to make him ufortable.


    Was the banquet not to your liking?


    Panic surges in him but only for a moment. Liu Jin quickly smoothes over his face as he turns around to address the person whose presence he did not sense, a young man with the same blue hair as Patriarch Wong and many people in the Bright Phantasm Sect, likely a side effect of all the Yin Qi in the area.


    Liu Jin instantly recognizes him.


    They were introduced upon taking their seat at the table. He is Wong Shou, the son of Patriarch Wong and as such, the Young Master of the Bright Phantasm Sect. Unlike Feng Zhi, who is still a teenager, Wong Shou is already in his early twenties.


    Young Master Wong, Liu Jin says, nodding in greeting. The banquet is marvelous. Rather, it is me who is apparentlycking.


    Nonsense, Wong Shou says. Forgive me if I implied anything untoward. Doubtlessly, asking you to sit in a crowded room when you probably wished to rx after the trip was insensitive of us.


    Not at all. It is a formality, and not obliging it reflects poorly on me. You have my apologies for any offense.


    No offense was given, so no apology is necessary. Wong Shou chuckles and shakes his head. Oh, dear, look at me. When my father was talking to Lord Feng Zhi, I could not help but think they were both overdoing it, but look at us now.


    Formality does make odd demands of us.


    Let us not oblige it then and speak inly, Wong Shou deres, causing Liu Jin to blink in surprise before smiling.


    I would very much like that.


    Great! Wong Shou smiles. Allow me to start. I am also not fond of overly crowded ces. They wreak havoc on my concentration. That someone from the Eternal me n shares this characteristic makes me feel validated.


    I am d my presence is enough to put the young lord at ease.


    Of course your presence puts me at ease, Wong Shou replies. Putting aside my personal preferences, you are of the Eternal me n. It is your reputation that ensures we can keep our hold on this area. As you can imagine, we are all very happy to have you here. Happy and nervous. Since were being frank, Ill apologize in advance for any future trouble my Sect members may cause you in their eagerness to please. Please, do be patient with them.


    He sounds so sincere that Liu Jin is left blinking.


    I am sure Ill find some way to bear it, he says in reply. It may even make for a nice distraction. As I understand it, my duty here will be to be seen by others and little else.


    To his surprise, Wong Shou grimaces.


    Ah I am afraid I must disappoint you in that regard. Lord Feng Zhi is most likely hearing this from my father, so there is no need to hide it. As ofte, we have been dealing with a troublesome band of marauders.


    Liu Jin frowns. Someone is stealing from yournds?


    Wong Shou shakes his head. It would be good if it were that simple. I am afraid the situation is a bit more curious. These people do not steal. They destroy. Due to the mist, it is hard to notice and hard to prevent. I am fairly sure that, as we speak, my father is asking for Lord Feng Zhis aid in this matter. You will probably find yourself patrolling the forests quite often as a show of cooperation.


    Liu Jin thinks about it for a moment. Being in the forest would mean being away from all those worshipful gazes.


    I find the proposition is not a distasteful one.


    Truly? Wong Shou asks, surprised.


    Quite.


    In that case, Lord Qing, I feel this is the beginning of a very fruitful rtionship.


    ~~~

 Chapter 97: I Should Take Offense

    Chapter 97: I Should Take Offense


    ~~~


    Feng Zhi allows them to enjoy the Bright Phantasm Sects hospitality for exactly one day. Liu Jin supposes it is his way of being kind. Unfortunately, it is not Liu Jins idea of a pleasant time. For one day, they are constantly fawned over by the servants, their every whim treated as an absolutemand.


    Liu Jin made exactly one offhandment about the hot humidity of Night Phantasm City. That was enough for a servant to show up at this side momentster with arge, feathered fan. Since telling him there was no need for such things would have been too embarrassing for the man, Liu Jin endured it in dignified silence. At least, hed like to think it was dignified. The way Lu Meis eyes shone with mirth throughout the whole thing told him she knew exactly how ufortable he had been.


    It is onlyte at night when Feng Zhi gathers them in a room, away from servants and disciples. Only Patriarch Wong and Wong Shou are with him. That is when he exins the situation to them. It is just as Wong Shou told Liu Jin the other night. There have been several attacks on areas where herbs and fruits precious to the Bright Phantasm Sect are located.


    Couldnt it have been a Spirit Beast? Bei Hong asks the obvious question. The Bright Phantasm Sect harvests resources from the Night Forest. If some areas of the forest have been damaged, assuming it is the result of one or more rowdy Spirit Beasts is only natural.


    Unlikely. Feng Zhi shakes his head. They are all seated around arge map of the area. Feng Zhi taps the attacked areas. The attacks were far too methodical for it to have been a Spirit Beast. If it is a Spirit Beast doing this, it is one with a high degree of intelligence. However, the most likely alternative is that we are dealing with a faction that has decided to destroy the forests resources as opposed to stealing them.


    Patriarch Wongs frown is easy to see, even in the poorly-lit room. Feng Zhis words just now have probably been on his mind for a while.


    Destroying over stealing.


    No wonder Patriarch Wong decided to ask Feng Zhi for help instead of trying to hide this matter for the duration of their stay. Suppose these people really aren''t interested in taking the resources the Bright Phantasm Sect controls for themselves. That would mean their goal is not to strengthen themselves but to weaken the Bright Phantasm Sect.


    "Our disciples have been patrolling the Night Forest with increasing frequency. However, I regret to say they havent had any luck finding the culprits," Patriarch Wong says.


    "There is no shame in that," Feng Zhi says. "The Bright Phantasm Sect''s disciples are spread too thin right now. You simplyck the numbers to protect and search."


    Feng Zhis gold eyes seem to glow as he looks at them.


    You shall make up for the difference.


    ~~~


    We havent seen a glimpse of them.


    Liu Jin looks at Bei Hong out of the corner of his eye. The two are moving through the forest at a moderate pace. The dense blue mists make it hard to see more than a few feet away. If they move too fast, they might end up running into a tree.


    Surely, you did not think it would be easy? Liu Jin asks while inwardly thinking he has had a conversation with Huang Shing that went a bit like this during the Selection Exam. No wonder the two became friends so quickly.


    They are equally impatient.


    Putting the mists aside, we have yet to reach our destination.


    Liu Jin holds up his left hand. In it, there is a woodenpass with a purple needle pointing north. It had been given to them by Patriarch Wong. A Mist Pointer, he called it.


    The mists of the Night Forest are not just dense. They create illusions that could and did confuse travelers. That is why Mist Pointers were created. The metal with which the needles are made works simrly to the petals of a Lovers Crimson Blossom. It will naturally point at itself. This allows the Bright Phantasm Sect to mark specific spots in the forest for ease of navigation.


    The Mist Pointer in Liu Jins possession is leading them to one of the attacked areas. They are to investigate it while Feng Zhi handles a few diplomatic matters within the city. Lu Mei and Huang Shing are serving as his escorts, a situation that is undoubtedly not to Huang Shings liking. He had volunteered to go to the forest as well, but Feng Zhi had shot down his suggestion.


    There is no need to send more than two people. Bei Hong is the strongest of the four of you, and that ones work in the Apothecary means he should be familiar with most of the nts in the Night Forest. They are the bestbination for this.


    Feng Zhis reasoning, much to Huang Shings misfortune, waspletely sound. The Young Master of the Eternal me n had not been lying when he said he had gone over their records.


    It is, to be honest, slightly worrying he knew so much about them.


    I know we are not in the exact location, Bei Hong says. However, we should have already seen signs of the damage they did! They kept talking about areas of the forest being destroyed and harvests being ruined. Think of our fight in the Summer Forest. We wrecked that area. You would have easily been able to see that level of damage from above, but we saw nothing of the sort while we flew over the forest.


    Fair point, Liu Jin admits. It is possible the mists concealed the damage or maybe....


    Liu Jin trails off as he sees the needle suddenly point south.


    Is something wrong? Bei Hon asks, stopping as Liu Jin slows down.


    We... passed it over? Liu Jin half-states, half-asks.


    Thats not possible. Bei Hong waves his arm around. There is nothing here thats even remotely destroyed. Did they give us a faulty pointer or... He frowns. An illusion?


    Liu Jin thinks about it a while, his Qi reaching out to the area around him.


    No. He shakes his head. At least, I dont think so, so maybe


    He leaps back a few yards.


    The needle goes back to pointing norththe corner of Liu Jins mouth twitches.


    Imagine that. He holds up the Mist Pointer so Bei Hong can see it. This is it. This is the area.


    Bei Hong takes a moment to look around. The lush trees. The chirping birds. The small mammals squirreling over the area, safely hidden by the mists.


    This? He spreads out his arms. This is the damaged area? Theres nothing here! What damage? What attack? What foes? The wind? Are we meant to fight the wind?


    Liu Jin is about to reply when he catches sight of something, a small ckened thing lying on the ground. He immediately jumps over there and realizes it is not just one. There are many like it scattered all over.


    Here. Liu Jin tosses one to Bei Hong. Thats a fruit. Or rather, it was a fruit. Decadent Night Plum.


    Decadent Night Plum. A fruit that could only grow in areas with rtively high-concentrations of Yin Qi. It acts as a mild hallucinogen, meaning most wildlife avoids it. Only humans had the knowledge necessary to make full use of its properties.


    Its burned, Bei Hong says, squeezing the fruit into ashes. His gaze now takes a more thorough look at their surroundings. The branches, which had looked perfectly fine at first nce, now reveal their imperfections to him. The way theyve been broken and twisted, their fruits ripped away and rendered useless. So this is what they meant.


    Destroyed. The word had not been used lightly. This years harvest of Decadent Night Plums is a lost cause. Whoever had done this had methodically rendered every single one of them useless. Certainly, the trees are still intact. In time, theyd give fruit again, but that is the problem. It would take time.


    No wonder they had not even considered it could be the job of a Spirit Beast.


    If this has been happening in other areas of the forest, I can see why the Bright Phantasm Sect is worried.


    Bei Hong snorts. Theyre worried because they are ipetent. If they had kept better watch over their territory, this wouldnt have happened. They have gotten too used to us protecting them.


    You may be right, Liu Jin admits, still examining the burnt fruit. Still, it is best not to say something like that where someone could hear.


    Bei Hong snorts. I should take offense to that, but it is true I have never cared for such things. Diplomatic training was always a waste of time. Still, what do you think did this? They are burned, so I want to say it is a fire technique, but...


    There is something weird about it, Liu Jin admits, nodding. I dont feel any lingering Yang Qi.


    If it had been a fire technique, then Yang Qi would have been a naturalponent to it. However, Liu Jin feels nothing of the sort. More importantly, why not just use fire to burn everything indiscriminately? Burning the fruits one by one is the same as announcing this is a deliberate attack.


    It could be the forest, Bei Hong points out. The bnce here is lopsided, so any Yang Qi would naturally disperse in search for bnce. Just as water automatically seeks the lowest point, Yin and Yang naturally seek what?


    The question is aimed at Liu Jin, who is staring at Bei Hong with mute shock.


    I am sorry. I was just surprised. That is all.


    Just because I prefer tomunicate with my fists does not mean I dont know things. The Golden Fist style is Yang-based. Id be aplete embarrassment if I didnt know this much, Bei Hong points out dryly. By the way, is it twelve or thirteen? I cant quite tell.


    Fifteen, Liu Jin replies.


    Really?


    They are doing a good job hiding, and the mists make finding them difficult, but I feel confident in my assessment.


    I see. Bei Hong nods and then puts his hands around his mouth to amplify his voice before yelling. You hear that, trash!? We know you are there! You might as welle out now!


    Silence follows Bei Hongs words, unnatural silence, seconds in which the Night Forest goes almost perfectly still. Even the smallest of mice dares not make a sound.


    They appear.


    On the ground. On the trees and branches. Over a dozen people armed with daggers and dressed in dark, hooded robes appear all around them. Their gender, ages, and even their faces. All are concealed. It is as if their clothes cast unnatural shadows over them.


    Bei Hong cracks his knuckles.


    I count twenty. It seems both of us were wrong. There is not the slightest worry or hesitation in his voice. It is not that he is overconfident. His eyes have already gone over every single one of their foes. He has taken in their measure and found them wanting.


    That does seem to be the case, Liu Jin says, taking out his spear. Like Bei Hong, he is not particrly worried.


    These people are all in the Nascent Realm. Not even in thete stages of it but rather in the mid-stages. Nothing Liu Jin can sense marks these people as a threat to him. That they are human and clearly trained inbat means they will be more challenging to fight than a Spirit Beast of the same level, but that is all there is to them.


    And yet


    He had sensed fifteen of them.


    Liu Jin does not mean to boast, but his ability to sense Qi is by no means terrible. To analyze the state of a patient, sensing Qi is a necessity. As such, it is a skill he has honed quite a bit. That is why he had been confident in saying there were fifteen people spying on them.


    There are twenty people around them.


    The mists may be interfering with his sensory skills. Still, if that is the case, then he cannot dismiss these people. He already missed five of them. Who is to say that is all he is missed?


    I will take half, Bei Hong says confidently.


    I am surprised, Liu Jin says, moving so he and Bei Hong have each others backs. I thought for sure Brother Bei would want to take all of them for himself.


    I know. I surprise myself with my generosity. I figured youd relish the chance to hit something after everything thats happened.


    That is pretty thoughtful of him, actually.


    You have my deepest thanks, Brother Hong.


    As soon as Liu Jin aims his spear at the enemy, they attack. Foure at him from the side and three from above.


    Onees from below.


    Liu Jin jumps just in time as a pair of arms burst from the ground to grab his legs. Twenty-one foes instead of twenty then? The thought passes through his mind all too quickly. Liu Jin swings his spear, hitting one of the dark-robbed attackers and mming him into another. His spear spins as he stabs it into the ground, stopping himself in midair to dodge an attack aimed at his legs.


    A grunt.


    A twist.


    Liu Jins heel ms against one of the attackers heads.


    As that happens, another one of the dark-robbed figures goes flying over Liu Jin, courtesy of Bei Hong. He uses no borate movements. Instead, he keeps a firm stance and methodically hits anything that gets close to him. Hes holding back. That much is obvious. Otherwise, his hits would have killed his foes already. Daggers try to dig into his skin, only for them to break as it shes gold.


    Liu Jin leans to the side just in time to avoid a stab to the back of his head. No cry apanies the motion. No dissatisfied grunt leaves the mouth of his attacker when he misses. No pained growl escapes his mouth when Liu Jin ms the butt of his spear against his stomach.


    None of them make a sound.


    The leaves crunch as they run over them. The air whistles when they swing their daggers. However, no soundes from their bodies.


    Liu Jin cannot even hear them breathing.


    His spear pierces right through one of their shoulders. No blood gushes out. He cannot feel any bones or muscles stopping his path. It is not the body of a Spirit Beast. It is not the body of a human.


    It is just a thing.


    It takes all of Liu Jins self-control not to give away his shock as the body he just stabbed fades into ck smoke.


    What the? Bei Hongs words tell him all he needs to know. He, too, has found out about the curious nature of their foes.


    Do not panic!


    Panic! Whos panicking? Bei Hong yells as his arms turn gold. He hits one of his assants, and his fist goes right through his its head. No blood goes flying. The body fades into wispy nothingness. I am just angry I held back for nothing! I thought we should make sure at least one survived for interrogation!


    His left fist blows right through someones chest.


    Clearly, there is no need for that.


    My apologies, Liu Jin says, the de of his spear slicing one of the shades arms. Just like the others, the level of damage is all it takes to make it fade away. Clearly! He cuts a leg next. That does the job as well. I! This time, he tries a foot. That is enough damage too. Misjudged! Finally, he cuts just a fingerthe pinky one.


    It is not enough.


    Interesting, a lost limb or sufficiently deep stab wound will cause them to fade, but a minor loss, such as a finger, wont, Liu Jin says, slicing its head off. Then he moves to m the shaft against another one of the shades heads, using enough force to crack its skull. Blunt works too, though I am guessing you already knew that.


    Not!


    Punch.


    Really!


    Punch.


    Interested!


    Punch.


    My apologies, Liu Jin says as he goes back to fighting, tearing through the shades with ease. In less than twenty seconds, Liu Jin and Bei Hong have destroyed all of them.


    Was that all?


    For now, at least, Liu Jin replies, taking a look at his spear. As expected, there is no blood on it. Those things were empty. It doesnt feel like the controller is nearby, at least.


    Bei Hong turns to look at him.


    Were thinking the same thing then? Those things are the product of a technique, and whoever is using it is controlling them from a distance.


    It is the most likely exnation.


    And most certainly a cause of concern.


    By the end, there had fought well over twenty foes, all of them in the Nascent Realm. It may not seem like much, but the level of skill and coordination they had shown is nothing that should be dismissed.


    Whoever is behind this, it is surely someone dangerous.


    Bei Hong smiles.


    And here I thought this would be a boring trip.


    ~~~

 Chapter 98: Your Best Quality

    Chapter 98: Your Best Quality


    ~~~


    Patriarch Wongs reaction to the news is predictable. Worry and fear with perhaps a little more fear than worry. The possibility of Liu Jin and Bei Hong being attacked had never once crossed Patriarch Wongs mind. In fact, he had probably hoped the attacks would stop once Feng Zhi arrived, that the presence of the Eternal me n would be more than enough to calm things down.


    The words spoken by Bei Hong in the Night Forest had not been wrong. The Bright Phantasm Sect has been content to rely on the Eternal me n for years.


    Why change that now?


    We are clearly dealing with a pack of fools, Patriarch Wong says after Liu Jin and Bei Hong finish their tale. To think they dared attack Lord Feng Zhispanions! They will soon learn the price of their folly!


    It would have been easy to agree with Patriarch Wong.


    There is not a single faction within the Night Forest Nation with the power to challenge the Eternal me n. Certainly, there are powerful Sects in other nations that could be trying to move into the area, but why would they bother? The Night Forest may be valuable, but it is far from priceless. There are ces with better resources and even higher concentrations of Yin Qi.


    Challenging the Eternal me n over something so insignificant would be foolish to the extreme.


    That is why there is merit to Patriarch Wongs words. Their foes must clearly be a pack of fools! Who else but fools would dare challenge the Eternal me n?


    It would have been fine if Feng Zhi had smiled confidently and agreed with him.


    He doesnt do that.


    We will not take this lightly, he says.


    Instead of boasting about their foes inevitable demise, Feng Zhi spends two hours asking Patriarch Wong multiple questions about the Bright Phantasm Sects enemies, allies, as well as any noteworthy event that had happened within the past six months.


    For someone so strongly fire-aligned, Feng Zhi is surprisingly methodical.


    Only when Feng Zhi has gathered information to his satisfaction does he decide their next course of action. He takes Huang Shing and Bei Hong with him to the Night Forest the following day. They are to keep investigating the damaged areas, hoping to find more clues. At least, that is the official reason. Liu Jin is positive Feng Zhi wants to bait another attack.


    As for Liu Jin and Lu Mei, well, he gives them a different task.


    "This was a fine waste of a morning."


    The two are walking down the streets of Night Phantasm City. A small procession of servants follows after them. It is already well into the afternoon, so the streets are full of people. There should be much talking andughing and arguing. Wares being sold. People greeting each other and such. Hundreds of footsteps every second adding up to a noise that can only be produced by civilization.


    There are no such things.


    On both sides of the road, people kneel down and bow their heads, not daring to utter a sound as Liu Jin and Lu Mei pass by.


    Even they understand the Eternal me n must be shown respect.


    I would not go that far. Unlike Lu Mei, who does not even acknowledge the presence of the people around them, Liu Jin has to make a conscious effort to ignore them. Visiting the Moon River Sect was an unavoidable step. We still do not know whether they are involved or not, but they are the most likely suspects right now.


    The Night Forest Nation does not have a king or an emperor. Rather, it is an alliance of the many Sects and ns located within the Night Forest. Within that coalition, the Bright Phantasm Sect is actually one of the more influential factions. Few Sects have the power to challenge them.


    The Moon River Sect is one of them.


    It is also the only one of those Sects with a branch in Night Phantasm City, making it an obvious starting point for their investigation. Liu Jin and Lu Mei had shown up unannounced and uninvited to the Moon River Sects local branch. A normal person would have been thrown out, but since they are of the Eternal me n, the branch master had no choice but to wee them and spend hours entertaining them.


    It was all fairly boring.


    It wasnt them, Lu Mei says, surprising Liu Jin with the certainty in her voice.


    You sound certain.


    Liu Jin has no strong thoughts about the potential culpability of the Moon River Sect. However, that Lu Mei can dismiss them so easily is a bit of a surprise. As one of the strongest Sects in the country, the weakening of the Bright Phantasm Sect would be to their advantage.


    Did you not see how nervous that man was? Lu Mei snorts in a decidedly udylike way. He was desperately trying to please us at every turn. How gutless. Patriarch Wong is not ster, but even his performance was better. A man should be able to show respect while keeping his spine.


    Ill admit he was nervous, but the same can be said of everyone here. Liu Jin gestures to the people kneeling on both sides of the road to make his point.


    They aremon people, Lu Mei points out as if she were exining something obvious. This level of respect is only to be expected. He was a branch master. If our presence was enough to cause that sort of reaction, hed have never dared to strike us in the Night Forest.


    He could have been feigning weakness in front of us.


    Perhaps. However, if he is a good enough actor to fool both of us, then further meetings with him are pointless until we have more evidence. Lu Mei stretches her arms over her head and arches her back. It has an interesting effect on her robes. Liu Jin quickly averts his eyes. In the first ce, the idea of looking into the known rivals of the Bright Phantasm Sect was misguided. Common wisdom may indicate the Moon River Sect is one of the most likely suspects, butmon wisdom is formon people.


    The two are already talking in low tones, but Liu Jin leans in and lowers his voice further to ask his next question. If not a known entity, then who?


    Anyone. Everyone. Unimed children of powerful bloodlines appear every now and then. Stories of nobodies finding unique treasures and achieving fame are asmon as dirt. We are assuming these people belong to an established faction, but they could have easily been mere beggars weeks ago.


    Liu Jin frowns. It is a possibility he doesnt like thinking about, but unfortunately, not one he can dismiss. It would even make some sense. Someonepletely new would have less reason to respect the status quo.


    Let us assume that is true, Liu Jin says. That does not necessarily make this a waste of time.


    In fact, Feng Zhi had probably already counted on something like that.


    Perhaps what Young Master Feng Zhi was really after was this.


    Lu Meis face goes from confused to thoughtful as Liu Jin gestures at the people bowing all around them.


    He wants the Eternal me n to be seen investigating the matter?


    Liu Jin nods. Most likely. If we find something, thats good. However, the mere act of us moving about and doing things will put some pressure on the culprits.


    And that pressure willpel them to act. Lu Mei hums, stepping closer to Liu Jin. They may even choose to attack us now that we are divided.


    "Precisely."


    "You do realize that makes us bait, right? "


    "I am certain that urred to Feng Zhi."


    He had just decided not to tell them about it.


    "In that case, don''t you think we should do our best to make the Young Master''s ns seed?"


    As Lu Mei''s lips curl into a smile, Liu Jin feels a tinge of worry, worry that intensifies as she turns around and orders the servants to go back to the Bright Phantasm Sect''spound.


    "What are you doing?"


    Making us a more tempting target, obviously. Her arm wraps around his and pulls him closer. Two people surrounded by servants in the middle of the city or a young couple that has sneaked away from their duties. Which do you think would make a better target?


    I think I am impressed at how reasonable you can sound while making excuses to get your way.


    Excuses? Perish the thought. Lu Mei ces her free hand over her heart. I am nothing but a devoted servant of the Eternal me.


    ~~~


    I didnt realize there was a ce like this so close by, Liu Jin says, looking at the crystalline blue water of theke. It is just outside the city, so the mists are not too dense. They are thin enough to avoid impeding visibility or creating illusions, but rather give things an enchanting atmosphere.


    Somehow, I am not surprised. One of the servants mentioned it in passing. It seemed a shame to let such a good spot go unused.


    It is quite beautiful, Liu Jin admits before his gaze dips to his side. Lu Mei is leaning against his shoulder, and the two are resting under the shade of a tree. It would be hard to mistake them as anything other than an unguarded couple. However, I am not sure this is what Feng Zhi expected out of us.


    Lu Mei looks up at him. On the contrary, this is exactly what he expected. Otherwise, he wouldnt have sent the two of us together. This might even be him being considerate of you.


    I am afraid I do not follow.


    As she stares at his furrowed brow, Lu Meis lips slowly curl into a smile. You really have no idea, do you?


    About what?


    Lu Meis lips twitch. Shes trying hard not tough. There are many disciples who think you are courting me.


    Liu Jin blinks. Slowly.


    What?


    Oh, this is precious! Her hand reaches out to touch the side of his face, forcing him to look into her eyes. From a distance, they probably look quite loving. I want you to think about the day we became Inner Disciples very carefully.


    The day you made everyone think we were involved?


    I did grant you that honor, she says shamelessly. Now, do you remember what you said during your first challenge?


    "I do." <em>Friend is not the word Id use.</em> That was what hed said right before fighting Pan Qiu. "What does that have to do with this?"


    "Did it not ur to you that saying we are not just friends after I convinced everyone we were close might be interpreted in other ways."


    What does she...oh. But after doing that he had...


    Oh.


    "Do you mean to say I...?"


    Imply we were more than friends in front of everyone as you fought to defend your im on me? Lu Mei finishes for him. Yes. It was quite bold of you. Very manly.


    So Feng Zhi chose the two of us


    Because he thinks we are involved, Lu Mei says, giggling at Liu Jins reaction. Oh, my poor, poor Qing Jin. You seem to be enjoying all the struggles of courting me while reaping none of the benefits.


    He res at Lu Mei, but she just kisses the tip of his nose.


    This is your own fault, you know? If you didnt hate people so much, you would have already realized it.


    Hate people? Liu Jin blinks owlishly. I dont hate people.


    You absolutely do.


    I care for people.


    In an abstract way thatpels you to act honorably, yes, Lu Mei admits, waving a hand to show how little she thought of those words. That is why you saved Huang Shing, someone you did not know back then, from Bei Hong and I. Even now, if I tried to abuse one of the servants in front of you, youd stop me, wouldnt you?


    Of course, I would.


    And yet, despite knowing I am the sort of person who would do exactly that, you dont find me detestable in the slightest.


    Liu Jin snorts. You assume I dont. As I recall, you are the one who made it hard for our paths to part.


    Far from looking offended by his words, Lu Mei seems almost pleased.


    If you genuinely found me offensive, youd have pushed me away a long time ago without caring about things like reputation or the opinions of others. Instead, well, look where we are right now.


    Lu Mei points at the distance between them, or rather, at theck of it.


    It is fascinating, really. She rests her chin on his shoulder. He lets her. You care for people as an idea. You have a hard time standing them as individuals. That may even be your best quality, even if you could benefit from not avoiding others so much. As for the people you do like and spend time with, well, Lu Mei shrugs. That speaks for itself, doesnt it?


    Thats Thats not


    However, arguments about your morality are not why I brought you here, Lu Mei says, switching subjects without a care. She is suddenly sitting properly again. I sent the servants away for more than one reason.


    Liu Jin res at her. "And that is?"


    "Spies."


    It takes a moment for Liu Jin to realize what she is getting at. "You think the culprit is part of the Bright Phantasm Sect?"


    "Why not? You and Bei Hong were targeted. Who else knew you were going to be there?"


    It is likely everyone in the city knew of their arrival. However, the number of people who knew they would be in that specific area of the forest that day is far smaller.


    "I will admit it is a possibility, Liu Jin says, still annoyed that she had suddenly changed subjects on him. However, why would someone from the Bright Phantasm Sect work to undermine it?"


    It is true he doesn''t know everything there is to know about the situation in the Night Forest Nation. However, it is a fact that the Bright Phantasm Sect enjoys the protection of the Eternal me n and is one of the major powers in the area because of it. That is something the other factions in the regions simply cannot offer. Betraying the Bright Phantasm Sect would be extremely shortsighted.


    However, it wouldnt be something Liu Jin hasnt seen before.


    Elder Hui did choose to betray the Xiao Sect.


    That is the interesting part. Lu Mei leans closer to him again. Things may look fine right now, but that was not the case a year ago. There was even talk of removing Patriarch Wong from his position.


    Oh? Liu Jin raises an eyebrow.


    I am certain Patriarch Wong never intended for us to find out, but youd be surprised at what people let slip when trying to impress you. Apparently, many felt the Young Master was not fit to inherit the Sect. However, Patriarch Wong would not budge from his decision. Conflict arose between the Elders as a result. Some supported Patriarch Wong. Others felt his insistence on his progeny leading the Sect was proof of his inadequacy.


    The conflict was over Wong Shou? Liu Jin cannot keep the surprise out of his voice. They may have interacted only for a short time, but nothing about Wong Shou struck Liu jin as immediately objectionable. Being in the Spirit Realm, his level of cultivation is more than adequate for the area. His character had not shown any apparent defects. If anything, Wong Shou had presented himself as far more level-headed than most in his Sect during their interactions. Truly?


    That is what I was able to glean.


    Liu Jin hums in deep thought, his mind going over the possibilities. And who was at the head of the faction opposing Patriarch Wong?


    Elder Wong Yuan. Patriarch Wongs cousin and Wong Shous uncle. Lu Mei looks up at him and smiles. Would you like to meet him?


    I very much would.


    ~~~

 Chapter 99: Elder Wong

    Chapter 99: Elder Wong


    ~~~


    Liu Jin and Lu Mei do not leave right away. They stay by theke for a while, hoping their unguarded presence will draw an attack. It ends up being for naught, leaving the two to enjoy a quiet afternoon, talking about mundane, harmless subjects.


    It is... almost pleasant.


    The sun is starting to set by the time they make it back to the Bright Phantasm Sect. Feng Zhi and the others still have note back yet, but neither Liu Jin nor Lu Mei is worried about it. Not a single one of those three is the sort of person who can be taken down quietly or easily. That is why the two are able to proceed as nned.


    If this were the Eternal me n, an audience with an Elder would be hard to obtain. Here, there is no way they can be refused. A servant leads them to Elder Wongs study, and they enter without even asking for permission. Had they wanted to, they could have made Elder Wong go to them instead, but that insult would have been a little too much.


    They want him surprised and maybe a little angry, but not too angry.


    To think youd seek this old man out of everyone in the Bright Phantasm Sect, Elder Wong says as he rises to greet them. Truly, this is an honor.


    Elder Wongs study is small and cramped. The walls are lined with dusty cabs and bookshelves full of ancient texts. His desk is sturdy, but it has definitely seen better days. The seats, Liu Jin must admit, are fairlyfy. Still, the room is not what one would expect out of an Elder of one of the most important Sects in this country.


    Nonsense, Elder Wong. We are d you were able to make time for us, Liu Jin says, conveniently omitting that they had not given Elder Wong any choice in the matter just to see how hed react.


    You are our guests and our allies. Lord Qing, Lady Lu, Elder Wong says, offering a small bow to them. Everyone under this roof will always have time for you. If not, well simply make time. Even if it is the middle of the night, this old man will dly help you.


    Although he calls himself an old man, Elder Wong doesnt look the part just yet. His face shows a few wrinkles, but not unduly so. His hair still retains its color, blue like Patriarch Wong and Wong Shou though perhaps a few shades darker. Physically, he appears to be in his fifties. However, as he is in the True Realm, Elder Wong could easily be one or two hundred years old. Perhaps more depending on how old he was when he reached that level.


    I do hope you enjoy this, Elder Wong says as he takes out a bottle of wine from one of the cabs and pours a ss for each of them. This wine was made using Decadent Night Plums from the Night Forest. I have been saving it for a special asion. Surely, this counts as one!


    Lu Mei covers her mouth with her sleeve as sheughs. Oh, Elder Wong! You tter us too much!


    Nonsense. This is just the right amount of ttery! Elder Wong beams at them as he takes a seat. Now, please, tell me what I can do for you.


    It is nothing urgent, Lu Mei begins. We merely wanted to She stops. Her eyes widen as she tastes the wine. Delicious!


    Following Lu Meis example, Liu Jin takes a small sip. It takes but an instant for him to break the wine down to its baseponents, and another one for him to conclude there is no risk to drinking it. In the second sip, he allows himself to enjoy it fully.


    His eyebrows go up. A low hum escapes his mouth.


    Quite nice.


    Elder Wong smiles proudly. Isnt it? The plums used came from one of our best harvests. The Yin Qi gives it a special taste. I am d it was able to satisfy Lady Lu and Lord Qings ptes.


    Well, now I am even angrier at whoever damaged the plums. Lu Mei shakes her head sadly. It really is unfortunate. I imagine this must be hard on all of you.


    It has certainly been a cause for concern, Elder Wong replies, his face growing serious. However, my heart rests easy knowing Lord Feng has decided to lend his aid to us. Even now, he is out there, trying to find the culprits! You are lucky to serve such a man.


    It surprises Liu Jin that he doesnt find himself immediately disagreeing with Elder Wong. Based on how Feng Zhi had acted when they first met and what Huang Shing had said about him, Liu Jin had expected to have a difficult time in Night Phantasm City. He was sure Feng Zhi would leave all the unpleasant tasks to them and lord his authority at every turn.


    Instead, Feng Zhi has carried himself with diligence at nearly every turn.


    The Young Master of the Eternal me n does not like them. He had made that quite clear, but he has never once let that interfere with his choices. Not yet, at least.


    Indeed, we are. Knowing we work for such a dependable person helps us better focus on our duties, Liu Jin says, only lying a little. I imagine the same can be said of Elder Wong. Patriarch Wong strikes me as a capable man.


    Naturally.


    And his son as well, of course. You must rest easy knowing the future of the Bright Phantasm Sect is in good hands. Lu Mei then frowns, her face full of concern. It almost looks genuine. At least, that is what I wish I could say. I am afraid I have heard mixed things from the servants.


    The smile on Elder Wongs face freezes in ce.


    Ah, Elder Wong smiles sadly, so it is about that. Yes, I can imagine what you might have heard. I suppose it was inevitable. Even now, some murmurs persist.


    I must admit I am confused by some of these rumors, Liu Jin says. I have only interacted with him for a short amount of time, but nothing about Wong Shou struck me as particrly objectionable.


    Looking at him now, it may be hard to believe, but there was once a time when most thought Young Master Shou was ill-suited to one day assume the leadership of the Bright Phantasm Sect. This was an opinion I shared. In fact, I was the one who helped spread it through the Sect.


    Lu Mei and Liu Jin share a discreet nce. They had not expected him to admit it so easily.


    Wong Shou was... too indecisive, too weak-willed. Too shy. Too cowardly. His cultivation was not the worst, but his character was simply too weak. There is no heat in Elder Wongs voice. If anything, he sounds rather mncholic. He was not suited for the life he was born into. His fathers expectations were a heavy burden on him, which wreaked havoc on his mind and spirit. At his worst, Wong Shou was afraid of even his own shadow, constantly fleeing the presence of others.


    The words Wong Shou said the other night sh through Liu Jins head.


    <em>I am also not fond of overly crowded ces. They wreak havoc on my concentration. That someone from the Eternal me n shares this characteristic makes me feel validated.</em>


    However, even though Wong Shou had said that, there had been no nervousness in his expression. Even though he was addressing Liu Jin, he had been calm. He hadnt been in awe and fear of the Eternal me ns reputation like so many members of his Sect.


    It was in to see Wong Shou was ill-suited to lead the Sect, yet Patriarch Wong would not consider any other candidates. My cousin wished for his son to seed him, no matter how much Wong Shou wished otherwise. Elder Wong sighs as he finishes his ss, his head shaking softly. I am quite sure you already know this, or else you would not havee to me, of all people.


    It is indeed as Elder Wong says, Lu Mei admits, putting just the right amount of regret in her voice. We apologize for our rudeness, but it seemed to us that out of everyone in the Bright Phantasm Sect, you would be the most honest regarding Young Master Wong Shou. To hear you sound so sympathetic to him ites as a surprise.


    The Because you tried to ruin his reputation within the Sect is left unsaid, but they all hear it regardless.


    Wong Shou is my nephew. Why would I not be sympathetic to his plight? I know what you may have heard, but it was never any resentment towards Wong Shou or his father that guided my actions. I acted out of concern for him and the Bright Phantasm Sect. My cousin was leading Wong Shou towards a path that would surely lead to his doom. At least, that is how I saw it at the time.


    What changed? Liu Jin asks.


    Wong Shou did, Elder Wong says, his lips pulling back into a smile. I thought for sure he would break down, but my fears never came to pass. Instead, Wong Shou rose to meet the challenges life threw at him. Over time, the cowardly child I knew seemed nothing more than a fleeting dream. My cousins position became secure once more. As for me


    Elder Wong gestures at his small study. Nothing more needs to be said. Because he had tried to oust the Patriarch and failed, his support in the Sect had crumbled. Even though hes an Elder, he has been shoved to this small corner of the Bright Phantasm Sect, alone and forgotten.


    Do you regret it? Liu Jin asks. Elder Wong chuckles.


    Regrets are for people with too much time on their hands. I acted for the sake of my nephew and the betterment of the Bright Phantasm Sect. Though it wasnt due to my actions, I no longer have to worry about both those things. The trouble in the Night Forest is inconvenient, but it will pass. Wong Shou will one day inherit leadership of the Sect, and now there is no doubt in my mind that he will do a good job. I am at peace.


    He is a bit like Wong Shou, Liu Jin realizes. Rather than his father, it seems like Wong Shou takes more after his uncle.


    Perhaps, that is a good thing.


    That is quite wise of you to say, Elder Wong, Lu Mei says.


    Wise? Heughs. No, please. That is far too kind. I have made many mistakes and managed to learn from a few of them. That is all.


    Liu Jin leans back into his seat. This is not at all what he expected to find, an opinion hes certain Lu Mei shares if the annoyed glint in her eyes is any indication. They had expected for Elder Wong to deny what he had done or try to convince them they should not trust Wong Shou. Instead, hes fully acknowledging his culpability.


    His actions are not those of someone carrying a grudge against the Bright Phantasm Sect. They will need to talk to Wong Shou and Patriarch Wong to get their side of the story and contrast it to what they have just learned, but for now, it doesnt seem like...


    Something explodes.


    The shockwave booms throughout the room and leaves it shaking. Several priceless texts fall to the floor. The papers on Elder Wongs desk are blown away, and the wood rattles as if about to break. The bottle of wine teeters off the edge and falls but is caught by Lu Mei just in time.


    Elder Wong is on his feet immediately. An ident?


    An attack, Liu Jin corrects him. There is no doubt in his mind.


    Here? Outrageous! Elder Wong scoffs, but then his eyes widen. Unless The storehouse!


    He dashes out of the room, barely having enough presence of mind to open the door instead of just breaking through. Liu Jin and Lu Mei take off after him. As soon as they exit the building, they see a column of smoke rising into the sky. Elder Wong pales, his fears seemingly confirmed.


    That is when they strike.


    Dark-robed figures burst from the ground, shades, the same things that attacked Liu Jin and Bei Hong. They catch Liu Jinpletely by surprise to the point hes unable to shout a warning to Elder Wong.


    He doesnt need to.


    Just like the ones he and Bei Hong fought, these shades are all in the mid-stages of the Nascent Realm.


    Begone, you wretches!


    Elder Wong is in the Eighth Level of the True Realm.


    Using nothing but his Qi, he squashes everything within a few yards of him. The shades never stand a chance. Had he done something like this inside the building, hed have brought it down over their heads.


    His enemies destroyed, Elder Wong vanishes in a blur of speed, dashing towards the source of the smoke.


    Well, he is certainly in a hurry, Lu Meiments, looking at her nails. Youd think he would have at least finished the job before moving on.


    As soon as she says it, her hand grabs the wrist of the shade trying to attack her from behind, its dagger stopping inches from her neck.


    It is rude to sneak up on ady.


    The hand is crushed. The shade fades to nothingness. One down. Over a dozen of them left.


    Lu Mei <em>moves</em>.


    There is something deliberately graceful about the way she fights. She is not like Liu Jin, who rarely makes a wasted motion. Instead, it is almost like she is dancing. She spins as she moves, never in a way that seems hurried, yet her opponents cannoty so much as a finger on her. Every time they try to get close, shes already far away. When they try to defend, she somehow slips past their guard.


    Her legs are long and graceful; her kicks beautiful to the point the devastating impact they have feels like a lie. Her small hands leave deep gashes in her foes. Had the shades been flesh and blood, the ground would be soaked by now.


    She is using wind, Liu Jin realizes.


    Wind coats her body like a cloak. It gets in between her and her enemies. Pushing Lu Mei away when others try to get close and propelling her when she needs to attack. Always just out of reach. Then it sharpens when she goes on the attack.


    It doesnt even take her three seconds to finish the shades around them. Liu Jin barely needs to contribute.


    Lets go, she says.


    By the time they reach Elder Wong, a small crowd has already gathered on the scene. It is with relief that Liu Jin notes the smoke is noting from any of the buildings. It is the ground just outside that has been left scorched. The force of the explosion caused some damage, but it seems the buildings are fine.


    Lord Qing! Lady Lu! Wong Shou calls them. There are at least ten disciples of the Bright Phantasm Sect near him. I am d to see you here! Were you attacked as well?


    We had to deal with a few of the shades, Lu Mei answers as they walk up to Wong Shou and Elder Wong. Did the explosion hit anything important?


    Thankfully, not, Elder Wong says. I cant believe those dogs tried to attack the storehouse!


    Liu Jins eyebrows rise slightly. So that is why Elder Wong had taken off in such a hurry. Indeed, if the explosion had hit the treasures and herbs the Bright Phantasm Sect kept in storage, well, that would have been a significant blow.


    We managed to find the shades sneaking inside thepound, Wong Shou exins. One of them exploded as soon as it was found out. It is safe to assume it nned on doing that once it had entered the storehouse, but because we caught it on time, the damage to thepound was minimal.


    A good thing that you did! Elder Wong ps his nephews back. There is a grin on his face. Were lucky you had the foresight to increase security within thepound.


    It is nothing, Uncle, Wong Shou says. Rather, it is because Lord Feng Zhi is out there that we could afford to keep a few extra disciples here.


    We will be sure to tell him, although he will doubtlessly find it unfortunate he was not here, Lu Mei says. Your forethought has prevented quite the troublesome situation, Lord Wong.


    No, please. There is no need to thank me. Rather, I must thank you for fighting the shades. He gestures at the disciples behind him. Unlike him, they are bloody and tired. As you can see, we do not have an easy time dealing with them. I can only imagine how much worse things would have been were it not for your presence.


    Well spoken, nephew, Elder Wong says. It is heartening to know you will one day lead the Sect.


    Once again, Liu Jin does not detect any trace of deceit in Elder Wongs words, and indeed, he finds it hard to disagree with his assessment.


    However, that is not important right now.


    The Bright Phantasm Sectspound has been attacked. If this happened today, it can easily happen tomorrow as well. Again and again, until it works. Even if they can defeat whoever is behind the attacks, doing so before the Bright Phantasm Sect is irrevocably damaged might be another matter entirely.


    ~~~

 Chapter 100: Is That What I Am Hearing?

    Chapter 100: Is That What I Am Hearing?


    ~~~


    Feng Zhies back about an hour after the attack. He says nothing as they tell him what transpired in his absence, yet the way his knuckles whiten tells the whole story.


    It seems we missed quite a bit, Feng Zhi says once all five members of the Eternal me n have gathered in a room along with Patriarch Wong and his son. There are no servants, disciples, or even Elders with them.


    The words about to be spoken here are not for their ears to hear.


    It shames me to say this, but we were lucky, Patriarch Wong says, wiping some sweat from his brow. The rooms temperature is oddly high. We do not keep all our treasures in the storehouse, but its loss would have been a debilitating blow regardless. Had the attack proceeded as nned


    Patriarch Wong shudders, unwilling to finish the sentence.


    I was under the impression there were barriers around yourpound, Feng Zhi notes, his tone unnaturally even. It is a far cry from the Feng Zhi that had threatened Liu Jin and the others in the Summer Forest, but that is not necessarily a good thing.


    The current Feng Zhi is almost certainly angrier now than he was back then. While he was out investigating, the Bright Phantasm Sect was attacked. Worst of all, this was the most tant attack yet. Previous attacks had targeted the Bright Phantasm Sects holdings in the Night Forest. This time, it was the Bright Phantasm Sectspound itself that was attacked.


    Around thepound and around the city, Wong Shou replies before his father can. It is why we do not have to worry about the mists here. They also help us detect intruders. As for how the shades were able to bypass our security, I am afraid I do not know.


    Bei Hong snorts. Well, isnt it obvious? If they showed up without triggering any rms, that means either the barriers are useless


    Those barriers have served us faithfully for over four hundred years!


    Or they never crossed any barrier to begin with, Bei Hong finishes, meeting Patriarch Wongs re with an even stare.


    Never crossed any barrier? Huang Shing echoes, blinking in obvious confusion as his eyes move from one side to the other.


    It is certainly something worth considering. Before tonight, Feng Zhi would have probably tried to smooth over Bei Hongs words. However, the attack has chipped away some of his patience with the Bright Phantasm Sect. If the barriers surrounding the Bright Phantasm Sect are truly not something easily ovee, then we must contemte the possibility that they never were.


    Not for the first time tonight, Liu Jin and Lu Mei share a look. As expected, Feng Zhi thinks so as well.


    I am afraid I must ask Lord Feng Zhi to exin himself further.


    Despite his words, Patriarch Wong fully understands what Feng Zhi is getting at. The implication is far too obvious for him to miss it.


    He just doesnt want to acknowledge the possibility.


    When the shades attacked, I could not sense anything until the moment they appeared. Instead of Feng Zhi, it is Liu Jin who decides to exin. I am not bragging when I say my sensory skills are quite good. When we were in the Night Forest, I was able to detect the shades following us, even if I could not discern their exact number. This time, however, I could not sense anything until the moment the attack happened.


    Liu Jin makes sure to meet Patriarch Wongs eyes for the next part.


    That is why I feel it is safe to say the shades did not exist before that moment. In other words, they were created right here, inside thepound.


    But thatd mean A traitor? Patriarch Wong pales. No. Surely, not. How could that be the case?


    Father, I also thought that may have been the case. Wong Shou fidgets a little. From the moment Lord Qing and Lord Bei were attacked in the Night Forest, I began suspecting something was off. It was only our people whod have known the two were going to be in the forest that day, after all.


    So that was the reason you increased the number of guards, Feng Zhi notes.


    Wong Shou nods. Yes, that is why I did it. People have been praising my foresight, but Id have preferred to be wrong.


    After all, only members of the Bright Phantasm Sect would have known for sure all five members of the Eternal me n would be away from the Bright Phantasm Sectspound today. Since Wong Shous preparations ended up paying off, it is just another sign that the culprit behind the attacks may be from the Bright Phantasm Sect.


    Wong Yuan, Patriarch Wong grows, his meekness and nervousness suddenly gone. His fist ms into the table and cracks it. That worm! I truly thought he intended to make amends! What a fool I was!


    Father, no! Wong Shou looks at him with wide eyes. It couldnt have been Uncle! He was attacked as well.


    We can verify that, Lu Mei says, We happened to be near Elder Wongs study when the explosion happened. He was attacked by several shades as he rushed to help, not that they were any threat to him.


    She doesnt say that the only reason they were with Elder Wong is that they suspected him as well, but that is for the best. Thest thing they need right now is for Patriarch Wong to act rashly and publicly use Elder Wong. Such a thing would only cause needless panic.


    That said, judging by the look on Feng Zhis face, hell definitely be asking them about thister.


    See! Wong Shou says. Uncle was with others when the shades were created! He even helped us deal with them!


    You are too soft, son! That could have easily been a ploy of his! My cousin is not so witless that hed give himself away easily.


    I find it curious you are so quick to conclude it was this Wong Yuan who betrayed you, Feng Zhi says, one hand on his chin and the other tapping away at the table in a deliberately slow rhythm. Is there a reason for it?


    I That is


    Uncle did not consider me fit to inherit control of the Sect, Wong Shou says when his father proves too nervous to reply right away. Due to my weakness, Father and Uncle argued several times. In time, the feud between them escted to the point it threatened to tear the Sect apart. It was only once I was able to prove myself to Uncle that things de-escted.


    Interesting, Feng Zhis gaze flicks over to Patriarch Wong. The temperature rises once more. You did not mention this yesterday.


    I... I did not consider it important.


    Your Sect is currently under attack. Not only did I ask you about your enemies and allies, I asked you to recount all noteworthy events that had transpired before the attacks began. Yet, you did not consider one of your Elders speaking out against you important? An Elder that you now have no problems considering culpable? Is that what I am hearing?


    Cold. Despite the temperature in the room, the look on Feng Zhis eyes doesnt have a shred of warmth in it. Previously, Feng Zhi had treated Patriarch Wong with some level of respect, yet that is all gone now.


    Feng Zhi is unquestionably looking down on him.


    I I apologize. Patriarch Wong cannot even meet Feng Zhis eyes. It is bad enough that we are having trouble with the Night Forest. Revealing such an embarrassing incident on top of that seemed too much. I did not wish for Lord Feng Zhis impression of our Sect to be a negative one.


    Liu Jin cannot help but think it is a bit toote for that.


    Even now, it is hard to believe things escted so quickly back then. To me, it seemed nothing more than a bout of stubbornness on Wong Yuans part. After all, he considered my son unfit to lead the Sect. Can you believe that?


    He tries tough, but ites out weak. Feng Zhi is not ring at him, yet the intensity in his eyes makes it hard to even smile.


    Uncle Uncle was not altogether wrong. I was not the most suitable heir.


    Nonsense


    No, father! Wong Shou interrupts. His eyes are unwavering as he faces his father. It is true, and we both know it. I was weak. That is why I do not think Uncle, I mean, Elder Wong Yuan is behind this. Even though my father and others did not agree with him, he always acted with the Bright Phantasm Sects best interests in mind. However, there is no doubt these attacks are meant to destroy our Bright Phantasm Sect. I do not believe Uncle could ever do such a thing.


    Lu Mei hums. The Bright Phantasms Sects best interests. I wonder. There are so many ways in which those words could be interpreted. I understand Young Master Wong Shou feels strongly about this. That is why it pains me to say this, but we are assuming the attack tonight was meant to seed.


    All gazes in the room turn towards her, some curious, some confused. It is Feng Zhi who speaks, however.


    borate.


    Of course, Young Master. In the first ce, I find it curious tonight was the first time the Bright Phantasm Sectspound was attacked. I wonder, why could that be? Lu Mei taps the side of her cheek, her eyes wide with fake innocence. The culprit clearly possesses the ability to create shades within thepound, yet they have been content to strike at the Night Forest. Certainly, it could be that it is only now that they feelfortable in their ability to do this, but there is another option.


    They are trying to make us look bad, Bei Hong says, eyes narrowing as he realizes what she is getting at. As soon as we arrive, the attacks get worse. Soon, people will start thinking the Eternal me n aint worth the trouble.


    Never! Patriarch Wong says immediately, holding up his hands in panic. Our people would never dare think something so disrespectful.


    I am d to hear Patriarch Wong has such a high opinion of the members of his Sect, Feng Zhi says. However, this may be something the culprit has considered. As such, we must consider it as well. In that case, it may be that destroying the storehouse was never the objective. Rather, what the attacks seek to destroy are the Bright Phantasm Sects rtionship with the Eternal me n, and by extension, much of your support.


    In other words, Elder Wong can still be a suspect. By portraying us as ipetent, Patriarch Wong would look foolish for relying on us. This could weaken his support and allow Elder Wong to gain power. Liu Jin rests his head on his palm and shrugs as he says what many in the room are thinking. Of course, this is all just a theory. It would be foolish to discard other suspects. It could have just as easily been anyone else in this Sect.


    Even a servant, Bei Hong notes. Assuming this is being done with an artifact, theyd just need a servant to sneak it in.


    I could have a search conducted, Patriarch Wong immediately offers, eager to be of use. Feng Zhi shakes his head.


    "There is no need for that. A mandatory search will just create undue tension and alert the traitor. We do not need your people distrusting each other. I''ll have my personal servant check things discreetly instead."


    "Wait!" Wong Shou says, holding out his hands. "Do not just assume we have a traitor!"


    "Just minutes ago, you were sure there was a traitor, Lord Wong," Feng Zhi says. "The only reason you changed your mind is because your uncle has be a likely suspect."


    Wong Shou flinches but does not shy away from Feng Zhi''s golden gaze. "That may be true, but we are still not considering all the alternatives! There is there is something else! I had almost forgotten about it until I heard Lady Lu just now, but one of the shades that attacked, the one that exploded It was different from the others. It talked!"


    "That could have easily been the controller talking through it," Feng Zhi notes.


    "Yes, I agree that could be the case. However, even if it was just to shout threats, it is a fact that it talked. If you doubt me, I can bring any of the disciples that were with me during the attack. Theyll corroborate my words. We are assuming the culprites from our Sect, but it could also be that it is only now that they gained the ability to bypass our security. Lady Lu only brought up the possibility to dismiss it, but I now push it forward. The culprit could be growing stronger as we speak."


    Wong Shou''s words draw frowns from all. The shades that have attacked so far only have numbers going for them. Even so, they are not easy opponents for the average disciple of the Bright Phantasm Sect. If the one who makes them is growing in skill, does that mean they''ll soon have to deal with smarter shades? Perhaps stronger ones as well?


    If whoever is behind this starts creating shades in the Spirit Realm in the same numbers, things could easily be troublesome.


    "I see, so you are saying we cannot discard any possibility just yet," Feng Zhi says. He stops tapping. "Very well, I do not disagree. In that case, shall we put it to the test?"


    Wong Shou blinks. "A test?"


    "Whether the culprites from the Bright Phantasm Sect or not. It is safe to say that is the biggest point of contention between us. My subordinates seem to think that is the case. Patriarch Wong suspects his cousin. Meanwhile, you, Wong Shou, suspect but do not want it to be true. Does anyone object to my summary?"


    No one does.


    "Good. Instead of arguing among ourselves, let us start eliminating possibilities. Today marks the first time the Bright Phantasm Sect''spound has been attacked. Regardless of who did it or how they did it, it is safe to say the culprit is growing bolder. Let us take advantage of that andy a trap."


    He says it so easily, so matter-of-factly, the idea of disagreeing with him sounds outrageous.


    "Here is what we will do."


    ~~~

 Chapter 101: The Trap

    Chapter 101: The Trap


    ~~~


    The Bright Phantasm Sect is on alert.


    The defenses surrounding thepound have proven to be ineffective. A group of mysterious assants managed to break in and set off an explosion. There is not a single person whose mind is unable to grasp the implications of such a thing.


    If it has happened once, it can happen twice.


    Patriarch Wong increases the number of disciples on guard duty. Meanwhile, Feng Zhi decides to keep Liu Jin, Huang Shing, and Lu Mei in thepound so that they may be ready to act in the event of another attack. Only Bei Hong is sent out into the Night Forest.


    The rest of the Bright Phantasm Sect is free to go about their day as usual.


    At least, that is what they try to do.


    They cannot shake off the uneasiness that has taken hold of their home. How can they be expected to behave as if all was well when it clearly isnt? Any second that passes is a second in which they can be attacked. That knowledge hangs over them like a sword throughout the day. Some ovepensate with loudughter and boastful disys. Others be quiet and withdrawn.


    Regardless, it is an unpleasant day for the Bright Phantasm Sect.


    When night falls, two people leave the city in secret, one of them with several treasures of the Bright Phantasm Sect stored in a spatial pouch. Their duty is to take the treasures to a neighboring branch of the Bright Phantasm Sect, so that they may be better protected.


    Everyone in the Bright Phantasm Sect already knows about it.


    This is no ident or carelessness. Rather, the knowledge was deliberately spread among the disciples throughout the day.


    That is, after all, Feng Zhis n.


    ~~~


    <em>I do not mean any offense, Young Master. But isnt this a little too simple? Lu Mei asks once Wong Shou and his father have been sent away.</em>


    <em>Of course it is simple. There is no need to oveplicate things. If the information leaks, it will serve as proof someone in the Bright Phantasm Sect is rted to the attacks.</em>


    <em>And if not? Liu Jin asks.</em>


    <em>Then it shall allow us to safely transport valuable treasures away from danger.</em>


    ~~~


    It is a simple n. At least, that is how it looks like on the surface. Liu Jin is pretty sure it will end up working, one way or another.


    However, he cannot say hes happy.


    It is not because Feng Zhi figured out he has a spatial pouch. Though that is slightly worrisome, it is not as if he has been all that discreet about it. It is also not because they are traveling through the Night Forest at night. Though the mists are denser than during the day, the two have been given a Mist Pointer, which should safely guide them to their destination.


    The problem is the person holding the Mist Pointer.


    Wong Shou.


    On paper, pairing them makes sense. Should their journey go without issue, Wong Shous presence will be necessary to exin everything. Simrly, there is no way Liu Jin will ever let his spatial pouch out of his sight.


    However


    Neither has said a word to each other all day.


    They walk and walk and walk without even looking at each other, the awkwardness between them growing with each moment. It is such that even the fallen leaves crunching under their feet and the small animals scurrying about feel unbearably loud.


    I feel as if I should apologize, Liu Jin says once he cannot bear the silence any longer, well over an hour after they have left Night Phantasm City. It was not our intention, but our wordsst night have clearly made you ufortable.


    That is not it I Wong Shou takes a deep breath to calm himself down. As valued allies who are putting their safety on the line, you all had the right to express your concerns. There is nothing to apologize for.


    Oh? Liu Jin raises an eyebrow. I thought we were to speak inly with each other. Or was that limited to only one night?


    Wong Shou looks taken aback. Slowly, his lips form a small, tired smile. It seems I am the one who should apologize this time.


    Silence hangs over them once more. This time itsts but a minute, just enough time for Wong Shou to gather his thoughts.


    I know the probability of Elder Wong being behind this is high.


    A part of Liu Jin wants to tell Wong Shou he shouldnt force himself to call him that. That it is okay if he wants to call him uncle instead. Still, he stays silent, realizing it will be easier for Wong Shou if he doesnt interrupt.


    I cannot me you for pointing out the possibilities I did not wish to acknowledge, nor can I be angry at you for now putting the hypothesis to the test. That would be petty and not at all suitable for someone of my position. The Bright Phantasm Sect will not be served well if I be the sort of person who will grow angry with others for saying things I do not wish to hear.


    But youre still angry, Liu Jin points out. He wouldnt have said so much just now if he didnt feel strongly about it.


    Irritated, Wong Shou corrects. A lone twig snaps under his feet. He checks the Mist Pointer once more, but Liu Jin is sure he only does it to avoid facing him. It is nothing important.


    If I were in your ce, Id probably be irritated as well, Liu Jin says. No one likes someone they care about being suspected of wrongdoing. I am just surprised at how protective you are of the person in question.


    Wong Shou sighs heavily.


    I guess Uncle has not made the best impression on you.


    On the contrary, he made an extremely good impression. He was honest and forthright, so much he did not bother hiding what he thought of you in the past. That is why it surprises me to see you defend him so readily.


    I defend him because he wasnt wrong. Every criticism that left Uncles lips was one I had thought of first. My father may have been certain of my abilities, but I could never share his confidence. No, calling it confidence is too much. My father was deluded.


    Liu Jin blinks. That is unexpectedly harsh.


    Uncle was right to doubt me. I was too weak-willed and indecisive to be the man my father expected me to be. If my weakness hadnt been so in to see, Uncle would have never gained as much support as he did. That is why I could never resent him. Whenever he said my father made a mistake by choosing me as his heir, I couldnt do anything but agree with him.


    And yet, you proved him wrong.


    Wong Shou chuckles sadly. ttery wont make me feel better about what we are doing. If this works


    Then let us hope it doesnt, Liu Jin says, much to Wong Shous surprise. It is as you saidst night. There is still no guarantee it is your uncle behind this. Hes far from the only person that can fall for Young Master Feng Zhis trap.


    The people of the Bright Phantasm Sect have been informed various treasures will be discreetly moved to another branch. However, the disciples are certain the treasures are being taken to Crescent Moon City. Meanwhile, the Elders know that is just a cover story, and the treasures are being moved to Rusted Tree City instead. As for Elder Wong, Feng Zhi had exined to Patriarch Wong and his son that Elder Wong would be told they are going to Moon Shine City.


    All this misinformation was carefully spread throughout the Bright Phantasm Sect over the course of the day. They had to time each reveal just right to avoid the information spreading too far. Simrly, it wasnt just one group that discreetly left the Bright Phantasm Sectspound that night but three. Depending on which one is attacked, they will know who leaked the information.


    It is why Wong Shou has been so sullen since leaving Night Phantasm City. The two are on their way to Moon Shine City. If they are attacked, it will be another point against Elder Wong.


    You are right, of course. Wong Shou tries to smile, but it is obvious he is forcing himself. Let us hope the worst doesnte to pass.


    Personally, Liu Jin wouldnt call that scenario the worst. In fact, the worst scenario would probably be


    The air behind him whistles, and it is only because Liu Jin hears it in time that he ducks, letting <em>something</em> pass right over his head.


    [Ground Contraction]


    Liu Jin vanishes just as something invisible strikes the ground with tremendous force. A disturbance of Qi alerts him of another threat. Around Wong Shou, several shades are emerging from the ground. Five. Ten. Twenty. Their numbers keep growing. The Young Master of the Bright Phantasm Sect is so shocked by the ambush that hes being overwhelmed. His fistssh out wildly as he tries to get some space.


    Liu Jin dives into the horde, his spear slicing and stabbing with deadly efficiency. One shade after another dies as he makes his way to Wong Shou and grabs him.


    [Ground Contraction]


    elerated by the technique, Liu Jin rams right through the mass of shades and breaks free. Wong Shou looks dazed for a moment but quickly recovers and assumes abat stance, his Qi ring around him.


    Spirit Realm, Second Level.


    Curiously enough, the shades dont follow after them. They stay in ce, watching them. They are all so close to each other, their dark clothes cause them to blend into one another as if they were but a single body.


    Found.


    <strong>Chase</strong>


    <em>Capture.</em>


    <strong>Flee.</strong>


    <em>Protect. </em>


    <strong><em>Kill.</em></strong>


    Their words are but hisses at first, but they grow louder and louder. Sometimes only one of the shades speaks. Sometimes it is all of them at once. Last night, they had theorized what Wong Shou had heard could be the controllermunicating through his creations.


    Liu Jin suddenly doesnt think that is the case.


    See! Wong Shou yells. His face is pale. It is like I told you!


    I do see, Liu Jin admits, his voice betraying none of his thoughts. What I dont see is the one that attacked me just now.


    That attack had been heavy, far stronger than any of the shades he had fought so far should be capable of.


    Hes still here.


    His presence hovers on the edge of his senses. Somehow, Liu Jin can tell it is not just the mist that is hiding this shade. He is cloaking himself with some sort of technique, yet Liu Jin can tell this thing is in the Spirit Realm.


    Probably waiting for us to let our guard down.


    I see. Wong Shou takes a deep breath. In that case, allow me to deal with the shades in front of us. You deal with our cloaked adversary, Lord Qing.


    Liu Jin''s doubt must have shown on his face because Wong Shou adds, They merely caught me by surprise! Im more than capable of handling fodder like this!


    Faced with so many opponents, it would be natural to assume they would have to team up. However, Wong Shou and Liu Jin are simply not familiar enough with each other. At worst, they might end up getting in each others way. That is why there is merit to Wong Shous suggestion.


    It might be simpler if they each handle one problem.


    Very well! Liu Jin twirls his spear exactly once.


    And throws it.


    It cuts through the air, dispelling the mist through sheer force, and embeds itself deep into a tree. As soon as the leaves start falling, Liu Jin dashes in, stepping on his spear and using it as a springboard.


    Fear.


    Shock.


    The instant his fist connects, Liu Jin feels both those things. He also bes aware of just how impossibly tough the body of his foe is. Liu Jins punch doesnt even stagger the thing.


    This shade is definitely not like the others.


    The shade roars, and Liu Jin quickly ducks under what is surely a massive arm. It tears through the tree behind him as though it were made of paper, sending splinters flying all over the ce. Liu Jin nts his arm on one of the branches, twists his body, and kicks.


    A grunt of pain leaves the shades mouth.


    That is all Liu Jin manages.


    Using [Ground Contraction], Liu Jin dashes back, his feet skidding across the dirt. A secondter, a small tremor rocks the ground as the shadends. A huge chunk of earth is lifted and thrown at Liu Jin.


    Liu Jin dodges it.


    Sloppy. Then another one. Slow. And another one. Weak.


    Shut up!


    Liu Jin uses [Ground Contraction] again, this time to dash in. Taking advantage of the added eleration, he drives his elbow into the giants chest as hard as he can.


    The blow barely staggers him.


    How!?


    Duck.


    How are you looking at me!?


    Roll.


    How?!


    Strike.


    Dont look at me! Dont look at me! <em>Dont look at me!</em>


    Hes not.


    But theres no need to let him know that.


    Perhaps youre just not that good?


    Another roar. Another mindless attack. A head-on charge this time. Liu Jin waits until thest moment to trip the giant as he moves out of the way, sending him crashing into one tree, then another, and another. Various birds flee into the sky as their homes are suddenly destroyed.


    Have you considered trying to find a foe more on your level? Liu Jin points to the side. One of those pebbles, perhaps?


    The giant roars in anger and once more falls into Liu Jins trap.


    His enemy is huge and strong. His body is amazingly durable. Furthermore, whatever technique this thing is using to cloak himself is one Liu Jin cant pierce just yet. It not only hides him from sight but also makes sensing his Qi difficult.


    Yet, Liu Jin has had no trouble finding his foe since the fight began.


    When he hit the tree, the falling leaves revealed the giants position to him atop one of the branches. After that, it had been a matter of keeping the shade talking and shouting. That was why Liu Jin taunted him. Now, they have had enough exchanges for Liu Jin to discern his foes height, speed, general body shape, and more.


    This time, when the giant charges at him, a needle shes in the darkness.


    There is no roar or pained cry this time. Just a sound of pure confusion followed by a small tremor as the giant crashes down.


    What?


    Liu Jin knows the giants body. That means he has a rough idea of where all its acupoints are. For a foe like this, that is all he needs to take it down. As Liu Jin advances on his fallen foe, more needles appear on his hand. Even though the giant is incredibly durable, hell be able to render itpletely immobile in a few more hits.


    At least, that is what Liu Jin would have done if the needle he ced inside the giant didnt suddenly drop to the ground.


    Liu Jin is left blinking. It is not that the giant removed it from his body. Even if he had done that, he wouldnt have been able to regain use of his leg so quickly. Rather, it seems more like the giant just suddenly wasnt there anymore. Liu Jin can no longer feel any shred of his presence.


    It is not that the giant ran away.


    He ceased to exist entirely.


    Lord Qing! Wong Shou runs at him, almost gasping for air. The shades disappeared all of a sudden. Are you alright?


    Yes, he says, slowly, taking a moment to verify Wong Shous words. Sure enough, he cannot sense any shades nearby. The treasures are safe as well.


    I see. Good. Good. Wong Shou manages a smile. It seems we scared them off.


    The smile drops.


    Although I guess this means there is no denying it now. Uncle is connected to this.


    No.


    Wong Shou is left blinking as Liu Jin goes over to pull his spear out of a tree. He gives it a few swings and nods to himself.


    What do you mean, Lord Qing? I thought the point of this trap was to ascertain whether the attacks were connected to us. This was the route Uncle knew we would take. That we were attacked means he is connected to this.


    You are half-right.


    Lord Qing. Wong Shou starts sounding irritated. He takes a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. We do not have time for games. What exactly are you getting at?


    Your uncle never knew we would take this route.


    What?


    We told you we would tell your uncle the treasures would take a different route. However, we never did. The route he was informed of was the same one as the other Elders. The only two people in the Bright Phantasm Sect who knew we would pass through this ce


    Liu Jin points his spear at Wong Shou.


    That would be you and your father.


    ~~~


    <em>Are you sure, Young Master?</em>


    <em>Yes, there is no need to tell Elder Wong a different story. It is enough for me to remain here. You may be his inferiors in cultivation, but I am his superior. If he does anything to create one of those shades, I will be able to tell.</em>


    <em>I dont doubt your skills, but to doubt Wong Shou?</em>


    <em>There is no need for you to understand my thoughts. You just need to enact mymands.</em>


    <em>As youmand, Young Master.</em>


    ~~~


    Wong Shou takes a step back. His face goes through a myriad of emotions, confusion being the dominant one. Lord Qing, I do not understand


    That makes two of us. It is doubtful your father is behind this. That leaves you as the most likely suspect, but why? Why would you jeopardize your own Sect in this way? Liu Jin wonders as he slowly circles Wong Shou. Furthermore, why would you frame your Uncle, then fight so fiercely for his innocence? Was that an act to try to make yourself look better?


    Lord Qing! Wong Shou lets out a hystericalugh. Listen to yourself! Youre speaking nonsense!


    I thought so too, at first. To think Feng Zhis hunch ended up being right. How annoying. Yet, there were details. When we first met, I failed to sense your Qi. In the same way, I have had trouble sensing some of the shades.


    My lord, that only means you were distracted that night!


    You were in thepound during the attack on the storehouse. By stopping it, your standing in the eyes of the Bright Phantasm Sect has increased. Id wager you have sessfully quelled many of the murmurs your uncle created with that act. However, that is not what truly convinced me of your guilt.


    What is then? Tell it to me so that I may dissuade you!


    Your voice, Lord Wong, Liu Jin replies. The shades just now spoke with your voice. Are you going to pretend you never noticed?


    The entire time. Whether it is the ck-cloaked shades or the invisible one, they had all spoken with Wong Shous voice.


    Furthermore, the invisible one just now fought with your Qi. I even clearly felt your Qi act when the shades appeared all around you. Or rather, when you created all those shades to fake an attack on your person.


    Thats not that cant be


    Why did you do it? Do you hate your father, who forced the position of heir onto you? Is that it?


    What? NO! I am I am the one who will one day inherit the Bright Phantasm Sect! Wong Shou yells. His eyes are wide and unfocused. I am the one wholl inherit, so I cannot do something to harm the Sect. How can you even suspect me? I can only do what is best for the Sect! Thats why I have to be strong. Have to be... I cant fail. Cant show weakness. I would neverI cant! I have to inherit. Have to! Have...


    He is breaking.


    Wong Shous wide, panic-filled eyes. The way he grabs and pulls at his hair as he falls to his knees. How all blood flees from his face and his chest heaves as he starts hyperventting, his eyes looking at Liu Jin. Begging. Pleading.


    This is not an act.


    Liu Jin takes a step towards Wong Shou.


    The shades surge.


    Their previous numbers seem paltry inparison. They emerge from Wong Shous body by the dozen. A wave of ck that floods the forest. It happens too quickly. Too suddenly. Wong Shous breakdown leaves Liu Jin unprepared, vulnerable. By the time he starts moving, dozens of arms already have hold of him.


    <strong>Weak</strong>


    Liu Jin screams.


    ProtectWaitattackcoverfleecannotwaitperfecthavedonotpretendpretendpretendpretendpretendhavetobecantS<em>T</em><strong><em>OP!!</em></strong>


    The wordse one after another. Liu Jin wrenches himself free from the shades grasp with a burst of strength, yet the pollution keeps eating away at his mind. He cant think. He can barely see. He has to get away. Has to get away.


    Easy.


    Two strong arms catch him in time. That voice. Bei Hong. Thats right. He had been following them in secret just in case. He cant handle this on his own. The shades. Liu Jin still hears them. Growing, howling, and moaning.


    Were leaving.


    Liu Jin cannot agree more.


    ~~~

 Chapter 102: Complications

    Chapter 102: Complications


    ~~~


    There is a poison called Bliss of the Foolish. It has the unique effect of making the one who drinks it believe himself to be wise and knowledgeable. Some would say there is no merit to it as everyone is already suffering from this mdy. Still, Old Jiang had made Liu Jin drink it, so that he might know its effects. This was back when Liu Jin was still developing his resistance to poisons, long before he received Nine-Headed Snake Gods test. The experience had left him with one of the worst headaches of his life.


    This one might just be worse.


    Hes beenid on a soft bed with an even softer pillow, but it is hard to focus on anything other than the pain. It is as if his head has been split open with a spiked mace. Liu Jin groans and tries opening his eyes, but the light punishes him for it. It is bright. Far too bright. Liu Jin snaps his eyes shut in an instant.


    Careful, youre still recovering.


    He recognizes the voice as Lu Meis. Though his eyes are closed, Liu Jin can feel her Qi, hear her breathing, and smell her perfume. Most likely, they are alone in one of the rooms of Patriarch Wongs mansion.


    What happened?


    As Young Master Feng Zhi suspected, Wong Shou was involved in the attacks.


    She makes no effort to disguise the surprise in her voice, and really, why should she? Who could have suspected it would be Wong Shou whod been creating the shades?


    All those shades


    Bubbling. Festering. Screeching.


    Careful, Lu Mei warns once more. She does something with her Qi. Not an attack. Liu Jin can feel her Qi reaching out to his and redirecting something outwards? Do not agitate yourself. The effects of Wong Shous attack still linger on you.


    Attack? He barely touched me... As soon as Liu Jin says it, it dawns on him. The emotions.


    Lu Mei hums her affirmative, gently massaging Liu Jins forehead.


    Wong Shou used Yin Qi to project negative emotions onto you. Their intensity overwhelmed you and caused you to lose consciousness.


    It is simr to your technique then, Liu Jin notes. Now that he knows what he is looking for, it is easy to locate the excess Yin Qin in his system and expel it. That is what he felt Lu Mei doing earlier. She has probably been helping him while he was unconscious.


    The principle is the same, although my technique is far more subtle and elegant than his. Liu Jin can almost feel her eyes narrow. And yet, you fell to such brutish tactics despite expertly dealing with mine.


    Liu Jin manages a smile. As you said, it was a brutish attack. I was caught off-guard.


    There had been too many emotions all at once for him to deal with. So much doubt. So much fear. So much self-loathing. It had been too much, too fast. The emotions had been so intense Liu Jin had felt them as his own. How could anyone mount the will to defend themselves while feeling so wretched?


    A weak excuse.


    Not an excuse but the truth. I am an honest person.


    I wonder. Are you?


    The air in the room changes. Liu Jin opens his eyes and blinks to adjust his vision. His gaze flicks down before rising to meet Lu Meis amber eyes.


    I must say. This does send some mixed signals.


    Wind.


    While one of Lu Meis hands massages his forehead, the other one is surrounded by sharpened wind, mere inches from Liu Jins neck.


    Since Young Master Feng Zhi and the others have left to deal with the situation, I thought this would be a good opportunity for us to speak inly.


    I dont know if Id like that. Thest time a person told me to speak inly to him, it didnt end well.


    What a pity. Youll just have to bear it. Lu Meis tone and expression arepletely at odds with what she is doing. Just by listening to her, one would never think she is threatening Liu Jins life. Youre doing a remarkable job of it already. I expected you to be more nervous.


    You have had me all alone for quite some time. Liu Jin points out. He wants to shrug but refrains from doing so out of caution. If you wanted to kill me, youd have done so by now. Instead, you helped me expel that foreign Qi. You have my thanks for that, by the way.


    A trifle. Your body was already doing a fine job of getting rid of it. At best, I speeded things up by an hour or two.


    Nevertheless, I thank you.


    Lu Mei holds his gaze for several seconds before pouting. You are just determined to take all the fun out of this, arent you?


    It is my nature. Liu Jin replies, keenly aware of the de of wind pointed at his throat. I could pretend to be scared if you wish.


    No, I hate my men who fake it. That is a womans prerogative.


    I thought changing her mind was a womans prerogative.


    We have many prerogatives. Lu Mei doesnt bother fighting her smile. Then again, neither does he. What does that say about him? We are unfair like that.


    A lull falls over them. Lu Meis smile slowly fades away, reced by a frown.


    Why do you know [Ceaselessly Refining Breath]?


    Liu Jin blinks.


    What?


    Do not take me for a fool! Lu Mei snaps at him, her golden eyes ring with anger. It is the first time he has seen her angry with him. I might not have noticed it at first, but you have never once stopped using the technique. I began suspecting when I saw you deal with the alcohol back when we became Inner Disciples. Now that I have felt your body expelling Wong Shous Qi, I know for sure. You are using [Ceaselessly Refining Breath].


    Lu Mei moves to straddle him, but there is nothing sensual about it. The wind in her hand does not allow his mind to wander.


    Can you imagine my confusion? Why does someone like you know a technique that belongs to the Red Sky Pavilion? Did my father send you? Did my mother?


    Liu Jin just keeps blinking.


    I am afraid I do not understand.


    Out of all the things Li Jin had expected Lu Mei to confront him about, this one hadnt even been on the list.


    You are using a breathing technique known only by select members of the Red Sky Pavilion, Lu Mei exins, her voice deliberately slow, a sign of her thinning patience. You can even maintain it constantly, something few ever manage to achieve. You either thought I wouldnt notice, or you wanted me to notice. One is an insult. The other one is foolish. Which is it?


    Breathing technique?


    He doesnt use any breathing technique. The only thing Lu Mei could have sensed is the method to purge himself of poisons and impurities Old Jiang taught him. Was Lu Mei confusing it with a Red Sky Pavilion technique or was there a connection there?


    It is not impossible.


    Old Jiang had been an Emperor Realm cultivator even after being diminished by the foul poison inside him. With that sort of poweres longevity. The number of things his Master could have done throughout his life is not one Liu Jin dares specte at. Old Jiang could have easily created the technique and taught it to someone in the Red Sky Pavilion centuries ago.


    The technique I use to purge impurities from my system is one taught to me by my master, Liu Jin says, deciding there is no harm in being honest. Whether he had any ties to the Red Sky Pavilion is not something I know about. He taught me, and he died. I can assure you my being in the Eternal me n has nothing to do with you.


    Lu Mei looks at him in the eyes, facepletely nk at first, then with dawning realization.


    Oh, dear. Youre telling the truth.


    Like I said, I am an honest person.


    Usually.


    Well. The wind de vanishes. This is rather awkward. She gives him a measuring look. Not entirely unwee, though.


    Really? Liu Jin raises an eyebrow. Id have thought youd be offended that I know one of your Sects techniques.


    Supposedly.


    Lu Mei waves her hand. As long as you have no ties to my previous Sect, I could care less.


    I am also married.


    Her hand freezes.


    Now, <em>that</em> is unwee. Her fingers y with his hair. Why would you bring up something like that now?


    Why, indeed.


    It seemed like the right time, Liu Jin replies, all too aware hes alone in a room with an attractive girl who is no longer threatening him.


    Your sense of timing is atrocious, Lu Mei says bluntly. Whats next? Are you going to tell me youre in the Eternal me n to rescue her?


    Liu Jin chuckles. No. Nothing like that. We married years ago.


    And yet youre here. Alone.


    Life made demands of her.


    What an interesting way of not saying anything of substance.


    It is not an easy topic to talk about, Liu Jin says, well aware it is he who brought it up. He takes a moment to gather his thoughts. You have to understand we married young.


    How many years has it been since then? Whenever Liu Jin thinks back to those times, it feels like a lifetime ago. Even though he knows he was married to Xiao Shuang for just a few months, it feels much longer than that.


    Sometimes Liu Jin wishes he could go back to those times.


    There were reasons for it. It was a way for our families to reaffirm their bonds with each other.


    Isnt that the case for every marriage? You make it sound as if you dont care for her.


    Do I? Liu Jin frowns. That was not my intention. I quite care for her and would like to see her again one day, although I am not sure if that will ever happen.


    And if it did, how would Xiao Shuang react? Certainly, they had said many things to each other, but that was a lifetime ago.


    Before his foolishness had doomed Eastern Port City.


    Interesting. Lu Mei hums softly, neither happy nor angry. Do you care for me?


    Did he?


    Against my better judgment.


    Is it because he finds her attractive? Thats part of it. Liu Jin can freely admit he is not blind to Lu Meis beauty, nor is he immune to it. However, it is not just that. If Lu Mei were just beautiful, itd be easy to look past it. There is something else.


    For good or ill, there is part of him that enjoys spending time with Lu Mei.


    I see. I suppose I can forgive a few imperfections. I am a magnanimous woman.


    Liu Jin leans his head to the side. Id have thought your interest in me would have diminished just now.


    On the contrary, I am relieved to know you have nothing to do with the Red Sky Pavilion. As for your wife... Her lips form a thin line. Regrettable, but not unworkable.


    Liu Jins eyebrow goes higher still. Lu Mei shamelessly shrugs.


    Do not misunderstand. I am not about to demand that you demote your wife to a concubine or profess my undying love for you. You have not earned that. I merely see no reason to distance myself from you. You were interesting before, and youre more so now. She leans in even closer to him. Their noses are almost touching. That is why it is such a pity we have other things to worry about right now.


    In the blink of an eye, Lu Mei leaves the bed and opens the windows. Liu Jin tries not to focus on the disappointment he feels at that and instead makes sure he has purged all the foreign Qi from his body before rising.


    There is only one thing he can say once he looks out the window.


    That was not there before.


    A tower rises from the Night Forest. It has no doors or windows Liu Jin can see. Its an ugly, misshapen thing pulsing with Qi. Parts of it look like crystal; others, like flesh. However, what is truly concerning are the scores of shades in the forest. There are so many even the mist fails to hide them.


    The Elders are busy reinforcing the barrier around the city to prevent the shades from getting in, Lu Mei says, pointing to the skies. The barrier had beenpletely invisible before. Now, a translucent dome surrounds Night Phantasm City, and a smaller one covers the Bright Phantasm Sectspound.


    And Feng Zhi?


    Where else? Lu Mei lowers her finger until it points to the tower. He took Bei Hong and Huang Shing with him.


    Liu Jin is about to ask about Patriarch Wong, but Lu Mei beats him to it. Feng Zhi deemed it important for Patriarch Wong to stay here in case the situation changes. Of course, the real reason is that he is Wong Shous father. His judgment cannot be trusted right now.


    Liu Jin cannot say he disagrees. Under these circumstances, Patriarch Wong is a potential burden. Even if he is on the same level as Feng Zhi, he cannot be trusted to remain impartial, not when his son is so clearly involved in this. It is better for him to remain here to keep the city safe.


    And because Wong Shou is involved, Feng Zhi cant just destroy that tower. Is that how it is?


    Feng Zhi is on the First Level of the Earth Realm. His strength should be more than sufficient to destroy that tower as well as the surrounding area. It would not even make him break a sweat.


    However, doing such a thing would also kill Wong Shou.


    Correct. Lu Mei nces at him. So? How is he rted to this? Bei Hong was following you from a distance, so he could only tell Wong Shou suddenly created many shades. Do you believe hes the sole responsible party?


    Or do we have to worry about yet another enemy? Liu Jin has no trouble reading the question in her eyes.


    I am not sure, Liu Jin admits. A frown forms on his face. Wong Shou till the very end he imed he was innocent.


    Lu Mei gives a pointed nce to the dark tower.


    Clearly, he was lying.


    Was he? Liu Jin is not so sure. Wong Shou had seemed genuinely confused by it all. Even when the shades started swarming Liu Jin, there had been not a single moment when Wong Shous panic had faded. He had remained fearful until the very end.


    Furthermore, all those emotions Liu Jin had felt


    Well know for sure when we deal with that tower.


    Thats right. There will be time to question Wong Shou about everythingter.


    Right now, it was time to finish this.


    ~~~


    We can only open the barriers for an instant, Elder Wong tells them. They are standing at the gates of the Bright Phantasm Sectspound. The streets have been cleared. Their path to the Night Forest is a straight line. As I am sure you understand, it is not safe to keep them open for too long with all those things out there.


    It isnt as though the Elders cannot deal with the shades, far from it. However, the coteral damage they would cause would be a little too much. Even now, Liu Jin can see hundreds of shades trying to push against the barrier, crawling around like maggots.


    All of them are in the Nascent Realm.


    It wouldnt be just the civilians whod get caught in the crossfire. Even the disciples of the Bright Phantasm Sect would have a hard time surviving against those numbers.


    As soon as it opens, Ill clear the way. After that, youll have a small window to make it out of the city. Do not dally.


    Useful as it would be to have someone of Elder Wongs level with them, he is needed to keep maintaining the barrier. Besides, he is still not fully clear of suspicion.


    We wont, Liu Jin assures him as he and Lu Mei ready themselves.


    Also Elder Wong hesitates. His mouth opens and closes before he bows to them. I will not deny what you saw, yet I believe there is more to this story. Wong Shou would never betray the Sect. This old man only asks that you keep that in mind when dealing with him.


    He sounds sincere. He looks sincere.


    Ill make sure to heed Elder Wongs wisdom, Liu Jin promises.


    You have my deepest thanks.


    The barriers open.


    At that moment, the many shades surrounding the city see their chance and rush for the opening. Elder Wong roars and strikes. The sheer strength of his Qi kills the shades who try to enter and pushes the rest back.


    Now!


    Liu Jin and Lu Mei burst forward. Each one uses their own movement technique to clear the distance to the city gates and beyond in an instant.


    The barriers close behind them, leaving them alone against the horde.


    They tear through them by the dozen. For them, foes of this level are simply not a threat. One shade. Seven. Thirteen. Thirty. Fifty-eight. The shades keeping, and Liu Jin and Lu Mei keep killing them as they make their way to the tower.


    Above!


    Liu Jin shouts just in time. He and Lu Mei jump to the sides to avoid the sudden hail of blue mesing down from the skies.


    <strong>We</strong>


    <em>Were</em>


    Waiting


    <em>For</em>


    <strong><em>You</em></strong>


    Each word is spoken by a different mouth. Liu Jin leaps and runs as a new wave of shadeses after him. These ones are different. So far, most of the shades, save for the invisible one, have been in the mid-stages of the Nascent Realm. However, there are more than a few shades in the Spirit Realm among the ones chasing Liu Jin right now.


    Stop!


    <em>Come back!</em>


    Get away!


    <strong>Because!</strong>


    <em>I will!</em>


    I wont!


    <strong><em>Kill You!</em></strong>


    As the shades keep running after him, Liu Jin distantly realizes Lu Mei is nowhere near him. Blue fire rises from the forest in the distance. The attack just now has sessfully separated them. Lu Mei is dealing with whoever cast that fire. That leaves him alone against this horde.


    Very well, then.


    Stop!


    <em>Dont!</em>


    K-Ack!


    Liu Jins spear pierces right through the shades mouth.


    No, I dont think I will.


    ~~~

 Chapter 103: Against the Tide

    Chapter 103: Against the Tide


    ~~~


    Despite growing up in a city named after its port, Liu Jin does not have much experience with the sea. The ports best days were a thing of the past long before Liu Jin was born. From the moment the Vermillion continent was sealed away from the rest of the world, well over a thousand years ago, trade across the sea became impossible. No longer did ships loaded with goods sail across the ocean. Trade along the coastline still happened, but it made for a poor substitute. That the Storm Dragon Empire was up north did not help matters. The ce is not known for its trade andmerce.


    Or so had Old Jiang told him once.


    That said, even if the port had been at his best, Liu Jin doubts he would have spent much time in it. Whenever he thinks back to his childhood, it seems to him he was always busy with something. The clinic. His training. The Xiao Sect. His marriage. The tournament. Every day brought something new. Time just seemed to slip through his fingers. Rarely did Liu Jin have both the time and inclination to visit the sea.


    On the rare asions where those two happened to intersect, Liu Jin would find himself staring at the tide. Beautiful though the horizon may be, interesting as some ships could be, Liu Jins eyes kept going back to the tide, soothed and enchanted by the water ceaselessly rising against thend.


    As Liu Jin keeps dodging the mass of bodies trying to kill him, he cant help but think this must be what fighting the tide feels like. His opponentse from all sides. Most are in the mid-levels of the Nascent Realm, though a few are in the lower levels of the Spirit Realm.


    Of course, when fighting against hundreds, few is a rtive term.


    They do not fight as a team should. Not at all as they fought before. There is no strategy to their movements beyond rushing at him as one giant mass. They are a sea of cking at him as furious waves. If he kills one, dozens take its ce. If he stops moving for too long, hell be overwhelmed. If he keeps fleeing, hell doubtlessly tire.


    Liu Jin runs. Liu Jin jumps. Liu Jin kills.


    Do.


    <em>Not.</em>


    Leave.


    <strong><em>Me!</em></strong>


    The shades tear their way through the forest. Dozens of small creatures flee as their homes are destroyed. The stronger Spirit Beasts attack the intruders. It provides a small reprieve, yet they neverst long. There is nothing they can do against the horde.


    The tide never stops. It just keeps rising, swallowing the Night Forest tree by tree.


    The ocean seeks to swallow him whole.


    ~~~


    Step.


    Step.


    Step.


    Huang Shing cannot say he cares for feeling inadequate, yet, somewhere along the way, that has be amon state of affairs.


    When exactly did it begin?


    With Feng Zhi, his mind supplies. It all began with Feng Zhi. The older teen had imprinted that feeling on his body the day he took Yi Jiao from him. The shock was such that Huang Shing had left everything behind in search of power, desperately seeking to improve himself. He had found the scroll containing the Nine Dragon ying Palms and devoted himself to it. He had fought the pirates of the Nightmare Cove. He had beaten the One-Eyed Bear of Radiant Red Peak and survived Chen Guo of the Infinite Mountain Sect.


    For a moment, Huang Shing had dared to believe he was strong.


    Then, upon entering the Eternal me n, Huang Shing started remembering what being inadequate felt like once more.


    Meeting Qing Jin, Lu Mei, and Bei Hong has been an eye-opening experience for him. It is not that he dislikes any of them. Far from it. If anything, Huang Shing is surprised at how much he has grown to like them over the short time theyve known each other. In them, Huang Shing can recognize the things hecks and can only admire them for it.


    However, that is also part of the problem.


    They all have things hecks.


    It hadnt bothered him while they were in the Eternal me n. He and Brother Hong got points their way while Qing Jin and Lu Mei got points their way. That was just fine by him except Except, he had failed Qing Jin and allowed the herbs to be stolen. Had it not been for Qing Jins foresight, they would have been in serious trouble.


    If Huang Shing had just paid better attention to the crates, none of it would have happened. He wouldnt have had to look for Lu Mei and Bei Hong, and they would have never angered Feng Zhi. It is his blunder that has caused them to be here.


    That knowledge, that certainty, keeps digging at the back of his skull each day. Huang Shing knows he should apologize, yet with every day that passes, doing it bes just a little bit harder. Every time Huang Shing tries, his mouth freezes, and before he even knows it, hes drifting to safer topics. Like a coward.


    Worst of all, hes been the least useful since arriving here!


    Lu Mei and Qing Jin are much smarter than him and were able to investigate on their own. Bei Hong got to fight the shades at least once. He? He hasnt done anything! He has been useless! Nowhere was that more clear to him than during the meeting the previous night. Everyone seemed to grasp everything so quickly while he could only look on in confusion!


    The only thing Huang Shing has sessfully done all trip is follow Feng Zhis orders!


    <em>Feng Zhi!</em>


    Just thinking that name is enough to make Huang Shings teeth gnash against each other.


    One year. Perhaps two. Thats how much of a difference there should be between them, yet Feng Zhi is on an entirely different level. It is not just his cultivation. It is the way Feng Zhi carries himself. It is howpletely at ease he looks when ordering around Qing Jin, Bei Hong, and Lu Mei. Huang Shing could never think of ordering them around like that, yet Feng Zhi makes it look natural.


    Even when dealing with Patriarch Wong, Feng Zhi clearly feels like the superior one. Even though Feng Zhi and Patriarch Wong are on the same level of cultivation, there is not a single doubt in Huang Shings mind that Feng Zhi is the older mans superior.


    Frankly, it pisses him off.


    Why does Huang Shing have to keep thinking, He knows what he is doing every time Feng Zhi opens his mouth? Why does he have to be impressed by how in control he manages to seem at all times?


    When Bei Hong came back with a wounded Qing Jin and told them what transpired in the forest, Patriarch Wong had panicked. Learning his son was involved in the attack had overwhelmed the man. However, Feng Zhi had never once hesitated. He bravely led them into the tower just as it was forming.


    We must deal with the threat right now. Once and for all.


    That is what Feng Zhi had said, not a drop of hesitation in his voice. Huang Shing would be lying if he said he hadnt felt slightly inspired at that moment.


    Now, Huang Shing is lost.


    They had all broken in together. There had been stairs. Huang Shing remembers that much. Stairs that went up and down and to the sides. There had been rooms and halls, and somewhere along the way, Huang Shing had lost track of Bei Hong and Feng Zhi, leaving him to wander the tower alone.


    Inadequate once more.


    Arge cliff opens up before him, but Huang Shing keeps walking. As soon as he steps on the air, the illusion fades away, leaving his steps to echo loudly in the big empty room. A shriekes from his left. A big maw full of teeth opens up to swallow him. Huang Shing keeps walking, letting the monster pass through his body.


    Its all illusions.


    The inside of the tower is full of mist in much denser quantities than in the Night Forest. The trick to dealing with it is to rely only on his Qi sensing and ignore his eyes and ears. It sounds simple enough, but the only reason Huang Shing is at ease doing so now is that he spent his first hour in the tower swinging at nothing.


    Ten steps. Twelve steps. Thirty steps.


    Huang Shing had tried pping his hands to drive away the mist, but that was only a temporary solution. The mist alwayses back. Whatever brief look of the room he managed to get always ended up being just another illusion.


    All Huang Shing can do is keep moving forward and hope he is, in fact, moving forward.


    It urs to him that Feng Zhi has probably already encountered Wong Shou and is dealing with the problem while hes lost in the mist. If it had been Qing Jin instead of him here, hed have probably brought one of those Lovers Crimson Blossoms. Those would have prevented them from being separated so easily.


    Huang Shing frowns and ps his cheeks.


    Positive thoughts! Positive thoughts!


    Brooding too much is no good. Yi Jiao was always telling him that, and she was always right. Still, knowing something and acting on it are two separate things. Having to work for the guy who stole his fiancee has not really been helping his mood.


    Sighing, Huang Shing takes yet another step.


    And almost runs into a wall. Its a close thing, but Huang Shing manages to bring his hands up just in time. He pats it a couple of times to confirm it is, in fact, a wall he is touching and not anything else. Once he does, a small frown appears on his face. As long as he keeps following the wall, hes bound to find a way out of this room. He might even find stairs and from there proceed to the top of the tower.


    Alternatively...


    Huang Shings fist smashes through the wall, once then twice, to create a hole big enough for him to walk through. The shortest path between two points is a straight line, isnt it? He remembers hearing something about that once. If he keeps breaking through the walls, hell make his way out. Then hell be able to make his way to the top of the tower from the outside without having to worry about all these illusions.


    Thats smart, right?


    Maybe.


    Probably.


    Hell have to find out!


    Huang Shing is so busy feeling proud of himself, he doesnt feel the attacking. Stars explode in his vision as a massive fist collides with the side of his head. The hit sends him all the way to the ceiling where his body ends up embedded for a few seconds before falling to the floor with a dull thud.


    GET OUT!


    He cant see it. He can barely feel it. Still, every instinct screams at him to dodge. Huang Shing rolls out of the way. As he does, he feels something massive passing through.


    You dodged. Shouldnt have done that. Shouldnt have dodged. Shouldnt have seen! Shouldnt have seen!!!


    An invisible assant with Wong Shous voice.


    Since Bei Hong had been following Qing Jin and Wong Shou from afar, his report had been spotty at best. Still, he had mentioned there had been something like this. Regardless, whatever Huang Shing is facing right now is clearly big, strong, and invisible.


    It is nothing he isnt used to.


    Just like the other! Just like the other! Just like the other! Stop. Looking!


    His steps are like earthquakes. His roar is a storm. The power of this thing is easily in the Spirit Realm. Huang Shing may barely sense it, but his instincts scream the truth, and he had not gotten this far by ignoring them.


    Huang Shing and his instinct are very cozy with each other.


    If he were Feng Zhi, hed probably defeat this thing in one blow. If he were Qing Jin or Lu Mei, hed easily dodge it and let it tire itself out. If it were Bei Hong here, hed take the hits without a scratch.


    He isnt them.


    He is Huang Shing. He doesnt run or hide. He can only stand his ground and faces the giants charge head-on.


    [Fourth Dragon ying Palm - Blooming Lotus]


    Green Qi coils around his arms and legs as he drives his palm forward. As the beastes at him, Huang Shing strikes with all his might. His palm glows a brilliant emerald, then crimson as he drives it into the giants body. The Qi around it blooms like the petals of a lotus.


    The giant is blown back all the way to the other side of the room.


    He gets up. Huang Shing senses it. The sense of threat is still in the air.


    This fight is just beginning.


    I have no idea who or what you are! Huang Shings fist strikes his palm. But Ive been feeling pretty downtely, so Im going to thrash you most thoroughly!


    ~~~

 Chapter 104: Crossing Lines

    Chapter 104: Crossing Lines


    ~~~


    Once one reaches the Heaven Realm, the earth will no longer be capable of holding them down. They will be free to soar through skies like eagles and look down on the world below. This is something known by all, but few are those who reach those lofty heights. For most, the Heaven Realm will remain a distant dream. Their path to eternity will stop at the Nascent Realm, the third realm of cultivation.


    The Heaven Realm is the seventh realm of cultivation.


    It is telling that in the Bright Phantasm Sect, one of the most powerful factions within the Night Forest Nation, the strongest person is only in the Earth Realm, the sixth realm of cultivation. Even in the powerful Sects of the Crimson Cloud Empire, such as the Red Sky Pavilion and the Golden Fist Sect, those in the Heaven Realm stand above the rest. They are the ones who go on to be Elders and Branch Masters. It took Lu Meis father nearly two centuries to reach that level.


    A pity. Had her father reached that level two years before she was born instead of two years after, he might have actually been her father.


    Regardless, because reaching the Heaven Realm is such a tall order and flight such a useful skill, people have been creating alternate paths to the skies since the dawn of time. Through wind. Through fire. Even through blood. What is achieved through growing closer to eternity can surely be replicated with the rightbination of ingenuity and power. It is with that mentality that vehicles such as the Eternal me ns flying wagons were created.


    The same can be said of Lu Meis flying carpet.


    Lu Mei soars high above the Night Forest, already nearing the clouds. The air is cold and the oxygen low, yet Lu Mei is not bothered by either. She is a cultivator in the Spirit Realm. Even conditions ten times worse than this will not make herin.


    The dozens of blue fireballs chasing after her, however, are not so easily ignored.


    Left.


    Up.


    Right.


    Down.


    No matter where Lu Mei goes or how much she speeds up, the mes keep chasing after her with dogged determination. Already she has tried to snuff them out with sts of wind and even tried to alter their trajectory so they would crash into each other. However, her efforts have been for naught. The mes always pass right through her wind as though it isnt there. Were it not for the Qi Lu Mei feelsing from them, shed almost believe those mes were mere illusions.


    It is annoying to admit it, but herpatibility with this technique may be the worst out of their group.


    The thought makes a rueful smile appear on Lu Meis face. This is not good. Not good at all. Right now, the only thing she can do is dodge, but for how much longer? Contrary to what many believe, her carpet does not actually fly on its own. Rather, Lu Mei needs to keep channeling Wind Qi into it. Otherwise, it wont function.


    Items like it are not umon in the Red Sky Pavilion. There are many skilled Wind users there who practice by making such things. They can even serve as training aids and will usually fetch a good price when sold to outsiders. Of course, once a skilled Wind user hits the True Realm, their technique will most likely be good enough to render most external aids meaningless. A pity theyll almost certainly lose the ability to fly upon hitting the Earth Realm.


    Lu Mei imagines it must be quite irritating for those who reach the Earth Realm and end up never being able to get past it. However, she has no intention of finding out how that feels like. She did not join the Eternal me n to settle for the Earth Realm.


    She most certainly did not join it to die in some backwater country.


    A quick nce to the forest below shows her Qing Jin is busy with his own battle. At least, she assumes he is the reason why all the shades are suddenly concentrated in one area of the forest. The sight of so many shades crawling down there is enough to make her wish they had brought at least one of the Elders, but such a thing simply couldnt be done. It is not just because they need them to keep the barrier around the city stable. No, the Elders of the Bright Phantasm Sect are not so weak they wouldnt have been able to spare one among their number to help out had Feng Zhi asked.


    However, such a thing would have made the Eternal me n lose face.


    That is the real reason why Feng Zhi decided to have all the Elders help out with the barrier. It is not because it is necessary or even because they are still not sure who they can trust. Rather, it is because this matter must be settled by the Eternal me n and no one else. It is one thing to have some help from disciples ced under theirmand. However, other than Feng Zhi, the Elders of the Bright Phantasm Sect are all in higher cultivation realms than them.


    At that point, it is no longer cooperation.


    Lu Mei understands this, yet as the fireballs keep growing closer to her, she cannot help but wish it were not so. There is fire above her, fire below here, and fire at her sides. The mes are slowly but surely cutting off her escape routes. Almost as if


    Her mindes to a halt.


    Instinct takes over as her carpet dives for the ground. More fireballs manage to intercept her, but instead of dodging, Lu Mei breaks right through. She raises her arms to protect her face just as five fireballs hit her. It stings, but only that.


    Lu Mei keeps falling.


    No, not falling. She elerates, pushing as much Wind Qi into her carpet as it can handle, going at several times the speed of sound. Dozens of mes chase after her like hungry beasts.


    Hernding is as soft as can be.


    Wind wraps around her body and shoots towards the ground just before she hits it. It is far from subtle, but the st of wind provides the necessary counterthrust to slow her descent. Several leaves are torn from their trees. A massive cloud of dirt rises up over the area.


    The dirt, she blows away in an instant. Not a speck of dust gets on her clothes. The leaves, however, stay floating all around her. As the mes get closer to her, Lu Mei uses wind to ce the leaves in their path.


    This time, the mes do not pass through.


    The leaves are left ckened and charred, but they do their job. Each fireball is perfectly stopped. The sight is enough to draw a smile across Lu Meis face. How could she have been so foolish? She had been looking at it all wrong.


    Oh, my. Oh, my. It seems I have been made quite a fool, Lu Mei says, her Qi wrapping around hundreds of leaves and making them swirl around her even as more and more orbs of blue me appear all around.


    Allow me to return the favor.


    ~~~


    Punch. Explosion.


    Punch. Explosion.


    Punch. Explosion.


    Again and again, the pattern repeats itself. Bei Hong punches his opponent, and his opponent explodes on him. Some would find it worrying. Bei Hong finds it rxing, so much the thought of changing his approach in the slightest does not once enter his mind. The idea of losing does not even ur to him. Bei Hong keeps punching his foe even as he keeps exploding on his face every time he does so.


    "How foolish can one man possibly be?"


    His opponent cackles as he keeps attacking. He''s dressed in the same dark robes as the other shades, the only exception being his arms, which are uncovered. His Qi is on the Third Level of the Spirit Realm. The strength and the speed of his attacks more than confirm this. However, it means little. By Bei Hong''s standards, this shade is not particrly skilled. Even if he were one or two levels higher, Bei Hong doubts he''d have any problems.


    The issue is he keeps exploding.


    Well, it is not just that. He explodes and doesn''t stay exploded. While Bei Hong''s left to wear the marks of every explosion, this thing emerges from them rejuvenated. Even his clothes are reconstructed.


    Cracked ribs. A broken neck. A dislocated shoulder.


    All are healed in the aftermath of the explosion.


    "Is this what the Eternal me n is full of? Crazed dogs who only know how to attack?" The shade cackles. Bei Hong preferred it when they didn''t talk. "To think that fool Wong Shou agonized over how to make a good impression on you! How pathetic can a person be!?"


    For the first time in the fight, Bei Hong''s expression changes.


    "Are you not a creation of the Wong heir?"


    He has to be. The voice is the same, and, more crucially, his Qi is the same. This shade is fighting with Wong Shou''s Qi, just like the one Qing Jin fought in the forest.


    "I wonder? Does that even matter?"


    "No," Bei Hong replies honestly. Such things are for people like Feng Zhi to ponder about. "Not really."


    His job is to defeat the enemy.


    "Exactly!" His foe throws himself at him. Bei Hong expertly blocks the first hit, then punches right through the shade''s torso with an arm coated in gold. Predictably, the shade then explodes on his face andughs at him. "There is no need for you to worry about anything! It will all be over soon."


    "No." Bei Hong spits to the side. "It won''t."


    "You fight still?" The shadeughs, skipping away from him. "Look at yourself. Even your fine robes are in tatters!"


    He is not wrong. The robes he had received from the Eternal me n are in the process ofing apart. To be honest, Bei Hongs surprised they have managed to withstand so many explosions already.


    It is clear you cannot win. Why not make things easier for yourself?


    Bei Hong cocks his head to the side. Easier?


    Surrender! The shade spreads his arms wide. Though Bei Hong cannot see his face, he imagines there is a grin there. Think about it. There is no need to care about anything here. This conflict has nothing to do with you. Why care about Wong Shou? Why care about the Bright Phantasm Sect? Why care about this tiny country? Why care about anything at all? There is no need for it, is there? This doesnt matter. Why not surrender and walk away? There is no reason to do anything, so why bother?


    Surrender?


    It is not the first time someone has told him to do so. It happened plenty of times in the Golden Fist Sect. A clever hawk hides his talons or some other stuff like that. Bei Duyi was always saying things like that. Be prudent. Be cautious. Be smart. Pick your battles carefully. Do not take unnecessary risks.


    Bei Hong has never once cared for such things.


    A cultivator is forged through adversity.


    You are the type that likes the sound of their own voice, arent you? Bei Hong cracks his knuckles. Still, you are not wrong. I dont care about this city. I dont care about this Sect, and I only half-care about that ass Feng Zhi. Youre right in that much. However, youre making two mistakes.


    Oh? What are they?


    First of all, I may not care about all that stuff, but I do care about losing.


    Bei Hongs Qi res up. The gold coating his arms spreads over his entire body and face.


    [Goldforged Body]


    Your second mistake is thinking youre stronger than me! Bei Hong roars. You think trash like you can defeat me? Try it then! Come and extinguish yourself against me!


    ~~~


    Young Master, we regret to inform you that-


    Silence.


    Still trying, cousin? Are you not embarrassed? I would be.


    Youre nowhere near annoying enough to be the real thing.


    I see. So this is the extent of your


    Not interested.


    Pushing a hand through his fathers face is more than a little cathartic. Feng Zhi will not deny that. However, he cannot allow himself to be moved by the illusions. It had been simple at first. They had merely taken the shapes of monsters and other simple obstacles. However, as time went on, the illusions had taken a more personal nature.


    It cannot be that his mind is being breached. Feng Zhi would have felt a vition of that level by now. Instead, Feng Zhi suspects there is an element of self-suggestion at y. His mind is not being invaded, but rather the mist is interacting with his Qi in ways that let his mind affect the shape of the illusions. Whereas before, it had felt like the mist was working naturally, this feels more like a focused attack.


    It must mean he is fairly close to whoever is behind this.


    Feng Zhis steps echo across the tower as he makes his way through his first love, his most embarrassing secret, his mother, his father once more, his uncle, and many, many iterations of his cousin. Thetter is not the least bit surprising as his cousin is the most annoying person alive. It is natural for his mind to conjure him. In fact, hes deliberately doing so. If these illusions are being summoned by his mind, then controlling what they show is within his capabilities. As long as he can keep the illusions focused on harmless things, hell be able to reach the top within mo-


    Hello.


    -ments.


    Are you..


    He stands in front of Feng Zhi, small and covered in blood. Tears stream down his eyes. His voice, so pained, so weak and frail. It is inevitable. It is what he knows will happen. It is why-


    Are you my bro-


    <em>Enough!</em>


    Everything is fire.


    It burns like the sun, turning the mist to nothing. Even the floor beneath him is destroyed, reduced to nothing more than spare atoms. Feng Zhi is left floating in the air, propelled by his own mes.


    Lord Feng Zhi, I have been waiting for you!


    Wong Shou.


    Wong Shou stands in front of him with a smile on his face. As if he had done nothing wrong. As if he wasnt aware of the <em>sacrilege </em>hed justmitted. As if Feng Zhi hadnt felt the foul stench of his Qi behind thatst illusion.


    Now that you are here, we can finally deal with this problem. I have every confidence that together we shall prevail against this threat.


    I Feng Zhi stops. He has to, for his words suddenly do not sound like they belong to either human or beast. They are the roar of fire, his rage a towering inferno that will not be contained.


    The line has been crossed.


    I am going to kill you.


    ~~~

 Chapter 105: Who are You?

    Chapter 105: Who are You?


    ~~~


    The leaves dancethe fire burns.


    Lu Meiughs as she moves across the forest. Her steps are so light she might as well be gliding. Over a hundred leaves swirl around her as blue mes give chase. Every time the mes get close to her, Lu Mei moves the leaves to block them. Every time a fireball makes contact with a leaf, it leaves it burnt.


    In return, the fireball is extinguished.


    Useless. Lu Mei moves her hand in azy circle. As she does, more leaves are ripped from the trees and drawn towards her. We are in a forest. The trees, the fruits, and even the animals. There is no end of shields for me to use here!


    Now that she knows how this technique works, dealing with it is a simple matter.


    Now that she knows how this technique works, Lu Mei can onlyment her foolishness.


    It had made perfect sense back then. The forest would give her opponent far too many ces to hide. The mist and trees would make it harder for her to keep track of all the fireballs. Meanwhile, in the sky, itd be her whod have the advantage. Those had been her thoughts before taking her flying carpet out from her storage ring.


    It had been the worst decision she could have made. Since the mes were immune to her wind, Lu Mei had inadvertently made herself an easy target. She had acted under the assumption this was a fire technique and almost paid for it.


    Lu Mei knows better now.


    Bei Hong had told her about how he and Qing Jin had found the plums the other day. Burnt but without any of the lingering Yang Qi that would usually be associated with the use of a fire technique.


    Just like the many leaves she has used as shields.


    This is not a fire technique at all.


    The blue fireballs are actually a Yin-based technique that only has the appearance of me. The blue mes imbue themselves on a target and create an imbnce between Yin and Yang Qi. The Yang Qi is forced out, and it is this sudden loss that causes the target to be "burned." Lu Mei had been able to confirm this the moment those mes had touched her.


    In other words, this technique can only interact with that which falls between certain ratios of Yin and Yang Qi. Lu Meis wind falls outside the required ratio. Thus, it had been useless against it.


    Now that she understands how it works. There is nothing to fear. What made it strong and dangerous now makes it weak and predictable. Each fireball can only affect one target. It does not spread like fire but ratherpletely empties itself once it hits something. Each fireball can be stopped by a single leaf, and Lu Mei has many, many leaves at her disposal.


    However, that is not all there is to it.


    So thats where you were. Lu Mei softly brings her hand down, but there is nothing soft about the de of wind that slices through several trees in the blink of an eye.


    [Red Curtain]


    A pained cry echoes through the forest.


    I found it weird how perfectly those mes were tracking me, Lu Mei notes, not moving to attack. Not yet. If I flew high enough, whoever was controlling the technique wouldnt be able to see me, and the mes would be easy to avoid. That had been my thinking.


    Yet, that hadnt happened. The mes never had any trouble chasing after her. It wasnt that they were honing in on her Qi. Rather, they had moved to anticipate her movements, almost as if someone had been watching and guiding their movements.


    No, not if.


    You were peeking, werent you. A light twitch. A small movement just behind the mist. Another de of wind cuts through the forest. Do you think me stupid? Now that I have found you, I wont lose track of your Qi.


    This person had been there the entire time. He hadnt been watching from afar. He had been right there all along.


    Lu Mei just hadnt been able to pay attention.


    Another property of your mes, I am guessing? Lu Mei blocks a dozen more fireballs with a bored wave of her hand. It is not that you are decreasing your presence in any way. Your mes just naturally draw all attention to them.


    A metaphorical sign saying Pay Attention To Me! Each of the mes has something like that. And with so many mes to keep track of, it became all too easy topletely ignore the person controlling them.


    Dont you think you have been silent for too long? A good man should be able to stand tall and proud.


    Qing Jin would probably disagree, but Qing Jin lives under the delusion he has somehow managed to keep a low profile.


    It is adorable, really.


    I apologize. The shade speaks with Wong Shous voice as hees out of the mist. I am not fond of drawing attention to myself.


    Though this one is smaller, he wears the same ck outfit as the other shades. It makes Lu Mei even more amazed that she somehow managed topletely ignore his existence while they were up in the air.


    So you draw it away from yourself. How droll.


    Dozens of fireballs shoot towards Lu Mei in the blink of an eye.


    Bo-ring~


    The leaves rise to block the mes once more. Even the ones the shade tried to sneak behind her are blocked.


    [Red Curtain]


    An instantter, a de of wind severs the shade in half.


    Lu Mei sighs as each severed half hits the ground. Pitiful. I am embarrassed at having had so much trouble with such a weak foe.


    I am not here to amuse you.


    Lu Mei raises an eyebrow as the two halves of the body rejoin. She blinks as the shade stands up and summons more mes, ready to battle once more.


    This this could be troublesome.


    ~~~


    Lord Feng Zhi! Wait!


    The first time, Feng Zhi kills him by boiling his blood.


    Please! We must talk!


    The second time, he burns his face off.


    What has caused you to be so angry?!


    He rips out his organs.


    I do not understand!


    He crashes his skull between his hands.


    I thought you hade here to help us!


    He melts off Wong Shous limbs one by one before destroying his heart.


    Lord Feng Zhi, this is far too violent!


    Again and again, Feng Zhi kills Wong Shou, yet Wong Shou cannot seem to stay dead. Something is clearly wrong. Feng Zhi realizes that, but it is not enough to make him stop. Far from it. Even after his rage has died down, Feng Zhi keeps killing Wong Shou. It is not every day he finds such a perfect opportunity to sate his more vicious urges. It is better if he cuts loose now rather thanter when he could be in a sensitive situation.


    The true nature of fire is destruction. Some people would like it to be cleansing or rebirth, but Feng Zhi has never heard the Eternal me inside him speak of such things.


    Very well, Feng Zhi says once he has killed Wong Shou to his satisfaction. Talk.


    You finally see sense, Lord Feng Zhi! Wong Shous face brightens as he stands up and brushes some dust from his robes. Dust, yet not a single drop of blood. Good! Now, we can finally continue our mission.


    Feng Zhi crosses his arms. Our mission?


    To find out whoever created this tower and save Night Phantasm City! Surely, that must be why we are here?


    Feng Zhi stares.


    Wong Shou stares back. The look on his face is perfectly guileless.


    You. Feng Zhi stops and forces himself to take a deep breath before continuing. You cannot possibly expect me to believe you have nothing to do with this.


    Wong Shou blinks.


    What are you talking about, Lord Feng Zhi? How could I have anything to do with this? As someone who will one day inherit the Bright Phantasm Sect, I must do my best to protect it. I would never do anything like this.


    He says it as if it should be obvious. As if it is Feng Zhi who has said something weird instead of the other way around.


    You must think I am quite the idiot to believe such tant lies.


    Lord Feng Zhi, I would never insult you! Wong Shou says, stepping back so he can better bow to him. The Eternal me n is a valued ally of the Bright Phantasm Sect. If I have done anything to offend, I can only beg your forgiveness.


    Ance of fire pierces Wong Shous throat.


    I have no time for games. Feng Zhi growls as Wong Shou regenerates. Just now, I pierced your throat. You should be dead. You arent. Exin that.


    Pierced my throat? Wong Shou can only blink. Ah, I see. It seems Lord Feng Zhi has quite a violent sense of humor. Do you wish me to y along? Still, I dont think this is the time for such games.


    He denies it still.


    Feng Zhi cannot believe the unmitigated gall of the person in front of him. To look at what is clearly ck and say it is white, even his cousin is not this bad!


    And yet


    What if Wong Shou is not lying?


    Wong Shou, you are going to answer a few questions of mine, Feng Zhi says as he starts pacing around the room. Curiously enough, even though the floor has fixed itself, the mists he burned have note back. Is that due to Wong Shous presence here?


    Questions? Wong Shou looks confused but nods. Whatever Lord Feng Zhi desires of me.


    Why are you here?


    Why am I here? Wong Shou manages to look even more confused. How could Lord Feng Zhi not know that? We came here together to investigate the tower, didnt we?


    Is that so? Feng Zhi hums. You and I set out from Night Phantasm City together? Is that what you remember?


    I Yes, that is so.


    Do you remember seeing the tower rise?


    I dont. A frown appears on Wong Shous face. I must have been indoors when it happened.


    Indoors? I see. Feng Zhi rubs his chin, his mind already at work. Wong Shou denied being killed without a shred of hesitation, yet he hesitated just now. That is something he can work with. Do you remember what you were doingst night?


    I The frown on Wong Shous face deepens. I must have been asleep. Yes, I was asleep!


    Is that so? Curious, I thought you and Qing Jin set out togetherst night?


    Ah yes, we did, didnt we? Wong Shous face convulses. It twitches in various ces at once in a way that is most assuredly unnatural. We were... enacting Lord Feng Zhis n and were we were


    Attacked, Feng Zhi finishes for him, watching as Wong Shous entire body starts to sweat. You were attacked by shades, were you not?


    Yes! Wong Shou gaps out. His face is pale. A shudder runs through his entire body. We fought them. Yes, thats what we did. We fought and and I said that it must be my Uncle behind this, but Qing Jin said he said


    What did he say?


    Wong Shou holds his head between his hands, his blue hair gripped between his fingers. He said Uncle didnt know about the path we were taking, so the culprit could only be


    You, Feng Zhi finishes for him. It could only be you.


    I I I dont remember.


    Do not lie.


    Im not lying! Wong Shou shouts. He tries to step back but loses his bnce and falls. These memories they cannot be right! How could I No, there is no way. How could I?


    Summon shades, Feng Zhi finishes for him. It is an interesting question, isnt it?


    Wong Shou is in the Spirit Realm, and only barely. That may make him capable by the standards of the Bright Phantasm Sect, but it is nowhere near enough to create the hundreds of shades outside. Either someone is helping him, or there is a powerful artifact at y. Since Wong Shous Qi is so prominent all around the tower, Feng Zhi had assumed it was thetter.


    However, Wong Shou is not creating any shades now. Is it because hes at his limit already?


    No, perhaps hes looking at this all wrong.


    Theres an even more important question to consider.


    Wong Shou looks up at him, sweat shining on his face. Which is it?


    How do you know you are the real Wong Shou?


    ~~~


    One shade is sliced in half. Another one dies when Liu Jins spear pierces its head. Three more die from wild swings and stabs. There are so many shades that he can kill them by waving his spear in their general direction. There are so many shades, he can only kill five to ten at a time before he has to keep moving, else hell be overwhelmed.


    <strong>Traitor! </strong>


    <em>Leave me behind! </em>


    Get out!


    <strong>Come back!</strong>


    Random words have be phrases and even sentences. The shades scream at him from all sides, contradicting each other without pause. Some scream for his death. Others call for help. Others still beg him to leave.


    You will tire eventually!


    <strong><em>You are magnificent!</em></strong>


    It could easily be a trick to distract him, but something tells Liu Jin the shades are truly disagreeing with each other. There is meaning in that, but Liu Jin is far too preupied with staying alive to figure it out.


    [Ground Contraction]


    His body speeds up. A hundred-yard lead is gained in an instant, but with so many shades, it matters little. There are always some nearby. His spear is slowing down. His movements are bing sloppy. His body is getting heavier. Even the Eternal me ns Selection Exam wasnt this tiring.


    Surrender!


    <em>Do not give up!</em>


    Liu Jin bites his tongue and thinks back on Lei Kongs lessons. Angry red lightning crackles around him. It travels through his spear as he stabs it into the mass of shades. There are so many of them so close to each other, the lightning quickly spreads from one shade to another. Dozens and dozens of them die in an instant.


    It is still not enough. Liu Jin cannot keep the lightning flowing forever. He has to stop the technique and use [Ground Contraction] again to escape as the shadese crashing down on top of him like a furious wave.


    <strong>That hurt.</strong>


    <em>That did not hurt at all!</em>


    Are you not tired of disagreeing with each other all the time? Liu Jin asks. He does his best to keep his voice even, not wanting to give away how tired he is.


    <em>Its all your fault!</em>


    You woke him up!


    Liu Jin blinks. He hadnt expected an answer, much less for the shades to agree with each other on this. He had made a fewments before, but they hadnt reacted to them.


    Are the shades changing somehow?


    Do you mean Wong Shou? Liu Jin asks as he quickly runs up a tree. It is for naught. The shades pile up on top of each and crawl up. It is not long before the tree starts falling under theirbined weight.


    Shut up!


    <strong><em>Dont say that name!</em></strong>


    <em>Dont pry!</em>


    Liu Jin stabs his spear into the tree and pours Lightning Qi into it. It crackles then bursts, causing the tree to explode from the inside,unching fiery bits of wood all around. Liu Jin, whos at the top, is the one least affected by this. Many shades are not so lucky.


    Are you saying I shouldnt have confronted him? Liu Jin yells. A midair use of [Ground Contraction] sends him away from the shades waiting for him below. He wishes he could remain on the air forever, but that is not within his abilities yet.


    <strong>Too soon! Too soon!</strong>


    It was not ready!


    <em>It would have happened anyway!</em>


    What would have happened anyway? Liu Jin starts running as soon as he hits the ground.


    <em>Dont pry!</em>


    <strong>Wong Shou would have realized it!</strong>


    <strong><em>Shut up! </em></strong>


    <em>Its Wong Shous fault!</em>


    What- Liu Jin almost trips over an exposed branch. That is how tired he is. What is Wong Shous fault?


    <strong>Nothing!</strong>


    Everything!


    <em>Us!</em>


    <strong><em>We are Wong Shou!</em></strong>


    Liu Jin stops, and to his surprise, so do the shades. It is as if thest statement had cast a spell on the battlefield. No one talks. No one moves. Each shade is perfectly frozen in ce. Liu Jin does not know why it happens, but hes not about to waste this rare chance. There is only one way he can win right now.


    You are Wong Shou? He asks, hoping for the best.


    The shades start moving again, but they do not attack. They writhe against one another, buzzing like insects.


    <em>We are! We are!</em>


    <strong>We are not! </strong>


    <em>Who are we then?</em>


    <strong><em>What are we? </em></strong>


    We began with Wong Shou!


    <strong>We were born from him!</strong>


    Thats


    Not possible. No, it is, but...


    It doesnt make any sense.


    ~~~


    You are not making any sense! Wong Shou yells. Hes on the floor and backing away from Feng Zhi. Lord Feng Zhi, please, stop these jokes!


    You really have no idea. Feng Zhis form blurs. In an instant, hes right before Wong Shou, punching right through his chest. Does this look like something normal?


    Feng Zhi asks the question with his arm still inside Wong Shou.


    Are you the sort of person who can ignore an arm through their chest?


    Wong Shou cannot ignore it this time. He has started to ask questions. The moment he began doubting his own story was the moment his mind became vulnerable.


    Thats thats notThis is not


    Feng Zhi snorts. Look, you are even speaking normally.


    He removes his arm, and the wound heals. Wong Shou is left gasping.


    What? Wong Shou stares at his chest. What just happened?


    The stupor you ced yourself under is starting to fail. The inconsistencies are too many for your mind to ignore. Tell me something, do you know what emotion is most dangerous to a cultivator?


    Pride?


    Feng Zhiughs.


    Doubt, Wong Shou. Doubt, Feng Zhi says, his face losing its smile. Wrath. Pride. Lust. As long as they do not be obsessions, it is perfectly fine to indulge in such things. We canmit many unspeakable acts, and they will not hamper our cultivation in the slightest. As long as you can treat maiming someone or forcing yourself on them with the same level of triviality as going fishing, there is no harm. However, doubt is another matter. There is no safe way to indulge in it. It will gnaw on you and lead to fear and hesitation. Such things can tear us apart from the inside Just like it did to you.


    What?


    Where is Wong Shou?


    My lord, I am right here!


    You are not Wong Shou. You can keep pretending, but you should already understand. No, perhaps not. Even I dont quite understand how you came to be, but there is one thing I am sure of. You


    Feng Zhi kneels down to look at Wong Shou in the eyes.


    You are a Heart Devil. A monster born from the real Wong Shou.


    ~~~

 Chapter 106: Devils Within

    Chapter 106: Devils Within


    ~~~


    Our feelings can be demons that tear our body from the inside, Liu Jin recites from memory. My Master told me that once.


    Cultivation goes against the Will of Heaven at a fundamental level. Thus, the path of a cultivator is one full of dangers. Sometimes, they are physical. Sometimes, they are spiritual.


    Sometimes, they are one and the same.


    I believe Master wanted to impress upon me the importance of a proper mindset. Of course, back then, I thought Master was being more metaphorical than literal.


    Even though hespletely surrounded, Liu Jin keeps his voice calm. The sea of ck around him does not yet move to swallow him. However, that is only a temporary state of affairs. Liu Jin is all too aware of the hundreds of stares aimed at him. Each one holds the promise of aing storm. The shades may be content to let him speak for now, but that will notst forever.


    Liu Jin needs to make the most out of this false calm.


    It was onlyter that I learned how true Masters words were. It had been, perhaps, one of the most bizarre lessons Liu Jin had received from Old Jiang. When a high-level cultivator undergoes great emotional turmoil, it is possible for these feelings to coalesce into a new entity. The result is what we call a Heart Devil.


    A Heart Devil must not be confused with an actual demon. Master had made sure to stress that. Demons are born from objects or animals that, after being exposed to ambient Qi for centuries, gain sentience. Once they amass enough power, they be able to take on a humanoid shape. Despite their origins, they have the ability to reason, reflect, and change.


    Heart Devils, however, are feelings made manifest, trauma given shape. Their existence is forever defined by the nature of their creation. To be born into this world, they must kill their creator.


    Once that happens, they are no more and no less than the feelings of a dead man.


    When Liu Jin learned such a thing was possible, he had been scared. It was one thing for his feelings to hamper his cultivation. However, the possibility of his own inner turmoiling alive to attack him from the inside was too much. It is the reason why young cultivators are not told much about Heart Devils. It is not a burden their minds need.


    Of course, Old Jiang had never cared about little things like impressionable ages when designing his lesson ns.


    Doubt. Fear. Hesitation. Those are the sort of feelings that tend to fester within a person. Even if you try to push them down, that will not get rid of them. Liu Jin frowns. However, if that was all it took to create a Heart Devil, they would be all over the ce.


    ~~~


    In the first ce, creating a Heart Devil requires one to be at least in the True Realm. An undeveloped soul cannot possibly perform such a feat. If there is a case of someone managing to create one at a lower level, I have not heard of it. Feng Zhi crosses his arms. He looms over the fallen Wong Shou. Even then, it is not amon condition. Think about it. If inner turmoil was all it took, most Renegade Realm cultivators would die creating them.


    Which is not to say that has never happened. However, it is by no means amon urrence. Far from it, in fact. The Renegade Realm encourages a different mindset than the one required for the creation of Heart Devil.


    A small mercy. Renegade Realm cultivators are enough of a pain as it is.


    You are in the Spirit Realm, the fourth realm of cultivation, yet you have somehow created not one but hundreds of Heart Devils. Not only that, but you have created them without dying. That is an impossibility. The physical manifestation of a Heart Devil is an extremely rare phenomenon that cannot happen unless a cultivator dies first.


    A Heart Devil is not something that suddenly happens. The existence of a Heart Devil does not start the day the cultivator is killed. Not at all. It is a slow process, and usually, a cultivator will have plenty of time to prevent such an oue.


    Since it is fundamentally an emotional and spiritual problem, fixing it is merely a matter of finding emotional and spiritual bnce. That would take away the Heart Devils strength and even extinguish it for good. It is only when all else fails that a cultivator is forced to confront the Heart Devil within his own soul, usually after going through a breakthrough. It is rare for things to reach that point and rarer still for the Heart Devil to win.


    In other words, it is only when all has gone wrong, and the cultivator is dead, that the Heart Devil can finally manifest in the material ne.


    However, Wong Shou is unmistakably alive. The way his Qi permeates through the tower is proof enough. Had he been killed, the Qi of the Heart Devil would have undergone a transformation. It would no longer be felt as Wong Shous.


    But dont you see, Lord Feng Zhi! Wong Shou cries out. That is exactly why I cannot


    Silence, Feng Zhi says, instantly shutting up Wong Shou. It is true nothing about your case adheres to the standard. However, there is one factor that must not be overlooked.


    What is it?


    You reek of inadequacy. Feng Zhis golden eyes shine with pity as he looks down on Wong Shou. I was able to tell that much from the moment we met.


    After all, it is a smell hes all too familiar with.


    ~~~


    I do not mean to offend, but Wong Shous mental state must not have been the best before we got here. Being forced into a position he did not wish by his father. Having to deal with his uncle and the rest of the Sect pointing out his inadequacies at every turn. Seeing the Sect threatening to split due to his own weakness. It must have been like that.


    Liu Jin sighs. There... had probably been other problems between Patriarch Wong and some of the Elders of the Bright Phantasm Sect. Small things. Big things. However, his insistence on picking Wong Shou ended up being what tipped the scales. It must have been something like that. However, to Wong Shou, it wouldnt have felt that way. It would have been as if he was the sole problem.


    Wong Shou must have suffered greatly during those days.


    Rather than getting angry at him, the shades are quick to voice their agreement. Spite dripping from their every word.


    <em>Too scared to make choices.</em>


    <strong>Too scared of being hurt.</strong>


    Too scared to stand out.


    <strong><em>Too scared of the responsibility. </em></strong>


    How harsh of you, Liu Jin smiles sadly, but I guess you do have that right.


    Wong Shou repressed all those feelings. He bottled them up. However, that could onlyst for so long. That which is buried will one day be unearthed. There is no escaping that. When you try to run from your fears, you only end up carrying them with you.


    And from those feelings, these shades, these Heart Devils, were born.


    I cannot pretend to know how you came to be. It does not match the usual process in the slightest, yet I am certain you must have been born from the feelings Wong Shou kept suppressed. In that sense, there is nothing else I can call you. Liu Jin raises an eyebrow. Too scared to make choices, was it? Is that what you are?


    <strong>No!</strong>


    Yes!


    <strong><em>I was born</em></strong>


    To protect the Bright Phantasm Sect!


    <strong>Destroy it!</strong>


    <em>Leave it!</em>


    me the Eternal me n!


    <strong>Remove it!</strong>


    <em>Fight it!</em>


    Liu Jins eyes are full of sadness. So all along, this has been what they have been dealing with. These Heart Devils are a representation of Wong Shous hesitation, his inability to pick a course of action.


    They had attacked the Bright Phantasm Sects holdings in the Night Forest but had avoided the disciples searching for them at every turn. That was the result of Wong Shous resentment and loyalty being at war with each other. The shades could only express Wong Shous resentment in ways that did not directly harm the members of the Sect.


    However, things changed once the Eternal me n arrived. Wong Shous feelings about them were far less conflicted. This had allowed the shades to battle for the first time. From there, things escted to targeting the storehouse and his uncle, finallying into conflict with his own Sect members.


    By all means, it shouldnt be possible. Wong Shou should not be capable of causing something like this. However, there is no point denying it now. Wong Shou has somehow created these Heart Devils. Once Liu Jin puts the improbability of the event aside, it bes easy to piece it all together.


    Now, he just needs to buy a little more time.


    ~~~


    However, that still leaves the matter of who you are, Feng Zhi says, looking at the kneeling Wong Shou. Slowly, he starts pacing around him. You cannot possibly be Wong Shou. I am fairly sure of that. Otherwise, youd already be dead. You must be a shade, or rather a Heart Devil, just like all the others outside.


    That... is that what I am?


    Not a denial this time. Feng Zhis heart feels a twinge of pity upon seeing the crushed look on Wong Shous face. He has to remind himself this is the person who dared to show him that filthy illusion. No, he is not even a person. He is a Heart Devil. Helpless as he may look, Feng Zhi cannot afford to be soft on him.


    Even if, once more, it feels like he has be the viin.


    Why is it that he so easily falls into the role?


    What else can you be? Can Wong Shou remain alive after all his blood has boiled? Can Wong Shou heal from having an arm shoved through his chest? You have not even realized it yet, but the air youre breathing right now is superheated to the point even a Spirit Realm cultivator would be in pain. Wong Shou would be dead by now. However, you keep healing.


    Feng Zhi frowns as he finishes his exnation.


    No, thats not quite it, he says, cing his hand on Wong Shous shoulder. The gesture would beforting if it wasnt so ominous. You are not healing. You are being continuously created by the real Wong Shou. After all, a Heart Devil cannot be born unless it kills the cultivator that has created it, but that is not the case for you, is it? You and all the others were able to materialize without having to kill Wong Shou.


    Once a Heart Devil materializes, it bes an independent existence. That is why it can continue to exist even after the cultivator it came from has died.


    However, what if the cultivator and the Heart Devil managed to exist at the same time? In that event, the Heart Devil wouldnt be an independent existence.


    You have not been properly born as Heart Devils yet, Feng Zhi concludes. It is merely a theory, yet it rings true to him. In other words, your existence is still tied to Wong Shous. That is why you cannot die. As an existence, youre still in the process of being created. Thus, no matter how much I kill you, the real Wong Shou just manifests you again.


    Is that why there are so many of them?


    Each Heart Devil is a mirror of Wong Shous psyche. A reflection and nothing more. They dont actually exist yet. Wong Shou hasnt yet created them. It doesnt matter if there is only one Wong Shou. As long as you have enough mirrors, you can have a thousand reflections. Is that how it is?


    You should be able to feel it. Some sort of link to the real Wong Shou. Am I wrong?


    I I dont feel anything of the sort! Even as the fake Wong Shou says it, they both know he is lying. The moment Feng Zhi brings up the possibility is the moment in which he notices it. The link which sustains his existence.


    However, the question remains, what are you? A Heart Devil is born from a cultivators psyche, so what exactly is it that you are?


    What am I?


    What part of Wong Shou do you represent? What fear? What hesitation?


    I am...I amI... I...


    Something snaps. Feng Zhi can almost see thest bit of resistance break in the Heart Devils eyes. In that moment, something changes, not just in the Heart Devil but in the entire room.


    Ah, I see. I understand now.


    He vanishes.


    Fire immediately rises to cloak Feng Zhis body and protect him from the hundreds of blue fireballs fired at him from all angles.


    I understand now, Lord Feng Zhi. Wong Shous voicees from everywhere at once. There is no more fear or hysteria in it, just quiet confidence. I know what I am now.


    Is that so? Since I have done you the honor of holding your hand every step of the way, would you be so kind as to share the answer to which you have arrived?


    I am the vision of perfection Wong Shou longed for, the Heart Devil replies. I am what he aspired to be. I am the one who will quiet down all the ills that gue his heart.


    And I suppose you will start with me?


    The room itselfes alive to attack him.


    ~~~


    Something changes.


    A snap. A jolt. It passes through the shades one by one, like a stone thrown into ake, causing the water to ripple. The Qi of the shades, or rather the Heart Devils, does not grow any stronger or weaker, yet the air is suddenly charged with an intensity that wasnt there before.


    <strong><em>Ah.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>I see.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>It is done now.</em></strong>


    What is done? Liu Jin asks.


    <strong><em>We are finished.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Properly organized atst. Divided yet whole.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>You cannot defeat us.</em></strong>


    I do believe I am being looked down on, Liu Jin says, yet I cannot find it in myself to me you. If I were in your position, I would be confident in my victory. Although, I do not think Id ever wish to be in your position.


    <strong><em>You taunt us.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>It is pointless.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Yourrades will not save you.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>You will be silenced.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>All will be silence.</em></strong>


    It is neither a taunt nor a boast. Liu Jin has already bought all the time he needs. Devil born from the turmoil in Wong Shous heart I wish to apologize. The nature of your existence is a pitiable one, yet there is no remedy I can offer you. I am far too weak to know how to treat you.


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath.


    All I can offer you is peace.


    And steps into the Spirit Realm.


    ~~~

 Chapter 107: Eternal

    Chapter 107: Eternal


    ~~~


    Spirit Realm, First Level.


    <strong><em>Impossible! </em></strong>


    Hundreds of voices speak at once. Their verdict is unanimous. The ck sea rejects the reality before its eyes.


    <strong><em>To achieve a breakthrough in a situation like this</em></strong>


    <strong><em>A trick! It has to be!</em></strong>


    <strong><em>No...</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Could it be were you hiding your real power?</em></strong>


    Nothing of the sort. Not quite, at least. Liu Jin frowns as he cycles Qi through his body. The speed and potency are undeniably greater than before, but it will not hinder his performance. I was already close to a breakthrough beforeing to Night Phantasm City. All I had to do was let it happen. That is all.


    <strong><em>You expect us to believe</em></strong>


    <strong><em>You have been on the verge of breaking through for days?</em></strong>


    No, replies Liu Jin. I expect you to believe I have been on the verge of breaking through for months.


    Regr Qi changes into lightning. Red sparks fizzle around Liu Jins body, leaving small scorch marks on the ground.


    <strong><em>Lies!</em></strong>


    "You may or may not have realized this, but I possess some knowledge of acupoints." With a small wave of his hand, several needles appear between his fingers. "As long as you know where to strike, it is possible to alter the way Qi flows through the body. By doing that, halting my breakthrough until a time of my choosing became a simple matter."


    Some would have found it quite bothersome to have needles inside them at all times, but not Liu Jin. Compared to surviving Nine-Headed Snake God''s trial, the difficulty is not even worth speaking about. Entering the Spirit Realm had been as simple as removing the needles from his body and letting nature take its course. Thanks to his fine level of control, there had been no danger to his person.


    "I understand it is notmonly done." It is quite rare, in fact. With the exception of those in the Heaven Realm, cultivators continuously strive for greater heights. "However, I wanted to know everything there was to know about the Nascent Realm before leaving it."


    When his Master died, he had left Liu Jin many rare herbs and other ingredients inside his spatial pouch. Had Liu Jin dedicated himself to using those to boost his cultivation without pause, he would have probably reached the Earth Realm by now. Not only that, but he''d still have quite a few ingredients leftover to boost himself further.


    However, that growth would have been too sloppy.


    The end result would have been a cultivator full of holes. His control, physicality, and skill would be ill-prepared to channel his new power. That is the conclusion Liu Jin came to after much pondering. That is why he had chosen to go the opposite way, prizing control above all else. That is why even though he has just undergone a breakthrough into a new realm, Liu Jin has no trouble controlling his new power.


    The sea hisses angrily at him.


    <strong><em>"You are one."</em></strong>


    <strong><em>We are many.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The power of the Spirit Realm will not give you victory in this fight.</em></strong>


    You say that, but you have yet to attack me. Liu Jin raises an eyebrow. Is that, too, a manifestation of Wong Shous hesitation? Or is it perhaps your own?


    The sea rushes at him with anger. Hundreds of shadese down on him from all sides like furious waves.


    [Rumbling Thunder Gods Cloud]


    Red lightning burst all around Liu Jin. It spreads like the roots and branches of a tree, shining with such intensity and power that red gives way to vivid blue. Countless Heart Devils meet their end as everything within fifty yards of Liu Jin is nketed in electricity.


    It is far more power than Liu Jin had been expecting. While he had seen Lei Kong use the technique, he had not expected his own attempt to be so strong.


    So this is the Spirit Realm


    <strong><em>No matter...</em></strong>


    <strong><em>It will not save you!</em></strong>


    Even if the first wave is driven back, another one wille to take its ce. Liu Jin already knew that would happen. He never had any expectations of this fight being short or easy. Entering the Spirit Realm has not changed that. It has merely ced him one step closer to eternity.


    And because of that, Liu Jin knows he can win.


    ~~~


    The whole tower hase alive to attack him. The walls, the floors, and even the ceiling twist into long, jagged spikes that try to pierce Feng Zhis flesh. At the same time, hundreds of blue fireballsunch themselves at him without pause. It is a fric barrage of attacks that shows no sign of stopping.


    None of it reaches him.


    Feng Zhis body is cloaked by bright golden mes that instantly incinerate everything that gets close to him. Despite the countless attacks, Feng Zhi merely stays in ce with his arms crossed. There is no need for him to dodge.


    That is how big the difference between him and his opponent is.


    Bold as your words may have been, the truth of our respective positions will not change.


    Heart Devil or not, ideal version of Wong Shou or not, Feng Zhis enemy is still only in the Spirit Realm, the fourth realm of cultivation.


    Feng Zhi is in the Earth Realm, the sixth realm of cultivation.


    It is a difference that cannot be overstated. Furthermore, Feng Zhis foundation as a cultivator far surpasses even those on the same level as him. Even if he were to fight someone like Patriarch Wong, the difference between them would soon be apparent. It does not matter that Patriarch Wong has well over a century of experience on Feng Zhi. He would not be able to defeat him.


    That is how strong Feng Zhi is.


    This foe may be an unusual ss Heart Devil, the likes of which Feng Zhi has never heard about, but that is not enough to ovee him. Whatever techniques this Heart Devil may have. Whatever tricks he may be hiding. However confident he may feel. None of it matters.


    Youre too weak to hurt me.


    As expected of Lord Feng Zhi, you are certainly notcking in confidence. Even though his attacks keep failing, the Heart Devil does not sound worried in the slightest. It is no wonder Wong Shou envied you.


    An elephant does not require confidence to step on an ant.


    Oh? Am I an ant now?


    It is quite presumptuous of you to think so. The difference between us is far greater.


    The Heart Devilughs.


    I wonder. Certainly, I cannot hurt Feng Zhi, but isnt Lord Feng Zhi forgetting something?


    Oh? Feng Zhi raises an eyebrow. What would that be?


    Lord Feng Zhi cannot hurt me either.


    ~~~


    Huang Shing is beginning to tire.


    The same cannot be said of his opponent. If anything, he seems to have gotten a bit smarter all of a sudden. Not much, but enough to stop shouting every other second. It makes finding him much harder than before.


    Not enough, however. His instincts are not easily fooled.


    Coward! Huang Shing yells as he quickly turns around and smashes his fist into the shade.


    [Fourth Dragon ying Palm - Blooming Lotus]


    His technique goes right through it. Repeated hits have worn down the shades tough skin. There is no doubt in Huang Shings mind that he has just delivered a killing blow.


    It is the seventh killing blow he has struck this fight.


    The shade roars and brings his hand down. Huang Shing jumps back as the spot he had just been standing on is destroyed with merciless rage. In his current state, taking that blow would have seriously hurt him.


    And that is the problem.


    Strike the opponent without being struck. That has been the condition for this fight from the beginning. Eventually, his powerful blows would be able to wear this thing down. That had been his thinking.


    I really hate this, Huang Shing growls out as he ducks under a punch. He cannot see the shade swinging at him, but he can feel how the air is disced every time the shade tries to hit him.


    [Fifth Dragon ying Palm - A Hundred Blooming Lotuses]


    Hundreds of high-velocity punches strike the shade without pause. Before the first blow canunch the shade to the other end of the room, Huang Shing has already punched him four-hundred and thirty-seven times.


    It is still not enough. The shade picks himself up and keepsing at him.


    I really, really hate this.


    Because no matter what he does, Huang Shing has realized he cannot defeat this foe on his own.


    He can only make time for everyone else to settle things.


    He really hopes it is Brother Hong who does so instead of Feng Zhi.


    ~~~


    Are you mad?!


    Bei Hongughs like a maniac as the shade screams at him. He keepsughing as he drives his fist deep into the shades stomach. The moment he does, the shade explodes on his face. However, Bei Hong is undeterred. He emerges from the explosion without a single scratch on his now golden skin, keeping a tight hold of the shades arm.


    Mad? Bei Hong echoes,ughing as he yanks the shade close. Hardly!


    Why are you still fighting? The shade grits his teeth as he explodes with enough force to break Bei Hongs hold and st him away. You should have already realized its pointless! You cannot hurt me! You have no motive or rpense! So why?


    Ill admit I thought fighting you would be boring since you only do one thing. However, this is a rare chance to put my [Goldforged Body] to the test. Bei Hong says, quickly getting back to his feet. The top part of his robes has long since been destroyed, exposingpletely the golden skin beneath. Could that be considered a motive?


    Just for that? Fool! I will kill you! Do you not understand that?


    Perhaps. If so, that means thats as far as I was able to go. Bei Hong shrugs, unconcerned with the possibility. However, if I dont, thats another challenge I will have conquered. That is the only rpense I need. I can already see the glory awaiting me past this battle. Can you?


    ~~~


    You cannot hurt me. If you cannot hurt me, neither can yourpanions. Despite his bold words, the Heart Devil still keeps his body hidden from Feng Zhi. Even as we speak, they are fighting a hopeless battle against my brethren. Look.


    The air ripples and twists on itself, the colors swirling until two different images appear before Feng Zhi. Bei Hong and Huang Shing. The two are fighting for their lives against Wong Shous Heart Devils.


    It is as you said earlier, we are not truly alive. Thus, we cannot die. You and your brethren are strong, but even the brightest of mes die out eventually. It does not matter how much stronger than me you are. Eventually, you will fall.


    The brightest of mes are <em>eternal</em>. I assure you, the same cannot be said of you. You boast of being unable to be killed, yet that only shows your naivete.


    ~~~


    Seven. Twelve. Twenty-nine.


    Lu Mei has killed this shade twenty-nine times.


    You are starting to try my patience, Lu Mei says as blue mes keep raining down on her. Your technique cannot reach me. You know this.


    Your bravado... belies your nervousness.You will tire. I... will not.


    Rather than looking worried, Lu Mei just sighs as she ducks between the trees. Slices of wind cutting down branches to give her more leaves to work with.


    Tell me something, she says, her body almost gliding across the forest. Away from the tower. Away from Qing Jin. Do you know why I did not go to Qing Jin from the start?


    Lu Mei does not wait for the shade to answer.


    Surely, the thought must have urred to you. No matter how you look at it, my abilities are better suited to handlingrge groups than Qing Jins.


    While Lu Mei prefers to be subtle, she is capable of attacks that coverrge areas. She is someone who can easily switch between fighting one opponent and fighting many. However, the same cannot be said of Qing Jin. When Qing Jin fights, he likes to analyze the style of his foe until he has picked it apart to his satisfaction. That is why he is someone who shows far greater ability when he only has one person to focus on.


    Unnerving, Bei Hong called it once.


    Lu Mei finds it incredibly attractive.


    Regardless, dealing with the mass of shades would have been far easier for Lu Mei, and Qing Jin would have had a simpler time dealing with this foe. He would have probably discerned the true nature of his technique much quicker than her.


    Despite knowing that, I chose not to meet up with him. It is not that the thought did not ur to me. However, if we had done that, we may have ended up fighting together. That possibility was there, so I couldnt risk it.


    Lu Mei smiles.


    Suddenly, the shade of her hair is a little redder than before.


    Suddenly, the temperature begins to rise.


    Since Qing Jin is busy with his own battle and the others are in the tower, I think it will be fine if I use it here.


    She winks at the shade. Her hair has gonepletely crimson. Qi res all around her, but it does not take the properties of wind.


    It burns like fire.


    Lu Meis golden eyes glow like miniature suns as she raises her arm. The motion is slow, measured, yet the shade cannot will his body to move. Only when brilliant golden mes are rushing towards him does he finally manage to snap out of his stupor. He had not bothered to dodge any of Lu Meis previous attacks, yet something primal tells him he must absolutely not allow himself to be hit by that fire.


    He is not fast enough.


    Lu Meis golden mes are too quick. His arm is caught and incinerated, just like everything else in the mes path.


    It does not matter if you use fire I The shade trails off. He trails off because it is only now that the pain is starting to hit him.


    He is just now realizing his arm has not healed.


    How...?


    If you cannot be killed by conventional attacks, then I must simply use something more potent to destroy youpletely, Lu Mei says, the mes around her burning still. She aims a finger at the shade. You were right to hide earlier. A frog stuck at the bottom of the well like you was not ready to step into the world outside.


    The shade does not reply. He does not have time to.


    The Eternal me consumes him whole.


    Lu Mei falls to her knees immediately after, breathing heavily. Her hair returns to its normal color as the golden mes fade away, her confident smile reced by a frown. Doing that had been far too dangerous for her tastes. She can only hope the others hadnt felt it.


    Thest thing Lu Mei needs is someone like Feng Zhi realizing she could use the Eternal me.


    ~~~


    Speed and power. Stepping into the Spirit Realm has increased both of them. Liu Jin dashes into the mass of shades, killing one after another as lightning burns around him.


    <strong><em>Your efforts are pointless! </em></strong>


    Liu Jins spear slices through a tree, bringing it down on top of the shades to slow them down.


    <strong><em>Keep running!</em></strong>


    <strong><em>It does not matter!</em></strong>


    More lightning is generated from this body as he jumps around, fending attacks from all sides. Every Heart Devil that gets close to him is electrocuted. He is close to getting it right. He just needs to keep moving for now.


    <strong><em>You cannot fight this?</em></strong>


    Electricity coats his spear as he brings it down. The Heart Devils try to dodge his attacks, but their movements are suddenly sluggish. Some trip over themselves trying to back away


    <strong><em>What are you?</em></strong>


    One Heart Devil falls. Another stumbles.


    <strong><em>What did you do?!</em></strong>


    The ck sea screams in rage. More and more of them fall, but the Heart Devils keep attacking, piling body atop of body to reach Liu Jin.


    Do you really not understand it? It is poison.


    Now that he is in the Spirit Realm, Liu Jin can generate poison in far greater amounts than before. Alternating between producing Lightning Qi and Poison Qi isplicated, but hes slowly growing morefortable with it.


    Besides, he cannot stop now.


    <strong><em>Mere poison? That is not... it cannot</em></strong>


    More Heart Devils fall. Others trip over themselves. Still, they keeping after him.


    Certainly, it would not have worked on you before, Liu Jin agrees, moving to dodge another wave. Back then, you were not real enough to be affected by normal poisons. You were just an empty mass of Qi. However, thats not the case now, is it? I began to realize it when I fought that invisible Heart Devil in the forest. That he had acupoints for me to strike was all the proof I needed. All of you have slowly be more real. In fact, just now, I am pretty sure you took an important step towards that goal.


    Dozens of shades keep falling down around Liu Jin.


    That is why you are now vulnerable to this.


    A good thing they are. Otherwise, his n would be far harder to implement.


    <strong><em>This will not</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Stop us We cannot die</em></strong>


    That is right. You cant, Liu Jin says, stepping close to one of the shades. I was never counting on the poison to kill you. I just need to immobilize you for a little while.


    It is not just Liu Jins Qi that has increased. It is not just his body and meridians that have improved.


    His own soul has taken a step closer to eternity.


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath and ces his hand atop the Heart Devils head. As he was attacking with lightning, he began experimenting, putting just a little bit of his soul into his attacks. It did not make them stronger, but it did allow him to see better. Each bolt of lightning resonated deep within the Heart Devil.


    That is why he is sure of it now.


    Even though there are many bodies, this is just one Heart Devil. One single entity.


    <strong><em>No!</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Stop!</em></strong>


    <strong><em>We have to to</em></strong>


    In a way, what he is doing now is not that dissimr from examining Ruan Gountins soul. However, Liu Jin is not just going to observe this time. He grits his teeth as he feels the Heart Devil trying to force him out. It is useless. He has already found what he wanted.


    His link to Wong Shou.


    I am sorry.


    A single strand of lightning coated in his soul leaves the palm of Liu Jins hand. It travels deep into the Heart Devils very core, into whatever he has that passes for a soul.


    The link is destroyed.


    I am sorry I could not find a better alternative, Liu Jin says as the bodies start fading away one by one. This is the limit of my abilities.


    For now.


    ~~~


    How?


    The Heart Devil sounds shocked and even a little scared. Feng Zhi merely sighs and shakes his head.


    Are things not going how you thought they would? Are you surprised you are not as unkible as you thought? Eternity is our end goal, Heart Devil born of Wong Shou. It could not possibly have been achieved by whelp like you. Did you truly think it was beyond my ability to kill you? The only reason I have refrained from doing so was because I did not wish to identally kill the real Wong Shou. However, I had plenty of time to find him while you were posturing.


    What?


    Feng Zhi strikes the air beside him. Space itself melts like ss. His hand goes right through, disappearing into nothingness. When he pulls it back, Wong Shou is suddenly at his side. Despite the mes burning all around Feng Zhi, Wong Shou is not harmed.


    I have had quite enough of you.


    And there was fire.


    ~~~

 Chapter 108: An Element of Cleansing

    Chapter 108: An Element of Cleansing


    ~~~


    Wong Shou does not wake up gently.


    Feng Zhi holds him up by the neck and ps him across the face multiple times to force consciousness back into him. Once he has achieved that goal, he drops him to the cold, hard floor.


    The two are still inside the tower. Though the main Heart Devil has been destroyed, the structure is still standing. However, that will not be the case for much longer. Now that Wong Shou is awake, it will eventually crumble and fade away. The same cannot be said of the other Heart Devils, however. Bei Hong and Huang Shing are still fighting them down below. It seems bothck a way to finish them for good. Feng Zhi will need to take care of them eventually.


    But not yet.


    Lord Feng Zhi, Wong Shou says, coughing as he rubs his throat. He looks at his surroundings and finds them unrecognizable. What happened? What is this ce?


    Feng Zhi stares at him for several seconds.


    Close your eyes, Feng Zhi says atst, his voice almost gentle. Let the seconds pass. Think carefully. Then, provided you havent already arrived at an answer, ask me that question again.


    Wong Shou looks at him with obvious confusion but neverthelessplies. Even though he has woken up in an unfamiliar ce in a situation he does not understand, Wong Shous sense of obligation prevails over all other concerns that may ur to him. He is of the Bright Phantasm Sect, and the Bright Phantasm Sect must obey the Eternal me n.


    Feng Zhi does not rush him. He merely looks on as Wong Shou closes his eyes and thinks. He waits until the confusion on Wong Shous face gives way to uncertainty and uncertainty to concern. And from there...


    Shock.


    Realization.


    Horror.


    I.. thats not Wong Shou trembles as he opens his eyes, one hand grasping his chest so hard his nails draw blood. That it cannot


    He tries to cover his face but stops to look at his hand. He looks at it as though he cannot recognize it. Cannot recognize himself. His eyes, lost and scared, seek Feng Zhi.


    Lord Feng Zhi. I I am remembering things But it is as though I am remembering nightmares. Wong Shous voice cannot stop quivering. How can How can any of them be real?


    Feng Zhi sighs.


    I was hoping you would be the one to tell me that. Tell me, what is it that you recall? When did everything begin?


    I...I cant


    You can, Feng Zhi cuts in smoothly. Gently. He kneels down next to Wong Shou. Your mind is your own. Never make the mistake of assuming otherwise.


    Feng Zhis words, the certainty in his voice, have an effect on Wong Shou. He takes a deep breath and, though his trembling doesnt disappear, it does slow down.


    I could not stand the situation in the Bright Phantasm Sect. Every day... there were more arguments. Every day, people mocked me. Sometimes in secret. Sometimes... out in the open. They... began to take sides. There were even a couple of fights between disciples as a result. Wong Shou runs a hand through his hair. His voice slowly grows steadier as he keeps talking. It was too much. I begged my father to choose someone else as his heir, but he wouldnt listen.


    It urs to Feng Zhi that Patriarch Wong had most likely rejected Wong Shous pleas because, by then, things had grown far past the point where that would have been enough. For Patriarch Wong to change his mind at that time would have been to admit defeat. His authority in the Sect would have undoubtedly been diminished had he done that.


    No matter how much I pleaded and argued, my father would not be moved. That was when I realized the only way I could fix things was to be the heir everyone needed me to be. Wong Shous hands clench into fists. His knuckles go white. I couldnt afford to be scared or nervous. I pushed all those feelings down. At first, it was hard, but eventually


    Eventually?


    It grew easy, Wong Shou says, looking at Feng Zhi. It became so easy it was as if those feelings didnt exist at all. Over time, it began to feel as though they never existed. It felt as if I had be apletely different person. Perhaps, that was more true than I thought.


    The vision of perfection Wong Shou longed for. The words of the Heart Devil echo in Feng Zhis mind. Could it be that Wong Shou had slowly ceded control of his own body to the Heart Devil without realizing it? In that case, being confronted by Qing Jin in the forest may have served as the trigger to separate the two.


    I never imagined it was me creating those things, Wong Shou says. Tears stream down his cheeks. I never thought Id end up causing so much chaos Truly, Uncle was right about me all along. What a pathetic waste I am though I still do not understand how any of this is even possible.


    In the past year, do you remember someone giving you any unusual item? Feng Zhi asks. Perhaps you encountered someone suspicious? Can you think of anything other than your emotional situation that could have caused this?


    Wong Shou frowns in thought for a few moments but ultimately shakes his head in negative.


    I am sorry, Lord Feng Zhi. I truly cant think of anything.


    Feng Zhi closes his eyes.


    I see Tell me, have you ever heard of the Heavenly Profound Body? Feng Zhi looks up. The ceiling is already starting to unravel. The tower only has another hour or so left in it. It is a rare condition. Those who possess it are born with unusually broad meridians. It makes it harder for them to develop blocks, either through emotional or other factors. It also allows them to channel more Qipared to the average person. As you can imagine, it is quite advantageous to cultivation.


    Is that Do I possess such a thing? Wong Shou asks. Is that why this happened?!


    No, but I do. Feng Zhi shrugs. My ancestors had more than a few opportunities to add that gift to our bloodline. It is not just the Heavenly Profound Body either. Tyrannical Blood. Earthbound Bone Marrow. The list goes on. When people with such gifts appear, it is natural for us to want them. We have done that for so many generations that such Heaven-defying gifts are the norm for us.


    It is one of the reasons Feng Zhi is as strong as he is.


    It is not just the education and training Feng Zhi has received that make him strong. It is not just the resources hes had ess to. Feng Zhi is the result of the Eternal me n seeking the strongest cultivators with the rarest of gifts and adding them to their bloodline for countless generations.


    Thus, Feng Zhi simply cannot bepared to a normal cultivator. Even a once-in-a-generation prodigy born to a normal family would palepared to him.


    It is not just the Eternal me n that does this. All major Sects do it to some degree. Even, his father once told him, the Divine Frozen Pce. They may turn most men away from their doors, but they have no problems seeking them out when it suits them. Rare gifts such as those are simply another type of resource to be monopolized.


    He looks at Wong Shou with cold mncholy.


    I have never heard of a trait that enables you to materialize Heart Devils without dying, yet I am fairly sure you must have something like that.


    A trait like that theres no such thing in my family.


    As far as you know, Feng Zhi counters. It could be that one of your ancestors had such a gift thousands of years ago, and it only manifested again now. Or perhaps not. Perhaps you are something entirely new. Either way, one thing is clear.


    Feng Zhi stands up.


    You are dangerous.


    D-Dangerous? Me? I-


    Feng Zhi silences him with a look.


    Shame wells up in Wong Shou, causing him to look down. Feng Zhi is right. Instinct maypel Wong Shou to object, but it only takes a few seconds for his mind to provide countless examples of the danger he poses. He had created a small army of Nascent Realm creatures and used them against his own Sect. No one had died, but that was mere luck.


    He is dangerous.


    If the Eternal me n were to learn of you, theyd immediately seize you. Feng Zhi says, his voice without any shred of vitality in it. He speakspletely without emotion. Think about it. Youre in the Spirit Realm now, but what ofter? If youre brought all the way to the Heaven Realm, will you be able to produce multiple Heaven Realm Heart Devils? There is not a single high-ranking Sect that wont be able to see that possibility. If used right, youd be quite an asset.


    But I dont want As soon as he starts speaking, Wong Shou stops. He looks at Feng Zhis eyes. At the finality in them. Why... do you speak of ifs, Lord Feng Zhi?


    If they knew of you, youd be picked apart, Feng Zhi continues, not answering the question. Your body and soul would be prodded, analyzed, and worse until we knew how exactly is it that you function. An animal about to be dissected would have better fortune than you.


    But that wont happen, Wong Shou says, grim eptance spreading through his body.


    He understands what is about to happen.


    He understands there is nothing he can do to change it.


    You will not allow it.


    Feng Zhis golden eyes meet Wong Shous blue ones. It is as I said. You are far too dangerous.


    If he brought him back to the Eternal me n, how much fame would he gain? How much praise would he receive? How many favors would he be able to leverage out of the Elders and his father? And yet...


    And yet...


    A chaotic element like him is not needed in the Eternal me n. Not at this particr juncture.


    I cant do anything, can I? A sad smile tugs at Wong Shous lips. It seems that is always the case.


    Feng Zhi says nothing.


    He lifts his hand, and in a sh of fire, Wong Shou is turned to ashes.


    I will not apologize.


    With the death of Wong Shou, the destruction of the tower has elerated. The entire structure shakes and trembles. Large pieces fall to the ground one by one and shatter into ck mist. The remaining Heart Devils vanish. They never truly manifested, so without Wong Shou, they cannot maintain their existence.


    There are some who argue fire is an element of cleaning. Others say it is an element of rebirth.


    A sweet poison. A pleasant lie to lull children to sleep. One Feng Zhi has never believed.


    Yet...


    For your sake, I hope they are right. May you find peace in another life, Wong Shou of the Bright Phantasm Sect.


    For this life certainly did not offer him any.


    ~~~


    Liu Jin and Lu Mei arrive as the tower crumbles. Feng Zhi is already out and waiting for them.


    Young Master, Lu Mei greets him. It is heartening to see you are unharmed.


    A foe of this caliber would never be a threat to me, Feng Zhi scoffs. That you can even suggest it makes me wonder what sort of impression I have been giving.


    Lu Mei dips her head. My deepest apologies.


    Where is Wong Shou? Liu Jin asks. He can see Bei Hong and Huang Shing picking themselves out from the disintegrating pieces of the tower, but of Wong Shou, there is no trace. His Qi, which had been so prominent before, can no longer be sensed.


    He did not make it.


    At that moment, Feng Zhis face might as well be carved from stone.


    I see.


    Do you? Feng Zhi asks. This was meant to be a simple mission. Now, almost everything that could have gone wrong has gone wrong. We were supposed to reaffirm our rtionship with the Bright Phantasm Sect and show them they could continue to rely on us. Instead, the Bright Phantasm Sect has lost its heir under our watch. This is a disaster.


    Lu Mei and Liu Jin look at each other out of the corner of their eyes. There is no anger in Feng Zhis voice, but they both know that can easily change if they say the wrong thing.


    What are we to do then? Lu Mei asks.


    We celebrate, Feng Zhi says, much to everyones surprise.


    Celebrate?


    Well go back to Night Phantasm City and tell them the day is saved. Well tell them Wong Shou died bravely and honorably. Well tell them they have won while pouring food and wine down their throats. Well do it until they be convinced that is the only truth.


    He res at them.


    Let Heaven and Earth know this has been nothing but an absolute victory.


    ~~~


    It shouldnt have been easy, but it is.


    Hourster, the entirety of Night Phantasm City is caught in a city-wide party. People drink, dance, andugh. The nervousness and fear born from seeing their city surrounded by all those Heart Devils is unleashed in a joyous celebration that goes well into the morning.


    However, not all are happy.


    Patriarch Wong is left devastated by the news. He tries to keep the festive mood going, seeing the wisdom of Feng Zhis choice. Still, he ends up retiring to his chambers early in the evening. Elder Wong goes to visit himter, carrying a bottle of wine. Whatever it is they talk about that night is not for anyones ears to hear.


    As the celebration is underway, Liu Jin and Lu Mei are ordered by Feng Zhi to go through Wong Shos belongings in secret. They search through his room in hopes of finding anything that could serve as a clue to the unusual phenomenon that took ce within him, but their search reveals nothing useful. Wong Shous room is as normal as can be.


    A formal investigation with the cooperation of the Bright Phantasm Sect isunched once the celebration is over. All the people Wong Shou was close to are thoroughly interrogated. However, no matter how much they look, they cannot find evidence that someone else was working with or influencing Wong Shous actions.


    It seems they will have to leave the city without fully understanding its mystery.


    Theres talk of Patriarch Wong retiring, Lu Mei tells Liu Jin one day. She finds him near theke they visited days ago. Part of it is due to pressure from the Elders


    Wong Shou died a hero. Most of the city has no trouble believing that story, but the Elders know better. It is clear now that Patriarch Wong was wrong to choose Wong Shou as his heir. That is something all the Elders understand now. Even if Patriarch Wong is strong in cultivation, his judgment has clearly shown itself to be wed.


    But there is also the matter of


    Lu Mei trails off, an uncharacteristically somber look on her face.


    I understand, Liu Jin says.


    Patriarch Wong lost his son. He pushed him too far, and Wong Shou broke as a result. The guilt hes feeling must be immeasurable.


    I wish we could have saved him.


    You barely knew him, Lu Mei points out.


    Do I need to know someone to want to help him?


    You need to know someone to feel sad for them. If you feel sorry for every person who suffers, you will never be happy. When Liu Jin doesnt answer, Lu Mei asks, Have you spoken with Elder Wong?


    I havent, Liu Jin admits. He... probably expected us to save Wong Shou. I couldnt.


    Elder Wong is a grown man in thete stages of the True Realm. You are not. If he wanted to save his nephew so badly, he should have defied his orders and gone out there with us.


    Even so, I feel I have failed. Failed him. Failed Wong Shou.


    Lu Mei clicks her tongue. Sadness doesnt suit you.


    Is that so? Liu Jin smiles ruefully. What a pity. There are a great many things that make me sad.


    Then get rid of them.


    Id rather change them.


    ~~~


    Three days after the Eternal me n leaves Night Phantasm City, two figures appear in the Night Forest. Both wear blue robes with golden clouds and sparrows embroidered on them.


    Is this it? One of them asks, standing right on top of where the dark tower created by Wong Shou used to be. He is a tall youth with ck hair tied into a long, thin braid that reaches the back of his knees. The front portion of his head ispletely shaven. His face is handsome, but right now, it is twisted into a look of disgust. Ugh, I dont see how it could be. How can people live in areas with such low amounts of ambient Qi? Just breathing this air makes me feel impure.


    Nevertheless, this does seem to be the ce we are looking for, hispanion replies. Unlike the braided youth, he physically appears to be well into his twenties.


    Unlike the braided youth, his head ispletely shaven.


    This ce is a pigsty, the braided youth states. I refuse to believe one of us could be born here. Master must have made an error.


    That is not possible, the shaven man replies. He closes his eyes and focuses. It is true I cannot sense him right now, but that may be a sign we are toote.


    Toote? Do you mean to imply one of ours could be killed by the rabble that inhabits this ce? The braided youths face twists further. Ugh, I really cant stand it! To think the other side of the Dead ins is so poor! Disgusting! Absolutely disgusting!


    If he was born here, then it is safe to say he wouldnt have been as strong as us. Perhaps, he only managed to create one Guardian and lost control. In that event, it wouldnt be beyond the people here to The shaven man frowns. That taint Do you feel it?


    Taint, what are you talking The braided youth stops talking. His face bes inmed with rage. Those Dead Bastards! They were here! They were here!


    Control your Qi, the shaven man warns. Remember, we are not allowed to be here. The rules are quite clear on this.


    Neither are the Dead Ones, yet I can feel their Qi! It was them! If he lost control, it was because of them! I am sure of it! The braided youth growls through gritted teeth, the look on his face far more suitable for a beast. I hate them! I hate them so much!


    I thought it was the Heavenly Sword Peak that you hated?


    I can hate more than one faction! The braided youth barks back. The Sword Bastards are always looking down on everyone who doesnt use a sword and calling us heretics! As if they had the right to say whats ck and whats white! But no, it was the Dead Ones that did this, and the Dead Ones who have my hate today!


    A breach of the treaty then. The shaven man crosses his arms. Only the Heavenly Sword Peak is meant to interfere with this side of the Dead ins. Master needs to hear of this.


    The braided youth frowns. If we follow their trace


    There is no guarantee youll find them, the shaven man counters. No, the best move right now is to return home. Master will want to know of this. If there is one of them already here, there may be more. Who knows how much they have interfered already?


    And, the shaven man adds in his head, who knows if the Heavenly Sword Peak is allowing this?


    The braided youth sighs.


    ...very well. Lets go.


    Minutester, the two vanish in a sh of light, leaving the citizens of Night Phantasm City none the wiser.


    ~~~

 Chapter 109: Chirps

    Chapter 109: Chirps


    ~~~


    A celebration is thrown for Feng Zhi when they return to the Eternal me n.


    One they are not invited to.


    Instead, the four are subjected to an in-depth debriefing by the Division of External Rtionships. Itsts several hours and leaves Liu Jin rather puzzled. Many people in the Eternal me n would not even recognize the Bright Phantasm Sect by name. Callous as it may sound, the Bright Phantasm Sect and its rtionship to the Eternal me n are simply not important enough to merit such an effort.


    And yet, Liu Jin walks away from the building of External Rtionships with the distinct impression someone is not happy with the events in Night Phantasm City.


    It is, however, just a feeling, and not one Liu Jin intends to pursue. He has already called enough attention to himselftely. Indeed, for the next several days, Liu Jin settles into a quiet, uneventful routine.


    Only once enough time has passed does he dare venture into Ember City.


    It was fascinating.


    That is an... interesting way to describe such an eventful trip, my lord.


    Liu Jin looks at Lei Kong out of the corner of his eye. The bulk of his attention is focused on one of the Great Thundering Boar horns Lei Kong had procured. When theyst met, Liu Jin had told him he needed only one, but Lei Kong had gone and gotten eight of them. Each one is about as big as his torso, meaning Lei Kong had fought at least four adult Great Thundering Boars.


    As always, Lei Kong is too much.


    The two are meeting in one of Ember Citys many inns. Lei Kong had been the one to rent the room while Liu Jin hade in through the window. There are several talismans ced on the walls to prevent them from being watched or overheard.


    The events were certainly tragic. I will not deny that.


    An exasperated Lu Mei had pointed out to him that it had been far toote to do anything by the time they arrived. Wong Shous Heart Devils had already begun materializing by then. There was nothing they could have done to help him.


    Perhaps, she is right.


    Even so, Liu Jin cannot help butment Wong Shous final fate.


    If he had gotten there sooner. If he had been more skilled.


    They are useless thoughts. Liu Jin knows this. Hes already living with far too many what-ifs as it is. Adding more cannot possibly be healthy. Instead of focusing on what he failed to do, he should start working on the things he can do.


    It is easier said than done.


    Wong Shou deserved better. At least, I like to believe he did. All the same, I cannot help but think about the ability he showed. To be able to maintain so many Heart Devils simultaneously... I never imagined it would be possible to create functioning bodies in such a way.


    Were they not just empty husks, my lord?


    At first, Liu Jin admits. However, as time went on, they became more real, I guess. A fully developed system of meridians. A body susceptible to poison. It was remarkable.


    But they were still just Heart Devils, Lei Kong points out. Regardless of howplete their bodies were, their mind can never grow beyond their initial parameters.


    That is what makes it fascinating. Despite theplexity of their bodies, their minds were limited. To him, who already has a mind in need of a body, that opens all sorts of possibilities. Certainly, the process was far from perfect, but if there was a way to work out the inherent dangers, then


    My lord, your servant is deeply ufortable with how excited you sound about this subject.


    Liu Jin blinks.


    Oh, is that so? The side of Liu Jins mouth curls up. Curious. You would usually not voice that thought.


    My lord does not usually talk of Heart Devils, Lei Kong replies. The usual deference with which he addresses Liu Jin is temporarily reced by urgent seriousness. Such matters are dangerous and best left alone.


    Very well.


    It is rare when Lei Kong speaks his mind like this, so Liu Jin does not want to discourage it. Of course, that is not to say he is going to stop thinking about this. Wong Shous condition is something that bears investigating.


    Let us talk about something else then. You will be pleased to know my lightning changed from red to blue.


    As expected, a smile lights up Lei Kongs face.


    So quickly? As expected of my lord! To have achieved Blue Lightning in mere months! At this rate, my lord will definitely be able to wield Gold Lightning in a few years!


    Back when Liu Jin had been learning to manifest lightning, Lei Kong had told him the color of ones lightning shows their mastery over the element. Red is the lowest level. Above that is blue, then white, then gold at the top. Supposedly, it is the peak of lightning mastery.


    <em>There are some who can wield purple lightning, but that ability is held only by those who are blood of the Storm Dragon,</em> Lei Kong had exined to him back then.


    Liu Jin had wisely refrained frommenting on it.


    As always, you have too much confidence in my skills.


    No, my lord. This is my honest assessment. Had my lord been born in the Lei n, I am sure he would have been regarded as a great prodigy! Even Lei Yu would not have been your


    He trails off. Lei Kongs excited expression trips into uncertainty. Though his posture does not change, there is no denying he suddenly looks incredibly ufortable.


    No, I suppose that does not matter, he says, quickly averting his eyes. Forgive me, my lord. I remembered things not worth remembering.


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow but says nothing. It is not that his curiosity is not piqued, but he has a pretty good idea of what caused Lei Kong to suddenly close up. Whenever he thinks of the Lei n, Lei Kongs thoughts inevitably drift back to Murong Bang. Not only is that a subject Lei Kong wants to avoid bringing up around Liu Jin, but his own feelings towards that man are heavy, to say the least.


    Lei Kong had told Liu Jin much about how the Storm Dragon Empire worked and Murong Bangs role in it. However, he had shared little of his experiences with Murong Bang. Liu Jin can sense Lei Kong has many unpleasant memories tied to him. If he were to make it an order, Lei Kong would most likely tell him about it, but Liu Jin has no intention of doing something like that.


    Still, it is a pity. Lei Kong had been about to open up.


    Time to change the subject again.


    Lei Kong, I need you to go over there and stare at the wall. Liu Jin points to the corner of the room. The unexpected request causes Lei Kong to jerk his head up and blink several times.


    My lord?


    Rest assured, you have done nothing wrong, Liu Jin says, rummaging through his spatial pouch. He stores the horns Lei Kong has brought and takes out arge egg. I intend to hatch this egg. It will be for the best if my face is the first thing the bird sees, so I need you to stand over there. While you are at it, make sure to keep your Qi as low as possible.


    Even if he hadnt found Lei Kong in Ember City, Liu Jin would have hatched the egg here regardless. Doing it in the Eternal me nspound had been an option, but between Huang Shing, Bei Hong, and some of the disciples from the Apothecary, there are simply far too many people knocking on his doortely.


    Ah! Of course, my lord! Lei Kong bows his head to him, rises from the floor, and then bows his head to him again before doing as ordered.


    Liu Jin just smiles and shakes his head before removing the temporal talisman on the egg. The Qi of the creature inside beats as it is taken out of stasis. All it needs is a simple jolt of Qi. That would be enough to hatch the egg. That is all Liu Jin needs to do.


    So he does.


    ~~~


    Chirp. Chirp.


    People are staring at him.


    It is not anything new to Liu Jin, far from it. He has had to deal with people staring at him since he was a child. Back in Eastern Port City, there had been scornful stares and pitying stares. Over time, those stares had be respectful, admiring, and even worshipful. By all means, he should be able to ignore a few stares by now.


    Chirp. Chirp.


    Still, no matter how much he tries, Liu Jin cannot fight the flush that rises on his cheeks as people point, stare, and evenugh. His journey back to the Inner Disciples quarters is spent in rising mortification.


    Things do not get better there.


    The first person he runs into is Bei Hong. The older disciple raises his hand in greeting, only to stop halfway. His eyes open and close several times, but the rest of his body remains perfectly still. Slowly, the dumbfounded look on his face gives way to a wide smile.


    Brother Shing! He yells out, his eyes never moving from Liu Jin. Come here! You must see this.


    A lesser man would have run, but not Liu Jin. Besides, it is not as if he can hide in his room until this is all over. He has duties to attend. They will see him eventually. Best get this over with now.


    What is it, Brother Hong? Huang Shing says as hees down the stairs. I need to finish preparing for the istion chamb...er...


    Chirp. Chirp.


    Just like Bei Hong before him, Huang Shing stops and stares. His blue eyes grow wider by the second to the point Liu Jin wonders if theyll pop out of his skull. His face twists as he tries his hardest to fight his bodys natural reaction. Liu Jin appreciates him trying, but the end result is inevitable.


    Chirp. Chirp.


    Laughter.


    Widely. Loudly. Freely. Bei Hong and Huang Shing copse into each other,ughing without a care in the world.


    Chirp. Chirp.


    Are you two quite done?


    Brother Jin I am sorry Huang Shings attempt at an apology is cut off by another round of giggles. You know I have the greatest respect for you Its just


    Chirp. Chirp.


    Huang Shings lips quiver as he tries to fight theughter.


    He fails.


    Brother Jin! Bei Hong finally manages to speak. His face is red from all theughing. You cannot expect us not to notice it! What is that thing on your head?


    This, Liu Jin says, pointing at his head, is a ck-Winged Imperial Eagle. It is a rare and powerful breed of Spirit Beast that-


    It built a nest on your head! Huang Shing says, pointing andughing.


    Liu Jins eyebrow twitches.


    Chirp. Chirp.


    The ck-Winged Imperial Eagle. Fast. Powerful. Rare. A loyalpanion with great potential for growth.


    They also have the unusual habit of making a nest on top of their parents heads.


    While most birds need at least a week to learn how to fly, the ck-Winged Imperial Eagle bes capable of flying short distances mere minutes after being born. As soon as the baby chick gained a small measure of coordination, he had beaten his wings andnded right on top of Liu Jins head.


    At the time, Liu Jin thought it cute, so he had allowed him to remain there. As he walked through Ember City, the chick had started picking up random stuff. Straw. Bits of string. Tiny twigs. By the time Liu Jin had realized what was going on, the eagle chick was halfway through building a nest. Liu Jin had tried taking the thing off, but the chick had started crying.


    Since saying no to a crying chick is far harder than he ever imagined, Liu Jin is stuck with a bird nest on top of his head.


    It is a good bnce exercise, but he cannot say he cares much for it. Had he known about this ahead of time, Liu Jin could have done something to prevent it. However, Xiao Fang had clearly neglected to mention anything about this. The butthead.


    Just what is it that has you all making so much noise?


    Oh, no.


    Do you two have to be so uncouth? Lu Mei says as she walks down the stairs. You already have a bad enough reputation as it is, and


    Chirp. Chirp.


    She trails off, her gazending square on Liu Jin. Her golden eyes meet his before traveling up to the bird nest on his head and the chick on top of it.


    Chirp. Chirp.


    Her eyese back down. Her lips curl up into a smile.


    Dont. Liu Jin says before Lu Mei can open her mouth. Whatever you are thinking of, dont say it.


    Lu Mei pouts.


    Well, thats hardly fair. She points at Bei Hong and Huang Shing, who are still recovering fromughing so much. Liu Jin has seen them finish fights with lighter breathing. You let themugh.


    What do you mean he let us?


    They willugh and be done with it. I cannot expect something so simple from you.


    Thats very sweet of you to say, but I hope you realize ttery is not what I am after.


    Liu Jin sighs. What is it that you want?


    I hate it when they talk as if we were not even here, Brother Hong.


    I could use some help with my duties in the Medical Pavilion. Surely, you possess skill in that area?


    Liu Jin crosses his arms.


    I might.


    Lu Mei beams at him. Come with me next Monday then. Do keep your headgear. It is quite fetching.


    Just like I told you, my friend, Bei Hong whispers to Huang Shing. Nothing but trouble.


    Liu Jin does his best to ignore them.


    Chirp. Chirp.


    ~~~

 Chapter 110: Tangled Branches

    Chapter 110: Tangled Branches


    ~~~


    The disciples of the Eternal me n are those who have been born into it or have proven themselves by passing the Selection Exam, a feat only the most talented of prodigies dare to attempt.


    However, the reward is well worth it. Those who belong to the Eternal me n have ess to resources the average cultivator would never be able to obtain. Those who join the Eternal me n are strong and be stronger. That simple truth cannot be denied.


    Imagine, for example, two people of equal talent who have been born in the same city. One joins the Eternal me n while the other stays in some lesser Sect. Naturally, even though their talent is the same, the one who joins the Eternal me n will be far stronger. The difference between the two will only increase with every passing year until the person who did not join the Eternal me n simply wont be worth speaking about.


    That is why so many great prodigies naturally gravitate to the Eternal me n. That is why the Eternal me n is home to some of the most talented cultivators in the Crimson Cloud Empire and beyond.


    The Apothecary is no exception to this.


    It is the Apothecary that decides how the many rare herbs and ingredients under the Eternal me ns control are used. The disciples within its walls are a studious lot with a predisposition towards alchemy. They constantly seek how to best use the rare ingredients they have ess to. Sometimes, this is done by poring over old texts. Sometimes, it is done through dangerous experimentation.


    In other words, the disciples who work in the Apothecary are usually in possession of a diligent and ambitious disposition and have little time for banal distractions.


    Junior Brother Jin, is that a ck-Winged Imperial Eagle? I hear they are quite rare. Do you mind if I take a closer look?


    Brother Qing, by sheer coincidence, I happen to have Fire Mouse meat with me. Perhaps, your eagle will like it. Do you mind if I feed it?


    Junior Brother, I hear you still have not picked a name for yourpanion. That is no good. Luckily, I have brought a list of suggestions.


    Some are subtle. Some are not. In the end, they all want the same thing: To get close to his pet. It is not because the ck-Winged Imperial Eagle is some sort of incredibly valuable Spirit Beast. Certainly, it is rare, but not extremely so. Its rarity is not the cause of their interest.


    The baby eagle just happens to be incredibly cute.


    In time, he will grow big and strong, and his ck wings will cast arge shadow upon the ground. For now, he is a small, fluffy ball of white feathers that makes cute chirping noises and asionally flies around Liu Jin.


    Some of the more talented cultivators in the Empire all but lining up to see a tiny eagle chick. If Liu Jin were not so affected by it, he would have found it amusing.


    Liu Jin knew a bird nest on his head would call at least some attention. Indeed, it had invited a lot of staring, politeughing andughing disguised as coughing. Even Khong Hu hadnt been immune to it. To date, the time Khong Hu had first seen him with the nest on his head marked the first time Liu Jin had seen him smile. He had even wanted tough, but Kohng Hu had struggled mightily against it and seeded where many had failed.


    It is one of the most impressive things Liu Jin has ever seen, though perhaps he is biased in saying so.


    Regardless, while Liu Jin had expected some attention, he had also expected it to fade away eventually. He had not been counting on his eagle chick being so popr among his fellow disciples. As someone who does not enjoy being the center of attention, the situation is quite annoying. Even more so because Liu Jin is ny percent sure the chick is deliberately milking his cuteness to get more treats.


    However, there are some upsides to his pets poprity. It has created at least one opportunity for him.


    Here, an older disciple says as he hands him a manuscript. It is already evening, and the two are just outside a room where many ancient documents are stored. It is one of my first trantion attempts, but it is by no means a defective product. It has plenty of information on ck-Winged Imperial Eagles. I am sure it will serve you well.


    Liu Jin inclines his head. Thank you, Senior Brother Luo. I will be sure to put it to good use.


    There is no need to thank me. Just remember to give me a few of his feathers when he reaches maturity.


    Of course, I would not dream of reneging on the payment.


    See that you dont, Senior Brother Luo warns him. Remember, you also stand to benefit from this, junior.


    Of course, senior brother.


    Unlike other disciples who had approached Liu Jin out of curiosity or due to the birds cuteness, Senior Brother Luo had done it for more academic reasons. He is an older Inner Disciple who dedicates himself to tranting and restoring some of the older texts stored in the Apothecary. He believes ck-Winged Imperial Eagle feathers to be one of the key ingredients to one of the recipes he is working on right now.


    While there are other ways he could have obtained the feathers, Liu Jin''s eagle provides a near and convenient source. He hade up to Liu Jin and offered him a text containing information on ck-Winged Imperial Eagles in exchange for ess to the eagle''s feathers.


    Additionally, should Senior Brother Luo''s recipe prove sessful, Liu Jin will gain ess to it. Senior Brother Luo hadn''t been all that enthused by that condition. Still, he ultimately had agreed in exchange for onest favor.


    "Now, as for the other part of the payment"


    "It is okay, Senior Brother Luo. As I said, I have no intention of reneging on the payment. I will be sure to cover your shift with the Reverse Tree this month."


    ~~~


    [Art of the Roaming Thief]


    Slice.


    Grab.


    [Art of the Roaming Thief]


    The Reverse Tree is a curious species of tree that can only grow upside down. Once the seed is nted, its branches will dig deep into the earth until they find an underground cavern or chamber. Once they find it, the branches will twist into a trunk. From there, the tree will grow leaves, flower and give fruit. It is a rare species of tree that can only befortable in total darkness.


    As it so happens, there is one deep beneath the Apothecary. It is a gigantic thing that, if it were above ground, could probably be seen from over a mile. Its leaves, fruits, and even its bark contain several unusual properties that make it extremely valuable. It had been nted centuries ago, and the Apothecary had been meticulously taking care of it ever since.


    [Art of the Roaming Thief]


    Slice.


    Grab.


    [Art of the Roaming Thief]


    The task of harvesting its materials is usually left to disciples who have worked in the Apothecary long enough. To their misfortune, the Reverse Tree does not enjoy being taken care of, nor does it enjoy having parts of itself harvested. What it does enjoy is grabbing nearby lifeforms to drain them of their life.


    Typically, the tree would not represent a threat to the disciples. The Reverse Tree may be old, but it is not stronger than a Spirit Realm cultivator. If it was merely a matter of fighting the tree, most Inner Disciples in the Apothecary wouldnt have any problem.


    However, they are not allowed to hurt the tree.


    That means they are stuck defending themselves in the darkness while the tree can attack them as viciously as it wants.


    [Art of the Roaming Thief]


    Slice.


    Grab.


    [Art of the Roaming Thief]


    It is a duty disciples try to avoid whenever possible. No doubt, Senior Brother Luo probably thinks he got the better end of the deal by having Liu Jin take over his shift.


    However, Liu Jin does not mind dealing with the Reverse Tree.


    [Art of the Roaming Thief]


    Slice.


    Grab.


    [Art of the Roaming Thief]


    Again and again the pattern repeats itself. Liu Jin uses [Art of the Roaming Thief] to approach the tree, then he cuts down what he needs with his spear. As soon as that happens, the tree reacts, branches twisting and reaching out to grab him. However, by then, Liu Jins already using [Art of the Roaming Thief] to escape.


    Liu Jin has been doing this for half an hour and is not even breathing hard. If he had his eagle with him, it would probably be dangerous, but he had left him outside the trees chamber. The bird had protested to it, but Liu Jin had exined the matter to him quite sternly.


    Liu Jin still isnt sure how much his eagle had actually understood, but at least he had stopped crying.


    Regardless, thanks to [Art of the Roaming Thief], it is easy for him to get close to the tree without being attacked and slice off whatever he needs with his spear.


    [Art of the Roaming Thief]


    Slice.


    Grab.


    [Art of the Roaming Thief]


    It is repetitive, but it works. Already, Liu Jin has filled one basket full of samples from the tree and is in the process of filling the second one.


    Most impressive.


    The suddenpliment leaves Liu Jin startled, almost enough to allow the tree to grab him. Almost. Liu Jin manages to sways out of the way at thest second and uses [Ground Contraction] to get out of its range. His feet skid across the ground as hees to stop in front of the person who has just spoken. He immediately bows.


    Elder Xue, it is a pleasure to see you tonight.


    Though they are in total darkness, he has no problems seeing her. Entering the Spirit Realm has further improved his senses. Despite that, it is not too surprising he had not sensed her entering the room. Elder Xue is an Emperor. For all Liu Jin knows, she has been here from the start.


    The way you wield that spear is quite curious, Elder Xue says as though she had not heard him speak. I thought so even back during the Selection Exam. When fighting so many Spirit Beasts, most people will rarely think much about the state they leave the bodies in. You have no idea how many corpses are spoiled because the candidates are too eager in their violence, thinking greater disys of power will improve their score.


    Is that not the case, Elder Xue?


    No, it is, the woman admits, but I find myself annoyed by it. So many cores wasted. That was why I took note of you. All the Spirit Beasts you killed during the Selection Exam were in perfect condition for harvesting. Even though you were tired, you kept killing them by causing the least amount of damage to their most valuable parts. It is as if killing things in the way that best allows you to harvest them is second nature to you.


    She walks over to the basket Liu Jin has filled and picks up a fruit.


    Even though you are using a spear, your cuts are perfect. Not a single fruit is damaged. Each bark sample has been taken in just the right away. Whoever taught you is worthy of praise.


    I thank Elder Xue for her kind words, Liu Jin says, bowing his head so he would not have to meet her eyes. It feels as if she can see right through him. I am what I am because of my Master. It is heartening to know his wisdom can be discerned through me.


    How humble. How loyal. Fortunately for you, I happen to appreciate both those qualities, Elder Xue tells him. There is something in her voice. There is a part of this conversation that is beyond Liu Jins ability to understand just yet. However, do be at ease. Am I so scary you must be so tense while I praise you?


    I apologize, Elder Xue.


    And yet, you remain tense, she points out. To think this is how you act after being rewarded.


    Liu Jin blinks. Rewarded?


    Surely, you noticed all the points you gained after your mission in Night Phantasm City? She raises a delicate eyebrow. Please, do not tell me you thought they appeared randomly.


    They had wondered about that.


    Shortly after returning to the Eternal me n, the four of them had found their points had gone up. Due to how harsh the Division of External Rtions had been during the debriefing, it was hard to imagine theyd reward them for it, yet someone clearly had. It is thanks to these extra points that Huang Shing had been able to purchase some time in one of the istion chambers.


    I was not sure if our performance was anything to praise, Liu Jin replies. The Division of External Rtions seemed quite displeased with us.


    Elder Xue snorts. The Division of External Rtions is led by Elder Fa. He is a supporter of Lord Feng Shang. Naturally, he would have preferred for Young Master Feng Zhi to have failed miserably. That he will have to cover up some of the more troublesome aspects of the mission, for now, has no doubt left him in a horrible mood. How sad for him.


    The vicious smile on Elder Xues face does not look sad at all. However, Liu Jin is more focused on the name she mentioned.


    Lord Feng Shang.


    Feng Zhis uncle and the one most likely to be the Eternal me ns next Patriarch.


    I trust you do not need me to exin myself further? Surely, you are at least somewhat aware of the political situation within the Eternal me n right now?


    This is a test. Liu Jin understands that immediately. However, that doesnt mean he knows what the right answer is.


    I know Patriarch Feng Zhang has two sons, and I have heard the first son, Lord Feng Shang, is the one most likely to be Patriarch. Am I to assume, given Elder Xues words just now, that this choice is not one with universal support?


    Correct. Some people support Lord Feng Shang. Others support Young Master Feng Zhis father, Lord Feng Gui. It is a difficult subject within the Sect. Unfortunately for all, the two brothers arepletely equal in skill. She sighs and shakes her head. Perhaps if Patriarch Feng had decided to retire one hundred years earlier, this would not be a problem, but right now, they are both in the Ninth Level of the Emperor Realm. I wonder, what would you do if you had to choose between two people of the same skill and cultivation level.


    I suppose I would match their achievements against each other.


    A good answer. Elder Xue nods. But what if they had simr enough achievements.


    In that case Liu Jin thinks carefully about it. In that case, I would start looking at the people around them. Their allies. Their families


    Their sons?


    Liu Jin nods.


    And that would be the reason why Lord Feng Shang is the one most likely to be Patriarch. Tell me, what do you think of Young Master Feng Zhi?


    It takes Liu Jin a moment to gather his thoughts.


    Though I was initially hesitant to be under hismand, he proved himself several times, Liu Jin says. He behavedpetently throughout our stay in Night Phantasm City and always used our abilities in the best way possible.


    And yet, you could not protect the Bright Phantasm Sects heir.


    Liu Jin frowns. The situation grew beyond our control. However, I do not think the me for that lies with Young Master Feng Zhi.


    Notpletely, at least. Certainly, if Feng Zhi had asked the Elders of the Bright Phantasm Sect to help them, the entire situation could have been avoided. However, in that event, they would have failed the mission in a different way. Even if he does not agree with his choice, Liu Jin can understand why he acted that way.


    Perhaps. Perhaps not. That you are able to speak in Young Master Feng Zhis favor after everything that happened can be considered a victory for him. Regardless, his performance was far from perfect. Whenpared to his cousin, Young Master Feng Zhou, I fear Young Master Feng Zhi is only adequate and adequate is simply not enough.


    Feng Zhou. Feng Zhis cousin. Son of Lord Feng Shang and older than Feng Zhi by almost a decade.


    That does not seem fair to Feng Zhi.


    Oh? Elder Xue moves closer to him. She moves so gracefully it is almost as if shes gliding over the ground. Then what metric would you use to decide who should be the next Patriarch if not the strength and talent of their progeny?


    Something...


    That depends.


    Something is wrong.


    On what?


    Before he can stop himself, before he can decide, the truthes rolling from his lips.


    On which of the two brothers is the one helping keep the stalemate between the Three Heavenly Generals of the Storm Dragon Empire.


    Elder Xues red lips curl into a smile.


    ~~~

 Chapter 111: Far Too Young

    Chapter 111: Far Too Young


    ~~~


    Fire is light.


    Light reveals that which is hidden.


    The moon shines brightly as Liu Jin returns from the Apothecary. Elder Xues words keep echoing in his ears. It would be nice if that had been the end of that conversation, but it hadnt been. Not even close. Elder Xue had not wounded him or threatened him in any way. She had just...


    <em>It pleases me to see a disciple with such clear goals. However, Disciple Qing would be served well by not speaking of such things outside the Apothecary, certainly not near the Division of External Rtions. Elder Fa and others like him would not appreciate seeing their work criticized.</em>


    ...Implied things


    Is that a problem?


    Liu Jins first instinct is to say it is, but he refrains from doing so. It is a risk, certainly. However, thats not necessarily the same thing. A risk has the potential to be a problem. That doesnt mean it will be one. Elder Xue has not made any demands of him. Not yet.


    Feng Shang and Feng Gui. The two sons of Patriarch Feng Zhang. That is what it alles down to. Perhaps, everyone in the Eternal me n will have to pick a side eventually. Elder Xue has most certainly done so already. She may have even made the choice for Liu Jin as far back as the Selection Exam.


    To think his way of killing would get him in trouble. Should heugh or cry?


    Chirp. Chirp.


    Perhaps sensing his mood, his eagle chick flies down to his shoulder and gently pecks his ear. Liu Jin smiles and pets him.


    It is okay. Im okay, Liu Jin says, and his words are not a lie.


    After all, is this not what he came to the Eternal me n for?


    Certainly, it is not good that Elder Xue has the upper hand on him, but does this situation not lend itself to his goals? From the beginning, Liu Jin had nned on bing involved with the inner workings of the Eternal me n. He had not expected it to happen this way, but is there a single man out there who always manages to have everything go exactly the way he wishes? Is there a single person who can control all aspects of his life?


    No. Such a person does not exist.


    It is not how Liu Jin wanted it, but it is what he wanted.


    Hes now one step closer to the Three Heavenly Generals of the Storm Dragon Empire.


    <em>You must understand, my lord, </em>Lei Kong had told him a long time ago.<em> The Empire fell into disorder once the ck Storm Dragon vanished. While many had been against him, it had been his power that kept the Empire whole. It had been through terror that the Empire had been united. The current Storm Dragon... He is a virtuous man, but hecks the power to make others obey. He cannot wield terror as the ck Storm Dragon did. That is why it did not take long for the Empire to erupt into a brutal civil war. It was chaos, my lord. Complete and utter chaos.</em>


    And from that chaos had risen the Three Heavenly Generals.


    General Murong Bang.


    General Nie Dan.


    General He Bin.


    The three warlords had rampaged through the Storm Dragon Empire with their armies, conquering territory after territory. While the Emperor yet lives, his position has bergely ceremonial. Most Sects and ns in the Storm Dragon Empire have pledged themselves to one of the three generals. Through brutal conquest, they brought some stability to thend.


    Through brutal conquest, they trapped the Storm Dragon Empire in a never-ending civil war.


    Three Heavenly Generals have been at a stalemate for years. There are constant skirmishes across their border territories. Worse still, since the generals are so focused on each other, many bands of bandits roam thend. Truthfully, the Storm Dragon Empire should have copsed years ago. However


    <em>There are those who support the Three Heavenly Generals for their own ends, my lord. As you know, Murong Bang has had some dealings with the Endlessly Raging Valley. While not beholden to any faction, he will deal with whoever approaches him as long as he thinks he stands to benefit from it. As for General He Bin, it is rumored he truly is loyal to the Storm Dragon and obeys no one else, but I dont think I can believe that. Finally, General Nie Dan...</em>


    General Nie Dan is backed by the Eternal me n.


    Chirp. Chirp.


    I said I was fine, didnt I? Liu Jin rubs the spot where the eagle pecked him. You could stand to be a little more patient.


    Another peck, this one more insistent.


    Chirp. Chirp.


    Liu Jin is left blinking as the young bird jumps twice on his shoulder and takes off.


    One day, his eagle will soar through the skies at dizzying speeds, but today is not that day. Even though Liu Jin is still bncing a nest on top of his head, he has no problems catching up. He could easily grab the bird and put it back on his nest but decides to let him keep going instead.


    The eagle keeps flying for several yards, showing he has grown remarkably in just a few days. He leads Liu Jin to one of the few green areas between the Apothecary and the Inner Disciples quarters.


    You wanted to drink something? Liu Jin asks as the eagle approaches the pond and takes a few sips.


    To his surprise, the eagle shakes his head no. Although with how small and round his body is, its more urate to say he shakes his whole body from side to side.


    What is it then?


    The eagle jumps twice and gestures at a tree with one of his wings.


    Chirp. Chirp.


    Ah, so he had noticed. Smiling, Liu Jin turns around and looks up.


    I believe he wants to meet you.


    Liu Jin can almost feel the surprise radiating from the tree. There is a moment of silence. Then the leaves rustle as the person there jumps down. He is a young child with ck hair and golden eyes that seem to shine in the darkness. Despite his youth, he is already wearing the red and ck robes of a Core Disciple of the Eternal me n. Of course, that is only to be expected, considering how strong he is for his age.


    Nascent Realm, Seventh Level.


    He is the child he saw during the Selection Exam. Back then, he had been on the Third Level of the Nascent Realm. That had been mere weeks ago.


    Just as Elder Xue said. A prodigy among prodigies.


    I did not mean to hide, the young child says atst. His whole body is tense, as if he were about to run away at any moment. His gold eyes look dubiously at them.


    No harm done. We did not mean to intrude, Liu Jin replies, smiling.


    Chirp. Chirp.


    The child looks down at the eagle, who chirps several times at him and jumps up and down.


    He seems to have taken a liking to you, Liu Jin says. The child, however, does not react to his words. He is locked in a staring contest with the baby eagle. After a while, the child reaches into his robes and takes out a small paper bag.


    Ah, so thats what it was, Liu Jin says as the child takes out some sweetened bread from it. His eagle had probably smelled the sweet treat and came here looking for it.


    It is a good thing, Liu Jin realizes, that he has all his sweets hidden inside his spatial pouch.


    Dont let him convince you to share, Liu Jin says as the child keeps shifting his gaze from his sweet to the eagle. He is wily. Hes been ying cute all day, so people would give him treats. At this rate, I fear he might grow fat.


    Chirp! Chirp! Chirp!


    Your anger merely betrays your guilt, Liu Jin replies, unfazed by the eagles angry chirping. You are not going to be cute forever. How will you convince others to give you food then?


    Through sheer strength, most likely, but the eagle does not know that yet. The bird huffs and puffs, turning his back to Liu Jin. Meanwhile, the young child keeps alternating his gaze between the bird and the bread.


    Can I... ? He looks at Liu Jin for permission, holding up the sweet bread. Even if its like that... Can I still?


    If you wish to, Liu Jin says.


    The young childs face brightens. He kneels down and holds out some bread for the eagle.


    Chirp.


    His eagle approaches slowly, taking only small nibbles at first. Liu Jin wonders if he does so to avoid startling the child.


    May I May I pet it? The young child asks.


    I dont see any problem with that, Liu Jin replies. Once again, the young childs face lights up with childish glee. He looks at the small bird with awe as he starts petting his plumage.


    Chirp. Chirp.


    He seems to like that, Liu Jin notes.


    As if realizing what hes doing, the child takes a step back. He almost seems embarrassed. It makes Liu Jin regret speaking up.


    You have a nest on your head, the child says as if just now noticing it.


    That I do.


    The kid keeps staring at Liu Jin. His face does not show any trace of humor but merely pure curiosity.


    Thank you, He says before vanishing with a movement technique, leaving Liu Jin and his bird alone.


    Chirp. Chirp.


    Liu Jin smiles as the bird jumps onto his shoulder. He pets him once before putting him back in his nest.


    So that is Feng Zhis half-brother, Feng Hao, huh? Liu Jins smile slowly fades.


    Hes too young. Far too young.


    ~~~


    Elder Xue does not make any move to approach him in the following days, leaving Liu Jin to perform his duties as usual. He is tense at first but gradually sinks into the routine.


    Before he knows it, Monday arrives.


    Wee to the Medical Pavilion.


    Compared to the oddly-shaped Apothecary, the Medical Pavilion is far more standard. It is a wide three-story-tall red and white building with gold tiled roofs. On the inside, white is the dominant color, and gold ornaments hang from the walls. The hallways are long and wide, nothing at all like the cramped passages inside the Apothecary.


    I have been here before, Liu Jin says to Lu Mei.


    You were only here for a few hours after the Selection Exam, Lu Mei notes. I doubt you have been here since.


    You sound sure of that.


    Unlike the two fools, you have not been getting into fights all the time. There has been no reason for you toe here, Lu Mei says as if it should be obvious, which it is. I am impressed, by the way. I did not think you would actually keep that nest on.


    The two are walking side by side, and for once, Lu Mei is not the one who attracts the most attention between the two. Though Liu Jin has been stuck with a nest on his head for several days, this is the first time he walks into the Medical Pavilion with it. It is not surprising there are many people here who are seeing him for the first time.


    There is no reason for me to feel shame, Liu Jin says. Atop his head, his eagle chirps in agreement. Lu Mei hums approvingly.


    How confident. Good, it would be a shame if someone were embarrassed of such a wonderful creature.


    Lu Mei holds out her hand, and his eagle immediately jumps onto it. Liu Jins eyebrow twitches at the sight.


    For some bizarre reason, his eagle seems to trust Lu Mei.


    Such a good little eagle, Lu Mei coos at him, petting his back with a finger. You really should havee up with a name for him by now.


    It is not as easy as it may sound.


    Perhaps your naming sense is just bad.


    Perhaps.


    Lu Mei blinks. She looks almost disappointed. I thought youd fight me more on that.


    I wanted to, Liu Jin admits, his tone apologetic. But it is true I need to name him.


    Shall I do it for you? The round ball of feathers is rolling on Lu Meis palm as she pets it. I wonder perhaps White Feather?


    Liu Jin shakes his head. I had thought about it, but his feathers will change color soo-


    Out of my way!


    Liu Jin and Lu Mei are both left blinking as an older Inner Disciple storms past them. There is something familiar about him. Liu Jin is left staring at the direction in which he went until it finally dawns on him.


    Was that?


    One of the disciples we fought in the Summer Forest? Lu Mei finishes for him. Yes.


    Not just one of the disciples they fought in the Summer Forest. That one had been the disciples who tried to fight him over Lu Mei. Pan Qiu, if hes not mistaken.


    They are often here for their punishment.


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow. Punishment?


    He recalled Elder Cheung saying Pan Qiu and the others would be punished, but does Lu Mei mean to say their punishment is not yet finished?


    Poison-testing, Lu Mei says with a smile that is far too cheerful and satisfied for such a dark subject. Elder Cheung is using them to test the effects of various poisons. They have been here almost every day since the fight. Sometimes, theyll have to stay several nights here to recover from the effects.


    Liu Jins eyebrows go further up. That is quite a harsh punishment, even harsher than it sounds. It is not just the poison thats damaging. It is the time they lose recovering. Pan Qiu and the others like him have lost weeks they could have spent cultivating or earning points.


    You did not mention this.


    Should I have? Lu Mei shrugs. They are not worth talking about.


    Liu Jin hums. I suppose youre right.


    Callous as it may sound, they are not worth thinking about. Certainly notpared to what he has to deal with.


    ~~~


    I am surprised.


    Oh? Whatever for?


    I did not think you actually wanted help with your duties.


    Disappointed?


    Since Liu Jin cannot instantly think of aeback, he focuses on grinding the leaves instead.


    The two are making ointment for light injuries. It may not sound all that important, yet it is a duty that always requires doing. Most of the disciples whoe here do so exactly because they have been lightly wounded during a spar or training.


    Merely curious, Liu Jin says once he has thought of something. I cannot imagine this is something youd need help with. If you did, well...


    Liu Jin gestures to the one other upant in the room. Hes an Inner Disciple with a dazed look on his face. He mindlessly ces temporal seals on the jars of ointment they finish.


    Clearly, you have no problems making people do things for you.


    Oh, but I am making you do things for me, Lu Mei counters, shoulder bumping against his. Besides, Id rather not have too many like that one around.


    Liu Jin sighs and rubs his forehead. Did he at least do something to deserve it?


    Lu Mei ces a hand over her heart, a look of mock outrage on her face. Do you truly think Id do something like that to someone for no reason?


    Youd have a reason. Enjoyment.


    True, Lu Mei admits shamelessly. However, you can rest easy. That one tried to overstep his boundaries with me. He overestimated his charm and did not take rejection well.


    She grins as she looks at the Inner Disciples mindless expression.


    He also vastly underestimated my ability.


    How long have you kept him under your technique?


    A few days. It will wear off eventually. Feel free to ignore him.


    I will. He gives her a measuring look. You are quite dangerous.


    You always say the sweetest things.


    I meant it as an observation, Liu Jin says. And perhaps a question as well. Why is it that you limit yourself to working in the Medical Pavilion?


    The Medical Pavilion is by no means an unimportant building, yet Liu Jin is sure someone with Lu Meis skills could easily aim higher.


    And here I thought you were not the type to pry.


    Is it so wrong that I am curious about you? Liu Jin asks as he rises to get more ingredients from the shelves. Would you feel morefortable if I hold a de to your neck while we talk?


    Lu Mei flinches.


    Point made, she says, huffing and crossing her arms. Fine. Ill answer. It is not really anythingplicated. I just do not wish to be dragged into the politics of the Eternal me n. Due to its purpose, the Medical Pavilion never takes any sides. As one of the weaker Elders, Elder Cheung ispletely neutral in any conflict.


    It takes Liu Jin a long while to reply.


    I see... Thats quite smart of you.


    Far smarter than him, who may no longer have a choice.


    ~~~

 Chapter 112: The Armory

    Chapter 112: The Armory


    ~~~


    Do look more spirited, Brother Qing, Khong Hu says with a small smile on his face. Since it is Khong Hu, that is the equivalent of an ear-to-ear grin. It is not every day one is chosen by Elder Xue! That she named you for this duty is proof your efforts are being noticed!


    Liu Jin wants to say Khong Hu is exaggerating. The two are just making a delivery to the Armory. It is not exactly what one would call a priority task.


    The Apothecary is usually the one that decides how many of the resources controlled by the Eternal me n are utilized. What is used for medicine. What is used for weapons. What stays in the mainpound and what is sent to the many branches located throughout the Crimson Cloud Empire and beyond. While by no means absolute, the Apothecary makes decisions like that every day. This delivery is an extension of that and nothing more.


    However, since Elder Xue apparently named him for this task, Liu Jin cannot help but worry.


    I apologize, Senior Brother, Liu Jin says. He and Khong Hu are each carrying tworge crates full of materials which will be used to make weapons. I was merely wondering why is it that we must transport items this way instead of using transfer circles or cing them in spatial storage items.


    A most salient question. As always, Khong Hu sounds a little pompous, but Liu Jin knows there is no ill-will there. Certainly, it is possible to transport items using those methods. It could be argued that spatial transport may interfere with the temporal seals we ce on them, but that would still leave spatial storage as a valid means of transport. In truth, the real reason may be to give us mundane tasks to do. We are disciples of the Eternal me n. We serve the Sect. Unremarkable tasks such as these remind us of our ce.


    Liu Jin hums and nods. Hed just said the first thing that came to mind without expecting an answer, but there is no denying Khong Hus conclusion is probably correct.


    Putting that aside, this will be a good opportunity for you. I cannot believe Brother Qing has yet to visit the Armory despite favoring the spear.


    As Im sure Senior Brother can understand, I was preupied with other things.


    While not exactly a lie, it is a bit of an excuse. The truth is visiting the Armory had simply never urred to Liu Jin.


    The spear he uses is nothing special, but it is perfectly suitable for his needs.


    Understandable, Khong Hu says, nodding. However, its already been quite a few days since your return. With the points you have made, it is not a bad idea to have someone work on your weapon or even rece it entirely.


    The Eternal me ns Amory is not just one building, and it is not just an armory. Rather, it is an entire fenced-off area located in the eastern section of the Eternal me nspound. It is a ce where weapons are forged, refined, and fixed. Certainly, the Eternal me ns most precious weapons and armors are stored in the main building, but there are also several workshops all around it. Disciples who are fond of using weapons can be found here, either to purchase them, have theirs fixed, or simply to trade tips and spar with each other.


    The Sparring Pavilion is not the only ce in which disciples can spar. Its just the most formal one.


    Halt! A disciple calls out as they approach the gate. Physically, he appears to be in histe twenties to early thirties. He has a thick beard, and his upper body ispletely exposed, showing his many scars and muscles.


    He is already in the Earth Realm.


    You are from the Apothecary? He asks, looking at therge crates they are carrying.


    Liu Jin nods. We were sent by Elder Xue.


    The bearded disciples eyes light up as soon as he sees Liu Jins permit.


    Excellent! He gives the crates a curious look. What is it in those, by the way? Could it be Vicious Crystal Lizard ws? Many have beenining about there not being enough of thosetely. He pats the sword at his side and lets out a loud, boisterousugh. I prefer working exclusively with metals, but I can understand those who dont.


    Vicious Crystal Lizard ws and me Frog Oil, Khong Hu confirms with a proud smile. Elder Xue is never one to disappoint.


    Youll make plenty of people here happy then! Liu Jin can almost make out a smile behind that beard. Dont let me keep you here, juniors. Keep going forward. Youll have no trouble finding the main building


    Thank you, Senior Brother. Liu Jin offers him a slight bow before he and Khong Hu enter the Armory.


    Just as the bearded disciple said, Liu Jin has no trouble locating the main building. He doubts anyone would. It is a ten-story tall tower, predominantly gold in color. It is a gaudy thing, but Liu Jin does not doubt its sturdiness for a second.


    Around it, there are several workshops and forges. Some arepletely out in the open. Everywhere Liu Jin looks, there are people working on weapons and armor. Woosh, goes the fire. ng, ng, ng, go the hammers as the sparks fly. Some people are too absorbed in their work to notice them, but a few do greet them. Some do so quite enthusiastically once they realize theye from the Apothecary.


    Ah, whats this I see? It seems I have been lied to. Such shamelessness!


    The words are so sudden, so unexpected, that it takes Liu Jin a moment to realize they had been aimed at them. He and Khong Hu stop, startled as an older disciple walks up to them with a confident swagger. He has an elegant saber hanging by his waist and wears the red and ck robes of a Core Disciple. Unlike Feng Hao, who is a Core Disciple because his level is overwhelmingly high for his young age, this mans strength is undoubtedly superior to his.


    Earth Realm, Fourth Level.


    This one has traveled countless miles to get here after receiving countless excuses from the Armory. Yet, this one can now see the Armory has no problems obtaining materials from the Apothecary. What exactly does that mean?


    The Core Disciple takes a step forward, and Liu Jin and Khong Hu instantly step back. They dont think about it. It is apletely instinctual reaction. The difference between their respective strengths is simply too great.


    Do you think you can exin that to your senior brother, juniors? The Core Disciple takes out a small round piece of ss framed in gold and puts it over his eye. Vicious Crystal Lizard ws and me Frog Oil, I see. I truly have been lied to... but perhaps it is not your fault.


    The Core Disciple puts the ss away and brings his hands together.


    Yes, perhaps you are just ignorant. He closes his eyes and nods. Yes, that may be it. In that case, you are not at fault. You just need to hand those crates over to me. That will be sufficient to fix things.


    Hold! Khong Hu takes a step forward and draws himself to his full height in an attempt to be intimidating. Senior Brother, why are you trying to interfere with our duty? We have no quarrel with you. You tell us to hand over these crates, but there is no way we can possibly do that. We are on an assignment from Elder Xue. Even if Senior Brother asks for the crates, we cannot go against our orders.


    Oh? An assignment given to you by Elder Xue? Thats quite something. Congrattions, juniors. The Core Disciple brings his hands up to the level of his shoulders and ps three times. However, I am here on an assignment given to me by Patriarch Feng Shang. Surely, that takes priority.


    Surely, you have misspoken, junior brother.


    The bearded disciple from before walks towards them withrge strides and ces himself in front of Liu Jin and Khong Hu. Though the bearded disciple is older and bigger, the Core Disciple does not look intimidated.


    Our Patriarch is Lord Feng Zhang. Lord Feng Shang is merely his son.


    Of course! Of course! The Core Discipleughs. Forgive my mistake. I am merely so used to Lord Feng Shang acting as the Patriarch that I misspoke. That is all.


    Junior brother, it seems to me you keep making mistakes. Whatever duty Lord Feng Shang tasked you with, how could it have anything to do with bullying your juniors? Is that how a disciple of the Eternal me n acts?


    Bullying? The Core Disciple chuckles. What are you talking about, senior brother? This one was merely exining things. Nothing more. If senior brother sensed any hostility from me, then thats only because this one is tired from his journey. It is not easy to travel here from the capital. Had senior brother ever being chosen to go there, hed understand. This one is sure of it.


    The smug look on the Core Disciples face intensifies as the bearded disciple growls.


    If this one came across as rude, then thats only a misunderstanding. You must understand, senior brother. Lord Feng Shang sent me here to find out why the Armory has not sent any supplies to the capital in spite of our repeated requests. Ie here expecting to find a shortage of supplies, yet I see plenty of them being used all around me. Surely, it is not wrong of me to want to take a few?


    I regret to inform Senior Brother that is simply not possible, Khong Hu says.


    We are to leave these crates with Elder Geng, Liu Jin adds. It is he who will decide how they are used. These disciples cannot overstep their bounds and remove the choice from him.


    Those are not their exact orders, but they are close enough that it wont matter.


    You heard them. The bearded disciple wraps his hand around the hilt of his weapon. By now, their altercation has attracted a number of stares from those around them. Some have even paused their work. If you want to fulfill your duty, its our Elder you must talk to. He is not here right now, so you must returnter. I understand full well Junior Brother Xi Mou is held in high regard, but that is no excuse for not doing things the proper way.


    How curious. Since when is the world of an Elder superior to the word of Lord Feng Shang? Why must I be the one to amodate myself to you who are both inferior? No matter how you look at it, it is I who have the authority here.


    Authority? Khong Hu echoes. Forgive me for saying this, senior brother, but if you went to the capital with Lord Feng Shang and now return to fetch supplies, I can only conclude you are someone who has already been eliminated from the Crimson Cloud Tournament. I cannot imagine a person like that would be given authority over the orders of the Elders.


    Crimson Cloud Tournament? It takes Liu Jin less than a second to recognize the name, and the instant he does, his heart leaps inside his chest. However, he has no time to dwell on it. A sharp spike of Qi draws his attention. For the first time, the disciple looks annoyed. Those words just now struck true.


    Oh, my. Oh, my. Xi Mou ces a hand on his forehead and shakes his head slowly. Disciples from the Apothecary have no manners, it seems. Shall I teach you a few?


    Careful, the bearded disciple warns. You are not in a position of superiority here.


    Xi Mou stops, bing aware of the many stares and res aimed at his person. He may be a powerful Core Disciple, but hes hardly the only Core Disciple present here. Quite a few are, quite literally, sharpening their weapons.


    I see. So this is how the Armory wees its guests? Very well, I shall returnter, but I will be sure to let Lord Feng Shang know about this.


    The bearded disciple snorts. It urs to Liu Jin that he may be a Core Disciple as well. One such as Lord Feng Shang hardly has time to be bothered by mere problems between disciples. If you have aint, file it with the Division of Internal Disputes.


    Well be sure to do the same, Khong Hu adds.


    Of course you will. Xi Mou snorts as he turns away. Id call this a wasted trip, but it has been revealing if nothing else.


    The three watch in tense silence as Xi Mou walks away. Only once he has left through the gates do they rx.


    That was quite unpleasant, Khong Hu says, adjusting his robes. There is nervous sweat on his forehead. I know it is not good to make hasty judgments, but I cannot help but think someone so boorish must be from External Rtions.


    He was transferred to the capital in preparation for the tournament, actually, the bearded disciple says. Are you two okay?


    We are, Liu Jin replies, bowing his head. I thank you, Senior Brother. You have helped us both today.


    There is no need to thank me, junior. As if Id ever let apdog of Lord Feng Shang do whatever he wants here! The bearded disciple is not quiet in his words, and to Liu Jins surprise, there are many who echo them.


    He says hell file a report with Internal Disputes. Will Senior Brother be alright?


    There is no need to worry. To Liu Jins surprise, Khong Hu is the one who answers. Internal Disputes would usually side with Lord Feng Shang, but there is nothing to fear right now. While Lord Feng Shang is away in the capital, it is Lord Feng Gui who has the most power inside thepound.


    In other words, External and Internal, two of the four pirs of the Eternal me n, have sided with Lord Feng Shang. Meanwhile, the Apothecary is on Lord Feng Guis side.


    Where then does the Division of Exploration fall?


    Let us finish our job, Brother Qing, Khong Hu says, sighing. I doubt that braggart will try anything but do be cautious. It may be for the best if Brother Qing is always around one of us.


    One of us.


    In other words, people who support Lord Feng Gui. Khong Hu says it as if it is natural for Liu Jin to be counted among their number. Perhaps it is.


    No, it definitely is.


    Almost without realizing it, he has already taken a side. All around him, the battle lines are being drawn. It will not be long now before something big starts.


    However, thats not the worst of it.


    The Crimson Cloud Tournament.


    How could he have forgotten about it?


    ~~~

 Chapter 113: Hesitation

    Chapter 113: Hesitation


    ~~~


    ck Feather?


    Chirp.


    Fierce Talon?


    Chirp.


    Bright w?


    Chirp.


    Liu Jin sighs as his eagle says no to yet another name. Already, his pets body is taking a sleeker shape as his baby feathers start to fall off. No longer is he a ball of fluff. No longer does Liu Jin need to wear a nest on his head, something he is quite thankful for. It would have been awkward if he had gone into the Armory like that.


    It is alreadyte in the afternoon, and Liu Jin and his bird are rxing in the same spot of green where they met Feng Hao. Khong Hu may have told him to avoid being alone, but he doesnt have to worry about being attacked by someone like Xi Mou here. That is not to say this spot is entirely safe, but his eagle seems to like it for some reason.


    Liu Jin really should havee up with a name for him already.


    Bei Hong and Lu Mei have suggested plenty of names over the past few days, as had some disciples of the Apothecary. Had Huang Shing not been in an istion chamber, Liu Jin doesnt doubt hed havee up with a few as well. Even Khong Hu has done so.


    However, Liu Jin had turned down every single one.


    They simply did not feel right.


    He frowns.


    No, thats not it. Rather, its hard for him to decide on a proper name with so many things on his mindtely.


    The Crimson Cloud Tournament, for starters.


    Liu Jin had learned of it from Xiao Nan a long time ago. It is a tournament held every four years in the capital of the Crimson Cloud Empire. Only those under 21 are allowed topete, and every sect and n in the Empire sends their best there. It is a momentous event that allows the many factions of the Empire topete against each other in a rtively safe way.


    However, to him, it had just been, A Tournament in which Elder Brother had participated in. Nothing more. Nothing less. Its relevance only extended as far as Xiao Nans role in it. That was the scope of Liu Jins interest.


    He can no longer afford to think like that.


    He is no longer Liu Jin of Eastern Port City. He is Liu Jin, son of Liu Jianguo and disciple of Old Jiang. He is Liu Jin, brother-inw of the Xiao Sects future Patriarch. He is Qing Jin, disciple of the Eternal me n.


    The Crimson Cloud Tournament is not something he can ignore.


    Four years ago, the Xiao Sect made it to the Top 100 thanks to the efforts of Xiao Nan. In terms of talent, not a single person in the main branch came close to him. Liu Jin is sure the same can be said for the other branches of the Xiao Sect. Furthermore, the best disciples of the Xiao Sect all lived in Eastern Port City. Without them, the various Branch Masters would have to agree on who to send.


    Without a central authority, Liu Jin does not dare to imagine the mess that ensued.


    Besides, is there any point in doing so?


    The Crimson Cloud Tournament has already begun. The Xiao Sect has already chosen its participants. Is Liu Jin meant to leave the Eternal me n and go to Xiao Fangs side? No. From the beginning, he had decided this was more important than the fate of the Xiao Sect. Xiao Fang he had probably understood that. That is why he had not once mentioned the Crimson Cloud Tournament in the message he sent through Lei Kong.


    What Liu Jin needs to do right now is focus on how the Crimson Cloud Tournament is affecting the Eternal me n.


    Liu Jin snorts.


    It is amusing, really. The way a person can simply fail to connect the dots. Liu Jin had noticed some of the older disciples had been busy with something, but it had never urred to him to look into it. At the time, it had simply been something to be thankful for. It guaranteed Huang Shing and Bei Hongs antics wouldnt attract the attention of someone much stronger than them.


    Now, everything is clear to him. The disciples had been busy because they had been putting more effort into their training in hopes of being chosen for the Crimson Cloud Tournament. That had been far more important than a few unruly Inner Disciples.


    Unfortunately, those who had selected the participants for the Crimson Cloud Tournament had not done so in an impartial way.


    That is why Feng Zhi had not been chosen.


    Even though he is only in the First Level of the Earth Realm, someone as important as Feng Zhi would usually be sent along with the delegation, if only so hed gain more experience. However, that had not happened.


    Once Liu Jin had started asking his fellow disciples in the Apothecary about it, it became surprisingly easy to piece everything together. It is just as Lu Mei had said when they had been traveling to Night Phantasm City. Sometimes asking is all it takes.


    The Division of External Rtions and Internal Disputes both support Lord Feng Shang. Those two divisions arergely the ones in control of selecting the participants for the tournament and had chosen disciples aligned with them. That way, when they won, itd be Lord Feng Shangs victory.


    From the beginning, it had been impossible for Feng Zhi to be chosen. That is why Elder Xue had sent him on the mission to Night Phantasm City. In that way, she was able to control the narrative. It wasnt that Feng Zhi had been rejected. Rather, he had been busy attending other duties.


    Still, while that saved Feng Zhis image to some degree, it did nothing for therger picture. If the disciples chosen by Lord Feng Shang can im victory in the tournament, that will boost Lord Feng Shangs reputation. During thest Crimson Cloud Tournament, it had been his son, Feng Zhuo, who took first ce. If the Eternal me n won again, this time without Feng Zhuo, itd be further proof of Lord Feng Shangs qualifications.


    However, things do not seem to be going so smoothly.


    The Core Disciple Liu Jin met the other day, Xi Mou, is someone who has already been eliminated from the tournament. The Department of External Rtions has been trying to control most of the information sent from the capital, but such is simply not possible, especially when petitions for supplies keep arriving.


    Said petitions have apparently been repeatedly dyed by the Armory and the Apothecary. Only the Medical Pavilion has consistently sent supplies. That is why that Core Disciple had been in the Amory.


    However, it is unlikely he will aplish what he was ordered to do.


    After all, Lord Feng Shang is in the capital right now. In his absence, it is Lord Feng Gui who wields the most authority within thepound. Patriarch Feng Zhang may be the absolute authority in the Sect, but he is far too focused in his cultivation to pay much attention to the day-to-day affairs of the Eternal me n.


    That is why the Division of External Rtions has not been able to make more out of Feng Zhis lukewarm performance in Night Phantasm City. Had they tried, Lord Feng Gui would have stopped them. Besides, any potential disgrace suffered by Feng Zhi would fade away all too soon if they happened to perform poorly at the tournament.


    Liu Jin sighs and shakes his head.


    He knows all of this, yet what is he to do with that information?


    Am I scary?


    A startled gaspes from above. The corners of Liu Jins mouth twitch upwards.


    You sensed me.


    Feng Hao does not make any sound as he steps into the ground. The tree in which he was hiding barely rustles. Just like before, he looks at Liu Jin with dubious eyes. The expression, however, is ruined when Liu Jins eagle instantly jumps on top of his head.


    I did.


    Feng Hao frowns at him. Liu Jin gets the feeling hes attempting to be intimidating, but hes still too young and round-faced to pull it off.


    I hid my Qi.


    You lowered your Qi, Liu Jin corrects him. That is not the same thing.


    Feng Haos frown deepens. Once again, the effect is ruined. This time because his eagle is ying with his hair.


    No matter how much Liu Jin looks at him, hes just a kid.


    Its not?


    Liu Jin blinks at the clear confusion on Feng Haos face.


    Lowering your Qi makes it harder to sense, Liu Jin exins. That is sufficient to deal with those who dont pay much attention to their surroundings. However, you are not truly hiding your Qi. Anyone with sufficient skill will be able to detect you. Truly disguising your Qi requires you to manipte your Qi in such a way that it mimics the ambient Qi around you.


    It is a little surprising that Liu Jin has to exin this. As Feng Zhis half-brother, Feng Hao should have ess to excellent tutors.


    How?


    Huh?


    How do I... how do I mimic the ambient Qi around me? Feng Hao asks. His eyes are wide and inquisitive. There is nothing but innocent curiosity on his face, yet that doesnt make his question any less dangerous.


    I would think, Liu Jin says after thinking it over for a while, that Young Master Feng Hao would be better served by posing that question to his tutors.


    Feng Hao flinches.


    You know who I am, he says.


    I do.


    Feng Hao is suddenly very interested on the floor. He mutters something, but his voice is too low.


    What?


    They just teach me boring stuff, Feng Hao mutters, kicking some dirt away. It is all Qi control exercises.


    Ah.


    Suddenly, it bes clear why Feng Hao knows how to lower his Qi but not how to hide it. For all his talent, Feng Hao is still young. No doubt, his tutors are focused on having him learn the basics so his foundation will be strong. Learning how to lower his Qi is far more critical for his growth than learning how to disguise it.


    So could you? He gestures at Liu Jin then at himself, still not managing to lift his head. Could you please teach me?


    This is not ideal.


    Day ago, he wouldnt have known who Feng Hao was, but now he does.


    Feng Hao is Feng Zhis half-brother. Born from the same father but different mothers. Feng Hao is the son of one of Lord Feng Guis concubines. Usually, he wouldnt be considered all that important.


    However, Feng Hao was born in possession of a staggering amount of talent.


    A talented child is a boon to his father. That is especially true in these circumstances. Patriarch Feng Zhang is clearly taking the strength of his grandchildren into ount to choose between his two sons. That is why Lord Feng Shang is in the lead. Feng Zhi is widely considered inferior to his cousin, Feng Zhuo.


    Feng Hao may not be.


    That is why Feng Hao had been made to take the Selection Exam by his father even though he did not need to. He wanted to show off his sons talent to all the Elders watching.


    If I taught you, I am not sure your tutors would like it.


    I wont tell! Feng Hao proims with extreme seriousness. I promise I wont!


    It doesnt matter if he doesnt tell. Liu Jin is fairly sure they are being watched by at least five different people right now. It is why he was sure Xi Mou wouldnt dare start anything here. However, just spending time talking with Feng Hao makes a statement regarding his loyalty. If he goes a step further and starts teaching him something, however small, then his name will definitely start being noticed.


    Please?


    Liu Jin sighs.


    Sit, he says, pointing to a spot of grass in front of him. Feng Haos face brightens immediately as he takes his ce in front of Liu Jin. I will try my best to exin the process, but I expect you to take this seriously. This is not as simple as lowering your Qi. If youre the sort who quits at the first sign of trouble, you will definitely not master this skill.


    He expects his words to discourage Feng Hao, but if anything, the child looks more eager than before.


    I wont let you down huh Feng Hao trails off as he realizes he does not know Liu Jins name.


    This ones name is Qing Jin. There is no need for the Young Master to remember it.


    Thank you, Elder Brother Qing Jin!


    This is going to be trouble. He just knows it.


    The first thing you must do is.


    ~~~


    Unexpectedly, Feng Hao is a quick learner.


    Feng Hao probably doesnt think so as he spends several hours trying to disguise his Qi only to end the lesson still unable to master the skill. He is probably so used to learning things quickly that he cannot understand what a tremendous sess it is that he has made any progress at all during a few hours.


    I promise Ill do better tomorrow! Feng Hao says just before leaving, likely not realizing he is imposing himself on Liu Jins schedule by saying that.


    Liu Jin sighs as he returns to the Inner Disciples quarters. Hes been doing a lot of thattely. Sighing. Its unseemly of him. He knows his goal, yet now that hes close to it, his path is suddenly unclear. Should he seek out Elder Xue? Is that really the best choice for him?


    If he does nothing, hell just be moved about by the whims of others.


    You!


    Liu Jin had not missed the Qi approaching him. Still, the sudden spike of anger in the air is not something he had been expecting. As the owner of that Qi stomps his way towards him, it bes easier to understand why.


    You! Pan Qiu yells out again, this time pointing a finger at him. He is swaying as he walks, almost as if drunk. What are you doing here?


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow and gives a significant nce to therge building just a few yards away.


    I happen to live here.


    Pan Qiu stops for a moment to look at the Inner Disciples living quarters. Arge blush rises in his face as he realizes the stupidity of his words.


    Shut up! His wordse out a bit slurred. He holds his face with his palm as if he needed help keeping it up. You always have that damned look on your face! So damn superior! Whose fault do you think it is that Im like this?


    Yours.


    That is the answer Liu Jin wants to give, but he decides to wait until Pan Qiu is done talking.


    Yours! Pan Qiu jabs a finger in his direction. Its all your faul...t...


    Before he can finish, Pan Qius body falls forward, face-nting on the ground. It is not due to anything Liu Jin did. Pan Qiu just copsed in front of him.


    Liu Jin blinks, waiting for Pan Qiu to pick himself up.


    He doesnt.


    Liu Jin sighs yet again. This has been one of those days.


    ~~~

 Chapter 114: Agitation

    Chapter 114: Agitation


    ~~~


    Pan Qiu wakes up with a groan. He blinks a few times to clear his hazy vision and sees it is not the open sky above him but a rather familiar ceiling


    Hes no longer outside the Inner Disciples mansion.


    Good. You are awake. I was beginning to wonder if I should leave you here.


    That voice!


    Pan Qiu is on his feet in a sh, his Qi rising around him as the memories of what happened before losing consciousness rush through his mind. Standing in front of him is the root of all his troubles.


    Qing Jin.


    He looks at him with a bored expression that ispletely at odds with the fierce red of his hair and eyes. However, that is just a mask. Pan Qiu knows that to be true. He had seen what lies beneath it whensome time after being humiliated by him and that harlot in the Sparring HallPan Qiu had challenged Qing Jin to another match. There he felt Qing Jins true menacing intent. His will to fight had been broken without Qing Jin even needing to lift a finger. That is how dangerous this man is.


    No, Qing Jin is not a man.


    Hes a beast. A monster.


    What did you do to me? He asks, doing his best to keep his voice from trembling.


    To think he had been shouting at him!


    The ordeal in the Summer Forest had been more than enough to convince Pan Qiu he should never involve himself with this person ever again. Just how unbnced from the poison had he been to do such a thing?!


    Well, you fainted right in front of me, so I brought you in. I considered leaving you out there, but that would just make you a bother to others.


    Only that? Pan Qiu frowns. No, it cannot be just that. It is alreadyte at night. They are the only two disciples out in the lobby. That means Qing Jin has been waiting for him to get up for hours. Just the knowledge that he has beenpletely helpless in the presence of this snake for so long is enough to make Pan Qius skin crawl! What else happened?


    You seemed to be suffering from the after-effects of whatever poison you ate, so I decided to do something about that. Qing Jin shrugs. That is all.


    Something about that? Pan Qius heart leaps inside his chest. His face goes white with terror. What did you do to me?


    His body has already taken abat stance. Useless though it may be, he will not go down meekly!


    I just said it. You were suffering from the effects of poison, so I did something about that. Qing Jin raises an eyebrow. Are you not satisfied with the results?


    Pan Qiu frowns. Satisfied with the results? What does he mean-


    Suddenly, it hits him.


    The ache in his muscles that had been his constantpanion for the past several weeks is nowhere to be found. His mouth no longer feels dry. His eyes no longer feel heavy. It is as if an oppressive weight has been lifted from him, leaving the air sweeter and the world warmer.


    Pan Qiu feels fine. Well, and truly fine.


    You healed me?


    No. Surely not? The person in front of him is a vicious, cruel monster. Pan Qiu had felt it. He had seen the cold look in those terrifying red eyes. That was the look of someone who did not see people as people!


    Would you rather I hadn''t?


    No! Pan Qiu immediately holds his hands up and takes a step back. There is absolutely no way he wants to go back to how he was before! Thats not what I meant! Its just why?


    Again, Qing Jin looks at him with the same damnable expression. His red eyes almost seem to glow in the darkness.


    You were poisoned. Do I need another reason? I understand you are being punished, but you clearly left the Medical Pavillion before your treatment was finished. I could hardly be expected to do nothing.


    Left before?


    No, thats not it. Pan Qiu had been told it was fine if he left for the day. Thats how it had been every day since Elder Cheung had settled on his punishment for the fight in the Summer Forest. Always poisons. Never antidotes. However, he refrains from pointing that out. His skin crawls just from being near Qing Jin. He has no desire to prolong such a thing.


    Besides...


    You could hardly be expected to do nothing? He echoes. What is that supposed to mean?


    Qing Jins red eyes narrow. Pan Qiu takes another step back.


    It means what it means. It seems to me you have recovered from your little episode. Do be sure to follow your doctors instructions in the future. Good night.


    Qing Jin turns his back to him and makes his way up the stairs. As he does, some part of Pan Qiu wants to stop him, to call out to him.


    He doesnt.


    He stays rooted in ce. Alone with his thoughts.


    ~~~


    Feng Hao attacks Liu Jin with a flurry of punches and kicks.


    He always aims low, trying to use his short height to his advantage. However, Liu Jin makes sure to keep him at least one arms length away from him. The few times Feng Hao gets close, Liu Jin easily bats aside his hits. Throughout it all, Liu Jin never once counters. He never once goes on the offensive. He dodges and deflects, giving ground when necessary and leading Feng Hao around in circles.


    Eventually, the child tires himself out.


    H-Ho Feng Hao coughs. Hesid out on the floor, panting. Liu Jins eagle is currently on top of his chest. How?


    The two are in a big, empty room beneath the Sparring Pavillion, one that Liu Jin hadnt known existed until today. Liu Jin had mentioned that he and Feng Hao may end up attracting too much attention if they kept meeting in public. He had meant it as a way to decrease the frequency of his meetings with Feng Hao, but this hadpletely escaped the young boys notice. Thinking the only problem was that they were meeting out in the open, Feng Hao had instantly suggested this ce.


    Young Master, my limbs are much longer than yours, Liu Jin points out. He lifts his forearm and taps it for emphasis. In a purely physical confrontation, it is obvious the reach difference will manifest itself.


    Feng Hao had wanted to use long-ranged techniques as well, but Liu Jin had managed to warn him against doing so. Certainly, the wooden floor beneath his feet boasts sturdy endurance, but theres no telling how well it will hold up against the fire wielded by a prodigy of Feng Haos caliber.


    Additionally, you must also consider our cultivation levels.


    Feng Hao is in the Seventh Level of the Nascent Realm. For his age, that is a staggering achievement that marks him as a prodigy among prodigies. However, thats just the thing. It is a staggering achievement for someone who is only eight-years-old.


    Liu Jin is fourteen years old.


    He is in the First Level of the Spirit Realm.


    Feng Hao may be a prodigy with greater natural talent than even Xiao Nan, but he is not yet Liu Jins match in either power or skill.


    I am aware but


    The dejected look on Feng Haos face says it all. He never once expected to do so poorly against him.


    Most likely, Feng Hao has defeated people who are both older and have higher levels of cultivation than him. Just by sparring with him, Liu Jin can tell Feng Haos foundation as a cultivator has been well-established. No doubt, his father has invested many resources into helping him realize his potential: cultivation aids, knowledgeable tutors, and more.


    Even among people who are stronger than their level of cultivation would suggest, Feng Hao can be said to be a special case. He is easily stronger than quite a few Inner Disciples.


    However, the same goes for Liu Jin.


    In the first ce, it was overly ambitious for Young Master to try to fight me while disguising his Qi just because he has gotten a little better at doing so.


    Feng Hao had cited the skill would be of no use if he could not use it duringbat situations. Liu Jin had been able to see the folly of such thinking right away but had allowed Feng Hao to act on it, knowing that would help the lesson sink in faster.


    Think about it a little, Young Master. To hide your Qi is a skill used to avoidbat or tounch a surprise attack. From the beginning, using it while fighting misses the point.


    That is not entirely true. [Art of the Roaming Thief] is supposed to allow for that. However, trying to exin that right now would just confuse Feng Hao.


    I thought I thought I could do it Feng Hao mutters. His face is red and not just from the spar.


    Clearly, you could not. You can fight me, or you can hide your Qi. Trying to do both at the same time put you where you are right now. In the future, do avoid overreaching. Young Master is talented, but it is because Young Master is talented that he must be aware of his limits.


    He pokes the fallen Feng Hao with his foot. His eagle chirps as if agreeing with his words.


    Understood?


    I am sorry, Feng Hao says. His voice sounds so pitifully sad that Liu Jin instantly feels like apologizing. I thought I could impress Elder Brother Jin. I didnt mean to waste Elder Brother Jins time.


    Liu Jins reply is quick and decisive.


    You do not need to impress me, and you did not waste my time.


    But I-


    Young Master seems to be under the mistaken impression that what he is learning from me is easy or simple. Rest assured, it is neither. Young Masters progress so far leaves nothing to be desired.


    Feng Hao blinks. But I-


    Young Master is used to progressing at a much faster pace, Liu Jin interrupts him once more. I understand. However, as I said, this is neither simple nor easy. Do not overthink it, Young Master. You are not failing. You are just not progressing as fast as youre used to. That, in and of itself, is a lesson for you.


    A lesson? In what?


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow. Patience, Young Master. It pleases me that Im in a position to teach Young Master something so important.


    I am not used to being talked like this. Then, perhaps realizing how it may sound, Feng Hao quickly adds, I am notining! I am notining at all! The way Elder Brother Jin teaches me it is nice.


    I am quite sure I cannotpete with Young Masters tutors, but the thought is appreciated.


    I mean it! Feng Hao says, rising, so hes sitting down. His breathing is still a little heavy, his cheeks still pink. When my tutors teach me, its always the same exercises. Then they praise me for doing them well even though its what they always see me do! It is frustrating. I know I can do more, so it always feels like they are... coddling me.


    He puffs his cheeks at the end, likely unintentionally. It would embarrass him to know doing so just makes him look more like a kid.


    Your tutors are moving you through the basic exercises because that is what you need right now, Young Master, Liu Jin says. It will not do if Feng Hao walks away with a negative impression of his tutors because of him. You are still young. There will be plenty of time for you to learn more advanced techniquester.


    Elder Brother is teaching me something advanced.


    I am teaching you something advanced because I know other people are making sure Young Master will grow into a splendid cultivator. Dont misunderstand things.


    Chirp. Chirp.


    He apparently agrees, Liu Jin adds as his eagle chooses that moment to speak out. Feng Haoughs.


    Thank you, Elder Brother. By the way, can we still? Feng Hao makes a vague gesture with his hands. Liu Jin sighs.


    I dont recall saying Id ever stop teaching you.


    Feng Hao tweedles his fingers. And the sparring?


    On the condition that you dont try to disguise your Qi while we do it.


    Feng Haos eyes shine.


    I wont let you down!


    ~~~


    I heard some disciples talking the other day, Lu Mei says as she chops some roots. Once again, she and Liu Jin are making some simple medicines in the Medical Pavilion. They are even using the same room as before; the same charmed disciple sits in the corner, taking care of cing temporal seals on the jars with the finished ointment.


    Is that so? Liu Jin asks, working with mortar and pestle in his hands.


    Lu Mei hums in affirmative while masterfully cutting the roots in same-sized pieces.


    It seems you are doing something dangerous.


    I am not sure what you mean.


    I am not sure I appreciate being lied to so poorly. It is quite unkind to force ady to be so blunt.


    Lu Meis knife stops.


    You are meeting Feng Zhis brother. You are meeting one of the most prizing figures in the Eternal me n right now. Her eyes narrow. Do you not realize how dangerous it is to associate with that child?!


    Liu Jin keeps working. I do.


    I dont think you do. If you did, youd want nothing to do with him. I could understand if your paths happened to cross once by chance, but you seem to have met him several times already. You have not been subtle, Jin. If I know, so do others. At this rate, your name will appear in conversations between people you are better off not involving yourself with.


    Liu Jin nods. I am aware of that.


    Lu Mei takes a deep breath.


    At that moment, all the air is sucked out of the room. The charmed disciple starts hacking and coughing. Liu Jin immediately turns to his eagle, but he finds the birdpletely at ease.


    Most of the time, I find your quiet nature charming, Lu Mei says coldly. Today, it tries my patience. I do not appreciate having my concerns dismissed.


    Irritation rises within him; his hand tightens around the mortar. Liu Jin opens his mouth and


    Stops.


    He forces himself to swallow his words and forces his grip to rx. Lu Mei is not privy to the dozens of times he has had this argument with himself. Lu Mei is not his enemy right now. Shes just...


    You are worried about me


    I have hardly hidden that. Of course, I am worried about you! She rises, the chair behind her ttering to the floor as she does. You are not an idiot, so why are you doing something so obviously foolish?! Have you Have you been ordered to by Elder Xue?


    No, Liu Jin immediately answers. She had mentioned Feng Hao, but she had never told Liu Jin to approach him. He doubted shed foreseen he would end up meeting him by coincidence so quickly. I did not mean to brush aside your concerns. I apologize, Mei.


    Her name, without any titles or honorifics,es out rolling from his lips in a way that feels both too intimate and just right. Lu Meis eyes widen by the smallest fraction, surprised and unguarded but only for an instant. The simmering tension in the room slowly fades away, though there is still a small frown on Lu Meis face.


    You say the right words, yet from your tone, I sense I wont like what youll say next.


    Feng Hao Liu Jin sighs. He is lonely. That is the impression I get from him. To abandon him when he obviously seekspany it feels wrong.


    Lu Mei stares at him.


    You frustrate me sometimes.


    If it makes you feel better, I frustrate myself.


    No. No, it does not. You will regret this. You realize that, dont you?


    Liu Jin sighs.


    I do.


    ~~~

 Chapter 115: Lady Ling

    Chapter 115: Lady Ling


    ~~~


    Disciple Qing Jin, Lady Ling requires your presence.


    That Lu Meis warning proves prophetices as no surprise. From the moment Liu Jin made the choice to associate with Feng Hao, he had known something like this was inevitable. If anything, Liu Jin is surprised it has taken this long for anyone to approach him.


    The two servants that show up at his doorstep are not particrly strong. Should Liu Jin send them away, they would not be able to take him by force. Of course, if he does that, it will be a Core Disciple who seeks him out next time.


    That is a scenario hed rather avoid.


    It would be my pleasure to ept Lady Lings invitation.


    Lu Mei is in the Medical Pavilion. Khong Hu is in the Apothecary. Huang Shing is still in the middle of istion training. That leaves Bei Hong as the only one Liu Jin can trust with his eagle, which should be fine.


    Hopefully.


    The walk to their destination goes by in silence. The Eternal me nspound is vast, farrger than any city Liu Jin has been in. However, thepound is sparse. It is made of lone buildings separated by vast distances. The Sparring Hall, the Medical Pavilion, and the Apothecary are small inds surrounded by a sea of white tiles. Even though Liu Jin has lived in thepound for a while now, there are many areas he has yet to see. The Division of Exploration. The Technique Hall. The Main House.


    Lady Lings mansion.


    It is perhaps a tad smaller than the Inner Disciples quarters. However, unlike the Inner Disciples quarters, this property only has one owner.


    Lady Ling.


    Feng Haos mother.


    Originally, she was just one of Lord Feng Guis many concubines. Lady Ling did not even live in the mainpound but rather stayed in one of the Eternal me ns branches where Lord Feng Gui would often visit her. However, the strength of her son, as well as the death of Lord Feng Guis main wife, had significantly boosted her position within the hierarchy of the Eternal me n.


    Should Lord Feng Gui be the next Patriarch, Lady Ling will most likely move into the main house with him.


    That is not to imply her mansion iscking in grandeur. It is, after all, a mansion. On the outside, it is surrounded by a beautiful garden. On the inside, it is luxuriously decorated, ostentatiously so even, with ornaments of gold and jade every couple of steps. It has arge courtyard at its center.


    Lady Ling waits for you inside, one of the servants tells him as they stop before a set of doors. They will not go any further than this, an example Liu Jin wishes he could follow.


    Taking a deep breath, he opens the door and kneels.


    Lady Ling, this one has received your summons and now presents himself before you.


    A soft, melodicugh reaches his ears.


    Oh my, such a properd. Please, doe in.


    Liu Jin lifts his head and gets his first look at Lady Ling.


    Unsurprisingly, she is an attractive woman with a figure that will enchant ny-nine out of a hundred men without fail. Her ck hair is done in an borate hairstyle with jade pins and flowers holding it in ce. She wears red, the color of the Eternal me n, but her robes are far more ostentatious than even those of the Elders and cling to her body in a way that is most assuredly intentional.


    Liu Jin makes his way to her with as much poise as he can muster. The room he is walking into is full of reds and purples and decorated with gold.


    It has been so long since someone new has visited me, Lady Ling says as he sits. I do appreciate you humoring my wishes.


    I would not dream of declining your invitation, mydy.


    Again, the same melodicugh reaches his ears. Liu Jin imagines quite a few men have been lulled into a stupor by it.


    What a charming young man you are. Her green eyes shine. Handsome too. Oh, if I were a few decades younger!


    Liu Jin does his best to keep his expression neutral.


    Please, do not joke about such things, Lady Ling. This disciple would not dare dream ofpeting with Lord Feng Gui.


    That would be a problem, wouldnt it? Sheughs again. Very well, I shall not tease you too much.


    Liu Jin inclines his head. Mydy has my deepest gratitude.


    Not at all. It is I who should be thanking you. You have been such goodpany to my sontely.


    There it is.


    She brings it up without changing the inflection on her voice. The look in her eyes remains the same. Her smile does not change.


    Yet, Liu Jin cannot help but feel nervous.


    Hes trying to keep you a secret, Lady Ling tells him in a conspiratorial whisper. Making fun of the very idea that a secret is something Feng Hao can have. The poor dear thinks he has done a good job of getting away from his guards. Ah, youth. He is precious. Dont you think so?


    Young Master Feng Hao is a bright child.


    Bright, Lady Ling repeats, her full lips forming the word with care. I like that. He is my dear bright child. Tell me something, have you wondered why I summoned you?


    The thought did cross my mind, mydy.


    Liu Jin knew someone would approach him if he kept meeting Feng Hao. However, for someone as important as Lady Ling to summon him is a little unusual. Liu Jin would have expected her to use an intermediary, not to meet him face to face.


    I love my son very much, Lady Ling says, looking off to the side, a wistful look on her face. We all do. He carries on his shoulders the future of the Eternal me n.


    That is a mighty responsibility for one so young.


    Quite, and yet he must bear it. Ah, my poor child. So young. So naive. So overly trusting. Lady Ling sighs melodramatically. As his mother, I cannot say I approve of him having be so close to a stranger in such a short amount of time. That is why I needed to see you with my own eyes. Surely, you can understand that?


    Liu Jin inclines his head in acknowledgment. Naturally, Lady Ling. It was not my intention to be overly familiar with Young Master Feng Hao. I merely


    Merely what?


    Merelyplied with Young Masters orders.


    Is that so? My son has some of the best tutors in the Eternal me n instructing him, yet he goes to you for lessons? No, do not answer that. Lady Ling shakes her head. The truth is I can almost believe it. My Little Hao is so very stubborn sometimes. And yet


    Her eyes narrow. Her Qi suddenly spikes.


    Heaven Realm, Level Nine.


    Even if she had initially been a concubine, Lady Ling is still a woman Lord Feng Gui chose to have a child with. Her strength may not be as mighty as that of most Elders, but shes still far stronger than him.


    You are someone who went with that little monster to Night Phantasm City.


    Liu Jin blinks.


    Little monster?


    Do you mean to say Young Master Feng Zhi, mydy?


    Do. Not. Her menacing intent spikes, pressing down on his head. Say that name in my presence.


    A second passes. Her Qi returns to normal. The pressure over his head vanishes.


    Surely, there is no need to show any respect to that, Lady Ling says with a perfectly dismissive wave of her hand. It is enough for you to call my son Young Master. An inferior product from an inferior woman does not merit any acknowledgment.


    Ah, so it is like this.


    Feng Hao and Feng Zhi may share the same father, but they do not share the same mother.


    For Lady Ling, Feng Zhi is nothing but a potential obstacle in Feng Haos way. Right now, it is Lord Feng Gui and Lord Feng Shang who are quarreling with each other. Who is to say Feng Hao and Feng Zhi wont take their roles in the future?


    My son seems to like you, Lady Ling tells him, her words heavy with meaning. It would be a shame if the trust he has ced on you were to be betrayed.


    Mydy, I would never do such a thing to Young Master Feng Hao.


    Good. See that you dont. Pray you never make an enemy out of me, child.


    I would never dare betray you or your son, mydy, Liu Jin says with as much sincerity as he can.


    Lady Ling holds his gaze for several seconds. Searching. Testing. Measuring.


    A smile blooms on her face.


    I see. Oh, but where are my manners? I have not had any tea brought in yet, have I? We simply must remedy that! You can speak to me about my son and his progress while we drink. Would that be a problem?


    No, mydy. It would be my pleasure.


    ~~~


    Lady Ling keeps him talking for hours. She never threatens or tries to attack him. She remains perfectly charming throughout.


    It is still a very tense meeting, and Liu Jin can only be d that it is over.


    He walks back to the Inner Disciples quarters alone. There is no need for the servants to escort him this time, although Liu Jin doesnt doubt they will escort him back to Lady Lings house in the near future.


    Liu Jin shakes his head.


    He had expected things to growplicated, but he had not expected them to do so in this manner. He thought his main problem in the Eternal me n would be to rise to a high enough position to be listened to by people who can enact actual change. Instead, hes slowly being caught in a feud between brothers who use their children as pieces on a board.


    If Lady Ling is like this, Liu Jin has no desire to meet Lord Feng Shangs wife.


    He frowns as he finally reaches his room but does not close the door. Not yet.


    Would you pleasee out? he says as he takes a seat. I do not appreciate being followed.


    One moment, hes alone.


    The next, a servant appears before to him. He is of average height and androgynous appearance.


    To think Disciple Qing was able to sense this one. Impressive.


    Liu Jins eyes narrow. I have met you before. You are one of Feng Zhis servants.


    He saw this person when they were on the me-wheeled wagons on their way to Night Phantasm City. He had been one of the servants they had taken with them.


    I thank Disciple Qing for putting this lowly one in his eyes. If Disciple Qing already knows this ones identity, then exining my purpose should be easy.


    Liu Jin wants to sigh. He also wants to hit something.


    He does neither. He merely looks at the servant with an expression that rapidly approaches resignation.


    Feng Zhi sent you.


    It is as Disciple Qing says. The servant reaches into his robes and pulls out a letter. With his head still bowed and his knees on the ground, he holds it out to him. Please, ept this.


    Begrudgingly, Liu Jin takes it.


    Thank you, Disciple Qing, the servant says before vanishing.


    For someone who is just a servant, that person is unexpectedly fast and stealthy. Liu Jin sighs as he closes his door and activates the talismans that ensure his privacy before opening the letter.


    <em>Whatever games Elder Xue and others are ying, leave my younger brother out of them. You performed adequately in Night Phantasm City. It is clear to me you are someone with potential.</em>


    <em>Do not give me cause to end it.</em>


    It is a threat.


    It is most definitely a threat.


    Liu Jin sighs as the paper almost immediately burns and turns into ashes. This this has been a truly poor day.


    As if to punctuate his statement, someone chooses that moment to knock on his door.


    Liu Jin wants to ignore it.


    He really, really wants to.


    The knocking grows more insistent.


    Brother... Qing... are you are you in here? They told me this was your room.


    No.


    Not possible.


    Liu Jin punches the air next to him. The motion is so fast the crack of sound resounds throughout his room. That is the most annoyance he allows himself to show.


    When he opens the door, Pan Qiu is right there. Liu Jin wants to demand what it is that Pan Qiu thinks he is doing, but his appearance gives him pause. He is sweaty and breathing heavily, his skin so pale he can see blue veins beneath the surface.


    Ah, so it is your room, Pan Qiu says, panting. I just I thought


    Did you sneak out of the Medical Pavilion again?


    Pan Qiu immediately shakes his head, his face anxious. No, thats not it. They let me go. They always let me go. Its just I had gotten so used to feeling ill I hadnt noticed how bad it was until you healed me.


    Liu Jin frowns.


    No. Surely not. That would mean the state he had found Pan Qiu in had not been the exception but the norm. It meant the Medical Pavilion kept him like that on purpose. He understood Pan Qiu needs to eat different poisons as punishment, but if his condition is always this bad, how are they expected to test the effectiveness of the poisons? That doesnt make sense.


    I realize we have had our differences Pan Qiu keeps his eyes on the ground as he says this. His head is bowed, but not by choice.But could you please could you treat me again.


    Silence.


    That is Liu Jins answer, and the silence stretches for several seconds. It stretches until Pan Qius shoulders sag in defeat.


    I understand I will just


    Liu Jin moves out of the way, making space for Pan Qiu to step inside.


    Come in.


    ~~~


    Last time, Liu Jin had quickly treated Pan Qiu by removing the poison from his body. It hadnt been particrly difficult. Cultivators naturally expelled impurities from their bodies. Some just happened to be much better at it than others. Liu Jin, for example, is someone who can selectively and actively expel any substance from his body. He has far more control over the process than the average cultivator.


    Pan Qiu does not. He has to rely on his bodys natural defenses to deal with the poison. When Liu Jin healed him, he had just given those defenses a little help. Regardless, there had been no need for him to take an in-depth look at Pan Qius body.


    Its different now. Liu Jin takes his time examining Pan Qius meridians under the dim light of his room. He sends small pulses of Qi into Pan Qius body to take in the states of his organs and dantian.


    Something is wrong.


    Is everything okay? Pan Qiu asks. His voice quivers slightly as he talks. Liu Jin had expected he would grow impatient once he had removed the poison from his body, but Pan Qiu keeps behaving in a surprisingly meek manner instead.


    No. I dont think it is.


    What is it? What is wrong? Is there still poison in me? Have I been damaged?!


    Liu Jin doesnt answer right away. Hes too busy trying to recognize what hes sensing. There are slight alterations in Pan Qius dantian. They are very, very small. Like a frame tilted a few millimeters to the right. Not noticeable at a nce, but the more you look at it, the more you start to realize something is off.


    It feels familiar.


    This is something Liu Jin has seen before, but how could that make sense? Not a single patient he has treated has had something like this. It is an issue so minor most would ignore it. In fact, why is he assuming it is an alteration? It could simply be a quirk of Pan Qius dantian. Not all have exactly the same shape.


    Yet, why does it still feel like he has seen this before?


    Suddenly, it clicks.


    It is as if lightning has struck his brain. For a moment, he goes perfectly still.


    Is something wrong?


    Liu Jin is on his feet in a sh, his hands already rummaging through his spatial pouch. Herbs. Money. Fangs. ws. Cores. No. None of those are it. Where is it? Where is it?


    There!


    The notes feel familiar on his hand. The stacks of paper hit the floor one after another as Liu Jin goes through them, his eyes darting from page to page.


    Brother Qing Pan Qiu speaks up from behind him. His voice is hesitant and carries no small amount of fear. What is going on?


    Arge smile spreads across Liu Jins face. This is it! He understands! He finally understands! It is not exactly the same, but the principle!


    The principle is the same!


    It is the same and thats not a good thing. If the Medical Pavilion is responsible for Pan Qius condition, that would mean...


    His smile fades. He turns towards Pan Qiu with a solemn look on his face.


    We may have a problem.


    ~~~

 Chapter 116: Breaking Jade

    Chapter 116: Breaking Jade


    ~~~


    <em>You still will not speak? Why must you torment me with this vagueness? Is this revenge for what I did?</em>


    <em>I do not appreciate being associated with such pettiness.</em>


    <em>I...of course. My apologies.</em>


    <em>Good. I do not tell you more because all I have is a theory. To be absolutely certain, I need you to do something.</em>


    <em>... What is it that you require of me?</em>


    ~~~


    Pan Qiu walks into the Medical Pavilion.


    He has been doing so since his punishment for the incident in the Summer Forest was decided. Day after day. Always having to drink those damned poisons. Always having to suffer through their effects. Any rage he may have felt at his situation has long since faded into resignation.


    Today, Pan Qiu walks through the white halls more nervous than usual. His steps are too loud on his ears, his clothes too tight, and the weight of everyones stares too heavy. If only he were healthy to face this stress! That viin Qing Jin has restored his body to its former condition: pale, sweaty, and feverish.


    <em>Someone may notice if you were to show up healthy twice in a row. Ill do my best to mimic the effects of the poison. Unpleasant though it may be, please bear with it. </em>


    Qing Jin had not given him any chance to object, not that Pan Qiu would have done so. Trying to challenge someone like that beast is a fools errand. The way he so easily wielded Poison Qi further confirmed it. To be able to attune your Qi to poison to that degree denoted extreme familiarity with them. No doubt, Qing Jin is someone who has poisoned multiple people to get where he is.


    Pan Qiu has no intention of joining their number.


    That is why, even though he feels ufortable, even though he is nervous, even though he is scared, Pan Qiu does as Qing Jin asked.


    The price of failure is not one he is willing to entertain.


    Disciple Pan Qiu is here for his punishment, he announces upon arriving at his destination.


    It is the same room as always, white with several beds andrge windows. Some of the beds are already upied by those who are being punished alongside him. Theyy there, groaning and shivering under the effects of the poison.


    Follow me, an older disciple with pale eyes tells him. Bu Jing, he believes his name is. He leads Pan Qiu to one of the beds and brings him a small cup of poison. This is todays dose.


    Pan Qiu looks at the cup with apprehension. It looks smaller than usual.


    This poison is far more potent than the usual ones. The pale-eyed disciple raises an eyebrow. However, if Brother Pan wishes to drink more, that could be arranged.


    No! Pan Qiu cringes as he raises his voice and quickly adds, That is it to say this disciple submits himself to the wisdom of the Medical Pavilion, Senior Brother.


    Understandable, the disciple says without any inflection on his voice. He does not move at all. He keeps staring at Pan Qiu until thetter takes the cup from his hands.


    The dark liquid swirls ominously inside it. Pan Qius instincts scream at him not to drink it.


    Nevertheless, he does what he must. He brings the cup to his lips and empties it in one gulp.


    The effects should manifest soon, the pale-eyed disciple tells him. You are free to use the bed.


    Pan Qiu does not hear him. His body is already copsing into the bed, his legs suddenly weak. His vision sways, and his body chills as he seeks thefort of warm nkets. The beating of his heart speeds up until it bes a hammer against his ears.


    The pain hits next.


    ~~~


    Liu Jin calmly examines the poison that had been used on Pan Qiu.


    He had needed fresh samples, so he had ced special hollow needles inside Pan Qius body that would take in some of the poison once he drank it. Pan Qiu had protested their use quite vehemently at first, iming that if Liu Jin needed samples, he could just save some poison inside his mouth. Liu Jin had rejected that idea. Such a ploy would be too easily seen through.


    Pan Qiu hadnt felt a thing. Liu Jin had made sure of it. He may have felt all the effects of the poisonIt would have called too much attention if he had not shown any symptomsbut he had barely been aware of the needles. Indeed, no one had noticed anything, and Liu Jin had removed the needles from Pan Qiu without issue, all of them full of poison.


    That had been well over five hours ago.


    It is not that the poison has proven particrly challenging. Quite the opposite, Liu Jin has already broken it down to its baseponents and identified each of them. He has thoroughly observed the way the poison interacts with Pan Qius body. There is already more than enough information for him to make an educated guess, especially if he takes the state of Pan Qius dantian into consideration.


    No, not just an educated guess. Even though hes relying on a bit of guesswork, Liu Jins mind isrgely made up already.


    Yet, Liu Jin keeps going over his findings. He keeps going back to the poison, his Qi resonating with it as he seeks to break it down further. The more he does it, the more convinced he bes of his theory.


    Only once another hour has passed does Liu Jin take a break, leaning back into his chair, his face set on a frown. Almost against his will, his eyes go to the stack of papers resting on his desk.


    Doctor Wus notes.


    It almost seems like a memory from another life. Back in Eastern Port City, Doctor Wu had used a Soul Draining Parasite on Patriarch Xiao Zheng. Yearster, Doctor Wus son, working with the traitorous Elder Hui, had used another Soul Draining Parasite, this time on Xiao Fang. Both attacks had been stopped. The first one by Liu Jins father, the second one through thebined efforts of Liu Jin, Xiao Fang, and Xiao Nan.


    However, even after Doctor Wu had been killed, the Xiao Sect was left with one very important question.


    How had Doctor Wu obtained so many Soul Draining Parasites?


    Soul Draining Parasites were supposed to be quite rare, yet Xiao Nan had found a jar full of their eggs. To understand this mystery, Patriarch Xiao Zheng had ced Liu Jin in charge of decoding Doctor Wus notes. However, though Liu Jin had made several strides in that endeavor, Eastern Port City fell before he could reach an answer. Doctor Wus notes had faded from his mind after that. Compared to everything else that happened, they seemed wholly unimportant.


    At least, that was the case until he saw the state of Pan Qius dantian. Examining him had been the trigger necessary for Liu Jin to piece everything together.


    If you could turn a cultivators dantian into an incubator, obtaining more Soul Draining Parasites became easy.


    Soul Draining Parasites can reproduce asexually, but this is not easily done. Several years are required for a Soul Draining Parasite to reach breeding age. Usually, by the time a Soul Draining Parasite reaches maturity, its host will be either too weak or dead. Thus, the parasite will not have the energy necessary to bear offspring. In fact, the parasite will usually die after its host does.


    However, if you modify the dantian of a cultivator to turn it into a hospitable habitat for the parasite from the start, then you could skip most of the issues. By feeding the parasite directly from the elixir of immortality within the dantian, its growth rate would elerate. If one has the cultivator properly restrained, it would be even easier to ensure all his energy goes to the parasite.


    First one, then another one, and another one still. Again and again, until you have perfected the process to the point where you can consistently breed several parasites at a time, essentially turning the dantian into an incubator. As soon as Liu Jin understood that principle, decoding Doctor Wus notes to confirm his theory had be possible.


    What is happening to Pan Qius body is simr.


    Not the same, but simr.


    The poisons Pan Qiu has been drinking are not just poisons. Rather, his body is slowly being prepared to turn into something else. No. Liu Jin shakes his head. Not his body. His dantian. His dantian are being prepared for something. This is just a hypothesis, but


    It may be that Pan Qius lower dantian is slowly being turned into a cultivation pill.


    If you make modifications over timetaking advantage of the elixir of immortality located within the dantian and using the body in ce of a furnaceit is not impossible. With the proper steps, turning a cultivator into a cultivation pill is not out of the realm of possibility.


    It is taboo, inhumane, and insane.


    And yet, it is not hard for Liu Jin to think of a motive.


    Being in the ninth level of the Heaven Realm, Elder Chueng is one of the weaker Elders of the Eternal me n, if not the weakest. It is not that hecks the ability to progress further. At least, Liu Jin doesnt think so. If Elder Chueng was in any other realm, he would have taken the next step already.


    However, beyond the Heaven Realm lies the Renegade Realm.


    To step into the Renegade Realm, you must be absolutely sure of your skill. There is no room for doubt. You must wholeheartedly believe you can make your way through and reach the Emperor Realm. Those who are left trapped in the Renegade Realm rarely find good ends. His master told him that a long time ago.


    Those who chose to enter the Renegade Realm usually make several preparations before doing so. Some choose to go to remote or heavily fortified areas. Others hoard as many cultivation resources as possible to gorge themselves on them once they have stepped into the Renegade Realm. Most try to do both.


    Liu Jin supposes having multiple cultivation pills made from the disciples of the Eternal me n is a good way to ensure ones sess. Even the weakest cultivators of the Eternal me n are people whod be considered peerless in lesser areas. Horrible as it may be to even think it, one would struggle to find finer ingredients.


    Is that what is happening?


    Is Elder Cheung having all the punished disciples modified, so that they may eventually be turned into cultivation pills?


    Liu Jin contemtes that thought for a few breaths before frowning and shaking his head. No. Such a thing would call too much attention. Most likely, it is only a few that are being used that way. In that sense, running into Pan Qiu and healing him is simply a quirk of fate. One could even call it a fortunate encounter


    Besides, that is not the first question Liu Jin should be asking himself right now.


    Is Elder Cheung truly the one responsible for this?


    It seems like an obvious conclusion. This was done in the Medical Pavilion, and Elder Cheung is in charge of the Medical Pavilion. The idea of a group of disciples, high-ranking or otherwise, having the knowledge, skill, and freedom to do something like this under Elder Cheungs nose is unlikely.


    And therein lies the problem.


    What is happening to Pan Qiu is wrong and must be stopped. But to do so, he must cast doubt on one of the Elders of the Eternal me n. Since Elder Cheung is the most likely suspect, Liu Jin cannot bring his concerns to him. If he wants to do something about this, he must bring the matter to one of the other Elders.


    If Liu Jins suspicions are correct, there is no way Elder Cheung can keep his position. The moment Elder Cheung is discovered is the moment each faction in the Eternal me n will try to take control over the Medical Pavilion. The tension that has been boiling under the surface may finally explode.


    Exposing Elder Cheung may lead to several deaths. It will certainly escte the conflict between Lord Feng Shang and Lord Feng Gui to the next stage.


    Liu Jin drums his fingers against his desk. He knows what he must do. Elder Xue. Lady Ling. Feng Zhi. He could even report this to the Division of Internal Disputes, though that would firmly ce him on Lord Feng Shangs side in the eyes of others. Regardless, as long as he brings the matter to someone with enough authority, things will be set in motion. He needs to make a choice.


    So why is he having so much trouble?


    Why does his throat constrict and his heart speed up?


    Why does his soul recoil inside of him?


    The Eternal me n is one of the four strongest Sects in the Crimson Cloud Empire. Can Liu Jin truly cast a stone into its waters so recklessly without knowing the shape of the ripples that will ensue?


    Who is he to make such a choice? Nothing but a young, immature boy. His foolishness already failed one city. It should be someone older and wiser in his ce, yet who can he turn to for advice? Hes grown fond of Bei Hong and Huang Shing. He appreciates Senior Brother Khong Hu. It would be a lie to say he doesnt enjoy Lu Meispany.


    Yet, this is not a choice he can bring to them. There is no one he can turn to.


    No.


    Liu Jin raises his head, eyes wide with hope.


    There is one person, isn''t there?


    There is one person whose advice he can seek.


    His hand is inside the spatial pouch before he knows it. From it, Liu Jin takes out a small wooden box and opens it with reverence, inside are the memory jades his Master left him.


    Each one contains a fragment of his Masters life.


    Liu Jin has refrained from seeing them all this time. The reasons are many and varied. He had wanted to master what he already knew before moving on to new things. He didnt feel he had the right to see Master after his failure in Eastern Port City.


    Liu Jin snorts.


    Old Jiang would probably call all his reasons silly and stupid, and he would be right. The truth is he did not want to use up the memory jades because once they were used, he wouldnt be able to see Old Jiang ever again. He had already said goodbye to his Master once. He did not wish to do so again.


    That fear is still there, but right now, Liu Jin wants to see his Master badly enough to ovee it. He doesnt know what memory he will see, but surely it will be better than wallowing in his own inadequacy.


    The jade breaks in his hand.


    ~~~

 Chapter 117: Until Justice Has Been Meted

    Chapter 117: Until Justice Has Been Meted


    ~~~


    Finding Elder Xues study is not easy. Each floor of the Apothecary is farrger than the size of the building would suggest and the long, narrow halls within almostbyrinthine. The deeper Liu Jin goes, the more he feels like he is stepping into a tigers den.


    In several ways, that would be safer.


    It is not often that I find myself surprised.


    Liu Jin stands before Elder Xue. There are no seats in her study, nor are there books or documents anywhere to be seen. ss cabs full of ingredients and tools line the walls, almost pushing against each other. Despite the temporal talismans ced on them, the room smells strongly of herbs and potions, evidence of the work done here.


    On the furthest end of the room, there are furnaces of all shapes and sizes. Some shine like gold, while others seem to suck the light around them. Numerous long tables take up most of the space. On them, there are pills, elixirs, and other concoctions, all in various stages of development. One has what seems to be magma floating above it. It changes colors every five seconds, and it is what Elder Xue was working on when he came in. Floating in the air, alongside the mes used to illuminate dark areas, are talismans that separate the space between each table, ensuring no contamination urs.


    People may call this Elder Xues study, but it would be more urate to call it herboratory. Under happier circumstances, Liu Jin would enjoy being here. There is clearly much he could learn if only he could look around.


    Right now, he cannot will his body to look away from Elder Xue.


    To use an Elder of the Eternal me n of something absolutely horrible Elder Xues smile is sharper than any knife. Her dark eyes sparkle like gemstones. It is not something we can take lightly. Do you understand that, Disciple Qing?


    Liu Jin inclines his head in acknowledgment.


    This one does, Elder Xue. This disciple thought about it much beforeing here.


    Is that so? Her head tilts to the side. The motion is slight yet impossibly predatory. Normally, one would make a report to the Division of Internal Disputes. That is, after all, why they exist.


    The derisiveness in Elder Xues tone makes her feelings about that division of the Eternal me n perfectly clear.


    However, you sought me out instead. Did you do so because you feared they would not trust the words of a mere Inner Disciple?


    She is testing him.


    By asking him that question, Elder Xue has given him a way to excuse his actions, onest chance to turn back. However, that is undoubtedly a trap. Elder Xue knows why he came to the Eternal me n. How could she think he does not understand the implications of his actions?


    If she is asking this, it is to test his resolve and nothing else.


    Not at all, Elder Xue.


    Oh?


    A single snap of her fingers. That is all it takes for the floating magma behind her toe alive. It shoots into the floor, making Liu Jin take a step back in surprise. However, he need not have bothered. The magma doesnt burn anything but rather takes the shape of an obsidian throne behind Elder Xue.


    Exin yourself then. She sits on the throne. He is left to stand. She is an Emperor. He is not. Why is it that you came to me?


    Liu Jin is able to feel it this time, the pressure thatpels him to tell the truth. He has been waiting for it. His muscles tense, but he forces them to rx.


    This disciple came to Elder Xue because Elder Xue is the safer option.


    There is no lie in his words. Who else could Liu Jin have gone to? Lady Ling is an unknown and far too willing to threaten him. Feng Zhi was an option, yet the situation with Feng Hao and Feng Zhis own standing in the Eternal me n makes him a weak choice. Both were far too risky for Liu Jin to ever pick them. Meanwhile, going to anyone in Lord Feng Shangs faction or not doing anything was simply out of the question.


    It could only be Elder Xue. Certainly, she knows far more about him than hed like, and this will almost surely put him further under her scrutiny. However, all the other alternatives carried far more risks than Liu Jin isfortable with. It is as his Master said. He enjoys control and safety.


    In that regard, this choice is the safest.


    Elder Xue is someone who understands this disciples goals. When Elder Xue learned of them, she said the Apothecary is suitable for someone like me. I do not believe those words were a lie.


    Impressive. Elder Xue ces an elbow on the armrest and leans back. Usually, it takes a few tries for someone your age to control their words so well, but by all means, do go on.


    Liu Jin fights the urge to smile. Of course, shed see through it. That is fine. From the beginning, he never had any intentions of deceiving her.


    Had I gone to Internal Disputes alone, my words may not have been taken seriously. That much is true, but that is not what stopped me from doing so. Rather, it was because I feared they would believe me that I did not go there. After all, if what this disciple suspects is true, then Elder Cheung will surely lose his position.


    That is the most likely possibility, Elder Xue says, her tone mild yet her anticipation almost palpable. Something tells Liu Jin that, whether Elder Cheung is innocent or not, Elder Xue will do her utmost to remove him from his position should the evidence prove convincing enough.


    The possibility of taking over the Medical Pavilion is simply too tempting.


    If the Division of Internal Disputes is the one who brings Elder Chuengs misdeeds to light, they will be in a position to decide who will take over the Medical Pavilion. Such a scenario is not one I wish to see.


    Liu Jin pauses for a moment. He wills his heart to slow down, his body not to sweat, and his lungs not to overexert themselves.


    Being in the presence of an Emperor is far too trying for his tastes.


    Elder Xue is someone who understands my goals. That is not something that can be said of anyone else in the Eternal me n.


    So it alles back to the Storm Dragon Empire. Elder Xue chuckles softly. The mes floating in the ceiling cast shadows on her face. How odd it is to see someone so talented so attached to a fallen nation. Did you take the name Qing to remind yourself of your purpose?


    Liu Jin cannot lie.


    That is so, honorable Elder.


    That is not the same thing as having to give away everyst detail of the truth.


    How touching. Regardless, your concerns are not unfounded. Full control over the Medical Pavilion is not something that can be taken lightly. If Lord Feng Shang were to gain it, I daresay you will never see an end to the war in the Storm Dragon Empire. He considers the stalemate there a favorable state of affairs, and there are many who agree with him. By taking advantage of the chaos, we have obtained quite a few resources from that ce.


    And yet, Elder Xue does not seem fond of Lord Feng Shang.


    Lord Feng Shangcks boldness, she says. Her eyes flick over to many ss cabs in the room. They are full of rare ingredients, yet it seems Elder Xue finds them wanting. It is his meekness that has allowed the Divine Frozen Pce to gain so much authority in the Imperial Court, and his weakness that has now ced our Sect in danger of ending fourth ce in the Crimson Cloud Tournament.


    Fourth ce in the Crimson Cloud Tournament.


    For almost any other Sect in the Crimson Cloud Empire, it would be the achievement of a lifetime. However, for the Eternal me n, reaching the Top Four is the norm. To do any worse is unthinkable. The Eternal me n has even imed first ce quite a few times throughout their history, the most recent case being thest Crimson Cloud Tournament thanks to Lord Feng Shangs son, Feng Zhuo.


    To the Eternal me n, fourth ce is the worst possible oue.


    Of course, Liu Jin muses, they are only in this position because they are all sabotaging each other. Lord Feng Shang limited his choices by picking only disciples aligned with him. The Apothecary and the Armory then chose not to lend Lord Feng Shang any aid in retaliation. If the Medical Pavilion, which has so far been neutral in the conflict, were to deny Lord Feng Shang as well, the Eternal me ns odds in the tournament would plummet.


    However, there is a difference between disapproving of Lord Feng Shang and going along with a disciples whims regarding our foreign policy, Elder Xue points out, raising a single, dainty finger to point at him. You have already given me the information and thus lost any advantages you could have had in this negotiation. Why should I support your goals?


    This disciple never had any advantages, Liu Jin replies with blunt honesty. Our positions are not equal, and this disciple is not foolish enough to forget that. The only advantages this disciple has are the advantages Elder Xue is willing to allow.


    From the moment he came to Elder Xue with the information, he lost all his advantages. Trying to hold part of the information hostage until Elder Xue agreed to his terms would only work if Elder Xue allowed it. Otherwise, she would justpel the truth out of him.


    Liu Jin could not afford to rely on Elder Xue being amused by his daring.


    This disciple has no demands to make of Elder Xue, he says, bowing. This disciple only asks for Elder Xues consideration in the future.


    Elder Xue leans in. There is an amused glimmer in her eyes. You believe turning in an Elder for your own benefit requires consideration?


    I believe offering Elder Xue the Medical Pavilion requires consideration, Liu Jin replies, his head still bowed. I am not presumptuous enough to demand Elder Xue support my goals, merely to recognize the size of my offering. Disciples do their jobs and are rewarded with points. If Elder Xue keeps on being satisfied with my work, then perhaps one day she will consider my request. That is all this disciple asks.


    For a moment, neither says anything. Elder Xue calmly stares at him, and Liu Jin bears the scrutiny in stoic silence.


    I am in the Third Level of the Emperor Realm, Elder Xue says suddenly. Elder Fa of External Rtionships and Elder Dang of Internal Disputes are both in the Fourth Level of the Emperor Realm. Elder Ju of Exploration is on the Sixth.


    In other words, Elder Xue is the weakest of the four.


    A difference of one or two levels does not mean much in lower realms. However, the higher one climbs, the more significant it bes.


    The Apothecary controls much. Thus, much trust is ced in my position. Or rather, they trust that if I overstep my boundaries, the other Elders will be able to force me intoplying with them.


    Elder Xue does not sound angry or ashamed as she says this. If anything, she seems amused by it.


    That is also why the Medical Pavilion is not part of the Apothecary. It is another way of limiting the power of this division. You are offering me the opportunity to make them one.


    She rises and slowly walks up to him. Liu Jin forces his body not to move even as her hand touches his cheek in a way that could almost be called maternal.


    I would be in full control of most of the resources of the Eternal me n. Normally, the other three Elders would oppose me, but due to the situation, Elder Ju is obligated to side with me against Lord Feng Shangs faction.


    Liu Jin looks up to her. Honored Elder, I would not have offered if I didnt understand that much.


    He says it under the effects of her technique. The reaction is, perhaps, even more than he expected.


    Elder Xueughs.


    Oh, dear. She wipes a tear from her eye. It seems I have a better eye for talent than I thought. However, I do hope you have the resolve to follow through on whates next. Ill have the disciple you tested brought here for examination. If your suspicions prove true, we will start moving tomorrow.


    Liu Jin is taken aback.


    So quickly?


    Since when were you under the impression we had time to waste? Elder Xue is already making her way to the door. Think. If you have realized this, how many other people already suspect? Time is not a luxury we have.


    She stops as she opens the door and looks back at him.


    Well? Are you not going to follow?


    There is only one answer to that question.


    It is a choice Liu Jin made long before entering the room.


    ~~~


    For sixteen hours, no one goes in or out of the Apothecary. Pan Qiu is prodded, poked, and other ufortable things.


    The next day, Liu Jin finds himself walking into the Medical Pavilion, following Elder Xue along with other disciples from the Apothecary.


    Elder Xue! Predictably, an Elder showing up without announcing herself is not something that can be ignored. It takes less than ten seconds for Elder Cheung to rush out to greet her. To what do I this pleas


    Silence! Elder Xue yells out. Elder Cheung, I name you a viin! Right here, in front of all who see us, I use you of heretical research and taboo experimentation on your own disciples. Stand down and surrender or be struck down like the vile dog that you are! I, by my name and rank of Elder Xue, do hereby and until justice has been meted ce the Medical Pavilion under my protection!


    No one speaks.


    No one moves.


    It is as if time itself has frozen.


    Yet, that could not be further from the truth.


    Without a doubt, time marches on at a merciless pace.


    ~~~

 Chapter 118: I Do Not Mind

    Chapter 118: I Do Not Mind


    ~~~


    Unlike the Apothecary, which has many talented disciples, few truly devote themselves to the Medical Pavilion. It may be one of the most visited ces in the Eternal me n, but any advancement that can be achieved there can be more easily attained through other divisions. The Medical Pavilion cannot bepared to one of the four pirs of the Eternal me n. It is a healing station and not much else.


    That is why it is so easy for the Apothecary to take it over.


    Not that they are calling it that, of course.


    After learning of Elder Cheungs wrongdoing, the Apothecary clearly needed to secure the Medical Pavilion. It wasnt that they were overstepping their bounds. Not at all. The situation demanded prompt action. There had been no time to consult with anyone else. Who knows how many disciples could have suffered had they waited? To say nothing of the evidence that could have been destroyed had they given Elder Cheung time to prepare!


    If Apothecary disciples are now patrolling the halls and standing guard outside the building, it is only because them not being there would be irresponsible. Elder Xue could not possibly leave the Medical Pavilion leaderless. It was her who had taken Elder Cheung under custody; thus, it was her responsibility to keep order.


    Clearly.


    Why, oh why, do I sense you had something to do with this?


    Lu Mei is not going to attack him. Liu Jin knows this. She is not foolish enough to do so under the circumstances. Even if she did, he ispletely capable of defending himself.


    Still, as her amber eyes bore into him, Liu Jin cannot help but feel very ufortable.


    Good intuition, Id wager.


    Lu Meis glower intensifies. Liu Jin sighs.


    The charmed disciple is nowhere to be found. The door is closed and has been sealed with a few talismans to further ensure their privacy. Beyond that, it is the same room as always, a simple windowless white room with wooden furniture located on the lower level of the Medical Pavilion. Liu Jin and Lu Mei were making ointment here just a few days ago.


    And yet, the atmosphere now ispletely different.


    I found evidence Elder Cheung was experimenting on some disciples. Liu Jin shrugs as he says it, trying to undery the importance of his actions, futile though it may be. I may have brought the information to Elder Xue.


    How... impressive. The disdain Lu Mei manages to fit into so few words is almostudable. The Medical Pavilion has been turned upside down, and the rest of the Eternal me n will soon follow. Is this what you meant when you said youd change things?


    It is a start.


    A start. Lu Mei repeats the words slowly, tasting them. Her eyes grow colder still. How unimaginably bold of you.


    Do you dislike boldness?


    On the contrary, any properdy likes a bold man. Lu Meis eyes narrow by a fraction. Being lied to, however, is not as attractive a quality. I am sure you understand.


    Liu Jin winces.


    Technically, he had never lied. He had certainly never tricked Lu Mei like she had him. Their rtionship is something that came about due to her maneuvering, after all. However, he knows better than to point that out. Despite everything, Lu Mei had shown enough consideration to warn him about associating with Feng Hao.


    That is a consideration he failed to show to her.


    I do not mind being dragged into fights between disciples, Lu Mei says, crossing her arms. Showing those lesser than us their ce is an activity I do not mind sharing with you. However, the feud between Patriarch Feng Zhangs sons is a fight between Emperors. I told you I want nothing to do with it. <em>I warned you</em> about getting close to it!


    The wind picks up as Lu Mei ms her hand on the table, her face set in a furious scowl. For a moment, it seems as if her eyes have be a more brilliant shade of gold.


    You have put me right in the middle of it.


    Liu Jin looks away. I did not wish for you to be here.


    Lu Mei scoffs. And yet, here I am.


    I could say it all happened too quickly, but that would be a poor excuse. I should have tried to warn you before going to Elder Xue. I didnt, Liu Jin admits. Something roils inside him.


    Is it anger?


    Frustration?


    Shame?


    Had Liu Jin warned Lu Mei ahead of time, she could have simply not gone to the Medical Pavilion for a few days or weeks. That was all it would have taken for her to avoid this. However, he hadnt done that. Even though Liu Jin had known her being here was a possibility, he still chose against telling Lu Mei.


    Did you not go to me because you feared there was a chance warning me would give something away? She raises an eyebrow. Or because you feared I would betray you?


    The former, Liu Jin replies instantly. Betraying me would mean involving yourself in the conflict.


    Lu Mei stares at him.


    In situations like this, she says, walking up to him until there is barely any space between them, you are supposed to say you trust me to never betray you.


    If you found it amusing and there was no real danger, I believe you would do so.


    Lu Meis hand rises and clenches around his robes, slowly but with force. Her face is dangerously close to his, yet he senses no intimacy from the gesture.


    Being overly blunt now will not make up for failing to do so earlier. You do understand that, right?


    I am trying to say I failed to meet that standard, Liu Jin says, meeting her eyes. I am sorry.


    She huffs. At least you finally said it.


    Neither says anything for a while. They just stand there in silence, Lu Meis hands holding onto his robes, her face close to his. Liu Jins hands twitch every now and then. He doesnt know what to do with them. Holding Lu Mei seems like the natural choice, yet he is not sure how weed that gesture would be right now.


    In the end, it is Lu Mei who breaks the silence.


    What is our n?


    He blinks.


    Our? I thought you were angry with me?


    The t stare she gives him is all the answer he needs.


    Fighting or arguing with you right now would be idiotic and counterproductive. Rest assured, I will take out my anger on you in several subtle wayster. Right now, you and I are conqueror and conquered. Acting the part is the best I can do.


    Before Liu Jin can reply, someone outside bangs on the door. Though old, the door neither trembles nor rattles. The talismans ensure it remains upright and locked. Momentster, shouting voicese from outside, a fist hits flesh and a body falls to the floor. Lu Mei and Liu Jin look at each other, instantlying to a silent agreement. A wave of Liu Jins hand deactivates the talismans as the two head for the door.


    What is the meaning of this?


    A disciple lies on the floor. Two disciples from the Apothecary stand around him. Even without looking at the bruise on the fallen disciples cheek, it is not hard to piece together what had transpired.


    Well? Liu Jin asks, his voice snapping everyone to attention. Have you lost your voices? Are your mouths only there as decorations?


    B-brother Qing! One of the disciples says. He flinches when Liu Jins red eyes flick over to him. W-We were ordered to search this floor to look for evidence of Elder Cheungs crimes.


    Elder Xues orders, no doubt.


    Yes! The other disciple says, nodding several times. That door was locked, so we thought something was being hidden there. That is why we were trying to get that disciple to open the door.


    The disciple on the ground coughs weakly. Anger emanates from his body, yet he does not dare re at them. He is only an Outer Disciple. Not a match for anyone here.


    We thought he was refusing toply, the first disciple says, so we felt we needed to


    Beat him, Liu Jin supplies, face perfectly cid.


    This one was going to say motivate him, but Brother Qings words are clearly superior to my own.


    Is everything okay?


    Liu Jin blinks as Lu Mei follows him out of the room and takes hold of his arm, pressing herself against him.


    You were taking too long, she tells him, her voice positively sultry.


    The disciples look at them with slow realization. They look at how close the two are. They look at Liu Jins robes, which hade slightly undone from Lu Mei holding on to them earlier. They look at Lu Meis robes which have mysteriously be looser in the span of a few seconds.


    There is really only one conclusion they cane to.


    As you can see, Liu Jin tells the two disciples, doing his best to ignore his reddening cheeks, I was the one who sealed the door.


    We do not appreciate being interrupted, Lu Mei adds, her face nuzzling against him. Are you going to punish them, dear?


    Liu Jins eyebrow twitches.


    I am considering punishing someone.


    I-Were sorry, Brother Qing! one of the disciples says, his face torn between envy and admiration. The other one follows suit as they both bow their heads to him.


    Take that disciple to be treated, Liu Jin orders them. You can continue your inspection after that, but do not harm the disciples here unless attacked first. We are all disciples of the Eternal me n and are only here to lend our aid to the Medical Pavilion in its time of need. Those are Elder Xues most sincere intentions. Remember that.


    Of course, Brother Qing!


    We understand, Brother Qing!


    Well? Liu Jin asks when the two dont move quickly enough. He points to the stairs. Do you not have ears? I gave you orders. Go!


    The two disciples take off, almost hauling the fallen disciple over their shoulders as they flee the scene. Themotion has not gone unheard. Multiple heads peek into the hall, attracted by the noise. A single re from Liu Jin is enough to send many of them back to their rooms, but the damage is already done.


    Everyone is going to know about this before the end of the day.


    Howmanding of you, Lu Mei says once they are back inside. I could get used to that.


    Was that just now the first of your many subtle acts of revenge? Liu Jin asks, one hand rubbing his forehead, his mind already contemting the ramifications of what he had done and what those disciples had been doing.


    That is part of it, Lu Mei admits, It was also necessary. It is as I said. Conqueror and conquered. You saw how those disciples were acting.


    Liu Jin sighs, tired.


    Superiority is a powerful drug, Lu Mei tells him seriously. I needed to make it clear I belong to you before anyone got any ideas. Those disciples will be sure to spread the word of your bold conquest. Or will you censure me for that and leave me to the mercy of others?


    Liu Jins face morphs into a scowl.


    Do not make light of such things.


    Who makes light of it? Lu Mei pokes his chest. That is the reality of our situation. Do not pretend to be naive to it. Certainly, those two wouldnt have been any threat to me, but that cannot be said for all disciples of the Apothecary. If it was me you found in that situation, would you have been able to remain as calm?


    Liu Jin growls but says nothing.


    There is nothing about the Apothecary that makes its disciples more virtuous than the rest. Liu Jin already knew this. It was not the character of the institution that attracted him. It just happened to be a ce suitable for his skills, andter, his goals happened to align with Elder Xues. That is all.


    He knew he was creating conditions for the strong to take advantage of the weak.


    No, Liu Jin admits, heat entering his voice as he moves closer to her. I would not have. I would have hated it. It will not happen. Ever. I will make sure of it.


    Bold words.


    A bold promise, Liu Jin counters.


    And why should I trust it? Lu Mei asks, moving closer still. Challenging him. Daring him. What will you do to prove your im?


    His hand is on her cheek before he knows what he is doing, his lips moving closer to hers.


    He kisses her.


    Is it the stress he has been under thatpels him? His attraction to Lu Mei? The need for contact? It is probably all of those, but Liu Jins mind has no time for that level of self-reflection. Lu Meis lips are impossibly soft; her body is warm against his as he wraps his arms around her waist and pulls her closer, her mouth eager as she responds to his affections.


    He doesnt want to let go of her.


    And yet, he must pull away.


    Well, you certainly took your time. Lu Mei tries to sound unaffected, but her voice is breathless, her face flushed, and her eyes hungry. Just so you know, I am still a little angry at you.


    She is close, very close. Hed just need to lean in for another kiss.


    If you are only a little angry now, I have clearly done something right.


    No one likes a cocky man, Lu Mei warns him. The effect is somewhat ruined by the way she keeps holding on to him, not that Liu Jin is faring much better. His hands do not seem to want to let go. Still, I suppose there is no turning back now. News of us will spread throughout the Medical Pavilion by the end of the day.


    If everything fails, you could always tell Lord Feng Shangs faction I forced you.


    No. Lu Mei immediately shoots down the idea with a shake of her head. ying such a part would ill-suit me, and being in thepany of people stupid enough to believe me a distraught damsel is beneath me. I am officially part of Lord Feng Guis faction now. What shall we do?


    With extreme reluctance, Liu Jin lets go of her.


    We need to prevent more incidents like the one we just saw from happening, he tells her. Certainly, collecting evidence is important, but the transition also needs to be as smooth as possible. A brawl here would be too troublesome. The Outer Disciples and most of the Inner Disciples will listen to me. However, I am not sure I wield any authority with the Core Disciples.


    Lu Mei sighs. That is only because your thinking is too direct. Think about it. This is only happening because you went to Elder Xue. I am sure many of your fellow disciples are already aware of that. In their minds, you are someone close to Elder Xue. You can leverage that connection to get others to follow your lead.


    That could work, Liu Jin says, rubbing his chin. Elder Xue is currently busy with the other Elders, so it is not as if any of the disciples will dare interrupt her.


    If you are only starting to realize that now, it is clear you need my help.


    Evidently so, Liu Jin says. However, even if we can keep things peaceful here, everything else will be up to Elder Xue.


    Those words are enough to wipe the smile from Lu Meis face.


    All their actions, no matter how well thought out, can only have a small impact. It is just as she said earlier.


    This is a fight between Emperors.


    ~~~

 Interlude: The Elders

    Interlude: The Elders


    ~~~


    Elder Dang, head of Internal Disputes, is not a physically imposing man. He is not uglysuch a thing is usually impossible for high-level cultivators. However, neither is he what one would call particrly striking. Elder Dang is average of height, slim in build, and has a face that is always a little too sly. His goatee is well-groomed, and his ck hair is tied in a topknot.


    He is a man known for his calm temper and great discipline.


    Even if one would find that hard to believe from looking at him now.


    Outrageous!


    His normally calm face is now a mask of carefully crafted fury. His nostrils re as he res at Elder Xue, who meets his loathing with barely concealed amusement.


    Absolutely outrageous!


    Elder Dang ms his fist against the armrest of his seat. It is not the first time he has done so today. That his chair hasnt broken yet is either a testament to its quality or a sign of how badly he is overying his reaction.


    It is most definitely thetter, Elder Xue decides.


    Elder Dang is nowhere near as outraged as he pretends to be. He is simply using anger to overemphasize his point, a good strategy if he were dealing with easily cowed disciples. However, these are the Elders of the Eternal me n he is addressing.


    Elder Ju of Exploration.


    Elder Fa of External Rtions.


    Elder Geng, Armmaster of the Armory.


    Elder Chang, Warden of the Punishment House.


    Elder Bi, Overseer of the Sparring Hall.


    All of them and more are in this room. Almost all the Elders of the Eternal me n have gathered in the main house. They all sit in a circr red room, their golden seats raised high above the floor. The higher the seat, the more important the person sitting there.


    No servants are allowed in the red room, for they would not be able to withstand being here.


    How is this not a vast overreach of authority by Elder Xue? Elder Dang shouts, waving his hand at her with all the disdain he can muster. Internal problems are to be handled by Internal Disputes! This is something even a new disciple would know! If there truly is any grain of truth to Elder Xues usations, it should have been our duty to investigate them. Instead, Elder Xue took up duties that were not hers and acted without consulting with anyone!


    Internal problems are to be handled by Internal Disputes? Elder Xue echoes, a lovely smile on her face. Certainly, Elder Dang speaks true. A new disciple would say that. However, an old disciple will warn them against such optimistic notions, for by the time Internal Disputes has solved one problem, a hundred more will have taken its ce.


    A few Elders chuckle at that. The anger on Elder Dangs face bes a little more genuine.


    Do not misunderstand, Elder Xue continues. Calmly. Soothingly. I am, by no means, trying to insult Elder Dang, merely his insinuations. He says I should have gone to Internal Disputes, but that was a risk far too great for me to take. Had I done that, Elder Cheung could have caught wind of my findings and fled.


    Elder Dang scoffs. What a ridiculous im!


    Ridiculous? Perhaps Elder Dang only thinks so because he has never had to deal with his own division, Elder Geng says. Unlike the slim Elder Dang, Elder Geng is a mountain of a man. The sleeves of his robes are ripped, showing off his powerful arms, as befitting of the one in charge of the Armory. He has no hair on his face, and the one on top of his head is white and short. He ims having too much hair is a hassle when forging.


    If Elder Dang wishes, we can spend the next several hours discussing all the asions in which the slowness of Internal Disputes has caused the Armory to lose valuable time. Although Elder Gengs seat is lower, he has no issue ring at Elder Dang.


    We are not here to discuss my Division, Elder Dang fires back, his voice colder now.


    Indeed, we arent. We are here to discuss Elder Cheungs horrible crimes, Elder Xue says before Elder Dang can keep going. You must understand how thoroughly shocked I was when a disciple showed me evidence of Elder Cheungs wrongdoings. To think one of ours could perform such vile research! How could I afford to waste any time when our disciples were in danger? How could I possibly risk alerting Elder Cheung? Despite what Elder Dang may believe, I simply acted in the way that was necessary.


    Is that so? This time, it is Elder Fa who speaks, his golden eyes looking at her with doubt. His dark hair is elegantly styled, his mustache neatly trimmed. As the one in charge of External Rtions, he always puts more effort than others into his appearance. If Elder Xue merely acted to quickly catch Elder Cheung, why do your disciples now patrol the halls of the Medical Pavilion?


    How could I leave the Medical Pavilion in a state of chaos? Elder Xue replies, her voice perfectly innocent. Had I done that, I surely would have failed as an Elder.


    Do you expect us to be deceived by such petty sentimentality? Elder Dang says, exasperated. He might have said more if not for the loud yawn that cut its way across the room.


    Do you all not get tired of arguing such pointless things?


    All eyes turn to the one who just spoke. Unlike Elder Dang and Elder Fa, this Elder looks rtively young and rather undignified. His robes are not fastened properly and even his hair is unkempt. He does not sit with his back straight but rather lets his body sprawl all over his seat, looking at the rest of the room with bored, brown eyes.


    He is Elder Ju of the Division of Exploration, a man on the Sixth Level of the Emperor Realm.


    In the first ce He stops to yawn once more. Elder Xues actions are not what we should be talking about.


    Elder Xue did cause much chaos with her recklessness. We are not gathered here because Elder Xue came to us with this information. We are gathered because we could not ignore Elder Xues actions, protests Elder Chang, Warden of the Punishment House.


    As soon as he says that, he finds himself silenced by a look from Elder Ju. Even though they are both Elders, Elder Ju looks at him as though he were trash stuck on the back of his shoes.


    Elder Cheung experimented on our disciples, Elder Ju says, his voice nothing short of irritated, one hand rising to scratch his head. He was going to turn them into cultivation pills. He was going to harvest their dantian.


    His hand stops scratching. His bored gaze sweeps over the room, looking at the Elders one by one.


    Surely, all my <em>esteemed</em>panions can see why that should take priority over your bruised egos and sudden love of protocol. It is not Elder Xue we should be discussing. It is Elder Cheung.


    As blunt and uncouth as always, yet there is something to be said for such tactics. Elder Xue hides a smile as several Elders bristle at Elder Jus words. It is not to the advantage of Lord Feng Shangs faction to focus on Elder Cheungs misdeeds, because then theyll be forced to defend him.


    Elder Ju should be more prudent with his words. There is no trace of the fierce anger that had characterized Elder Dang just a few moments ago. The fake outrage slowly fades away in favor of something far colder.


    However, Elder Ju remains undaunted.


    I fail to see why. Prudency did not make me an Elder, nor did it make me an Emperor who stands higher than all of you.


    In the first ce, Elder Fa cuts in before the argument can escte. How do we know any of Elder Xues ims are true?


    You believe me foolish enough to lie about such a thing? Elder Xue asks.


    We believe Elder Xue has spoken of evidence, but she has yet to show any. Simrly, we have no idea where Elder Cheung is, says Elder Bi, Overseer of the Sparring Hall, a man who has done many great deeds throughout his five hundred years of life.


    However, among the people in this room, he barely merits a mention.


    Elder Cheung is currently detained in the Apothecary, Elder Xue replies. Had he been an Emperor, containing him would have been almost impossible, but Elder Chueng is merely in the Heaven Realm. The Apothecary is an ancient building, more than capable of holding someone of that level. As for the evidence, of course, I intend to present it. I never had any intention of hiding it.


    Excellent! Elder Xue has surely put my heart at ease!


    Lord Feng Gui walks into the room with a confident strut, hushing all conversation with his mere presence. His red hair is like fire, and his eyes two gleaming suns. On his face, he wears a yful smile. It is a smile Elder Xue, Elder Ju, and Elder Geng soon find themselves mirroring. They know what his presence here means.


    They have won.


    Lord Feng Gui! exims Elder Fa, trying to disguise his unease as excitement. We were not expecting you to join us.


    An obvious lie. Elder Xue fights the urge to scoff. If anything, Lord Feng Gui iste. No doubt he was with Ling beforeing here. A frown appears on Elder Xues face as she thinks of that woman. Shell need to meet with herter.


    Ling should not go around making threats to one of her disciples without first consulting with her.


    I had no idea Elder Fa was a man of such quick wit. Elder Feng Guiughs. As soon as he stepped into the room, another golden seat rose from the floor, this one higher than all the others. An Elder has been used of harvesting disciples. How could I possibly fail to show up?


    I-Of course, you are right. Elder Fa clears his throat. Will your honored father be joining us?


    As always, I appreciate your concern for my father, Lord Feng Gui says, taking his seat. However, banal matters such as these are beneath him. My honored father is someone who has chosen to focus on his cultivation above all. He did not deem it fit to cast his shadow over this meeting.


    In other words, unless Lord Feng Shang somehow manages to learn of this and returns in time, Lord Feng Gui will be the highest-ranked person in the room.


    Banal matters? echoes Elder Dang. With all due respect, we are speaking of heretical research.


    Oh? Elder Ju tilts his head to the side. I thought that had yet to be proven?


    Quite so, Lord Feng Gui says as Elder Dang res daggers at Elder Ju. Make no mistake. I do not believe Elder Xue to be a liar. Rather, it is the seriousness of the usation that dictates we prove it beyond a shadow of a doubt.


    And how does Lord Feng Gui suggest we do that? Elder Xue asks, for the first time feeling some slight apprehension. Lord Feng Guis words are not what she had been expecting.


    A good question, Lord Feng Gui says. One that has led me to much deliberation, hence myteness, yet I believe I have arrived at an answer that will satisfy all. We shall hold a public trial in three days. Elder Cheung will be tried in front of everyone until the matter of his guilt has been fully satisfied.


    Elder Xue fights back a frown.


    By making the trial public, Lord Feng Gui is strengthening their cause. The more thoroughly they prove Elder Cheungs guilt in front of everyone, the more theyll be able to justify their actions and gain support. Best of all, with how things are in the capital, there is no way Lord Feng Shang can afford to leave the Crimson Cloud Tournament even if he does learn of this, which he surely will.


    However, a public trial also means shell have to present Qing Jin before the entire Eternal me n. She had nned on hiding him for a few years, but there is no way she can object to the idea of trial after everything she has done.


    It urs to her this may be her punishment for making such a bold move without consulting with anyone.


    And who is to be the judge? asks Elder Dang. Elder Xue takes no small constion in that he looks far more displeased with the prospect of a trial than her. Will it be you, Lord Feng Gui?


    To everyones surprise, Lord Feng Gui shakes his head in negative.


    I am ttered that Elder Dang considers me a choice, but I believe Elder Xun will be much better suited for this.


    Elder Xun.


    Among the Elders of the Eternal me n, he is the oldest and strongest. He is also one of the few Elders who did not show up for this meeting as he ispletely neutral in the conflict between Lord Feng Gui and Lord Feng Shang. Rather, he prefers to spend most of his time guarding the Technique Hall.


    I trust there wont be any objections.


    Lord Feng Gui asks the question, but he already knows the answer. Everyone in the room knows there is not a single person in Lord Feng Shangs faction that can object to such a choice. To object to it is to deny Elder Xuns impartiality. By appointing him as judge, Lord Feng Gui is showing how confident he is in their cause.


    One by one, the Elders of the Eternal me n voice their agreement. Some with happy smiles. Others through gritted teeth.


    In three days, Elder Cheungs trial will begin.


    ~~~

 Chapter 119: The Trial I

    Chapter 119: The Trial I


    ~~~


    News of Elder Cheung''s uing trial spread like wildfire.


    For three days, it is all everyone can talk about, and there is no end to the rumors created as a result. While everyone knows Elder Cheung will be put on trial, the specifics are still a secret to most, prompting no end of theories from the disciples.


    Unsurprisingly, it is the most oundish rumors that gain traction with the disciples. Even those from the Medical Pavillion manage to convince themselves Elder Cheung has torture chambers hidden somewhere in the building.


    However, not all have turned against Elder Cheung. As the usations against him grow, so do his defenders be more ardent. Nowhere is that more evident than in the Medical Pavilion. During his first day there, Liu Jin''s main concern was easing the tensions between the Medical Pavilion and the Apothecary.


    During the second day, it is the disciples of the Medical Pavilion that turn against each other as Elder Cheung supporters and opposers exchange heated words that always threaten to erupt into violence.


    Even with Lu Meis help, keeping things under control is a hassle.


    It is also a bit of a blessing.


    If Liu Jin was only seen acting in favor of those from the Medical Pavilion, he could lose support from members of the Apothecary. That most of his acts suddenly consist of quieting down Medical Pavilion disciples helps solidify his authority with the others. Even those who dont quite respect him yet are willing to let him handle the more administrative side of the upation if only so they dont have to do it themselves. Organizing the examination of the Medical Pavillions disciples and going over their records are not things anyone wants to do.


    Regardless, if things are already this bad in the Medical Pavilion, where Elder Cheung used to rule, Liu Jin does not want to imagine how bad things are in the rest of thepound. As the date of the trial grows closer, everyone will have to pick a side.


    However, it is not Elder Cheungs guilt they are making their minds on. Not really.


    Lord Feng Shang or Lord Feng Gui.


    That is the true question on everyones minds.


    ~~~


    In preparation for the trial, the many sparring rings inside the Sparring Hall have been removed and several rows of seats added in their stead, enough for well over a thousand people. The center of the building has been cordoned off and left mostly vacant. It is here where Elder Xun, the oldest and wisest of the Elders, will preside over the trial.


    On the highest row of seats, an area has been separated for the Elders. For many, it is an overwhelming sight. There are only one hundred Emperor Realm cultivators in the Crimson Cloud Empire, yet the Emperors in this room near the double digits. Some do their best not to look in that direction. Others cannot help but look there.


    Regardless, all do their best to remain silent.


    It is a pity their best is not enough. As the pressure mounts, the disciples find their tongues bing loose. Nervousnesspels them to speak in hushed whispers. And how can so many whispers be anything but loud? Not only have all the seats been filled three hours before the trial began, but a great number of disciples are standing outside. So many whispers are like the buzzing of a thousand insects.


    It is not often I see a gathering like this.


    The entire room immediately goes quiet.


    Elder Xun is a small man with skin weathered like leather. His eyebrows are so bushy they threaten to cover his eyes and his beard is long and white. Nothing about him appears threatening, yet he is someone who climbed all the way to the Ninth Level of the Emperor Realm and realized he could go no further.


    To quiet the whole room, Elder Xun did not even need to amplify his voice with Qi. Elder Xun did not even bother opening his eyes. He rarely does as it is rumored he lost his sight a long time ago.


    He merely spoke with authority.


    What a pity it is that we must gather to discuss the crimes which Elder Cheung has been used of.


    Worried murmurs ripple across the room. Elder Xun allows them to, but only for a moment.


    Elder Xue, as the one who brought this issue to light, I am given to understand it is you who will handle the prosecution.


    Elder Xue rises from her seat. In the blink of an eye, she is before Elder Xun.


    That is so Elder Xun. I stand here ready to prove Elder Cheungs guilt.


    Elder Xun nods with almost deliberate slowness. I see. I see. Elder Dang, you will be in charge of Elder Cheungs defense. Correct?


    Indeed, I will, most venerable Elder Xun, Elder Dang says as he too takes his ce in front of Elder Xun, just a few paces away from Elder Xue. Like Elder Xue did moments ago, he uses Qi to amplify his voice. As I am in charge of the Division of Internal Disputes, this role is most fitting for me.


    Is that so? Elder Xun says with noticeable disinterest. He turns to Elder Xue. You have Elder Cheung under your custody.


    Elder Xue nods. That is the case, Elder Xun.


    Usually, a criminal would be ced in the Punishment House.


    The matter of Elder Cheungs guilt has not been settled, Elder Xue replies. That is, after all, the motive behind this trial. To hold someone as strong as Elder Cheung in the Punishment House, wed need to use the lowest level of cells. In the event of his innocence, such a punishment would be far too heavy. This Elder could never live with herself if she made such a blunder. Holding Elder Cheung in the Apothecary was the most humane solution.


    The reaction from the audience is split. Some, like Khong Hu, marvel at Elder Xues kindness, for she shows mercy to her enemies and is prudent in word and deed. Others, however, see her words as nothing but empty lies. She did not send Elder Cheung to the Punishment House because there was a chance the other Elders would have freed him if she had.


    I see. Once again, Elder Xuns voice ispletely neutral. Detached. It is as if his mind is elsewhere. Regardless, it would be negligent of us to hold a trial without the used. Elder Xue, if you would.


    Though she does not look pleased with themand, Elder Xue does not object. A transfer circle appears to her left. Elder Cheungs form slowly rises from it.


    Several gasps follow.


    What is the meaning of this?!


    Elder Dang is the one who shouts. However, he is far from the only one shocked. All eyes are on the bound Elder Cheung. His elegant robes have been reced by multiple restraints and bindings. His eyes are covered, his mouth gagged, and his body tied to a chair and decorated with talismans and chains to hold him in ce. Those who have reached the Earth Realm can see at least one hundred and four different barriers surrounding him.


    What have you done to him, Elder Xue? Elder Dang shouts. Elder Cheung is still an Elder of the Eternal me n!


    Many mutter their agreement, yet Elder Xue is unmoved by their outrage.


    Elder Dang, she says with gentle exasperation. It is as you say. Elder Cheung is an Elder of the Eternal me n. I could not possibly use fewer restraints than this.


    Was it not you who just said his guilt has not been fully established?


    And neither have we established his innocence, Elder Xue replies. Shall I risk all my disciples on what-ifs? Surely, everyone can see that subjecting Elder Cheung to some momentary difort now and apologizing for itter is better than letting him have free reign to escape into the night and wreak vengeance at his leisure.


    That is quite enough, Elder Xun says. Unlike most people in the room, he ispletely unfazed by Elder Cheungs appearance. He turns his head to Elder Xue. Elder Xue, it would be unseemly of us to leave Elder Cheung without a voice in his own trial.


    I can easily restore his senses right now, honored Elder, Elder Xue says. Although I would suggest his speech be restoredter.


    You will restore all his senses.


    Elder Xues lips thin, clearly not happy with his decision, but there is no room for argument in Elder Xuns voice.


    Very well.


    With a wave of her hand, multiple talismans burn to ashes, and twenty of the barriers around Elder Cheung vanish. The gag in his mouth and the bindings around his face fall off, leaving Elder Cheung gasping for air as if he had just emerged from the dark depths of the ocean.


    W-What is the meaning of this? Elder Cheung asks, looking around wildly, his eyes slowly gaining focus. Why are you all just staring? Do you not see what has been done to me?! Unt


    Elder Cheung, Elder Xun cuts in smoothly but with force. I would ask that you do not lose your temper. Desperation, though understandable, has no ce here. It would serve you better to remain silent until you have been called to speak.


    But-


    Am. I. Understood?


    Silence.


    Elder Cheung, who is only in the Ninth Level of the Heaven Realm, cannot oppose Elder Xun. Even though they are both Elders, the difference between them is too big. Faced with Elder Xun, Elder Cheung can only nod,pletely cowed by a man who never once looked in his direction.


    The used, the prosecutor, and the defense. All are finally present. Elder Xun pauses for a moment, his weathered hands folding over each other. His chair creaks a little as he leans back. Elder Xue, you may begin.


    Thank you, honored Elder, she says, inclining her head to him. Her gaze then rises as she addresses not just Elder Xun but everyone else in the room. Fellow Elders, disciples of all ranks, some of you already know why we are here. Others have no doubt been wondering what would lead us to treat one of our own like this. Well, wonder no more. Days ago, I received proof that Elder Cheung was performing dangerous experiments on our disciples.


    She pauses for a moment, allowing her words to sink into the audience.


    These experiments were not, as some may assume, beneficial. These were not the actions of someone who wanted to improve the cultivation level of the Eternal me n. Rather, this was heretical experimentation, the breaking of one of our highest taboos! This person was modifying their dantian but not for their benefit. He was doing so to harness the elixir of immortality inside them!


    Chaos ensues.


    What had merely been whispers be gasps and shouts. Elder Xue has just used Elder Cheung ofmitting the highest taboo among cultivators. Arguments regarding Elder Cheungs culpability that had been put on hold are suddenly renewed. People scream. Some condemn Elder Cheung. Others call Elder Xue a liar.


    Enough.


    This time, Elder Xun does use Qi. It carries his voice to every corner of the Sparring Hall, almost as if he were right next to everyone at once. The feeling of having him so close to them instantly paralyzes everyone there.


    Only once every mouth has been silenced does Elder Xun turn his head in Elder Xues direction.


    Elder Xue, continue.


    Of course, honored Elder. To Elder Xues credit, her voice does not waver. She shows no outward signs of having been affected by Elder Xuns presence despite standing so close to him. It is clear now that Elder Cheung was slowly turning some disciples into cultivation pills for his personal use. Considering his level, it should be obvious why he was doing so. By drinking from their elixir, he would increase his likelihood of reaching the Emperor Realm.


    Lies! She li


    Elder. Cheung.


    There is weight in each word thates from Elder Xuns mouth. The pressure is such that the bindings Elder Xue has ced on Elder Cheung cannot possiblypare. Many Outer and Inner disciples in the front rows end up fainting.


    Another outburst like that, and I will tell Elder Xue to remake your bindings. Is that understood?


    Elder Cheung does nothing. He is stunned by the weight of Elder Xuns presence.


    I asked a question. Is that understood?


    Y-Yes, Elder Cheung manages to gasp out, his face pasty white and covered in sweat.


    Good. Elder Xue, is there anything you wish to add?


    Not a thing, honored Elder.


    I see. I see, he says as though nothing important had happened. Regardless, this is a most grievous usation. Elder Dang, how will you answer it?


    It is true the usations against Elder Cheung are grave, but at this moment, they are just that. usations, Elder Dang says, doing an admirable job at pretending not to be affected by Elder Xun. Elder Cheung is an Elder of the Eternal me n. As such, he cannot and must not be treated like amon criminal. I intend to have Elder Xue thoroughly prove Elder Cheungs guilt to the satisfaction of everyone here. If she cannot do so, then she has clearly overstepped her authority and acted rashly.


    If this Elder has acted rashly, I am fully prepared to ept any punishment for my folly, Elder Xue says, looking only at Elder Xun.


    Bold words, Elder Xun says, though it does not sound like he means it. Call your first witness, Elder Xue.


    ~~~

 Chapter 120: I Thought Long and Hard about It

    Chapter 120: I Thought Long and Hard about It


    ~~~


    Several things happen in the aftermath of the trial, the most amusing one being the drastic increase of disciples going into istion training. Even before the trial, many disciples were using all their points to buy as much time as possible in the istion chambers. After it, not a single one remains free. Some wont be avable for years.


    Everyone knows what ising. Liu Jin wouldnt be surprised if there is a simr increase in disciples going on long-term missions starting tomorrow. He wishes he could do the same, but, like many others, he has already picked a side.


    And right now, that side is winning.


    Rejoice! Khong Hu yells out. His cheeks are flushed, and there is no hiding the excitement in his voice. It is a stark contrast to his usual demeanor; the cup of alcohol in his hand, which has been emptied and refilled several dozen times throughout the night, goes a long way towards exining it.


    Elder Xuns wisdom has seen through the petty lies of Elder Dang and those like him! The wise and generous Elder Xue has been allowed to continue watching over those in the Medical Pavilion!


    There is a bit more to it than that. Elder Xue has been allowed to continue watching over the Medical Pavilion, but only until a new Elder has been chosen. Once that happens, Elder Xue will have to give up that power. However, those are problems for ater day. Indeed, Khong Hus words are greeted by cheers and raised cups from those around him.


    Brother Jin! Khong Hu puts an arm around his shoulders. Do not be so dour! You have been most critical for this victory! It is proper for you to be proud of yourself!


    Despite himself, Liu Jin smiles. Well, if Brother Hu says it, how can I refuse?


    This little celebration in the Medical Pavilion is not something anyone had nned. Someone had raided Elder Cheungs private collection and decided to share it with the others. Another disciple, one who could be quite lethal with the pipa as Liu Jin understands it, had decided to y it for far more joyful reasons. Things spiraled from there. Even some of the Medical Pavilion disciples ended up joining, though thates as little surprise.


    Everyone had been tense during the upation. Some may have hidden it behind pomp and others behind hostility, but not a single person hadnt known the stakes involved. At any point, the Elders of Lord Feng Shangs faction could haveunched an attack to liberate the Medical Pavilion. That possibility had been hanging over their heads all this time.


    In the aftermath of Elder Xuns verdict, how can they do anything but rejoice?


    Tomorrow would bring its own set of troubles. They would have to worry about how to manage the Medical Pavilion from now on, who could be trusted and who couldnt, and what to do once Lord Feng Shang returned.


    However, those are all tomorrows problems.


    Tonight, they can bask in their victory.


    All except Liu Jin.


    There is one thing he must do.


    ~~~


    Many disciples rethink their loyalties after the trial. Quite a few of them start shifting to Lord Feng Guis side.


    Are you an idiot?


    There is, unfortunately, always one idiot that will go against the grain.


    That is not a rhetorical question, Lu Mei adds, hands on her hips and one foot impatiently tapping against the floor. Are you an idiot? Were you born without brains? Or was it so small it fell out of your ears one day? Perhaps the Bei n is fond of raising their children with repeated blows to the head?


    Rather than getting angry at her, Bei Hong meets her scowl with stoic resolve.


    Suitability is determined through rigorous testing.


    Which, Lu Mei guesses, is his way of confirming the Bei n does indeed hit its children one too many times. She would like to say that went a long way towards exining many of the Golden Fist Sects entricities, but it is not like the Red Sky Pavilion is any better. The truth is all high-level cultivators are weird. There are no exceptions to this. Either they are born weird or be weird.


    Which begs the question: Which one is she?


    And which one is Qing Jin?


    This is not the time for your usual nonsense. Lu Mei raises a hand to her forehead. As expected, dealing with Bei Hong is always a headache. Lord Feng Guis faction has struck a major blow today. Lord Feng Shangs faction will not take this lying down. Things are already in motion. There is no longer any point in staying neutral.


    Bei Hong somehow has the gall to look insulted, his brow creasing and his lips thinning as he crosses his arms.


    I am not an idiot, Lu Mei. Of course, I know that.


    Well, you are certainly acting like one!


    To think she had just sought him out because Qing Jin, for some bizarre reason thatpletely escaped anything resembling rational thought, had left his pet with Bei Hong. Who knew what that brute would do to such a beautiful creature? No, it was imperative for her to go to the Inner Disciples quarters, be seen by as many people as possible on her way there for the sake of usible deniability while Qing Jin decided to be himself, and then hopefully return to find her Qing Jin still in one piece.


    Foolish her. She had not counted on Bei Hong being Bei Hong.


    Curse troublesome men. Curse the Heavens, who seemed to enjoy putting her near them.


    If you know all of this, she began, slowly and with much derision, why would you choose to join Lord Feng Shangs faction now of all times!


    The Division of Internal Disputes. That is where Bei Hong was heading when she found him. Lu Mei did not discover this through clever deduction. The imbecile didnt even have themon sense to lie to her about it! As everyone picked sides, Bei Hong had apparently deemed it sensible to ally himself with the Elder who had just been publicly humiliated.


    Is it not as if I made this choice without thinking, Bei Hong tells her. I thought long and hard about it.


    He nods to himself as he says it, his thoughts in full agreement with his words.


    Unsurprisingly, the idiot thought his idiot thoughts were clever.


    In the first ce, Bei Duyi has been trying to get me to side with Lord Feng Gui for a while now.


    Lu Mei stares.


    She congrattes herself for not sending Bei Hong flying. Even if he absolutely deserves it, the fool would consider it an invitation to fight, and she has no desire to waste her time beating him. Unlike some, she is not some brute that gains satisfaction from violence.


    You are picking a side on the basis of not liking your cousin?


    Lu Mei makes a small mental note to do something horrible to Bei Duyiter. The fool should have known trying to get Bei Hong to do anything is guaranteed to backfire.


    Bei Duyi annoys me to no end, but that is not my only reason.


    Oh? She arches an eyebrow. Do enlighten me.


    Huang Shing.


    Lu Meis face sours.


    There is no way hell ept being on the same side as Feng Zhi once he leaves istion training. Bei Hong shrugs his shoulders. Someone should be on his side.


    How odd, Lu Mei says, forcing her body to remain calm. I did not expect you to show so much consideration for someone you once deemed trash.


    Bei Hongughs. Amusing, I know. However, Huang Shing is not trash. He is someone I can call a friend. Isnt it a good thing you stopped me from beating him up that day?


    As expected, he had noticed. It is not because she had been looking out for Huang Shing or anything like that. She is not like Qing Jin, who can show concern for strangers.


    She just hadnt wanted to start the Selection Exam on such a violent note. That was all.


    So you are saying I only have myself to me for this? Lu Mei shakes her head. Should Iugh or cry?


    Consider the bright side: When we win, well speak up for the two of you.


    Idiot.


    What a colossal idiot.


    This is not some silly sparring match, and he knows it. It is because he is aware of the stakes involved and still acts like he does that Bei Hong is such an idiot. However, what is she to do? No matter how much she tries to reason with him, he wont change his mind.


    Lu Mei will not beg. Not for Bei Hong.


    There is only one thing she can do.


    When you win? Lu Mei echoes with practiced disdain. I hardly think two savages can be considered our match.


    Thats the spirit! Bei Hong grins. Unsurprisingly, his grin is far more genuine than hers. Her eye twitches.


    You are enjoying this far too much.


    Its been a long time since west fought, and I have always wanted to fight Qing Jin. I might as well enjoy myself now that the chance has arrived, although His grin widens. You know, I warned Qing Jin about you. I am now wondering if maybe someone should have warned you about him. I never imagined youd state your loyalties so inly.


    A good man attracts a good woman. Naturally, you have no experience with such things.


    Good? Is that what you tell yourselves? No, I think you two are just trouble.


    Trouble, is it? Lu Mei puts on her best haughty smile. Youlle to regret standing in our way then. I think you will find being our foe is far more trouble than you could have ever imagined.


    Bei Hong grins a foolish, overly simple, and thoroughly doomed grin.


    I am counting on it.


    ~~~


    There are guards stationed outside the Apothecary. All of them are disciples trusted by Elder Xue. All of them recognize Liu Jin by sight and let him through. After the trial, he has more than proven his loyalties.


    I must say thises as a surprise, Elder Xue tells him after letting him into her study. She is looking over some documents. Certainly, whatever you wish to tell me could have waited until the morning? At times like these, it is not bad to enjoy yourself a little. There is no need to worry about security. Elder Ju lent me a few disciples to put around the Medical Pavilion.


    As expected, Lord Feng Guis faction started moving as soon as the trial ended. However, that is not the reason why Liu Jin is here.


    I do not think this can wait. Or rather, it is probably best if I say this right now.


    Oh? Elder Xue raises an eyebrow but motions him to go on. Very well, then. Let us hear it.


    Back when this disciple fought Pan Qiu in the Summer Forest, it was Elder Xue who found us. Not only that, but it was the Apothecary that was harmed by Pan Qius actions. It would have madeplete sense for Elder Xue to decide his fate. However, when the time came to mete out punishment, it was Elder Cheung who did so.


    Elder Xue slowly puts down the documents, her dark eyes now focused only on Liu Jin.


    Even though he was an Elder of lower rank, he was the one to punish Pan Qiu and hispanions. I can only conclude he was able to do so because Elder Xue allowed Elder Cheung to take care of punishing those disciples.


    At the time, he had not thought it odd. Lu Mei spent most of her time in the Medical Pavilion, so Elder Cheung had gotten involved over the course of the investigation. Elder Xue had allowed it because the whole matter had been beneath her. His thoughts had been those, yet looking back on it, was that really the case? Even back then, Elder Xue had used the incident to send them with Feng Zhi. Why should leaving the punishment to Elder Cheung not be a calcted move as well?


    A good theory, Elder Xue says, almost approvingly, yet, that is not what you truly wish to say. Get on with it. You have earned that much.


    Liu Jin takes a moment to steel himself.


    At that time, did Elder Xue know about Elder Cheungs actions? Were Pan Qiu and the others bait?


    Rather than looking offended or shocked, Elder Xue smiles.


    Did I deliberately set a trap for my fellow Elder? Elder Xue hums and rubs her chin. What an interesting thought.


    During the trial, Elder Xue said she asked us to start looking into the disciples who had left the Eternal me n after we had identified the ones tampered by Elder Cheung in the Medical Pavilion, but that was not the case. Elder Xue asked us to look into those from the beginning.


    I did.


    She says no more, allowing the silence to drag on, leaving Liu Jin keenly aware that he is alone in a room with someone who could easily dispose of him.


    I suspected, Elder Xue says atst. I did not imagine hed be harvesting dantian, but I did suspect Elder Cheung was attempting some sort of experiment. The attack on the Summer Forest presented a unique opportunity. A group of Inner Disciples in the Spirit Realm. They were a bait too tempting for Elder Cheung to ignore. The fool.


    Liu Jin frowns. They could have died.


    They could have, Elder Xue admits, lightly waving her hand as if brushing off a mote of dust. Are you going to tell me that is enough to turn you against me and abandon your goals? Shall I point out the hypocrisy of such a statement?


    No. Liu Jin shakes his head. There is no need for it. I am already well aware of those things. I just wanted to make sure. I did not want to sleep with any doubts tonight.


    He does not want to have any illusions about the people he has sided with, nor does he want to fall into the trap of believing himself righteous.


    Liu Jin bows his head to Elder Xue.


    I can only thank Elder Xue for her honesty with me.


    Elder Xues face softens.


    Child, you are far too honest, she tells him. Chides him, really. Youd do well to fix that, or else you will find yourself in far more trouble than you can bear.


    I am sure I will surprise, Elder Xue.


    Perhaps you will. Rest. Sleep. Tomorrow, we begin anew.


    ~~~

 Chapter 121: The Kindness of a Warning

    Chapter 121: The Kindness of a Warning


    ~~~


    Fire coats Feng Haos arms and legs, making his attacks swift and strong; his small body bounces off the walls and ceiling so quickly it is as if there are dozens of him around Liu Jin.


    After much pleading from Feng Hao, Liu Jin had finally agreed to let him use elemental attacks during their spars. One contributing factor is that they are no longer sparring out in the open or even in one of the rooms beneath the Sparring Pavilion. Since Liu Jin tutoring Feng Hao is known by all, Lady Ling has granted them use of one of the many rooms in her mansion, one more than capable of handling their level of sparring while ensuring their privacy.


    Rtively, that is. Lady Lings subordinates are surely observing them somehow.


    Perhaps sensing his mind is not fully focused, Feng Haos face twitches in anger. The fire around his right arm grows in intensity as he lets out a furious yell.


    Dont.


    One moment, Feng Haos punch is about to hit him. The next, Feng Hao is suddenly on his back, the wooden floor and walls left rattling by the force of the impact. The young prodigy blinks at the ceiling, unsure of what just happened. The pain in the back of his knees tells him he was hit there somehow.


    You lost focus. Liu Jin chides him. Feng Hao flushes and mumbles something under his breath as he picks himself up.


    What was that?


    Feng Hao jumps like a startled rabbit; his cheeks grow darker as he realizes he had not mumbled low enough to avoid being overheard.


    Elder Brother Elder Brother also wasnt paying attention to the match, Feng Hao says, doing his best to avoid Liu Jins inquisitive red eyes. Liu Jin follows his gaze to one of the walls where a banner disying the name of the Eternal me n hangs.


    If Young Masters attempt to make me pay attention to the fight ended in his own defeat, it cant have been a very good one. Can it?


    Ugh!


    Liu Jin sighs.


    I know Young Master is smart, so he should already realize this. What is it that he did wrong?


    Feng Hao pouts. It is fairly adorable, but Liu Jin is unmoved. Feng Hao, Liu Jin has noticed, learns better when he has to point out his own ws instead of having them pointed out to him. It may cause him some difort now, but it will pay offter.


    I misjudged the timing of my attack, Feng Hao says with great reluctance. I thought that, since Elder Brother was distracted, Id have time to gather enough power for a hit strong enough to break past Elder Brothers defenses. However, I was not quick enough.


    Liu Jin nods.


    Well, put. You underestimated my speed and overestimated yours. Young Master should already understand this, but using elemental techniques is not quite the same as enhancing your body with Qi.


    Deciding a visual aid may be helpful, Liu Jin lets his aura re up.


    Qi is always flowing through our bodies. It makes us stronger. It heals us. It rejuvenates us and even slows down our aging. These are all things it does without any input, passively. When we fight, we impose our will over it and turn it from a passive force into an active one. We control the flow and guide it through our bodies so that it may produce the effects we need, be they offensive or defensive. Most simple techniques are rooted in this foundation. However, elemental attacks are moreplex.


    The aura around Liu Jin crackles with electricity as his Qi takes on the properties of lightning. Feng Hao takes a step back in surprise.


    When we use elemental techniques, we are not just summoning our Qi to attack. We are not merely guiding it through our body. We are first attuning our Qi to an element of our choosing. It is only after doing so that we can manifest it as a technique.


    Feng Hao stares at him wide-eyed.


    Elder Brother can use elemental techniques as well!?


    Liu Jin meets Feng Haos astonishment with a raised brow. I do not recall ever saying I couldnt, Young Master. Id be a poor Inner Disciple if I couldnt do at least this much. Regardless, the point Im trying to make is that using techniques such as your mes requires one extra step. Neglecting to take that extra step into ount was a miscalction. That is what slowed down Young Masters attack.


    Of course, as one grows morefortable attuning their Qi to a specific element, doing it bes much easier. For example, Liu Jin may need to focus when generating lightning but creating Poison Qi is as easy as breathing.


    Feng Zhi is a simr case. It is why the temperature rises whenever he is annoyed. His Qi is so extremely attuned to Fire, it has be an automatic response.


    Feng Hao frowns. So it is an issue of control?


    Not quite, Liu Jin replies. Rather, this is an issue of experience. I am willing to bet Young Master does not have to try quite so hard against his usual sparring partners.


    The twitch in Feng Haos face is all the answer he needs. As expected, his tutors are picking partners who they know Feng Hao can defeat. Liu Jin is the first sparring partner Feng Hao has chosen for himself.


    Because Young Master has not been pushed hard enough against his usual sparring partners, he has not been forced to realize the limits of his attack speed. However, that is something that will improve in time. The more Young Master uses his mes inbat, the easier doing so will be. Eventually, Young Master wont even need to think about it. Beyond that, the quality and quantity of Young Masters mes leave nothing to be desired.


    The praise makes Feng Hao puff his chest with pride. My tutors all say the same thing! They said it wont be long until I can c-use the Eternal me.


    Liu Jin blinks.


    As he understands it, the Eternal me is a high-level fire technique that only a select few among the Eternal me n can use. Certainly, Feng Hao has a good affinity for fire, but Liu Jin hardly thinks he is at a level where using such a high-level technique is an option for him.


    Perhaps his instructors are just ttering him?


    I would rmend Young Master growfortable with his regr mes before talking about high-level things such as the Eternal me.


    Is that so? And who are you to lecture anyone on the secrets of the Eternal me n?


    Liu Jin almost hadnt sensed him getting closer. Even so, Feng Zhi reached this room far quicker than expected. They are in Lady Lings mansion, but he walks with such surety it makes Liu Jin feel as if he were the one intruding.


    Big Brother! Youre here! Feng Haos face is torn between excitement and confusion, between wanting to run up to Feng Zhi or staying in ce as is proper. It is a struggle, and propriety wins out in the end. The young child smoothes his face and bows his head. Ah, forgive my outburst, Venerable Brother. I mean to say I was not expecting to see you today.


    Feng Zhis golden eyes move over from Liu Jin to Feng Hao. The young child keeps his head bowed, not daring to move a muscle until Feng Zhi addresses him.


    Feng Hao You have grown.


    While Feng Zhis voice sounds conflicted, Feng Haos face lights up in a way Liu Jin has never seen before.


    Thank you, Venerable Brother! I have been training hard! My instructors say-


    It would be good if you left this room.


    Feng Zhis words prove far more devastating than any technique. The joy on Feng Haos face swiftly turns to ashes.


    I Feng Hao looks at Liu Jin but only for a moment. He dips his head even lower. Of course, I will leave you be. I was happy to see you, Venerable Brother.


    The slight slouch of Feng Haos back. The hurriedness in his steps. The almost inaudible whimper that leaves his lips. It all contributes towards forming a re on Liu Jins face.


    You have certainly done well for yourself, Feng Zhi says once Feng Hao is out of the room. You joined the Eternal me n mere months ago, yet now you tutor the Eternal me ns Young Master. That is quite a feat.


    Liu Jin doesnt respond. He doesnt think Feng Zhi is looking for an answer. Indeed, the older youth lightly shakes his head and chuckles.


    I had wondered which one of you four I should have been most wary of, he says, much to Liu Jins surprise. There is no way that woman would have chosen four disciples at random, especially when one of them was the fool who spurned my kindness. How could his presence be anything but a deliberate taunt from that woman?


    Those few sentences have Liu Jin struggling to keep his face from showing any reaction. He is not sure how sessful his attempt is.


    Of course,pared to the problem child of the Golden Fist Sect and the girl from the Sky Red Pavilion, he was not worth paying much attention to. Neither were you. I know better now. You are the one I should have been most wary of.


    Young Master, there is no need for you to be wary of this disciple.


    Isnt there? I had hoped, perhaps, to still have a few more years, but you have done that womans bidding and gleefully escted the conflict between my father and uncle.


    Feng Zhiughs again. It is a short, harshugh, apanied by a slight shake of his head. It leaves as suddenly as ites, leaving a furious re in its ce.


    <em>Do not insult me!</em> The temperature of the room rises with Feng Zhis anger. I gave you the kindness of a warning! I told you to leave my brother out of whatever that woman is nning! Instead, you seem intent on dragging him into the middle of it.


    me bursts in Feng Zhis hand. It shines gold like the sun, almost blinding in its intensity. Feng Haos fire cannot possiblypare to it. It is not just a matter of power or technique.


    The me is not normal.


    Why should I not kill you right now?


    Liu Jin barely hears Feng Zhis words over the roars of his own instinct. His nails dig into his palms. His eyes cannot move away from the me. His body screams at him to get ready for a fight. His body screams at him to flee. Run. Fight. Run. Fight. Run. Fight. There is no other way.


    Liu Jin silences those voices.


    He cannot show weakness in front of Feng Zhi.


    I would think the reason should be obvious, Liu Jin says with calmness he does not feel, forcing his eyes to focus on Feng Zhis face. Young Master cant.


    Feng Zhis golden eyes narrow.


    You presume to tell me what to do.


    I presume nothing, Young Master. I merely point out what is true. We are in Lady Lings house. If Young Master were to attack me, Lady Ling would surely use it against you.


    Which is probably the reason why Feng Zhi had been allowed here in the first ce. How quaint.


    Furthermore, it would be problematic if Young Master were to kill me so soon after Elder Cheungs trial.


    However, is that truly what Feng Zhi cares about?


    No, there is something else.


    I do not believe Young Master Feng Zhi would like it if Young Master Feng Hao were to enter this room only to find my corpse with you standing over it.


    That does it. Feng Zhis teeth gnash against each other, and his eyes glow like suns. The me grows brighter still.


    Fighting his every natural instinct, Liu Jin wills away his Qi and spreads his arms.


    However, if that is what Master Feng Zhi wants, by all means, do so. This disciple knows he cannot win against him.


    Silence.


    Fierce gold wars against adamant red.


    Feng Zhi blinks first.


    His face morphs into a scowl. The me in his hand fades out. The door is mmed shut as he leaves, leaving Liu Jin alone in the room.


    That went poorly.


    ~~~


    You definitely handled that poorly.


    It iste at night when Liu Jin and Lu Mei finally have a moment to themselves, both of themying down on a couch with her resting her head on his chest. They are in what was once an office belonging to some high-ranking disciple of the Medical Pavilion. Now, it is theirs, something that sounds much better than it is.


    Make no mistake, Feng Zhi did not make things easy for you, but Feng Zhi is far stronger than you. He can afford to make an enemy out of you even if it is not wise. Meanwhile, the only advantages you have over him are political.


    Some would argue that is quite substantial.


    Some would, Lu Mei agrees. However, that will onlyst for as long as Feng Zhi chooses to care about the consequences. He threatened you in Lady Lings house. That is not the behavior of someone sensible although perhaps that was the point.


    Hm?


    He may have thought the act would be enough to make you back down. Lu Mei smiles. What a pity. He underestimated your foolish valor.


    Must you insult me in a way that seems like praise?


    Would you prefer just the insults? You have made a powerful enemy today. She cuddles against him, though there is a frown on her face. It seems we are making a lot of thosetely.


    Liu Jin frowns. She had told him about Huang Shing and Bei Hong already. Though he doesnt like it, the odds of Huang Shing willingly putting aside his feud against Feng Zhi are poor.


    If my manner is so poor, shall I let you handle Huang Shing when he leaves istion?


    Only if you deal with Bei Hong after. Hes given me enough headaches already.


    It is a deal.


    Marvelous! We have dealt with one problem. Lord Feng Shangs faction must surely be quaking in fear, she says dryly, drawing a soft chuckle out of Liu Jin. Finally smiling, I see. Good.


    Thank you. He says, wrapping an arm around her and cing a kiss on her hair. Despite its wild appearance, Liu Jin finds it surprisingly soft. Thank you for picking up Soaring Feather as well.


    Thest part, he says with a nce towards the corner of the room where his eagle now sleeps. No longer small enough to fit in his palm, the bird has grown more than three times his initial size.


    Soaring Feather? Lu Mei blinks. Is that what we are calling him?


    It seemed like enough time had passed for a name. What do you think?


    White Feather was better, but it is not too bad. May he live up to it and soar high above his troubles.


    May we do the same.


    Lu Mei hums in agreement, snuggling against him. For a moment, neither say anything, content to enjoy each otherspany.


    I must say I did not expect joining a side in this conflict would end up this way, Lu Mei says, yawning. I expected more violence.


    I am sure that wille in time. Liu Jin finds himself yawning as well.


    But in the meantime


    I know what you mean.


    Though their respective positions in the Eternal me n have increased in the trials aftermath, that is by no means an enviable position. It just means there is no end of tedious tasks for them to do. This is especially bothersome for Liu Jin, who has not found the time to focus on the task Old Jiang had left for him in the Memory Jade.


    I only managed to find five hours for cultivationst night. Now I understand why high-ranking people delegate so many of these tasks. I have some skill in that area, but I did not join the Eternal me n to only practice medicine. Certainly not if it is going to take so much time.


    I had heard the Red Sky Pavilion has many skilled doctors, but I did not imagine that was the sort of thing you would learn.


    Lu Mei smiles bitterly. My mother did not give me much of a choice. She thought there were certain skills everydy should know.


    That does not sound pleasant.


    Few things are. I cannotin, for she helped make me what I am. Lu Mei frowns. Speaking of, it would not be good if I am forced to spend too much time around Feng Zhi or anyone in his family.


    That is a curious thing to bring up.


    It is.


    I see. Any particr reason?


    None that I feelfortable saying aloud.


    A nomittal hum leaves Liu Jins mouth, yet he squeezes her shoulder gently for reassurance. It is not surprising Lu Mei has secrets. It is not as if he doesnt have his fair share of them.


    Qing might not be my real name, he says after a while.


    Might not be? What a curious way to say it. Does it have anything to do with the wife you have mentioned?


    In a way.


    Interesting.


    Same to you.


    ~~~

 Chapter 122: Escalation

    Chapter 122: Esction


    ~~~


    A disciple from External Rtions bursts into Liu Jins office and res at him with stormy blue eyes. It is the second time in as many days this has happened; it is even the same disciple. Predictably, he leads with the same words.


    How much further do you think you can insult us!


    Liu Jin sighs as he looks down at many documents on his desk. Should he be happy he is being distracted from this tediousness? Should he be angry that these tedious tasks will now inevitably take longer to finish? Since when did organizing shifts and reviewing daily reports be things he has to do? This is the Eternal me n, is it not? Are the disciples here meant to learn how to fight or to pursue the Dao of Bureaucracy?


    If Master could hear him, hed probably say such a Dao exists and leave him wondering whether hes joking or not. His father would know the truth, but hed decline toment, possibly to spare Liu Jin the headache.


    Well? Do you have nothing to say for yourself?!


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow with deliberate slowness and leans back against his seat. I was unaware there was any need for me to say anything. Surely, the situation has already been exined to Brother Yuans satisfaction. Or is there, perhaps, something he still fails to understand that he must interfere with my work so vehemently?


    Yuan Yis lips twist into a snarl as he draws himself to his full height. Though only three years older than Liu Jin, he stands two heads taller than him. His Qi, which marks him as someone in the Fifth Level of the Spirit Realm, zes around him, further magnifying his presence.


    You dare!


    Liu Jins red eyes narrow. His Qi does not rise so much as it coils around his body.


    Yuan Yi instinctively leans away from him.


    You are the one who dares, Brother Yuan. You dare barge in where you are not wanted. You dare interrupt my work to discuss an issue that has already been settled.


    Settled? Yuan Yi echoes incredulously. His hands twitch at his sides as if he wanted to squeeze something with them. What is settled about the Medical Pavilion refusing to give out medicine?!


    The Medical Pavilion is not doing any such thing, Liu Jin immediately corrects. We simply cannot afford to distribute that which may be contaminated. Do you not remember Elder Xuns verdict? Do you mean to imply he was wrong? Am I to take that as the official position of the Division of External Rtions?


    As expected, Yuan Yi immediately backtracks. Of course not!


    Then understand why we do what we do, Liu Jin tells him. His fingers tap against his desk at a slow rhythm. Elder Cheung was experimenting on disciples for the sake of harvesting their dantian. There is no telling what someone like that could have done to the many elixirs and medicines we have in storage. For all we know, we could end up giving out poison by ident. It would be reckless for us to distribute them without first making sure they have not been tampered with.


    Hence, the Medical Pavilion has stopped sending medicine to the capital, leaving those in the Crimson Cloud Tournament with few supplies to draw from. As far as reasons to sabotage Lord Feng Shang go, it is not a bad one. Liu Jin would go as far as to say it is a decently reasonable fear.


    It is still just an excuse. So far, they have not found any signs the medicine in storage has been modified in any harmful way.


    Brother Qing certainly said those words yesterday, yet it seems to me the Medical Pavilion has no problems giving out medicine to the disciples whoe here. Why, then, is it so hard to send supplies to the capital?


    The muscles on Yuan Yis neck are so tense it is a wonder he manages to get any words out.


    Brother Yuan, the disciples whoe here, do so because of minor injuries, Liu Jin says, leaning forward and resting his elbows on his desk,cing his fingers together. Simple remedies such as those can be made overnight. For mostmon injuries, we do not even need to waste resources. A simple technique will do. The needs of Core Disciples are not so easily met. You cannot possibly expect us to produce such high-quality remedies so quickly.


    By the time they have enough made to send over, the Crimson Cloud Tournament will be over.


    What a truly regrettable set of circumstances.


    But why am I even telling Brother Yuan this? A small, terseugh escapes Liu Jins mouth. His palm hits the desk with a little too much force. Did we not have this exact same conversation yesterday? Lord Feng Shang will receive what he needs when we can provide it. Until then, our hands are, regrettably, tied. You are free to tell that to Elder Fa.


    Liu Jin takes his eyes off Yuan Yi, doing his best to ignore the heat rising in his gut. He had almost been done working out the night shift when Yuan Yi broke into his office. He just needed a couple of-


    Yuan Yis palm ms against his desk.


    You dare treat me as a mere messenger?! As a servant to be dismissed?!


    Elder Fa dares treat you as a mere messenger, Liu Jin points out. I merely honor him by following his example.


    Is he perhaps being too antagonistic?


    Absolutely.


    Liu Jin is thankfully aware enough of himself to recognize that. It is unfair of him to take out his frustrations on someone in a simr position. Yuan Yi is doing Elder Fas bidding in the same way Liu Jin is doing Elder Xues bidding.


    They are both simply ying their roles.


    However, because they are both ying their roles, Liu Jin knows where this is heading. There is no sense in pretending otherwise. Now that things have reached this point, Yuan Yi will do the same thing he did yesterday.


    That he must lose time to this farce has Liu Jin rathertled.


    Qing Jin, I challenge you!


    There it is.


    ~~~


    Every disciple in the Eternal me n can make three guaranteed challenges per day. As the name implies, the person receiving a guaranteed challenge cannot turn it down. Even if a Core Disciple were to be challenged by an Outer one, it is not allowed for the Core Disciple to walk away. No matter how much of a waste of time it is, no matter how beneath him it is, so long as he hasnt already epted three other guaranteed challenges during the same day, he can only ept it.


    Ever since the trial, guaranteed challenges between disciples who support Lord Feng Gui and disciples who support Lord Feng Shang have seen a surge in poprity. Indeed, Yuan Yi and Liu Jin do not fail to draw a crowd as they face each other in front of the Medical Pavilion. Some are disciples who followed them as they walked out of the building. Others are disciples who came with Yuan Yi but had not been allowed inside the Medical Pavilion as only one person is needed to deliver a message.


    Pathetic! Yuan Yi yells out. You do not even have the gall to step into the Sparring Hall with me?


    The reaction from the crowd is all too predictable. The disciples from External Rtions cheer and echo Yuan Yis words, calling Liu Jin a coward, gutless, and many such things. Those from the Apothecary and Medical Pavilion attack Yuan Yi instead.


    There is, however, one person whose words manage to break through all the heckling.


    Oh? A pair of clear brown eyes blink owlishly. And why should Brother Qing do that?


    Yuan Yi res at the girl who just spoke. Though their cultivation levels are the same, their appearances could not be more different. Unlike the tall and imposing Yuan Yi, whose muscles are visible even when he is wearing robes, the girl is short and thin to the point of looking frail, almost doll-like. Unlike Lu Mei who is blooming into a woman of alluring, unforgettable beauty, this girl, with her short brown hair, could pass for a child with the right clothing.


    She is Fan Bingbing, one of the disciples loaned by Elder Ju to Elder Xue.


    Though not the strongest among them, Fan Bingbing acts as the representative between Liu Jin and the disciples of the Exploration Division. It would not be proper for the Core Disciples to lower themselves to interacting with Liu Jin. That is simply the way of things. Outer Disciples are for everyone tomand, but only the Elders can give orders to Core Disciples.


    The rules of the Eternal me n say we cannot decline a guaranteed challenge, Fan Bingbing continues. Nowhere do they say the challenge must be held in the Sparring Hall. It would be good of Brother Yuan to educate himself further lest he brings shame to the Division of External Rtions.


    Fan Bingbing says it all in a dull monotone, but that does not stop Yuan Yis face from twitching with anger, an anger which grows when some of the disciples around themugh.


    This does not concern you! Yuan Yi hisses.


    Oh, is that so? My apologies then. I will endeavor not to correct Brother Yuan next time he makes a mistake.


    Though some peopleugh, there is no hint of mischief in Fan Bingbings eyes. She truly meant everything she just said.


    As Yuan Yi is about to step towards Fan Bingbing, Liu Jin res his Qi, forcing Yuan Yis attention back to him. Brother Yuan, why are you wasting time when you are the one who issued the challenge? If you are thinking of challenging Sister Fan instead, by all means, make your choice right now.


    I would not rmend it, Fan Bingbing says, hands folded behind her back. I would not be as kind in my victory as Brother Qing.


    Yuan Yis face twitches. You take it for granted I will lose?


    The opening is too good for Liu Jin to ignore.


    Why should today be any different from yesterday?


    That does it. The crowd, which had given them a wide berth from the start, backs away even further as mes flicker around Yuan Yis body. Even Fan Bingbing quickly moves away from them.


    <strong><em>[Raging me Burst]</em></strong>


    Liu Jin uses [Ground Contraction] as crimson mes devour the field. People cover their faces and look away as the brilliant fire swallows everything and rises several yards into the sky. Yesterday, Yuan Yi only used this technique right at the end. Now, he leads the fight with it. Regardless, the method for dealing with it remains the same.


    As soon as the mes start fading, Liu Jin dashes in, spear in hand.


    Through the roiling smoke and flickering embers, Yuan Yi meets his eyes and smiles.


    <strong><em>[Raging me Burst]</em></strong>


    The technique bathes everything in fire once more. Liu Jins heart leaps inside his chest as he barely switches direction in time. However, Yuan Yi is not content to let him be. He does not wait for the explosion to fade but goes right for Liu Jin, his body rising from the fire like the ashes cast out by a volcanic eruption.


    <strong><em>[Raging me Burst]</em></strong>


    Liu Jin grits his teeth and brings forth Qi as the fire hits. This is not at all like yesterday; Yuan Yi has be a living volcano. The cobblestone floor melts. The air itself is distorted by heat that would kill lesser men.


    <strong><em>[Raging me Burst]</em></strong>


    Ah.


    So thats how it is.


    Should he just let Yuan Yi tire himself out then?


    No. Liu Jin frowns. Doing that will y into Yuan Yis hands. There is really only one way to handle this.


    Lightning crackles around Liu Jin as he dashes towards the center of the mes. Liu Jin has less than a hundredth of a second to appreciate Yuan Yis widening eyes before his technique engulfs them both in mes once more.


    Liu Jin grits his teeth and bears it.


    Yuan Yis cultivation may be higher than his, but hes using his power too recklessly. By spreading it over such arge area, he weakens its potency. Meanwhile, Liu Jins lightning is tightly coiled around his body, focusing and magnifying his power.


    In a battle of heat, the winner is Liu Jin.


    Spear meets fist. The reinforced weapon draws a deep gash on Yuan Yis arm. Blood spurts out only to immediately evaporate, heat searing the wound shut. Someone yells out something. Liu Jin cannot make out the words over the roar of the mes. He can barely see. All he has to go on is Yuan Yis Qi.


    That is enough.


    Again and again, the two sh in the middle of the inferno as everything around them burns and melts, and the fire rises higher and higher. It is a wild, frantic dance, and for a moment, Liu Jin allows himself to cut loose. The spear is swung harder and faster each time, bing more akin to a club as Liu Jin takes out his frustration on Yuan Yi, scoring three and four hits for every one of his.


    It does not take long for Yuan Yis movements to slow down and falter. Keeping his [Raging me Burst] going all the time may be useful for dealing with those weaker than him, but in a match like this, it was just a waste of energy.


    Winner, Qing Jin!


    Of course, Yuan Yi likely knew that already.


    Brother Qing, I challenge you!


    The smoke has not even finished clearing. The cobblestone floor is more akin to muddy water, and smoke rises from Liu Jins body.


    Yet, a disciple dares makes his challenge.


    A bitter smile appears on Liu Jins face as his suspicions are confirmed. Yuan Yi knew he would lose like he did yesterday. His strategy was never to win. Rather, he sought to wear him down for his next contender.


    Ah, so thats why Brother Yuan fought in such a peculiar way today. Shall I feel ttered? If I am to be honest, I dont think I am worth all this effort.


    This one does not understand what Brother Qing is talking about, the disciple who has just challenged him says. Like Yuan Yi, hes in the Fifth Level of the Spirit Realm. This one was just so moved by Brother Qings fight he saw no other alternative but to seek guidance from him.


    Liu Jin holds his face in his hand andughs.


    Of course.


    This is not the first time Liu Jin has been challenged by disciples from other divisions. Ever since Elder Xue took over the Medical Pavilion, the challenges against him have increased. Thankfully, none of them havee from Core Disciples. If a Core Disciple challenged him without a solid motive, itd just be an assassination, and everyone would treat it as such. However, its a different story if something happens to him while fighting an Inner Disciple. Any harm that befalls him then will be treated as a tragic ident.


    Still, this is the first time someone has tried this approach on him.


    As he gets ready for his second fight that day, it urs to Liu Jin that he may be capable of scoring a surprise hit with [Art of the Roaming Thief] and quickly end the match. However, doing so would mean revealing the technique to those watching. There are too many eyes on him, studying his style and probing it for weaknesses, to do that.


    They will keep challenging you because they are not afraid of you, Lu Mei had told him a few days ago. Unfortunately, she is right. He is not the sort who sees spars as an excuse to mangle his opponent. Even if he did, hed probably fix them up not soon after doing so.


    That means people can challenge him without fear.


    <em>The Empire fell into disorder once the ck Storm Dragon vanished. While many had been against him, it had been his power that kept the Empire whole. It had been through terror that the Empire had been united...</em>


    Lei Kongs words sh through his mind in the middle of the fight.


    What does it say about people when terror is deemed necessary for order?


    Winner, Qing Jin!


    Brother Qing, I challenge you!


    Another fighter steps up. If Liu Jin cripples him, will the challenges stop? Maybe not, but people will be forced to think twice before doing so. How should that be called?


    Carefully applied cruelty?


    Necessary cruelty?


    At what point does it be just cruelty?


    If he sat down with this person and talked to him, if he exined himself properly and reasoned with him, would he stop fighting him? Can he honestly expect that of someone? If Liu Jin were to meet a person who told him, Please, put aside your goals, for I have goals of my own. Would he listen to that person?


    Probably not.


    Is this what his father grappled with? Is that why he chose cruelty and fear? If so, he can begin to understand it. Or rather, he can understand the frustration and the allure born from that frustration.


    Yet, that is not his path.


    However, this...


    Winner, Qing Jin!


    A marvelous performance, Brother Jin, Khong Hu tells him. Liu Jin had not seen him at the start so he must havee out to watch at some point during the second match.


    It was well done, Fan Bingbing says with a nod so slight one could be forgiven for thinking it a mere trick of the light.


    Thank you, Liu Jin says, taking a deep breath. However, it urs to me that our brethren from the Division of External Rtions havee in search of guidance, yet only three have been able to receive some from me. I do not wish for the others to feel left out.


    The disciples from External Rtions, who had been picking up their fallen brethren, freeze in ce as all eyes suddenly turn to them.


    Perhaps, Liu Jin goes on. Some here wish to volunteer.


    An excellent idea, Khong Hu says.


    Interesting.


    Surely, there has to be another way.


    ~~~

 Chapter 123: Priority

    Chapter 123: Priority


    ~~~


    Morning, afternoon, and evening.


    The duels between disciples continue at all hours of the day. Through the use of repeated guaranteed challenges, it bes possible to lure people into no-win situations. Some use the opportunity to settle old grudges. Others try to strike at what they see as troublesome figures in the opposing faction. Many are the disciples who find themselves ambushed by those who they believed to be their friends.


    These sorts of tactics are not anything new. Fierce and often brutalpetition has always been an aspect of the Eternal me n. It is only by stepping over others that one can reach the summit. For many cultivators, that is the truest truth of all.


    And yet, the esction is worrying.


    In number, frequency, and violence, the fights between Lord Feng Shangs supporters and Lord Feng Guis supporters keep escting. The Sparring Hall is no longerrge enough to contain them, not that most disciples are in any hurry to use it. These days one can see fights breaking out all over thepound. Were it not for the rules stating the Sparring Hall is the only building in which fights are allowed, quite a few buildings would have been damaged by the deadly techniques unleashed one after another.


    For many, this would be an unforgettable spectacle. Some of the most talented cultivators in the Empire are putting every bit of their Heaven-defying talent on disy.


    For the Medical Pavilion, it just means more work.


    Disciples are carried in at all hours of the day. It is a never-ending procession of bleeding wounds, damaged organs, and broken bones. The violence has escted to the point where simple remedies are no longer enough. Yesterday, a disciple came in without arms.


    Today, Liu Jin is reattaching someones leg.


    His red eyes shine with concentration. The limb had not been severed cleanly. Rather, it seems someone hit him with some type of fire technique. Focused, but not focused enough. It had burned through the disciple, leaving charred flesh behind.


    Liu Jin has two disciples assisting him. They have already cleaned the wounds and removed all the charred areas. Unfortunately, that left the disciple with about five inches of leg missing. Sessful reattachment was going to require some creativity. Were it not for the acupuncture needles Liu Jin had used to disrupt the disciples sense of pain, he would probably be screaming right now.


    Liu Jin weaves his Qi into thin strands and uses them to connect the disciple to his severed limb. Nerves, muscles, meridians. Everything needs to be connected in just the right way. As he does this, Liu Jins Qi synchronizes with that of the wounded disciple, spurring his Qi into flowing through the strands Liu Jin has created. The quicker the disciple starts flowing Qi back into his severed limb, the quicker the regeneration process will be.


    Red Cream, Liu Jin says, holding out his hand.


    More? One of the disciples helping him asks, his hands clutching the jar of cream against his chest.


    On some level, Liu Jin can understand his hesitation. Blessed Red Ash Cream, or Red Cream for short, is a hard-to-make item. Since they are not using many of the medicines in storage to keep up Elder Xues ruse, they cannot afford to be wasteful with what they do have.


    On a much deeper, truer level, Liu Jin is trying to reattach someones leg. It is a lucky thing that this patients friends had the sense to bring his severed leg with them, mangled though it may have been. Liu Jin could exin how the cream will help temporarily make up for the missing tissue and speed up the regeneration. The cream should also ease the passage of Qi into the severed limb and help preserve the strands of Qi Liu Jin had created.


    However, doing that meant wasting valuable seconds.


    Liu Jin res at the disciple, his red eyes full of menacing intent. His aura res out. It is almost enough to make the disciple drop the jar. With wide eyes, he quickly hands it to Liu Jin, who immediately gets back to work. He thers the red, viscous cream on the affected area.


    ck Caging Powder.


    This time, there are no objections. A jar of ck Caging Powder is immediately ced on his hand. Liu Jins Qitches on to its contents as he quickly spreads it around the wounded area. True to its nature, it begins hardening as soon as its applied, leaving arge segment of the disciples leg encased in a stone-like substance. As that happens, Liu Jin ces more acupuncture needles on the disciples leg and thigh to properly stimte the flow of Qi in those areas. He checks and double-checks, making sure there have been no mistakes in the procedure.


    Only then does Liu Jin allow himself to lean back and let out a big breath. A tired smile graces his face. How loathsome it is that it took something like this to remind him of something so utterly simple.


    Being a doctor feels good.


    He should be stable now, he says. Take him to the second floor. A normal diet should be enough. When he wakes up, let him know the caging powder will be removed in three days and no earlier.


    The disciples salute.


    At once, Senior Brother Qing!


    Liu Jin smiles and chuckles. Those two had been in their twenties. What is the worlding to when people so clearly older are calling him Senior Brother?


    What is next? He asks once he leaves the procedure room. A disciple is waiting for him there, an aide. He is a disciple from the Medical Pavilion that had been found to be generally trustworthy over the past two weeks and so had been ced in a higher position.


    S-So quickly? Does Senior Brother Qing not want to rest?


    Whats next? Liu Jin repeats.


    There is not much, really, the disciple replies. On his hands, there is a list that automatically updates as patients arrive. At least, nothing that requires Senior Brother Qings skill. I am certain no one wouldin if Senior Brother decided to rest.


    Is that so?


    It is so, Senior Brother.


    Something about the way he says it. The careful slowness. The small pause before speaking. How his eyes never seem to find Liu Jins.


    Senior Brother! The disciple yells out as Liu Jin snatches the list from his hands.


    A patient with a broken corbone, one with multiple burns and severecerations, and one with a creatively obstructed... Liu Jins eyebrow rises as he reads thest one. Whatever amusement he feels at reading the description is all too fleeting. His eyes are cold when he looks up at the disciple. Do these sound like things that do not require my attention?


    Certainly, hes not the only one in the Medical Pavilion who can deal with injuries like this. Far from it. However, if he can help out a little, why not do it? An extra set of hands can hardly hurt.


    But Senior Brother! Those are...


    The disciple trails off, his words lost as Liu Jin looks at him with empty coldness.


    Disciples from Internal Disputes and External Rtions, Liu Jin says, reading the chart. Is that what you were going to say?


    His aides face goes pale. I-I thought I thought...


    He thought that disciples who supported Lord Feng Shang should be of lower priority.


    And why shouldnt he? They are currently fighting, are they not? Maybe they are doing it under the guise of guaranteed challenges, but no one would deny the two factions are in conflict. Why should they restore their foes to full health? Why waste their time and resources on them? Why heal them when theyll just fight against them once more?


    I...I


    The disciple coughs and hacks, falling to his knees. Only then does Liu Jin realize his Qi has been flooding the hallway and hovering over the fallen disciple like the fangs of a venomous snake. Nine-Headed Snake Gods Veins pulse inside him for the first time in what feels like ages.


    Rise, Liu Jin orders, diminishing the potency of his Qi.


    S-Senior Brother Q-Qing, the disciple says as he does, I did not mean-


    Enough. Follow me.


    Liu Jin storms down the hallway. The disciple follows after him, too scared to do anything else. People press their backs against the white walls in their haste to get out of their way.


    It seems to me, Liu Jin says as he bursts into the main lobby where patients are admitted, that here has been a misunderstanding!


    His voice is charged with Qi. It is impossible to ignore him.


    Some people seem to think the current state of affairs can be used as an excuse to shirk their duties. Let me dissuade you of that notion. This is the Medical Pavilion! It is our job to provide healing. If a wounded disciple arrives here, your job is to heal them regardless of their allegiance! Those who fail to do something so simple will be punished! Is that understood?


    Liu Jin gets a few nods, whimpers, and stuttered agreements.


    His eyes narrow.


    Is. That. Understood?


    Yes!


    This time, the response is unanimous. Liu Jin gives a short nod.


    Better.


    Another wounded disciple arrives a few minutes after that, and Liu Jin quickly loses himself in his work once more.


    Being a doctor feels good, indeed.


    ~~~


    It seems you had quite the outburst today.


    Should he even be surprised Elder Xue knows? Either she has people other than him briefing her on what happens in the Medical Pavilion, or some unhappy disciple tried to report him. Probably both.


    That indeed happened, Elder Xue.


    Usually, one would offer an exnation by this point. You did order for members of Lord Feng Shangs faction to be given equal treatment.


    Liu Jin does not hesitate for a second in giving his answer.


    I did it for the sake of Elder Xues reputation.


    The corners of Elder Xues mouth turn up. Oh?


    Elder Xuesmand of the Medical Pavilion is not set in stone, Liu Jin says, his hands folded behind him. As I understand it, the Crimson Cloud Tournament has already finished. Lord Feng Shang is liable toe back any day. When that happens, he will surely try to force the election of a new Elder. If he can cite improper conduct by the Medical Pavilion, that will only strengthen his case. It may be that Elder Xun will side with Lord Feng Shangs faction this time.


    Nicely said. Elder Xue even ps for him, her dark eyes shining with amusement. I wonder. How long did it take you toe up with that excuse?


    A few minutes, but I needed much more time to figure out the best way to phrase it.


    Lu Mei had helped him do it, though she had not been the slightest bit amused.


    The word fool may have been repeatedly repeated.


    Sensible. Elder Xue nods, bringing a dainty finger to her chin. Although it is just an excuse, you are not wrong. There are only so many ways in which I can abuse the authority of the Medical Pavilion.


    There is an unspoken for now there that Liu Jin doesnt particrly care for.


    Your altruism was not misced in this particr case, yet I must express some concern.


    Liu Jin blinks. Concern?


    I am satisfied by your actions. Elder Xue moves her finger to point at him. You will not be. When the disciples you heal use their gifts to hurt and kill others, this moment will be naught but ashes in your mouth.


    Liu Jin frowns.


    That may be so. No, there is no may about it. However, it would be foolish of me to take responsibility for their actions.


    A good answer, yet I wonder whether you will truly be able to put it into practice.


    If I am allowed to be bold, I did not expect Elder Xue to worry so much about this disciples wellbeing.


    If you were a normal disciple, I would not, Elder Xue admits. However, full of contradictions and hypocrisies as you may be, you are talented. Someone like you has quite a few uses. It would sadden me to see you waste your potential because your spirit proved too weak for your conscience.


    Liu Jin opens his mouth but finds himself silenced as a heavy, oppressive weight suddenly drops on his shoulders. The sudden pressure leaves him stumbling. No, it is not just him. The room. The building.


    The entirepound shakes exactly once.


    Oh dear, Elder Xue says, one hand rising to her lips. There is a sharp smile there. To greet us like that He is quite angry.


    He? Liu Jin blinks a little before it dawns on him. Does Elder Xue mean


    Lord Feng Shang, she says with glee. It seems he has returned in defeat.


    And with him, all the Core Disciples he took to the tournament.


    ~~~

 Chapter 124: Greatness is Trying

    Chapter 124: Greatness is Trying


    ~~~


    Like the Armory, the Feng estate is secluded from the rest of thepound.


    Unlike the Armory, this seclusion is aplished by massive walls of obsidian.


    Their surface is smooth, unblemished by either a cleft or crevasse. These walls were not made by piling stone upon stone but by taking a single, gigantic block and giving it shape. There is only one set of gates,rge, spiked things that require unearthly strength to even budge. Past them lies a beautiful garden with flowers of all colors and small ponds with clear water and statues carved from obsidian at their center. Some depict mighty Spirit Beasts, others warriors readying forbat.


    A cobblestone path leads to the main house, the grand building that houses those belonging to the Feng n. Gold-tiled roofs on top, red columns around it, andrge, open doors. The building does not rise towards the sky but rather stretches to cover as much area as possible. The closer one gets, the easier it bes to appreciate how truly massive it is.


    It is a sight few are privileged enough to see. To get in, one must be capable of opening the gates, which are heavy enough that even a cultivator in the Spirit Realm would have trouble with them.


    Today marks an exception.


    Liu Jin walks in with Elder Xue, always making sure hes at least one step behind her. Rows upon rows of servants greet them as they enter the pce. There have to be hundreds of them, a necessary number to maintain a ce like this. The red and gold interiors would feel woefully empty without them.


    I feel out of ce.


    Liu Jin only means to think it, but it is toote to take words back.


    Would you rather have me ignore Patriarch Fengs summons?


    Elder Xue walks with confidence Liu Jin can only envy, her movements so graceful she might as well be gliding across the floor. She wears the standard robes of an Elder, red with gold trim and a ck sash around her waist. Gold me patterns seem to move inside the cloth as she walks.


    It is nothing Liu Jin has not seen her wear before, yet something is different today. The colors adorning her are more vibrant, her hair more lustrous, and her skin more jade-like. Even her voice sounds different.


    It is as if a veil has been lifted from her.


    This disciple would not dare suggest that, Liu Jin says, forcing his eyes ahead, something much easier said than done. Something about the current Elder Xuepels him to look at her.


    Is this another aspect of being an Emperor? If so, Patriarch Xiao Zheng had never done anything like it.


    Certainly, Elder Xue belongs in an event like this. However, this disciple cannot help but think Elder Xue should have chosen someone else to apany her.


    Lord Feng Shang has returned, and a feast is being held in his honor. Every prominent member of the Eternal me n has been invited.


    For some reason, Elder Xue has chosen to bring him along.


    You will hardly be the only disciple in attendance, Elder Xue replies, unconcerned by Liu Jins worries. Preempting Liu Jins next words, she adds, Not the only disciple. Not the only young disciple. Not even the only young Inner Disciple. You will also not be sitting at the head table.


    Even so, Liu Jin says, For Elder Xue to bring only me is bound to call attention.


    Child, she says withughter in her eyes, you were pushed to the stage the moment you gave testimony in the trial. This is merely a matter of making things clear for everyone. You are valuable and important enough for me to bring you here. That should dissuade most assassination attempts against you.


    And the rest?


    I expect you to deal with those yourself.


    This disciple shall endeavor to live up to those expectations.


    ~~~


    mes of all colors float merrily above the banquet hall, a nice break from all the red and gold. Sometimes they would drift close to the tables like puppies seeking attention. One had even dropped on Liu Jins nose, which had been the moment he found the mes were perfectly harmless.


    Most tables are rectangr and covered in white and red cloth. They are onlyrge enough for small groups to sit around them, the head table being the lone exception. Perpendicr to all others, the head table is raised on a dais of solid obsidian. There sit the most important, the most influential, the most powerful of the Eternal me n.


    The Elders.


    Lord Feng Gui.


    And the returning Lord Feng Shang.


    The two brothers sit almost side by side, only a single empty seat between them. Just like Feng Zhi, they have fierce red hair, golden eyes, and sharp features. The family resemnce is impossible to miss. Lord Feng Guis face has fewer lines in it, but that may just be due to Lord Feng Shangs furrowed brow.


    Lady Ling sits to Lord Feng Guis right. Feng Hao sits next to her and Feng Zhi next to him. Every so often, Lady Ling would glower at Feng Zhi who merely keeps staring straight ahead, ignoring both Lady Lings asional res and Feng Haos equally asional attempts to start a conversation. Elder Xue sits next to Feng Zhi, and next to her are the other Elders who support Lord Feng Gui.


    Simrly, a beautiful woman with ck hair and jade-like skin sits next to Lord Feng Shang, his wife most likely. Just as Lady Ling would sometimes re in Feng Zhis direction, this woman, Lady Feng, would re in Lady Lings direction. Next to her, in the absence of Feng Zhuo, is Elder Fa of External Rtions, and next to him is Elder Dang and all other Elders who support Lord Feng Shang.


    The division could not be more apparent, and it is reflected in the rest of the room. The empty seat between the two brothers has be an imaginary line that parts the room in half. Disciples in Lord Feng Shangs faction sit on one side of the line, while those who support Lord Feng Gui sit on the other.


    Junior Brother, I know it is hard to ignore, but I do not rmend looking in that direction for too long. Your gaze might catch the eyes of someone dangerous.


    The words are what Liu Jin needs to take his eyes away from the head table. Even though he has seen most of the Elders during the trial, there is something different today. Whatever it is Elder Xue did, they have done as well.


    Thank you, Senior Brother Guo.


    Guo Xuesheng is the bearded disciple who helped Liu Jin and Khong Hu in the Armory. Just as Liu Jin was brought by Elder Xue, Senior Brother Guo was brought by Elder Geng, the Armmaster of the Armory.


    Boasting powerful muscles, piercing dark eyes, and an excellent cultivation level, Senior Brother Guo is a far more suitable choice to attend this banquet than him; most people here are. The disciples in attendance are mostly in the True Realm. However, there are also Earth Realm and even Heaven Realm cultivators among them. Of course,pared to the Emperors who sit at the main table, it is hard to even notice them.


    Its quite alright! Senior Brother Guo ps his back. He does it lightly, yet it almost sends Liu Jins face against the table. Ive got to look out for my juniors, dont I?


    Senior Brothers attitude is rather curious, Fan Bingbing says beside them. In my experience, most Core Disciples are distant at best.


    Though he is trying to get his breath back, Liu Jin can only agree with Fan Bingbing. He has seen Core Disciples, but beyond the incident with Xi Mou, they seemrgely uninterested in the affairs of those below them.


    I suppose they do give that impression. Senior Brother Guosugh is deep and strong. Newly instated Core Disciples are still getting used to their new responsibilities. Because of that, they are more focused on their fellows than on the world theyve left behind. Meanwhile, the old ones are too distracted by their duties.


    And Senior Brother Guos case is different? Liu Jin asks.


    Elder Geng often has me run errands for him. Because of those, I end up interacting with my juniors quite often. I dare say you two are more than familiar with the demands Elders can make of us.


    The look he gives them is not only knowing but sympathetic.


    Elder Ju is a great man, Fan Bingbing says, her voice monotone as always. That greatness is often trying.


    Whatever words I could have uttered would have been far less elegant than Sister Fans. Please pretend her words are my words, Liu Jin adds.


    Senior Brother Guoughs and again ps Liu Jins back. I see you two have a bright future ahead!


    Liu Jin is wincing when he feels it. Ites into the room like a thief in the night. Not daring to make a sound. Not trying to disturb anyone. It is theplete opposite of the Emperors present, whose presencepels everyone to pay attention to them.


    Yet, this presence dwarfs thempletely.


    At least one disciple falls from his seat. Liu Jin is left pale, his hands gripping the table. Fang Bingbing does not look any better. Even the merry mes above them now huddle close to each other for warmth.


    The room does not look any darker, yet a shadow has been cast upon it.


    You two handled that well, Senior Brother Guo says. Knowing what they were about to ask, he adds, Patriarch Feng Zhang has cast his shadow over this meeting,


    Liu Jin looks at the main table. The seat between Lord Feng Shang and Lord Feng Gui is still empty. However, something has clearly changed, for Liu Jin feels he must avert his eyes. The same presence as before hovers around the seat.


    It hovers over everything.


    Friends!


    Lord Feng Gui breaks the silence; he smiles and raises his cup. If Patriarch Feng Zhangs appearance affected him in any way, he is definitely not showing it.


    How it pleases me to see you all here! How it pleases me to know you have alle here to honor my dear brother and the brave disciples he took to the tournament!


    Lord Feng Shangs face grows darker with each of his brothers words. Next to him, Lady Feng purses her lips.


    Raise your cups for them, my friends, for they have done the Eternal me n the great honor of iming fourth ce in the Crimson Cloud Tournament for the first time in centuries.


    Fourth ce.


    It is the lowest rank the Eternal me n has achieved in centuries. That a banquet is being held to celebrate it is nothing but a deliberate taunt. However, since it is Patriarch Feng Zhang who called for this feast, there is nothing Lord Feng Shang can do about it.


    Eat, juniors, Senior Brother Guo says as servants start bringing in the food. There is no greater food than the one served here. For ones such as you two, this meeting will be trying, so you might as well experience something good.


    We will trust Senior Brothers wisdom, Fan Bingbing says as she puts meat on her te. Liu Jin does the same. Its the first food hes tasted in the past few weeks. Now that hes in the Spirit Realm, he does not need to eat all that often.


    I would also like to congratte Lord Feng Shang, says Elder Geng in a loud voice after refilling his cup with more wine. This old man had some doubts when Lord Feng Shang imed the disciples he chose would make it to the top of the Crimson Cloud Tournament. I even presented him with several talented disciples from my division, but Lord Feng Shang was adamant. He assured me the results of this tournament would overshadow those of the previous one. At the time, this old man thought Lord Feng Shang was making a mistake, but now this old man sees his folly. Lord Feng Shang did exactly as he imed. Truly, the results of thest tournament have been overshadowed!


    Laughter follows. However, it onlyes from one side of the room. The other side is full of frowns, embarrassed blushes, and gritted teeth. Even in the head table, Elder Fas smile is a little too tense and Elder Dangs face is set in a frown.


    However, by far the most angeres from Xi Mous table.


    His eyes are narrowed, his teeth gritted, his face inmed. The Core Disciple who had been chosen to participate in the tournament is livid, and hes far from the only person at that table who feels like that. A scowling girl with long red hair. A man with a round face and a surprisingly round body. A youth with sunken eyes and feathers on his hair. A pale man with hair like ashes who cuts his meat with impossible elegance.


    They are not the only ones with Xi Mou, but those are the ones that stand out.


    The disciples who came back from the tournament, I presume? Liu Jin asks Senior Brother Guo in a whisper.


    Aye. Results aside, they are some of the most powerful cultivators in the Empire.


    To think, Lord Feng Shang speaks atst, that I would be greeted so kindly after all my blunders. Truly, the Eternal me n is my family. How can I be anything but grateful to you all? However, as eventful as my journey has been, I find that much has changed in my absence.


    Lord Feng Guiughs. Surely you exaggerate, brother?


    An Elder has been deposed while I was away. How can I call that anything but a big change, brother?


    That quiets everyone, supporters of Lord Feng Shang and Lord Feng Gui alike. The matter of Elder Cheung is one only discussed in private conversations nowadays. To attempt to harvest someones dantian is something that offends everyones sensibilities.


    It seems congrattions are in order, Elder Xue, Lord Feng Shang continues. While I blundered, you have ascended.


    Elder Xueughs softly.


    My thanks, Lord Feng Shang, but this Elder merely stepped in where she was needed.


    Is that so? I suppose it was up to you to take action. I hear it was one of your disciples who identified the problem. He must be quite skilled.


    Elder Xues smile stills. Nevertheless, she answers.


    That is so.


    On the other side of the table, Elder Dang scoffs. I would not ce much stock in rumors, Lord Feng Shang. Certainly, it was one of Elder Xues disciples who discovered the issue, but that can simply be chalked up to a fluke and nothing more.


    Oh? I am surprised to hear you speak so boldly, Elder Dang. Elder Xues smile gains an edge to it. Was it not you who interrogated my disciple to your satisfaction when you were so fiercely defending the now-disgraced Cheung.


    Elder Dang glowers at her, but Lord Feng Shangughs.


    Peace. There is no need to argue. We are among friends. Elder Dang surely did not mean to imply anything bad. Rather, I think he brings up an excellent point.


    Wait.


    Since my return, I have heard many tales about the youth who identified such aplex issue, but I have not seen him in action.


    Elder Xues smile fades as victory spreads across Elder Dangs face.


    He and Lord Feng Shang had been nning on this.


    Shall we rectify that?


    And with those words from Lord Feng Shang, all gazes in the room slowly but surely start turning to Liu Jin.


    ~~~

 Chapter 125: Contest

    Chapter 125: Contest


    ~~~


    Silence.


    Regardless of how loud the murmurs around him are, Liu Jins world has be silent. He looks neither left nor right. His gaze does not even seek out Elder Xues, no matter how much he wishes to. Once again, Liu Jin has little choice but to wait for people much mightier than he to decide his fate.


    See his skills? Lord Feng Gui echoes his brother andughs. Brother, are the skills of an Inner Disciple truly something that can be of interest to you?


    As I understand it, his skills were of interest to the entirety of our Eternal me n mere weeks ago, Lord Feng Shang replies smoothly. Any trace of difort in his posture has beenpletely erased. Why should I hold myself apart? Indeed, wasnt it my inability to see the skills of our disciples that led to my shame? Perhaps, I should have paid more attention to our Inner Disciples.


    Far be it from me to deny you the opportunity to reflect on your mistakes, how do you propose we aplish this? Shall we grab disciples and modify their dantain so that Elder Xues disciple may identify the exact ways in which it was done? Lord Feng Gui lets out a sharpugh. We are not savages, brother.


    I would never dare suggest something like that, little brother. Certainly, it is impossible to replicate the exact circumstances in which Elder Xues disciple distinguished himself. However, he is a disciple of the Apothecary, is he not? Alchemy should be something he takes pride in. Indeed, that he was able to dissect the poisons used by the disgraced Cheung suggests quite a bit of skill in that area.


    A hum leaves Lord Feng Guis mouth. His hand goes to his chin. Are you suggesting a pill making contest, brother?


    It should be decent entertainment if nothing else.


    How thoroughly old-fashioned of you, brother.


    A pill making contest.


    Certainly, Lord Feng Shang is right. As a member of the Apothecary, it should be natural for pill making to be a strength of Liu Jins. Indeed, Lord Feng Gui and Elder Xue trade a quick nce, one so discreet Liu Jin barely catches it. It seems to be Elder Xues cue to speak up.


    I see no reason to object, Lord Feng Shang, she says. My disciple does notck skill, yet who shall be his opponent?


    I believe I can be of assistance, Elder Dang says. As you all know, many disciples who belonged to the Medical Pavilion left to other divisions after that dreadful event. As it so happens, I have a former disciple of the Medical Pavilion in my division who happens to be quite proficient in pill making. By mere happenstance, I have brought him here tonight.


    Interesting. Lord Feng Shang hums thoughtfully, as though he hadnt arranged this with Elder Dang long before the feast began. Elder Xue, I hear you have granted your disciple quite a bit of authority in the Medical Pavilion.


    I have.


    Lord Feng Shangs lips form a smile. Then this shall be doubly interesting. A former disciple of the Medical Pavilion against a current one. Shall we see which is better?


    The slightest crease appears on Lord Feng Guis face, one which Liu Jin soon mirrors. If Liu Jin loses, Lord Feng Shangs faction will use hisck of skill as a way to put Elder Xues management of the Medical Pavilion in doubt. That is surely what they are after with this contest.


    Elder Xue merely smiles.


    I can think of no better way to do so than this one. Disciple Qing, step forward.


    Disciple Bu Jing, Elder Dang says. You as well.


    A pale-eyed disciple on the other side of the room stands up at the same time Liu Jin does. He is a few years older than him and has a narrow face set in a frown. His Qi marks him as someone in the True Realm.


    The two walk until they are fifteen paces away from the main table and kneel.


    This disciple is ready to serve, Liu Jin and Bu Jing say at the same time.


    I am pleased to hear that, Elder Feng Shang says and snaps his fingers.


    Any lingering doubts Liu Jin has are fully silenced when three servants bring in furnaces, utensils, and ingredients. Liu Jin can easily recognize every single one of them. There is not one among them that is not rare. They are not the sort of things one would have lying around. This was definitely nned in advance.


    Oh, how thoroughly you have prepared yourself, brother. To think you just came up with this idea, yet you already have all the ingredients ready. Lord Feng Gui gives a few mocking ps. Why, if only you had shown half this level of preparation for the tournament, we might not have finished fourth!


    The flicker of a frown crosses Lord Feng Shangs face.


    Is there anything wrong with being prepared, brother? You scold me for not preparing enough. Now you wish to do the same for preparing too much?


    Dearest brother, does it not strike you as unfair that you have clearly decided on which pill you are going to ask them to make ahead of time?


    Shall I let you or Elder Xue decide instead? Lord Feng rebuts. Do we not run into the same problem that way?


    At the very least, dear brother, I do not have any ingredients ready. You are the one who wants to be entertained. What entertainment is there when you ce so much under your control?


    I am afraid, dearest little brother, that your type of entertainment feels too much like recklessness to me.


    It is, by all means, a normal conversation between brothers. There is no hint of hostility in their expressions, not an ounce of aggression in their voices. And yet, each exchange generates an unmistakable pressure in the room which bears down on everyone around them. The Elders show no sign of noticing it, but the disciples unlucky enough to be close to the head table have a hard time holding their heads up.


    <em>Heartening Phoenix Pill.</em>


    Both brothers freeze in ce, and so does the rest of the room. The overpowering presence created by the two brothers is snuffed out as easily as a candle.


    Lord Feng Zhang has spoken.


    Liu Jin doesnt know how he knows that, but it is as certain as the sun rising every morning.


    It seems neither of us will choose the pill, Lord Feng Shang says, his voice measured. His body is now leaning two inches further away from his fathers seat.


    It seems that is the case, dear brother, Lord Feng Gui replies, for once a mirror image to his brother. Though if it is a Heartening Phoenix Pill they are making, we shall need different ingredients.


    Unlike before, it takes the servants several minutes to bring out the ingredients needed, which helps reassure Liu Jin that this part has not been nned in advance.


    The way Bu Jing keeps ring at him out of the corner of his eyes is rather awkward, though.


    The rules are simple, Elder Dang says once tools and ingredients have beenid out for Liu Jin and Bu Jing atop red silk. You shall each prepare a Heartening Phoenix Pill. Whoever creates the superior pill will be the winner. Any questions?


    I have one, honored Elder, Liu Jin says. I see the servants have brought pill furnaces for us, but would it be alright if I do not use one?


    His question causes confusion not just across the room but even among the Elders. It is Elder Geng, from the Armory, who hums in thought and nods.


    Direct Resonance, is that it?


    The words are not something Liu Jin has heard before, but to his surprise, Elder Xue nods.


    Correct. My disciple prefers to make pills through Direct Resonance.


    Direct Resonance? Lady Ling echoes. Her beautiful face wrinkles in confusion. I must admit I am not familiar with the term.


    It is no surprise, mydy, Elder Geng says. It is quite old-fashioned. In the era before pill furnaces becamemon, people were forced to use their Qi to create the same effect. Of course, this caused greatly uneven results in pill production. Furnaces went a long way towards standardizing results as well as lessening the odds of failure.


    His exnation creates ripples across the banquet hall. Furnaces are everyones preferred method for pill making. Certainly, skill is required to manipte a furnace. The more high-end the furnace, the more skill one needs. Even among people using the same model of furnace, there will be differences in results.


    However, the method Elder Geng talks about seems even more skill-based.


    In other words, Liu Jin will have to rely solely on his skill at harnessing ingredients against an older, more experienced disciple. Even though Liu Jin is a disciple of the Apothecary, his opponent, Bu Jing, belonged to the Medical Pavilion and is in the True Realm. His skills at manipting furnaces and pill-making should leave nothing to be desired, especially since it is he that Lord Feng Shang and Elder Dang have chosen to put on this stage.


    Most people in the room are already certain of Liu Jins defeat.


    I can think of no better way to appreciate the difference in skill, Elder Xue says, showing confidence that is not shared by most. Two disciples trying to make the same pill, using the same ingredients, yet twopletely different methods. Lord Feng Shangs idea is certainly a good one.


    Emboldened by her disy, Lord Feng Gui adds, Why not? You are the one who wants to be entertained, brother.


    Lord Feng Shang merely hums in reply and nods to Elder Dang.


    Your request is allowed, disciple, Elder Dang tells him. If there are no further objections...


    He waits a moment, giving everyone a chance to say nothing. No one does.


    Begin!


    Liu Jin and Bu Jing quickly sort through the ingredients given to them: salve of a Wise Oak, root of Dragonblood, mucus of a Frost Smander, leaves of a Pale Ice Tree.


    And, of course, one Phoenix Feather.


    The Heartening Phoenix Pill grants the one who eats it incredible resistance against fire, often to the point of immunity. As the name implies, Phoenix Feathers are a key ingredient in their preparation. It is the quality of the Phoenix Feather that determines the potency of the pill.


    Liu Jin and Bu Jing have each been given one feather. The message is clear.


    If they fail, there will be no second chances.


    The Pale Ice Tree leaves are quickly cleaned. The Dragonblood root is chopped into small pieces and powdered. Bu Jing finishes this stage first, using the speed granted to him by a higher cultivation level. His furnace is soon glowing with green mes as he starts inserting the ingredients and mixing them.


    Liu Jin does his best to phase him out. There is no point in paying attention to progress other than his own. The looks and murmurs from the other disciples, the attention of the Emperors, and even Lord Feng Zhangs presence hovering over everyone. None of those things are needed. Liu Jins world narrows until nothing other than the ingredients he is using exists.


    His Qi res up.


    Resonating and harmonizing with the ingredients. Was it really such an old method? If so, he wished either his father or master had told him about it. He had known it wasntmon, but he hadnt known it was ancient. Whenever he had asked them about it, they just said not many people used it.


    Would he have used the furnace had he known about that?


    No.


    The answeres to him instantly. No, he wouldnt have. It is not that he doesnt know how to use a pill furnace, but hes not going to win against someone in the True Realm with that method.


    This is not the time to appear weak. Liu Jin must win here, and by doing so, reinforce his value and gain influence.


    That is the only path for him.


    Wise Oak. Dragonblood. Frost Smander. Pale Ice Tree.


    Not a single one of those ingredients is rted to fire. People usually think that is the case because the Hearting Phoenix Pill is meant to fight fire with cold. However, that could not be further from the truth. Otherwise, a Phoenix Feather would not be its main ingredient. Instead of fighting fire with cold, the Hearting Phoenix Pill takes advantage of thetent properties within the Phoenix Feather. It seeks to grant its user a shadow of a Phoenixs ability to thrive in mes.


    The other four ingredients better enable the process by helping contain the power of the Phoenix.


    Liu Jins Qi easily resonates with the four ingredients and brings them to a higher level of refinement. Even though they are all high-grade ingredients, not one of them is particrly vtile.


    The same cannot be said of the Phoenix Feather.


    The ones they have been given are high-grade ones. No doubt, someone in the True Realm will have an easier time controlling the energies it will unleash during the pill-making process. Liu Jin breathes deeply, and as he does, his Qi reaches out to the feather, tapping into its essence. There is power there. Even though the feather no longer has any connection to its owner, the embers that remain are a mighty fire.


    Control.


    Breathe.


    The Phoenix Feather forms the core of the pill. The other four ingredients serve to contain its essence and preserve its properties as its turned into a pill. However, that is easier said than done.


    One ingredient after another is added andpressed, creatingyer uponyer around the pill. Each time this happens, more energy is unleashed. However, it all just washes over Liu Jin without issue. His Qi is fully attuned to that of the Phoenix Feather. The fire cannot hurt him. It is blinding, yet Liu Jin is not using his eyes anymore. His Qi is so deeply entrenched into every part of the process, he can even feel the breathing of each individual cell.


    By the end of it all, there is a pure red pill on his hands and scorch marks around him.


    The hall is quieter than before, but by no means is it silent. Murmurs, worried and expectant, abound. The people look at Liu Jin with different eyes. To his side, Bu Jing has produced a red pill from his furnace. Did he finish first?


    Well done, disciples, Elder Dang says, his face stern. Present your pills and step back so that they may be judged.


    Bu Jing and Liu Jin do so. Both pills are perfectly round and of a healthy red. There is no outward distinction between them.


    How do you propose we do this, brother? Lord Feng Gui says, steepling his hands together. I am quite sure you had something in mind before, but the pill they have made is different from the one you wanted. Doubtlessly, you cannot expect us to burn two of the disciples here so we may see which pill protects them better.


    That would be foolish, Lord Feng Shang agrees, especially when there is a much simpler method.


    He raises his finger; mes flicker atop it.


    The pills are meant to be resistant to fire. The one that burns first is the weaker one. Why make things moreplicated than they need to be.


    Why, indeed? Lord Feng Guis smile as he says that is unmistakably heavy. Fire appears in his hand as well. Shall I be the one to do it then?


    Brother, do you not see the mes on my fingers?


    Brother, this is supposed to entertain you. What point is there if you participate as well?


    Are you so uncouth you do not know there are ces where audience participation is encouraged?


    Is that what you were doing in the capital instead of supporting the disciples you took there? Entertaining yourself with shows? Oh, your poor disciples.


    Your words are bing too bold, brother.


    I do not need words, brother. Your results speak for themselves.


    A bead of sweat rolls down Liu Jins throat. Hes hardly the only one like that. The fires held in the brothers hands grow with every passing word.


    Oh, dear, Elder Fa says, My lords, please. It is no good for brothers to fight.


    Elder Ju sighs. At this rate, well have to call Elder Xun again. Is that how things will be from now on? If I were that old man, Id have locked the Technique Hall tight by now.


    Elder Dang scowls. Must you always be so impertinent?


    On the contrary, Elder Ju says. I am nothing if not pertinent, though in this case, it seems the choice was taken out of everyones hands.


    The brothers blink and follow Elder Jus pointed finger.


    The pills are on fire.


    Somehow, without anyone noticing, blue mes have been cast on them.


    Lord Feng Gui dismisses his mes. Lord Feng Shang does the same.


    I cannot think of a fairer judge than our honored father, Lord Feng Shang says. With a wave of his hand, he dismisses his fathers mes. Elder Dang, see what remains.


    Elder Xue, if you would, please, Lord Feng Gui adds.


    The two Elders step forward to see what remains of the two pills. Though the blue mes came from someone with greater power than even an Emperor, Patriarch Feng Zhang obviously held back. The clearest evidence of this is that there are remains at all.


    Bu Jings pill has lost its color and shape. Rather than a perfectly round red sphere, it now looks like a raisin. However, that there is anything left of the pill speaks volumes of the skill with which it had been made. As for Liu Jins pill


    The corners of Elder Xues lips twitch upwards. Oh my.


    It is perfect.


    Despite being subjected to the same fire as Bu Jings, nothing but a perfect red sphere remains.


    I believe there is no need to discuss who the winner is, Lord Feng Gui says, smiling smugly at his brother.


    Quite right, brother, Lord Feng Shang says, his face neutral as he looks at Liu Jin. The winner is obvious to all.


    And it would be remiss of us to not give credit where credit is due, brother-inw, Lady Ling adds, smiling as she leans against her husband. Cheer him, one and all. The winner of the pill makingpetition is Qing Jin!


    The apuse feels a little too much like an execution sentence.


    ~~~


    As the servants clean up, Liu Jin can only be d he is back on his seat and away from the Elders and the Feng family.


    You handled that well, Senior Brother Guo tells him.


    If that was well-handled, I do not wish to know what mishandling it would have looked like.


    Youd probably be dead, Fan Bingbing says bluntly. Liu Jinughs, not because shes wrong, but because shes right.


    Up in the head table, Elder Fa of External Rtions brings his hands together in a soft p. That was reasonably good entertainment. Certainly, it is proof that, with Elder Xue at the helm, the Medical Pavilion is in good hands for now.


    Try as he might, Liu Jin cannot spot any sign of deceit in Elder Fas face.


    However, it is unreasonable of us to ask Elder Xue to split her disciples and her focus between two divisions. She has done the entire Eternal me n a great favor, but eventually, a new Elder will have to be elected to ease her burden.


    Unbelievable.


    Had Liu Jin failed, they would be saying Elder Xue is doing a bad job and needs to be reced immediately. Since he won, they are now saying Elder Xue is doing a fine job, but it would be wrong to overburden her.


    Some people have no shame.


    A burden? Elder Xue echoes, amused. Id hardly call it that.


    Really? Elder Dang prods. Even though there has been a rise in injuries during spars in recent weeks? Certainly, Elder Xue may be able to handle things for now, but that may not be the case in the future. Incidents between disciples are growing at an rming rate.


    Indeed, Lord Feng Shang says. Even if that were not the case, the election of an Elder is something we must see to eventually.


    And who do you suggest we choose, brother? I certainly hope you are not nning to put forth a candidate, Lord Feng Gui says. Your ability to choose has clearly been proven faulty.


    Lord Feng Shangs lips form a thin line, but there is noeback he can make.


    I am, of course, willing to let the Elders put forth candidates. You as well if you wish to.


    Such a thing is not as simple as you make it sound, Lord Feng Shang, Elder Geng rebukes him. Whether we need to choose an Elder or not, the people who meet the qualifications to be one are not easily found.


    In the first ce, save for Elder Xun, the strongest Emperors in the Eternal me n are gathered at this very table, Elder Ju says, yawning as he draws a circle with his finger. The ones that remain out there are Branch Heads who have been ced in strategic locations. Moving them could be potentially troublesome.


    The one we are recing is not an Emperor but someone in the Heaven Realm, Elder Fa counters.


    So? Elder Ju shrugs his shoulders. The problem is the same. We may have far more Heaven Realm cultivators than we have Emperors, but how many of those meet the requirements to be an Elder? His gaze sweeps over the room. There are Heaven Realm disciples in this very room. Does a single one of them believe he is ready to be an Elder?


    Not a single disciple rises. Everyone understands that to volunteer right now would be to be judged by Elder Ju on the spot.


    As I thought. Elder Ju smiles wryly. Besides, wouldnt it be cruel?


    Lady Feng blinks owlishly. Cruel?


    Most of our strongest cultivators are Feng-blooded, mydy, Elder Ju answers. Making them an Elder is the same as asking them to choose which side of the family they like best. Well, plenty of Fengs here have already made that choice, right?


    Elder Juughs, but no oneughs with him. To Liu Jins side, Fan Bingbing is making her best approximation of a statue. Senior Brother Guo pats her shoulder sympathetically.


    I wonder, Elder Fa says, Why not choose someone of Feng blood? Feng Zhuo is in the Heaven Realm already, isnt he?


    Elder Fas words ripple across the room. Feng Zhi, who had been doing his best to ignore everything around him, suddenly twists his face into a furious scowl.


    My nephew? Lord Feng Gui asks. Hes far too young.


    But skilled, Elder Dang counters. No one can deny Young Feng Zhuos skill, Lord Feng Gui.


    No one can deny Young Feng Zhuo is not in thepound or even in the Empire, Elder Geng says.


    No, perhaps that is the point, Elder Ju says. Young Zhuo will be made Elder without being here for his father surely knows his thoughts. Why, perhaps Young Zhuo is so skilled and mighty, he might even vote without being here. Is that how it will be?


    Elder Dang scowls. What are you implying?


    I am fairly sure I could hardly have made my meaning clearer.


    Must you always-


    Enough! Elder Xue ps her hands. I see we all have fairly strong opinions, yet we have neglected to hear the opinion of the one who matters most: Young Feng Zhou. If you truly are serious about him being a choice, then there is no harm in waiting until he returns so that every Elder may judge him at their leisure.


    That would be eptable, Lord Feng Gui says, humming. My nephew is certainly strong enough to deserve the opportunity.


    If Lord Feng Gui agrees, I see no problems with it, Elder Geng adds.


    One by one, each of the members of Lord Feng Guis faction gives their agreement. This is, after all, to their benefit. There are only so many ways in which they can halt the election of a new Elder. By saying they are waiting for Feng Zhuos return, they can give themselves more time. Judging by the frowns on Lord Feng Shangs side of the table, they realize this.


    We are all agreed then, Lord Feng Shang says. My son shall be tried once he returns.


    There is one more issue, Elder Dang suddenly speaks up. I know this feast is being held for Lord Feng Shangs benefit, but we have already talked of so many other things it would be negligent of me if I did not bring it up.


    The surprised lookse not just from Lord Feng Guis side of the table but from Lord Feng Shangs as well.


    As I said moments ago, there has been an increase in violence during spars.


    Violence is nothing new, Elder Geng says.


    Perhaps, but there has been an increased number of reports of rule-breaking as a result. To make matters worse, there have already been times in which, due to the number of offenses happening at once, the bracelets have started to malfunction.


    That causes frowns all around the room. The bracelets each disciple wears monitor point increases and decreases. In other words, they are helpful in monitoring infractions.


    Is this true? Lord Feng Shang asks.


    Quite, my lord. I speak these words under the shadow of your honorable father. Id dare not lie here.


    And I suppose you wish to offer a solution.


    The number of incidents may soon be too much for the bracelets to handle. However, we did not always depend on those. As you may all recall, in the time before we gave disciples bracelets, it was the Internal Force that tallied the points of each disciple. Therefore, I wish to ask Patriarch Feng Zhangs permission to reinstate the Internal Force so that future incidents may be lessened.


    <em>Granted</em>.


    The wordes before anyone can object. Liu Jin does not know what this means for the future. Nothing good judging by the smile on Elder Dangs face.


    However, Patriarch Feng Zhang has spoken.


    All that is left is for everyone to obey.


    ~~~

 Chapter 126: The Internal Force

    Chapter 126: The Internal Force


    ~~~


    The Internal Force.


    Their job was to monitor all other disciples and report their actions so that points may be given or taken away as necessary. They were a stealthy and efficient unit that reported only to the Division of Internal Disputes.


    However, that all changed once the bracelets were introduced.


    Since the bracelets each disciple wears can more easily keep track of everyones points, the need for the Internal Force greatly diminished. Eventually, they were phased out entirely, leaving the Division of Internal Disputes with far less power than before.


    That old fool Dang has always been bitter about it, Elder Xue had told Liu Jin once the feast was over. Still, I never imagined hed manage to bring it back like this.


    It takes but a few days for the Internal Force to start patrolling thepound once more. For some, it is their first time seeing them in action. Others are already familiar with them. Regardless, the extreme violence with which they stop infractions makes an impact on everyone.


    We have brought three new infractors!


    Three unconscious, heavily wounded bodies are unceremoniously dropped in the main lobby of the Medical Pavilion. The sight has be increasinglymon over the past few days. Many of the disciples either re or back away from the members of the Internal Force.


    Bei Hong does not even put them in his eyes.


    The disciple looks more at home in the ck robes and yellow sash of the Punishment Force than he ever did wearing the red and white robes of an Inner Disciple.


    Well collect them after they are treated, so they can serve their sentence in the Punishment House.


    Is that so? Liu Jin asks, walking to greet Bei Hong. It is mere luck that he is in the lobby right now. Hed juste down to pick up some paperwork. And what exactly is it that they did?


    They tried to go over the three guaranteed challenges. Bei Hong picks his ear with disinterest. It seems everyone is trying to do thattely.


    Liu Jin looks down at the three disciples Bei Hong and the other members of the Internal Force have brought in. The members of the Medical Pavilion are already putting them on stretchers.


    I cannot help but notice they are all Disciples from the Exploration Division.


    That they are.


    The other day, you brought me disciples from the Armory.


    That I did.


    And from the Apothecary earlier still.


    There is quite a bit of rule-breaking.


    Yet, somehow, none of the disciples the Internal Force has brought here are from Internal Disputes or External Rtions.


    Liu Jin crosses his arms. Bei Hong stares back at him, unflinching.


    I sense you are trying to make a point, but I am far too simple to see it.


    No, Liu Jin says, his stare t. No, you are not.


    No, I am not, Bei Hong agrees, nodding.


    Liu Jin sighs.


    Isnt this beneath you?


    I am simple, Bei Hong says, entirely without shame. I am told to beat people up. I beat people up. If I do it enough times, someone strong enough to be worth my time will appear. You should try it sometime, Jin. You look stressed.


    Despite himself, Liu Jin snorts. Finding people strong enough to be worth my time has never been an issue. Rather, it seems theres an increasing abundance of themtely.


    Oh? Both of Bei Hongs eyebrows rise. How enviable your life must be. Maybe I chose the wrong side.


    You can still switch if you wish to.


    If Bei Hongsment draws worried looks from his fellow Internal Force members, Liu Jins further scandalizes them. However, they need not worry. Bei Hong shakes his head in the end.


    No. That would not work. Bei Hong ces a fist over his heart. I am not a man whose loyalty switches as easily as the day turns to night. Besides, if I did, Huang Shing would be even angrier.


    Ah, so that time had already arrived.


    Hes quite cross with you, but it shall pass, Bei Hong reassures him. Hes not half as stubborn as I.


    Bei Hongughs before they are interrupted.


    I had wondered why a mere drop-off was taking you all so long. Now I see the reason, yet I do not understand it. Junior Brother Bei, why do I find you talking andughing when there is still work to be done?


    The tall, pale disciple that walks in is Bu Jing, the former disciple of the Medical Pavilion that Liu Jinpeted against during the feast.


    I lost track of time talking to a friend, senior brother.


    As expected of Bei Hong. It is an exnation but not an apology. Judging from the way Bu Jings eyes narrow, he realizes that as well.


    Friend? Bu Jing echoes the word with distaste. Junior, you are a member of the Internal Force. There is hardly any need to associate with someone who has so thoroughly disgraced the Medical Pavilion.


    Disgraced the Medical Pavilion? Liu Jin steps forward before Bei Hong can say anything. Senior Brother Bu, how exactly has this junior disgraced the Medical Pavilion? I can scarcely imagine it is my skill that Senior Brother is talking about. Otherwise, Senior Brother, whose skills were judged inferior to my own in front of the Elders, would have been disgracing the Medical Pavilion for far longer than I.


    Bu Jings eyes narrow.


    Elder Xues disciples have no manners, it seems. Is that how you talk to your seniors?


    I was unaware the truth was something to conceal from my seniors. This junior thanks his senior for such crucial guidance. Liu Jin inclines his head. This junior will endeavor to be less honest from now on when talking to senior brother.


    Less honest? Bu Jing scoffs. How can someone whose lies led to Elder Cheungs demise and removed his guidance from the Medical Pavilion could possibly be less honest!


    Liu Jin blinks.


    Does Bu Jing truly believe the words he just spoke?


    If so, Liu Jin cannot help but wish he had not been so deliberately hostile.


    Senior Brother, Liu Jin says slowly, Elder Cheungs guilt was proven before all. Surely you cannot think this junior is capable of deceiving our wise Elders.


    It urs to him a little toote that his words might be taken as a taunt. Indeed, the way Bu Jings brow creases tells Liu Jin that Bu Jing has undoubtedly taken them as such.


    I wonder. Junior, I feel the urge to give you some guidance. Please, step outside so that we may begin.


    I am afraid that cannot happen.


    You dare refuse a challenge? Bu Jing asks, drawing himself to his full height.


    A disciple is only forced to ept three challenges a day, Liu Jin lifts his bracelet. A jolt of Qi makes two numbers appear over it: the number of guaranteed challenges he has issued today and the number of guaranteed challenges he can still receive. Both are zero. I am afraid Senior Brother should havee earlier if he wished to impart his wisdom on me. It would be improper of me to aid a member of the Internal Force in rule-breaking.


    Oh, dear. It seems he cannot stop taunting Bu Jing. Has he been unconsciously taking out his frustrations on the people around him to the point it had be routine?


    How vexing.


    You lift your bracelet as proof? Bu Jing scoffs. They have been malfunctioningtely.


    So I hear, yet I have never once seen it happen.


    No one speaks. No one in the room can take their eyes off their staredown.


    Bu Jing is in the Third Level of the True Realm.


    Liu Jin is only in the First Level of the Spirit Realm.


    The difference between them is more than an entire Realm. If they were to fight, Liu Jin would certainly lose. There is not a single person who does not understand that.


    However, Liu Jin can no longer be challenged.


    If Bu Jing forces a fight, he would be breaking the rules. The consequences of doing that would be many and far-reaching. Even the immediate consequences would be unpleasant for everyone.


    That is why there is only one way in which this can end.


    Bu Jing blinks first.


    We are done here. He turns around. Let us not waste any more time.


    As Bu Jing and the other members of the Internal Force leave, more than one relieved sigh fills the room.


    ~~~


    Why is it that I must miss the times when you unchain that temper of yours? Lu Mei asks himter that day. Liu Jins head is on herp, and her hands y with his hair. To the side, Soaring Feather sleeps on a perch that has grown too small for him. It is quite inconsiderate of you.


    Do not make it sound as though me losing my temper is a good thing.


    I see no reason to believe otherwise. All the ounts I have heard so far have been intriguing.


    Liu Jin is quite certain intriguing is not the word Lu Mei has in mind.


    Perhaps you should consider it apliment?


    Oh? Lu Mei leans forward. The motion makes it easier to meet her eyes but also invites Liu Jin to look elsewhere. "How so?


    If I do not lose my temper when I am around you, it is because I enjoy being with you.


    The light red that colors her cheeks is incredibly rewarding. Liu Jin cannot say whether he likes a blushing Lu Mei better than a teasing one, but he does enjoy making her blush.


    ttery. Oh, I do enjoy the sound of that. Lu Mei recovers quickly and puts on her best haughty smile. Do tell me more good things about myself.


    I saw Bei Hong today.


    Lu Meis hands, which have been ying with his hair, freeze.


    That is not something about myself.


    If things keep going this way, there is no doubt well have to fight the Internal Force sooner rather thanter.


    Lu Mei pokes his cheek. You keep speaking about things that are not me.


    I already said Id be the one to deal with Bei Hong when the timees, so...


    Her fingers over his mouth silence him.


    Please, do not let your nobility lead you astray. If you fight Bei Hong, by all means, maim him as much as you want. She smiles sadly. Hed find a way to be offended if you were to hold back.


    Liu Jin thinks that over for a second.


    He would, wouldnt he?


    Almost definitely. Her face grows serious. Besides, foolish though he may be, Bei Hong is not someone that can be taken lightly.


    It seems none of our problems can be taken lightly. Liu Jin holds her hand. Please, tell me your day was better than mine.


    Unfortunately, I seem to have acquired some of your bad habits. I visited Elder Xue today.


    Liu Jin blinks.


    Is it about the spies?


    It would be nice if all the disciples working in the Medical Pavilion now were loyal to Lord Feng Gui, but things are rarely so simple. The Medical Pavilion was originally neutral, but that didnt mean all the disciples within its walls were. After Elder Xue gained control, some of the disciples loyal to Lord Feng Shang chose to stay behind but did not switch sides.


    They chose to stay behind to spy on the Medical Pavilion.


    It has been the duty of many disciples, including Lu Mei, to ascertain everyones loyalties over the past few weeks.


    However, if this were about that, Lu Mei wouldnt have needed to go to Elder Xue.


    Nothing like that, Lu Mei says, confirming his thoughts. We talked about you. I do hope you appreciate that I spoke with such a terrifying woman for your sake.


    My sake? He tries to get up, but Lu Meis hands on his shoulders stop him. What did you do?


    I might have told her that being in the Medical Pavilion all the time is a poor use of your skills. Lu Mei looks away when he tries to meet her eyes, her voice only a shade away from nervousness. And that it would be for the best if you were given time to cultivate in peace.


    I see. Liu Jin takes a deep breath and closes his eyes. And how did that go?


    Lu Mei raises an eyebrow.


    Far be it from me toin about such a reasonable question, are you not angry with me for going behind your back?


    I am, Liu Jin says calmly. I also figure it is best if I wait until the end to see what I should be most angry about. Besides, you have a veryfortablep.


    It is quite exquisite, Lu Mei says, a smile tugging at her lips.


    What did Elder Xue say?


    I doubt shed know anything about myp.


    He res at her. That is not what I meant, and you know it.


    Lu Meis smile falters. Elder Xue agreed with me. Should you wish for it, you will be given two weeks of istion training.


    I thought the istion chambers were booked until next year?


    So did I, but it seems there are rooms in the Apothecary that can be used for the same purpose.


    Obvious, in hindsight.


    Each of the four main divisions probably have secret istion chambers. The main house most definitely does.


    Interesting. Liu Jin rises. This time, Lu Mei does not stop him. However, this was not your decision to make.


    It is indeed your decision to make, Lu Mei admits, meeting his stare with unusual seriousness. I cannot force you to ept istion training. I can only tell you youd be aplete fool to refuse it.


    Her face softens.


    Jin, as busy as I have been, you have been twice as much. I cannot deny Elder Xue cing so much responsibility on you has had some advantages. However, you are now carrying far too many burdens and have far too many eyes on you. The Medical Pavilion is eating up too much of your time.


    Liu Jin frowns. If I am gone-


    Then what? Do you really think your orders will be disobeyed the second you leave this ce? Certainly, you do not benefit from universal approval, but there are plenty of others who can see to it that things are kept running smoothly. It is not up to you to do everything. In the first ce, is running the Medical Pavilion truly what you wish to do? Have my eyes deceived me so badly that I did not realize you were a man of such small ambition?


    Is running the Medical Pavilion what he truly wishes?


    Maybe in another life. Yes, perhaps in another life he could have been satisfied with running a little clinic like his father did.


    But that life is not this life.


    Helping run the Medical Pavilion is simply something that happened to fall on hisp. Enjoyable as some aspects of it have been, Liu Jins true goal is much further away.


    You are right, he admits.


    A good woman often is.


    Liu Jin chuckles. I am not sure good is the right word, but thank you, I


    He trails off, unsure of how to best word this.


    So, he leans in and kisses her instead.


    It is a short kiss, hardly the first one or the most passionate between them. Still, its suddenness catches Lu Mei off guard and leaves her face warm.


    He really does like seeing her blush


    Thank you, he repeats. I will have to talk to Khong Hu to prepare things, but it is not a bad idea.


    He might even prepare a cultivation pill. He certainly has more than enough points to purchase the ingredients for one. It wouldnt even be necessary to use the ingredients in his pouch.


    In fact, if there are really other istion chambers within the Apothecary, it wouldnt be a bad idea for you to use one as well.


    Lu Mei holds up her hand to stop him.


    As much as I appreciate the thought, Id rather not spend more time than necessary near that terrifying woman, she says. I truly do not understand how you can get along with someone like that.


    Liu Jin smiles.


    Unfortunately, it seems I have an affinity for people like that.


    ~~~

 Chapter 127: You Might Blame Yourself

    Chapter 127: You Might me Yourself


    ~~~


    You?!


    The same word is spoken at the same time by two very different people. One says it with outrage, the other with surprise. One is a rising star, the other a forgotten tool.


    Well, notpletely forgotten.


    Pan Qiu? Liu Jin says incredulously.


    Pan Qiu, the disciple who tried to impress Lu Mei by fighting him. The disciple who took part in the plot to steal the herbs Liu Jin and Huang Shing were transporting to Ember City. The disciple who fought them in the Summer Forest and was punished in the Medical Pavilion.


    Looking back on it, it is hard to believe one person can be so closely tied to so many events.


    You have been hiding in the Apothecary all this time?


    Liu Jin had been on his way to the istion chamber prepared for him when he found Pan Qiu deep in the bowels of the Apothecary, wandering around like a restless spirit. It has been weeks since theyst saw each other. Though such a short amount of time is not enough to alter the body of a cultivator in the Spirit Realm, Pan Qiu has definitely changed.


    When they first met, Pan Qiu walked with his head held high. Arrogance bordering on confidence marked his every step. Now, Pan Qius shoulders are hunched, and his muscles are taut, ready to flee at the first sign of trouble. No longer a predator but prey.


    Where else could I have gone? Pan Qiu yells. His voice echoes across the empty, narrow corridors of the Apothecary. I am no longer of any use to Lord Feng Guis faction, yet there is no way Id ever be weed by Lord Feng Shangs faction. What else is there for me to do but hide?


    Pan Qius existence had been crucial for taking control of the Medical Pavilion. However, that uniqueness hadntsted long. As they discovered more disciples who had been experimented on, Pan Qiu became less and less special.


    Now that the trial is over and done with, Lord Feng Guis faction doesnt need Pan Qiu anymore. There is no merit in protecting him. That they went out of their way to restore Pan Qius dantian and saved him from bing a pill is more than enough rpense for his services.


    In other words, nothing is stopping Lord Feng Shangs faction from killing Pan Qiu should they get their hands on him.


    In that regard, staying inside the Apothecary is probably the most sensible thing he can do.


    However...


    Can you even enter most of the rooms here? Liu Jin asks, knowing full well most rooms in the Apothecary are locked for those without the proper permissions.


    The re Pan Qiu shoots at him is venomous and, as most venoms are against Liu Jin, futile.


    Of course, I cant! Pan Qiu shouts, throwing one arm to the side. I walk and walk and walk, yet most of these doors wont open for me! Sometimes, Ill switch floors without even realizing it, and Im certain there are wild beasts kept somewhere around here!


    Carnivorous nts, actually. Though with how animated some of them can be, the difference is merely academic.


    However, its toote for me to pretend to be neutral. If I try to leave thepound on a long-term mission, Im certain someone will try to kill me out of spite. Shameful though it may be, Id rather keep wandering this dark ce than face the harsh judgment of the outside world.


    Ho, that is rather wise of you. Seeing Pan Qius nostrils re up, Liu Jin quickly raises his hands and adds, I mean no jest. I truly do believe Brother Pan is being prudent right now. The Eternal me n would be far more peaceful if everyone could follow your example.


    Of course, if Elder Xue didnt want Pan Qiu here, hed probably have been thrown out a long time ago.


    Liu Jin supposes this is her way of showing sympathy.


    So, I was right? Pan Qiu asks with obvious eagerness, almost taking a step towards Liu Jin before he catches himself. Is the outside as horrible as I imagine it to be?


    Most of the violence is happening under the guise of guaranteed challenges, Liu Jin says. It still hasnt reached the point of open warfare.


    It would be good if things stay like this, but thats probably just wishful thinking on his part.


    Those fools. Pan Qiu clicks his tongue and spits on the floor. To think Bei Duyi kept pestering us to join Lord Feng Guis cause.


    Liu Jin blinks thrice as his mind supplies a face for the name.


    Just like Pan Qiu, Bei Duyi was one of the disciples who had not been happy with their quick rise to Inner Disciples. He also did not seem to get along with Bei Hong for reasons Liu Jin had never inquired about.


    However, if Bei Duyi wished them to join Lord Feng Guis faction...


    If Bei Duyi wished that, why did you steal from the Apothecary?


    The n may have been for Liu Jin and Huang Shing to be med for it, but they should have realized what would happen if they failed.


    Right?


    Bei Duyi was not part of that n, Pan Qiu replies, making both of Liu Jins eyebrows rise on his forehead.


    Is that so? Liu Jin asks with no small amount of doubt. I thought he simply wasnt directly involved with the theft?


    Pan Qiu shakes his head. No, Bei Duyi kept discouraging us from using those sorts of tactics. He wanted things kept firmly within the rules. That,bined with the way he would not challenge his cousin, made us doubtful of his leadership, which led to our poor attempt to incriminate you. Pan Qiu smiles bitterly. Looking back on it, he probably just wanted to keep out of trouble to make a good impression on Elder Ju. It seems even back then everything revolved around this foolish feud.


    Liu Jin hums and crosses his arms.


    Id advise against that sort of talk.


    It is not as if he doesnt understand Pan Qius frustration, but there are some things one shouldnt say so brazenly.


    What else is there for me to do but talk? Who will care enough about me to be offended by my words? Do you know you are the first one to stop and talk to me in all this time? Pan Qiuughs with his head hung low. How pitiable of me.


    Then stop being pitiable.


    What?


    Stop being pitiable, Liu Jin repeats. If you wish to hide, then hide. However, if you cannot bear your condition, do something about it.


    Have you not listened to me? Pan Qiu yells, trembling with rage. If I leave this ce, Ill be killed.


    True, you have quite thoroughly burned your bridges with Lord Feng Shangs faction, Liu Jin admits. Before Pan Qiu can say more, he adds, However, the same cannot be said for your rtionship with Lord Feng Guis faction. If you have been left forgotten here, it is because you have chosen to be. If you were to make yourself useful, that would change.


    You you are trying to recruit me? Pan Qiu backs away several steps, trying to retreat into the shadows. Are you telling me to take a side in this?


    I am simply making a suggestion. Liu Jin shrugs. Whether you choose to heed it or not is up to you and no one else. If you wish to stay as you are, by all means, do so. I will not me you, though perhaps you might me yourself.


    Pan Qiu has nothing to say to that. Soon enough, Liu Jins footsteps echo across the corridors.


    Pan Qiu is left in the shadows.


    Liu Jin heads deeper into the depths.


    ~~~


    The istion chamber prepared for Liu Jin is rich in ambient Qi, so much that someone lesser would have found it suffocating. As soon as the doors close, all outside sounds fade away. Liu Jin cannot even sense anyones Qi other than his own. He has truly been shut off from the outside world,pletely removed from all distractions.


    Good.


    Liu Jin sits down cross-legged and ces a small yellow pill in front of him. It is a cultivation pill he madest night. However, it is not yet the time to use it. Before raising his cultivation level, Liu Jin needs to focus on the task his Master left for him.


    He needs to find out where Old Jiangs manual is.


    Master had given him a clue. The book is in the same ce where Nine-Headed Snake God left his gift. If Liu Jin thinks about it carefully, there is really only one ce where the two things can be, worrying as the possibility may be.


    Entering the Spirit Realm has allowed Liu Jin to more keenly sense how his soul moves beneath his skin, though perhaps that is not the best way to describe it. His soul upies the same space as his body but exists on a different ne. It grows and expands yet never exceeds the boundaries of his flesh.


    Breathe.


    Many years ago, Xiao Nan had demonstrated the ability to cut off a small piece of his soul and use it as a scout.


    Has Liu Jin reached the point where recreating the technique is possible?


    Before, his soul would only twitch despite his hardest efforts, but things are different now. The fight against Wong Shou has shown him as much.


    When he wills it to go left, it goes left.


    When he wills it to go right, it goes right.


    A single finger is raised, a small clump of his soul gathers around it. It is still connected to the rest of his greater soul, but what would happen if Liu Jin were to cut it off?


    It is tempting to find out. Too tempting.


    Breathe.


    Liu Jin lowers his finger. His soul stills as all his focus goes to his middle dantian.


    Through the lower dantian, the foundation is built.


    Though the middle dantian, the body and soul are connected.


    Breathe.


    Liu Jin dives in.


    It is like squeezing through a narrow cave. It is dark and almost painful as if the depths were trying to reject him, yet Liu Jin keeps pushing.


    An ocean waits for him on the other side.


    Clear blue water all around and endless light filtering in from above. The seafloor is made of white sand that looks soft to touch interspersed withrge, jagged rocks surrounded by greenery. A closer look reveals the vegetation is made of medicinal herbs, some of which Liu Jin has only seen in books.


    Liu Jin floats in a daze, staring at the blue horizon that stretches forever.


    This is his soul.


    After so many years as a cultivator, Liu Jin has reached his soul.


    His physical body is now but a faint sensation, one Liu Jin might even forget if he doesnt pay attention to it. To get lost within your soul? Is something like that possible?


    The ocean does not give him any answer other than its infinite vastness.


    That is enough.


    Liu Jin starts swimming, picking a direction at random. Though the oceans depths surround him, the idea of not being able to breathe never once enters his mind. This is his soul, and so, he belongs here. There is nothing more natural than that.


    The snakes, however,e as a surprise.


    Liu Jines across them multiple times, swimmingzily through the waters. Sometimes it is just one. Sometimes it is groups of them. Snakes of all sizes and colors keep appearing in his path, swimming through his soul as though they belonged in it. Some are even sleeping on the warm seafloor.


    It is inevitable hed bump into one eventually.


    At first, Liu Jin does not realize why he has stopped. His hands reach out and find the water in front of him has be solid.


    Solid and scaly.


    A massive blue eyerger than Liu Jins entire body opens, and as it does, Liu Jin realizes he has bumped into the body of a gigantic snake. The enormous beast draws its head back, allowing Liu Jin to better appreciate how thoroughly dwarfed in size he is. Compared to this snake, he is like an ant before an elephant.


    The snakes body is a vivid blue without markings of any kind. It is why Liu Jin did not see it in time. Despite its size, it perfectly blends in with the sea around him.


    This is his soul, Liu Jin reminds himself.


    Nothing can hurt him here. Nothing will hurt him here.


    He hopes.


    I am looking for something important, Liu Jin says, his voice carrying despite being submerged in water. I dont suppose you can help me?


    The snake stays still for a moment before floating away, leaving Liu Jin torn between disappointment and relief. Those, however, quickly turn to panic when the giant snake suddenly swivels back. Liu Jin tries to back away, but he is nowhere near fast enough to outspeed the beast. The snake swims under him and picks Liu Jin up on the back of its head.


    ... Okay, Liu Jin says, sitting down on the snakes head, realizing he has little choice in the matter. I suppose you want to show me something.


    After a day passes, the nt life in the seafloor grows poisonous and even vicious, and more and more snakes appear in their path. Some are so massive their fangs are the size of Liu Jins body.


    Of course, none are as big as the one carrying him.


    The clear blue waters grow poisonous, eventually turning into a thick purple miasma, one so dense most people would struggle to even see two feet ahead. Still, Liu Jin does not panic or try to flee from the giant snake.


    On the third day, they reach their destination.


    It lies unguarded, buried deep in the seafloor.


    A beautiful de with a jeweled hilt.


    ~~~

 Chapter 128: The Depths

    Chapter 128: The Depths


    ~~~


    Liu Jins Qi roars and thunders and soars. He pushes and pulls, yet no matter how many hours pass, the result will not change.


    He cannot pull out the jeweled sword.


    What am I missing?


    Liu Jin floats upside down in the contaminated waters as he ponders that question, one hand on his chin and the other on his elbow. His legs kick at the water every now and then to help him keep his bnce.


    Is it just a matter of strength, or is there something more to it?


    The sea offers no answers to him, not that Liu Jin expected it to. He turns to the side.


    Do you perhaps know the answer?


    The giant snake that brought him here has its bodyid out in a circle around him, onerge enough for over a thousand people standing side by side to fit inside. There is no doubt in Liu Jins mind that it and all the other snakes are somehow rted to Nine-Headed Snake God and the existence of this weapon buried deep within his soul. It is from the sword that the thick miasma all around him is born, and from the miasma, the snakes are born.


    s, the giant creature has no answers for him. It does its closest equivalent to a shrug, a gesture Liu Jin more feels than sees. A hum leaves Liu Jins mouth.


    The snakes, the poison, the sword.


    Nine-Headed Snake God has left quite a mark on him, one beyond the scope of his Inheritance, yet not one that evokes any sense of urgency. After all, the sword has been inside him all this time, and Nine-Headed Snake did mean for him to deliver this gift. A dead man would make a poor messenger.


    Certainly, Liu Jin will need to keep a close eye on the effects the sword has on his soul, but there is no need to panic over it.


    Hell figure out how to remove it in due time.


    In the meantime...


    Have you seen a book somewhere around here? He asks the snake, holding his hands apart, somehow trusting the snake will be able to see them. It is about this big.


    Old Jiang said he left the book in the same ce Nine-Headed Snake God left his gift, but there is no sign of it in this area. Liu Jin thought theyd be close to each other, but it seems his thinking was too literal. The soul is vast, far more so than Liu Jin had imagined. There is no end to the ces where it could be hidden.


    Unfortunately, the giant snake just blinks its big, blue eyes at him and tilts its head in confusion.


    Can you take me to another area? Liu Jin asks instead. Is there another ce in this sea that looks important?


    The snakes eyes light up, glowing through the miasma. Its massive body starts moving, kicking up multiple tons of sand and generating a current that lifts up Liu Jins body in the process. Like before, the snake catches Liu Jin on the back of its head. Its long, sinuous form moves through the ocean at unimaginable speeds, turning Liu Jins surroundings into a blur of purple.


    Seconds pass. Minutes pass. Hours pass. Purple bes blue once more, yet the snake does not stop. Liu Jin wonders, not for the first time, whether the passage of time within his soul is the same as the one outside. He can still vaguely sense his body, but thats as far as his sense of the outside world goes.


    Oh, well.


    Someone will seek him once he uses up his allotted time.


    Maybe.


    For now, it is okay to enjoy the ride through his soul.


    ~~~~


    Eastern Port City burns at the bottom of the sea.


    Columns of smoke rise higher and higher into the ocean. The city walls lie broken, themercial district ransacked, the stadium devastated.


    Why?


    Liu Jin hops off the giant snake. He swims through the ruined walls and steps into the outer districts. Burning houses illuminate the broken down roads, somehow not copsing despite the fierce mes.


    Why?


    Eastern Port City was his home. For the first years of his life, it was all Liu Jin knew. It makes sense for it to have a ce within his soul.


    But why is it like this?


    The destruction of Eastern Port City made an impact on him. Liu Jin is not foolish enough to deny that. It shaped his goals and even caused his body and soul to fall out of alignment for a while. However, Liu Jin thought he had mostly recovered from that. It is not as if his soul had given him any troubletely. The battle against Wong Shou had seemed like proof he was operating at full capacity.


    Looking at the rising mes casts doubt into that analysis.


    A support beam falls down. By the time Liu Jin turns to look at it, another one has taken its ce. The house still burns, trapped in an eternal loop, just like the rest of the city. Burning and burning without end. Never consumed. Never free.


    How morbid of him.


    Liu Jin forces himself to take his eyes away from the mes. He is not here to reminisce or wallow in negativity. Old Jiang left his notes somewhere inside him. If they are in this copy of Eastern Port City, there is one ce he must check before all others.


    The clinic.


    Over a year has passed, yet Liu Jin still knows the way by heart. Even though the city is on fire, he has no problem recognizing the streets.


    Even if they feel somehow smaller now.


    Were the roads always this narrow?


    Surely not.


    Right?


    The clinic is not that far from the city walls. For someone like Liu Jin, getting there should only take seconds at best. However, his body refuses to hurry or even use moderate speed. With every step he takes, there is something new to see, another image to imprint into his mind, redundant though the action may be. Eastern Port City already burns in his soul. What need is there to imprint it further?


    His mind knows this. His body refuses to listen to it.


    Still, he eventually reaches his destination.


    The clinic is exactly as hest saw it: on fire and with the roof caved in from one of Murong Bangs fireballs. The small two-story house where he grew up burns like the rest of the city.


    Liu Jin steps in.


    He pushes a fallen support beam out of the way. The fire licks at his skin but does not hurt him.


    It can not.


    It will not.


    Not anymore.


    The inside is a mess, and Liu Jin messes it up further in his search. The broken furniture is turned upside down, the medicine cabs are emptied out, the rubble pushed aside. Dirt and ashes stain Liu Jins hands and clothes, yet his goal eludes him.


    The book is not here.


    The book is not in his home.


    For one dreadful moment, Liu Jin fears the book may have already burned. The thought does notst long. His fears and his anger, no matter how potent, cannot possibly touch something Old Jiang left behind.


    Old Jiang must have left the book somewhere else, but where? Poison Fang Canyon? Perhaps, but the closest thing to Poison Fang Canyon Liu Jin has seen so far would have to be the ce where Nine-Headed Snake Gods de is buried. The book is definitely not there.


    It must be hidden in another part of the city, but where exactly would Old Jiang have ced it?


    Perhaps


    Horses gallop in the distance, breaking Liu Jin out of his thoughts and drawing him out of the house. A group of horsemen make their way through the streets, hollering and waving their swords and spears, cutting down everything in their path. They have no faces, for they are shadows with red eyes wearing armor as ck as midnight.


    ck like the storm.


    Liu Jins nails dig into his palms hard enough to draw blood. It flows to his knuckles and into the ocean, spreading and thinning into a myriad of strands that lose their color as they flow further away from him. His eyes narrow into slits, and his face twists into something ugly and frightening. White poisonous Qi emanates from his body, making the water around him boil and bubble.


    These things shouldnt be here.


    These do not deserve to be here.


    Liu Jin is walking towards the riders before he knows it, his body gaining speed with every step. As if drawn by his anger, the riders speed up as well, their weapons whistling through the air. Neither side slows down. Neither side hesitates. They are starving beasts who have not seen prey for many moons. Now, they bare their fangs and howl.


    Liu Jin lunges.


    The poison emanating from his body rots the horse before he even makes contact with it. The riders body is not so easily ovee.


    [White Venom Fist]


    Liu Jins hand tears through the soldiers armor and throat. With the same motion, he swivels to the right, his body twisting like a snake as heunches himself at the next rider.


    A spear is thrust to his face. Liu Jin reaches out and touches it. His poisonous Qi rushes up the weapon, disintegrating it as it goes along and flowing into the riders body. The soldier does not scream as his body starts falling apart. Neither does the next one as Liu Jin buries his hand deep into his chest, melting his way through the armor. They are not capable of it. These things are most likely nothing but a representation of something within his soul.


    Anger. Despair. Resentfulness.


    It doesnt matter. Either way, these things are not alive.


    Does Liu Jin tear into their bodies so savagely because of it? Or does it happen in spite of it?


    The wisps of white Poison Qi around Liu Jin grow and take the shape of red-eyed snakes. They hiss and re at the riders, and soon enough, they are biting and swallowing them as well. Reaching out to grab and kill that which lies beyond Liu Jins reach.


    More riderse, spreading throughout the streets like a swarm of locusts.


    Liu Jin doesnt hide. Liu Jin doesnt try to avoid them or even stop to think of a clever n. His thoughts are no moreplex than those of a man who finds an insect in his house and stomps on it out of disgust.


    This is no different.


    This is his home.


    These things have no ce here.


    White poisonous Qi flows through Liu Jins body as he throws himself into the fray. The storm of swords and spears sings for his blood, but Liu Jin is the rock upon which it breaks. The spears melt. The swords shatter. The armors fall apart and be nothing but scrap.


    The snakes devour.


    Liu Jin tears his way through the Outer District. His body zes with Qi that shines even brighter than the mes surrounding him. He breaks into themercial district and keeps fighting still.


    He keeps fighting all the way to the Xiao Sectspound.


    All the way to that ce.


    Master, this sort of gesture is not like you.


    A quaint little house in the inner zone of the Xiao Sectspound where usually only Core Disciples are allowed to enter. Despite the destruction everywhere else in the city, this area remains untouched. The floors are intact, the gardens are green, the flowers blooming.


    How much time did he spend here?


    Stepping into the cottage drains his wrath away and leaves him dizzy. No matter where he turns to, he can only see a new memory. Eating together with Xiao Shuang. Pouring over Doctor Wus notes on his desk. Su An constantly telling him not to overwork himself. There is only one corner he does not turn to.


    What does it mean that Old Jiang left the notebook here?


    Liu Jin picks it up from his desk and gently pats it even though there is no dust in it. This whole area has been left untouched by time.


    Did Old Jiang imagine he would have moved in here by now? That he would have risen within the Xiao Sect?


    No. That doesnt quite sound like him.


    Liu Jin frowns. Try as he might. His Masters motives elude him.


    No matter. He has the book now.


    Liu Jin pulls out a chair and makes himselffortable.


    He has a lot of reading to do.


    ~~~

 Chapter 129: Am I to Act as Bait?

    Chapter 129: Am I to Act as Bait?


    ~~~


    A message from Elder Xue awaits Liu Jin outside the istion chamber. The disciple who delivers it has tired eyes and moves stiffly as if he had been standing in attention for a long time. Liu Jin hopes the fault does not lie with him. Keeping track of time inside his soul had relied heavily on guesswork. It would be unfortunate if he had unknowingly made this disciple wait for days.


    Liu Jin decides not to ask.


    Instead, Liu Jin thanks the disciple for his services and heads for the baths. The message may have said he is to report to Elder Xues study right away, but it would be unseemly to meet Elder Xue as he is right now. Putting aside the impurities Liu Jin has purged from his body while cultivating, some Poison Qi had leaked out during the process. Neither had done his clothes any favors.


    Thirty minutester, Liu Jin stands before Elder Xue, cleaned up and dressed in a new set of robes.


    Curious, Elder Xue says as she creates a small butterfly made out of mes. It flies from the tip of her finger and passes through the walls. A message of some sort, Liu Jin guesses. You are here earlier than I expected.


    Did I somehow leave the istion chamber before my allotted time?


    If so, is there a proper way to ask to go back inside? Liu Jin has yet to figure out how to take out Old Jiangs manual from his soul. The only way he can read it is while deep in meditation.


    Hardly. You went three days over your limit.


    So the disciple waiting for him had been standing for a while because of him. Liu Jin makes a mental note to do something nice for him in the future.


    And Elder Xue expected me to take even longer?


    You are in the Spirit Realm, Elder Xue says as if that exins it all. Young ones often lose themselves when they first dive into their soul.


    Despite Liu Jin never telling Elder Xue he nned on diving into his soul, she speaks as though he couldnt possibly have done anything else. It does not surprise him, but


    Is diving into ones soul somon once one enters the Spirit Realm?


    Ittles him.


    "On the contrary, most are not capable of it until they have reached the mid-levels of the Spirit Realm." Elder Xue waves her hand dismissively as if brushing some dust away. "You, however, have been attempting to master your soul since the day we met. Now that your cultivation level has reached this point, it was simply a matter of having the right opportunity. Still, I must congratte you on the results of your cultivation."


    Spirit Realm, Level Five.


    That is the level Liu Jin has reached after his istion training.


    "Of course," Elder Xue adds, "had you not halted your entry to the Spirit Realm for so long, it is unlikely your progress would have been quite this dramatic. Your current level is simply what was owed."


    Liu Jin tilts his head to the side. Elder Xue, it seems, is determined to keep throwing him off bnce.


    "Elder Xue was aware I was halting my process?"


    The stare Elder Xue shoots at him is decidedly unimpressed.


    Child, she stresses the word. Yourpanions may not have noticed. Your lover may not have noticed. Even Young Master Feng Zhi may not have noticed. I, however, am an Emperor. From the moment I first saw you, I knew you were blocking your meridians to halt your progress.


    Liu Jins cheeks color.


    So all this time


    You are lucky most of the Elders were too busy watching Young Master Feng Haos performance back then. Had Elder Fa or Elder Dang had taken notice of you instead, you could have ended in quite a different situation.


    If you seed despite all your ws, you are clearly doing something right. Liu Jin reminds himself of the words of his Master and does his best to takefort in them to lessen the embarrassment he feels.


    It is not enough.


    Mercifully, a knock on the door saves Liu Jin from saying anything else.


    Enter.


    A motion from Elder Xues hand unlocks the door. To Liu Jins surprise, the person who enters Elder Xues study is none other than Senior Brother Luo, the disciple who made a deal with Liu Jin to gain ess to Soaring Feathers feathers once the bird reaches adulthood. Though Senior Brother Luo kneels and lowers his head as soon as he enters the room, he does not do so quickly enough for Liu Jin to miss the bruises on his face.


    Elder Xue, he says. This disciple is here to answer your summons.


    Rise, Elder Xuemands.


    As Senior Brother Luo does so, the full extent of his injuries is revealed. The right side of his face may be full of bruises, but the left side has arge burn scar which has disfigured the left side of his mouth, leaving him sporting a parody of a half-grin.


    Tell me once more how you acquired those wounds.


    If the question offends him, Senior Brother Luo does not let it show. A brief sh of confusion when he notices Liu Jins presence is all that appears on his face.


    Of course, honored Elder. It happened almost a week ago.


    Liu Jins mind quickly makes the calctions. The regenerative abilities of cultivators grow with every level. For someone in the Spirit Realm to look like Senior Brother Luo does after a week...


    He is lucky to be alive.


    After many nights spent tranting, I felt the need to take a walk around thepound. This is something I often do lest I forget how the light of the sun looks like. As I was preparing to do this, some of myrades offered themselves for a series of quick challenges.


    Quick challenges? Liu Jin asks.


    Rather than reply right away, Senior Brother Luos eyes move over to Elder Xue as if expecting her to reprimand Liu Jin for speaking out of turn. When the reprimand does note, he answers.


    It is a security measure we have adopted during the time Brother Qing was in istion training. The rules say we are only forced to ept three guaranteed challenges. However, there is no mention made of how serious the fights must be. Quick challenges are, as the name implies, quick. Barely light work.


    Which would satisfy the letter of thew enough to prevent Senior Brother Luo from being challenged. Liu Jin hums. Clever.


    I am pleased Brother Qing thinks so. However, our preparation was for naught. It did not stop a group of cloaked fighters from challenging me. When I refused, as was my right, they attacked me all at once. His hand twitches, almost rising to touch his burned face. I fully believe I would have been killed had I not been able to get away.


    Killed.


    An outright assassination attempt not hidden behind the rules and not made outside thepound. It was only a matter of time. Even so, Liu Jin would have liked it if it had happened at least a few months down the line.


    However, if it were only that, Elder Xue would not have made him listen to this.


    What else is there?


    "That will be all, Disciple Luo," Elder Xue says before Liu Jin can question him. "You can return to your duties."


    Despite the wording, Elder Xue is most definitely not making a suggestion. Senior Brother Luo bows and backs away towards the door.


    "By your leave, Honored Elder."


    As Senior Brother Luo closes the door behind him, Elder Xue turns her dark eyes towards Liu Jin.


    "Well?" Elder Xue''s dark eyes peer into him. "What do you suppose the problem is?"


    Senior Brother Luo says he was attacked outside the three guaranteed challenges. In that case, his bracelet should have registered the infraction. Even if Internal Disputes chooses to dy the investigation, as an Elder, Elder Xue should be capable of seeing the infraction on Senior Brother Luos bracelet.


    I see you bothered to read the rules. Good. Youd be surprised at how many talented disciples neglect to do something so simple. The corners of Elder Xues mouth turn up. You are correct. As long as the disciples are within thepound, the bracelets can monitor infractions such as those.


    As long as the disciples are within thepound.


    That is the key phrase. It is why Pan Qius attempt to steal the herbs from Huang Shing and Liu Jin worked. The actual theft happened outside thepound. Liu Jin does not know this for certain, but he suspects the entrance to the Ash Road marks the limit of the bracelets functions.


    However, this attack happened within the limits of thepound. The bracelets should have registered it.


    Minor infractions may not always register, Elder Xue adds. However, an attempted murder is far from being something minor.


    But they didnt, Liu Jin says. Had they registered it, Elder Xue would have already rooted out the culprits. There would be no need to exin the situation to this disciple. Thus the culprits are free and unidentified.


    Elder Xue favors him with an approving nod.


    Correct. Though I checked Disciple Luos bracelet, I found no record of any offense beingmitted against him. Internal Disputes, meanwhile, im to have no time to investigate the incident as they are currently handling too many cases. Elder Xue looks to the side, a dark look on her face. A tant lie, obviously.


    Does that mean the bracelet malfunctioned? Liu Jin frowns as he considers the possibility. Elder Dang imed the bracelets would start malfunctioning due to the number of infractions. Is that what happened?


    Elder Dang would certainly favor that interpretation, but I did not call you here to tell me what excuse he would make.


    It is not as though Liu Jin does not realize Elder Dang and the Internal Force are incredibly likely suspects. However, there is a factor that prevents him from fully dismissing Elder Dangs words.


    He dered this before Patriarch Feng. Does that not mean there is some merit to his words?


    Elder Xue does not roll her eyes, but Liu Jin is sure that is only because she is far too dignified for something like that.


    "Had it been the real Patriarch Feng in attendance, there would be cause to take it seriously. However, it was only his shadow there. Though I suppose impressing the disciples was his intent by speaking that way."


    Liu Jin''s confusion must have shown on his face because it does not take long for Elder Xue to borate.


    "Who do you suppose sat on Patriarch Feng''s seat during the feast?"


    "Senior Brother Guo said that Patriarch Feng had cast his shadow over the meeting."


    "An urate exnation, though far from aplete one." Elder Xue purses her lips, seemingly taking some time to think of her next words. "I have a body, and I have a soul. Being an Emperor does not change this. The body is not something to be dismissed or discarded."


    Through the body, the soul is expressed and fulfilled, Liu Jin says, remembering words from his masters book.


    Elder Xue gives him a long look, one that has Liu Jin fighting his hardest not to look away.


    Quite, Elder Xue says after a while. Patriarch Feng may have surpassed the level of an Emperor and taken a step into the territory of deities, but this does not mean he has transcended the physical realm. Such a way of thinking is fundamentally wed. Rather, the line between the physical and the spiritual is not the same for Patriarch Feng as it is for everyone else. This is not an easy change to go through, which is why Patriarch Feng has been meditating ever since he conquered the Emperor Realm. In the meantime, he interacts with us through his shadow. However, his shadow is just that, a shadow.


    Almost immediately, Liu Jins mind shes back to Nine-Headed Snake God.


    Nine-Headed Snake God had called himself a shade, hadnt he? Master had also called him that.


    Make no mistake, Elder Xue adds. Patriarch Fengs shadow is by no means dim or unintelligent. The situation is not as straightforward as that. However, Patriarch Fengs shadow is preupied with acting as a bncing force in the feud between his sons. Whether Elder Dang was lying or not would have been irrelevantpared to the opportunity it offered.


    It wanted for the Internal Force toe into existence, Liu Jin realizes. Does that mean it favors his elder son?


    Nothing like that. Otherwise, it would have already made its judgment known. Rather, it saw the opportunity to introduce another variable. Now, Elder Dang is making full use of it. There have already been disappearances over the past few days. At first, I thought they were simply disciples who had chosen to flee. Such things are not umon after all.


    However, with Senior Brother Luos testimony


    He is silencing the bracelets and attacking us, Liu Jin concludes.


    That is the most likely possibility. Of course, it may be a coincidence that these attacks started happening soon after the Internal Force came into existence.


    Elder Xues tone suggests she finds the possibility of this being just a coincidence dubious at best.


    Regardless, I want you to investigate this.


    Am I to act as bait?


    Liu Jin is in a good position to do so. A Core Disciple would be too strong to be the bait. However, Liu Jin has the right mix of importance and strength to be an attractive target.


    Only if you wish to. Elder Xue waves her hand. Be bait or make someone else do so. Recruit as many people as you wish for this endeavor. I do not care for what methods you use so long as you root out the culprits and bring them out to the open. Expose them and shame them to your hearts content.


    Make someone else be bait


    Huh.


    This disciple is happy to serve.


    ~~~

 Chapter 130: There Is No Such Thing

    Chapter 130: There Is No Such Thing


    ~~~


    Is this the reward forpetence? Lu Mei ponders after Liu Jin tells her what Elder Xue has entrusted him with. Not only more work but more difficult work as well?


    She sighs theatrically, her red locks swaying lightly as she shakes her head.


    I have often wondered how it is that certain people end in positions so ill-suited to them. I believe I may have found the answer. They were exalted to ipetence.


    The odd phrase gets a raised eyebrow from Liu Jin.


    Exalted to ipetence?


    If your duties and responsibilities increase with every job well done, youll eventually receive one beyond your abilities, Lu Mei exins. Isnt that just asking people to make a mistake?


    Liu Jin rolls his eyes at her pessimism only to blink a few secondster, hiseback left forgotten on his lips.


    She does make a frightening amount of sense.


    I believe I just realized something about the world I did not wish to know.


    I believe they call that maturing. I wouldnt know anything about it.


    Liu Jin and Lu Meiugh, but it does notst long. The weight of the challenges ahead cannot be ovee by such fleeting lightness. It hangs over the room and drapes it in its dourness.


    I do not intend to be someone who eventually finds an obstacle he cannot ovee, Liu Jin says.


    Good. I never once took you for that type of person.


    The outrageous wordse naturally from Liu Jins lips, and Lu Mei epts them without a second thought. Some would call them arrogant, but what else is there for them to say? The time for modest goals is long gone. The battle they are in is one between Emperors. Power is not enough. Skill is not enough. Intelligence is not enough.


    If one does not aim to seed in spite of all logic, one cannot win.


    However, Liu Jin adds, throwing a meaningful nce at the room, I would not go as far as to say the only reward for a job well done is more work. Otherwise, you would not have been able to make yourself quite sofortable.


    Before Liu Jin had gone into istion training, he and Lu Mei had shared a single office between them, though it was Liu Jin who used it more often, usually to receiveints from the other divisions, a task both tedious and thankless.


    In his absence, well


    Liu Jins desk has been left untouched, but thats the only part of the office that is the same as he left it. A hand-knotted rug with intricate patterns covers the floor. The sofa they are resting on is soft like a cloud andrge enough for them toy on opposite ends of it without touching. Multiple cushions are scattered over the floor, and tapestries hang over the walls. A stick of incense burning in the corner gives the room a pleasant scent.


    There is also arge perch where Soaring Feathers much smaller perch used to be, but Liu Jin decides not to think about the implications of that right now.


    I wondered when you were going toment on it. Her amber eyes shine. Well, do you like it?


    It isfortable, though I have to wonder how necessary the change was.


    Comfort is a necessity. What more justification does one need? Lu Mei airily waves her hand. What use is power if you cannot enjoy it?


    To do things that require doing and enforce a stable system?


    Lu Mei stares at him.


    You are precious. I truly did miss you these past two weeks.


    It is good to be here, Liu Jin says, a smile forming on his face. How have things progressed during my absence?


    Bu Jing has returned twice to challenge you, Lu Mei tells him, her yful smile fading.


    Bu Jing. A former disciple of the Medical Pavilion who worked for Elder Cheung. During the banquet, his alchemical skills proved inferior to Liu Jins. Hisbat skills, however, are an entirely different matter. Bu Jing is someone who is already in the Third Level of True Realm. Liu Jin would have surely lost against him before.


    What would happen if they were to fight now?


    I was nning on advising you to avoid him, but I wonder if that is needed now. Lu Meis Qi brushes against his, feeling Liu Jins new strength. You have done quite well for yourself.


    I was in a good ce to advance, Liu Jin says as his Qi responds in kind. You, who have advanced despite this, are equally worthy of praise.


    Lu Mei has grown by another level in his absence, putting her in the Second Level of the Spirit realm. There is something different about her Qi, but he cannot quite put his finger on it.


    Youre too humble, Lu Mei says, but there is no praise in her words. I rmend boasting a little more in the future. It will help stop the weak-willed from acting against you, and there are so many weak-willed people.


    If the Eternal me n were filled with weak-willed idiots, it wouldnt be the Eternal me n.


    The implication being that it is strong-willed idiots were dealing with?


    Have you?


    I havent had to deal with Bei Hong, which is not to say he hasnte here to drop disciples. I just delegate dealing with him to other people. You should give it a try. It opens time for Lu Mei stretches, making herself morefortable on the couch. Rxing.


    I can see that.


    It is not as if I have been neglecting my duties. Feel free to check the records or ask Khong Hu if you have any doubts. The Medical Pavilion has been fulfilling all its duties properly. There has been no neglect or tant favoritism.


    Though Liu Jin ns to check the records, he doubts anything he finds there will prove Lu Mei a liar. Hed ascertained as much before even stepping into this room, making sure to visit every floor in the building and seeing how things have been operating in his absence.


    However...


    Does that mean I can encounter subtle favoritism?


    But of course, Lu Mei replies without shame. Thered be little point in having the Medical Pavilion otherwise, wouldnt it? But dont worry. I am aware of your scruples. Its not the sort of thing that would put anyones lives in danger.


    Liu Jin sighs, well aware Lu Mei is not wrong.


    When Liu Jin had ordered those belonging to Lord Feng Shangs faction to be treated fairly, there had been some grumblings from others, but his decision had not been wrong. The power of the Medical Pavilion cannot be tantly abused lest the Elders supporting Lord Feng Shang find cause to take away Elder Xues control over it.


    However, that does not mean they have not been taking advantage of the Medical Pavilion in other ways. After all, it had been through the Medical Pavilion that they had taken away Lord Feng Shangs chances of winning glory through the Crimson Cloud Tournament. That is over now, but that does not mean there arent other ways of leveraging control of the Medical Pavilion.


    Making patients from Lord Feng Shangs faction stay more time than they should to keep them from reinforcing their ranks. Ensuring those in Lord Feng Guis faction are treated promptly and so on. They dont really harm the patients but do allow us to take advantage of our power.


    They are not the sort of things Liu Jin woulde up with. His upbringing has ensured he takes the job far too seriously for that.


    However, they are the sort of things Elder Xue wouldnt have a problem with and would even encourage. Furthermore, they are the sort of things the other disciples would expect, and that would mollify their desires somewhat, keeping them away from more grant abuses of authority.


    Really, you could benefit from trying to do things my way more often.


    If I tried to do things your way more often, youd advise me to do worse, Liu Jin replies, moving his eyes to the ceiling. Plots and schemes do not be me. That is part of the reason I came here first.


    When Liu Jin looks back at his ns and the results that havee from them, he can only call them mixed. Positive in the sense that he has yet to fail (for to fail is to die), but mixed all the same.


    So it wasnt just because you wanted to see me again? Im hurt. As she speaks, Lu Mei crawls on all fours over to his side. The way she moves inevitably draws Liu Jins eyes to various parts of her body.


    He forces them back to her eyes.


    Cunning, curious, and intelligent.


    Equally entrancing in their own ways, which is not really helpful right now.


    I am not sure how to best approach the task Elder Xue has given me. You, however, seem to me to be more at ease being


    Devious?


    Cunning, Liu Jin says instead.


    I prefer devious, Lu Mei tells him. Its such a pretty little word, dont you think so? However, I dont think you came here without any ideas of your own. Go on, tell me what you have nned.


    Liu Jin does.


    Huh, interesting. Lu Meiys her head on his chest. It is not a bad idea.


    Do you think so? I worry I am being too blunt.


    Youre overthinking it, Lu Mei says. Unless you are dealing withplete idiots, there is no such thing as an undetectable plot. The key is to force others to take action even though they know it could be a trap. In that regard, we are well poised to take advantage of the biggest weakness in Lord Feng Shangs faction.


    And that is?


    Desperation. Lord Feng Shangs faction is eager to prove themselves and gain power. They have been on the offensive so muchtely because they are desperate to produce results. Even if they suspect youreying a trap, they will eventually have to trigger it.


    I see. Liu Jin frowns. Perhaps, I should be focusing on narrowing their targets as well.


    Instituting a curfew for disciples of Lord Feng Guis faction could work. At the very least, he should act to prevent disciples from wandering alone in the middle of the night. Elder Xue would likely support the idea and bring it up to the other Elders who support Lord Feng Gui.


    There is also one thing I would like to rmend.


    Which is?


    Feng Zhi.


    Liu Jin frowns. What of him?


    This may be a good opportunity to mend fences with him, wouldnt it? Elder Xue did give you permission to recruit whoever you wished.


    Feng Zhi. With someone that strong at their side, even a Core Disciple wouldnt be an insurmountable obstacle.


    Unfortunately, Feng Zhi heavily dislikes him right now.


    I would lose nothing by asking, but hes likely to say no. Hell probably see it as a plot of Elder Xue.


    Our allies do seem to have troublesome rtionships. Lu Mei frowns. However, I cannot fault him for being wary of that woman.


    Elder Xue is certainly intimidating, but Liu Jin is starting to get the sense Lu Mei just doesnt like being outdone in being herself.


    He decides not to say that out loud.


    By the way, while I am perfectly happy giving advice, I will not join you inying an ambush for these braggarts.


    And here I thought youd enjoy showing those lesser than us their ce.


    Oh, how you tempt me, but no. I must decline.


    Liu Jin hums. There is clearly more than what Lu Mei is willing to tell him. That much has be clear to him as ofte, but he has no desire to push. Lu Mei is hardly the only person keeping secrets between the two. She does not ask. He does not ask. That is the unspoken agreement between them. It will change eventually.


    But not yet.


    Very well. You have already given me some ideas. If I cannot recruit Feng Zhi, I might as well go the opposite way.


    Lady Ling?


    Liu Jin nods. He had promised Feng Hao to visit him once hed gotten out of istion training anyway.


    There is also someone else I think will enjoy the opportunity to take part in this.


    Oh? Do tell.


    Well


    ~~~


    You wish me to aid you in your quest? Fan Bingbing asks.


    That is so.


    The short, brown-haired girl takes a moment to think it over.


    You will not tell me the specifics, only that we are up against enemies strong enough to almost kill an Inner Disciple and who will likely attempt to do the same to us. Do I understand that correctly?


    You do.


    Why would you think I would say yes?


    I assume Sister Fan is tired of standing guard over the Medical Pavilion all day. Surely, this will be more to Sister Fans tastes.


    Fan Bingbings brown eyes are as tranquil as ever.


    You assume correctly.


    ~~~

 Chapter 131: Strength and Weakness

    Chapter 131: Strength and Weakness


    ~~~~


    The Young Master of the Eternal me n must always present a dignified image. He must be mighty, brilliant, and without peer. The slightest show of weakness will only invite vultures to gather around him.


    It is not fair!


    Feng Hao is not yet ready to be held up to that standard.


    As much as he tries, Feng Hao is still very much a child, something that is on full disy today as he angrily paces back and forth around the sparring room.


    Elder Brother... am I weak? Is that why this is happening?


    Feng Haos face is set on a mighty pout. Though they have yet to spar a single time, the child is already tired, his shoulders sagging inward and his head hung low.


    There are very few circumstances in which I would call Young Master weak, Liu Jin answers, hands folded behind his back. In fact, I dare say Young Master is stronger than over half the disciples in the Eternal me n.


    A conservative estimate, if anything. Even among Inner Disciples, those who surpass Feng Hao are not in the majority.


    Right? Right? The young child raises his head and eagerly grasps Liu Jins words, pointing and nodding. I am not weak! I do not need to be coddled! If one does not venture into the tigers den, one cannot snatch the tigers cub!


    Tiger cubs are best left in their den, Young Master.


    However, Feng Hao is not listening anymore. He walks with new momentum, nervous energy infused into his every movement. Dozens of thoughts y out across his face with crystal rity.


    Elder Brother! His robes flutter as he suddenly turns on his heels. Is there any way you can convince my mother against this?


    Liu Jin does not answer right away.


    Instead, Liu Jin meets Feng Haos eagerness with silence and lets it drag on past the point of awkwardness. A cicada cries in the distance.


    Young Master, he says once Feng Haos hopeful smile falters and dies, just how much say do you think an Inner Disciple has over Lady Lings decisions?


    Not much?


    Not much, Liu Jin agrees. If Young Masters pleas cannot move Lady Ling, how could this one''s possibly do so?


    Feng Hao looks down.


    Oh.


    Besides, Young Master is making a mistake if he believes I disagree with Lady Lings orders.


    The look on Feng Haos face is perfectly betrayed.


    Elder Brother, why?


    Guilt worms inside Liu Jin, but logic wins out. Dangerous though Lady Ling may be, it is not fear that stops Liu Jin from speaking out against her. Far from it. Though Feng Hao is unhappy with his mothers choice, Liu Jin cannot say he disagrees with Lady Ling.


    But how to make Feng Hao understand that?


    Young Master, Liu Jin begins. The Eternal me n is undergoing an ordeal right now.


    Because of my father and uncle?


    Liu Jin nods.


    Quite. It is still not yet certain which of them will be the next Patriarch.


    Though from Liu Jins perspective, it is Lord Feng Gui who holds the advantage. The introduction of the Internal Force may have caused a bit of stir, but it hadnt managed to take away the impact of Lord Feng Shangs recent losses. The Trial. The Medical Pavilion. The Crimson Cloud Tournament. Even the pill-making contest during the feast. In their own ways, all those events have helped tilt the bnce.


    The end, unfortunately, is not yet in sight.


    In that struggle, Young Master Feng Hao is undeniably crucial.


    Feng Hao is a testament to the power of Lord Feng Guis bloodline. A true prodigy child the likes of which even Xiao Nan cannot bepared to.


    When Liu Jin first met him, Feng Hao had been in the Third Level of the Nascent Realm.


    The Feng Hao that now stands before him has reached the Ninth Level of the Nascent Realm.


    Most people never leave the Nascent Realm. Feng Hao will do so before seeing nine springs. No one can deny Feng Hao is Lord Feng Guis biggest asset.


    Paradoxically, Feng Hao is also Lord Feng Guis biggest weakness.


    Young Masters sesses put Lord Feng Guis heart at ease. By the same token, if any harm were to befall Young Master, your father would be greatly distraught. Even in the Eternal me n, there are some who would try to use this against Lord Feng Gui. Lady Ling knows this, which is why she has asked you to remain here until everything is over.


    Until Lady Ling deems it safe, Feng Hao cannot take a single step outside the mansion.


    Considering what Liu Jin has learned from Elder Xue, Lady Lings concerns are more than valid. An Inner Disciple of the Apothecary was attacked and almost killed. Feng Hao is a far more tempting target. For him to wander about, even with guards, is a risk too big for Lady Ling to take.


    But thats not fair!


    Of course, Feng Hao does not see it that way.


    Feng Hao is a child being punished through no fault of his own.


    Elder Brother says Im strong, but doesnt this just make it obvious how weak I am? How can I be strong if I only give my parents cause to worry?


    There is a world of difference, Young Master, between being strong and being the strongest.


    Feng Hao looks away and kicks some imaginary dust on the floor.


    Is there really nothing Elder Brother can do?


    I am also not the strongest.


    Much stronger than me, Feng Hao mutters. They call me a prodigy, but Elder Brother has grown far more than I have.


    That is not, strictly speaking, true.


    Liu Jins growth over the past few months is rooted in a foundation that stretches back many years. By contrast, Feng Hao grows and grows even as he builds his foundation as a cultivator. One could even argue his growth is too quick for his own good.


    It is also not important. Young Master, do you truly believe I could protect you from a Core Disciple?


    Elder Brother couldnt? Feng Hao sounds genuinely surprised. But Elder Brother is so strong! Much stronger than people in higher levels of cultivation!


    Liu Jin smiles. I appreciate Young Masters confidence in me, but please, do not value me so highly. I am strong, but so are many others. Core Disciples, in particr, are all gifted people with far more age and experience than I.


    Against someone like Xi Mou, who had been chosen to participate in the Crimson Cloud Tournament, Liu Jin wouldntst three moves, not even with his increased power. Perhaps not even one. To even think about something like that, Liu Jin would have to be in the True Realm, and even then, that may still be an optimistic estimate.


    Feng Hao sighs and lets himself drop to the floor, cross-legged. I dont like things being like this, Elder Brother.


    I imagine there is not a single person who likes how things are right now, Liu Jin says, sitting down next to Feng Hao. It seems they will not spar today.


    Feng Hao does not answer right away. He stays silent, his eyes staring at the wall.


    Can I tell you something, Elder Brother?


    You can.


    Sometimes, I wish mother and I were back in Sunny Spring City.


    Is that where Young Master was born?


    Feng Hao nods.


    I think Feng Hao purses his lips and points south. There! It is a few days away in that direction. Sunny Spring City is about as big as Ember City but much noisier. We had at least one celebration every month there. The New Year, the Day of the Doubtful One, the Festival of Dawn, the Remembrance of the First Bloom.


    A nostalgic smile appears on Feng Haos face.


    My mother and I never missed a single one. Even though we had guards, there was never anything to be afraid of. Everyone treated us with respect, but it wasn''t the same as here. Here its different here.


    The people you are surrounded with now better understand the weight of your importance.


    That doesnt make me happy.


    I would be worried if it did.


    When mother told me we would be moving to the main branch, I was happy, Feng Hao says. I rarely saw my father before, and I thought being here would change that. I thought Id meet all those family members I had only heard about! I thought wed be a big family!


    Feng Haos Qi rises so quickly and so violently a sharp crack pierces the air.


    But thats not what happened! Thats not what happened at all! I dont see my father here any more than I did in Sunny Spring City. My freedom is restricted! The rest of my family is the danger everyone warns me about! Everyone respects me for being of the Feng n! Everyone says I am gifted! Everyone says my father is one of the strongest cultivators in the Empire! Yet thats not enough to be at peace! It seems every single one of those things just brings me misery!


    Drop.


    Drop.


    Drop.


    One after another, Feng Haos tears fall to the floor.


    Liu Jin immediately wraps him in a hug.


    Why, Elder Brother? He mumbles into Liu Jins chest as more tears fall. Why are things like that? Is being the undisputed strongest so important? Is that the only way to be at peace?


    Many years ago, was it not Xiao Nan who told him strength is what ultimately decides everything? Is he now to impart the same lesson to a boy younger than he was back then?


    Has that moment somehow arrived at his door already?


    Peace through strength, Liu Jin muses. The thought is not without merit, Young Master. The world is a dangerous ce, and those without power are prey for those with it.


    That is a lesson Liu Jin learned the hard way in Eastern Port City. Whether he likes it or not, power is a requirement for peace. So long as people like Murong Bang exist, it is impossible for one to be at peace. There will always be people who can ruin everything in the span of a single night.


    Peace requires strength to be defended. However, its only that. Strength provides security. It creates the conditions to secure that which is already yours. Do not mistake it for the end goal. Please, Young Master, do not torment yourself. Your mother loves you. Do not turn a blind eye to it even if the situation is unfair. It is not your turn to think about being strong. It is not yet your turn to take that burden upon yourself.


    Then whose?


    Liu Jin smiles sadly.


    It is ours. Your father, your mother, even myself. We will secure peace for you. This I promise you.


    ~~~


    It takes many more assurances than that to calm down Feng Hao. The boy seems embarrassed by his outburst by the end of it, quickly excusing himself and retiring back to his room while Liu Jin goes to pay his respects to Lady Ling.


    That was well said.


    Liu Jin bows his head to Lady Ling, unsurprised she had been listening.


    I only sought to ease Young Masters burdens.


    Nevertheless, you have my thanks. There are certain things children will not believe if theye from their parents. Unfortunately, my dear bright child has reached that age far too quickly. Lady Lings fan moves to cover the lower half of her face. How vexing.


    I am sure Lady Ling has nothing to worry about.


    Your lie is appreciated, as is the fact that you did not mention the duties Elder Xue has assigned to you. Thest thing I need is my son trying to volunteer to help.


    I would never allow Young Master to put himself into such a dangerous situation.


    Neither would I, yet that would not stop him from trying. Best if he has no impetus to do so at all. I am already aware of the task entrusted to you by Elder Xue. In light of your services, I shall give you five of my men. Use them as you see fit.


    Five people that would surely report everything he does to Lady Ling. However, this operation should have nothing Liu Jin cares to hide from her, certainly not enough to turn down her aid, which is part of the reason why he came here.


    Mydy is most kind.


    ~~~


    As soon as Liu steps out of Lady Lings mansion, a sharp cry pierces the skies. He looks up as a massive shadow passes over him, drawing tworge circles around the mansion beforending on the front yard.


    Soaring Feather, Liu Jin greets. I had wondered why your new perch was so big.


    Soaring Feather does not chirp. Not anymore.


    He has not yet reached its adult size, yet his body is alreadyrger than a small elephant. His fluffy white feathers have fallen off and been reced by beautiful ck ones. His small feet have grown into massive talons that can easily tear through skin and bone. His beak is long, sharp, and overwhelmingly deadly.


    You have gotten fat.


    Scree!


    I joke, Liu Jin says, smiling at the birds outrage. You are very beautiful.


    Scree.


    Liu Jin nces to his right. Are you ready?


    Soaring Feather is not the only person who has been waiting for Liu Jin. Standing next to the guards, pale-faced and trembling, is the other person Liu Jin has recruited for this endeavor.


    Pan Qiu.


    ~~~

 Chapter 132: Sparring

    Chapter 132: Sparring


    ~~~


    It was just a few months ago that Liu Jin first walked into the Sparring Hall. Back then, the air cracked under the force of every blow. Crowds, big and small, gathered around the many rings. Some waited for their turn to fight; others were content to watch and study their foes. Apuse and cheers filled the air. Taunts and insults flew from peoples mouths as naturally as the day turns to night.


    Most of those things still hold true today.


    That does not stop the Sparring Hall from feeling like apletely different ce.


    The thousands of blows that fly every other second all carry dangerous intent. The crowds do not mingle. A clear division manifests itself around every ring. Lord Feng Guis supporters on one side. Lord Feng Shangs supporters on the other. Vicious jeers echo against the ceiling, and the cheers deafen the fighters. The losers are carried out bloody and mangled. Sometimes dead. The winners bask in the glory of their victory.


    Lord Feng Gui against Lord Feng Shang.


    Every single fight under the roof of the Sparring Hall reflects that feud. Not a single ring has two disciples from the same division inside it. Everyone tries to prove themselves and gain favor through martial might. The bodies of their foes are sacrifices offered to the altar. The Sparring Hall has be a ce of fire and blood. Liu Jin growls as a bloody mess no longer fit to be called a body is carried out from one of the rings.


    It is all getting worse.


    Follow me, Liu Jin says.


    The one who just brutally beat down his opponent is a disciple from Lord Feng Shangs faction. Nothing in his clothes marks him as such, but the shoutsing from the crowd give it away. Boss Tong! Boss Tong! They yell. For Lord Feng Shang! For Lord Feng Shang! They chant.


    Good.


    Senior brother Tong, I challenge you.


    Liu Jins Qi rolls in waves around his body, broadcasting his intent and scaring away the weaker disciples. The crowd around the ring parts for Liu Jin and hispanions.


    I hope none of you are bothered by my intrusion, Liu Jin says to the Lord Feng Gui supporters present. A few among them have been patients of his. Others frequent the Apothecary.


    Their reaction is the same.


    Not at all, Brother Qing!


    I have been waiting for Brother Qing to appear in the Sparring Hall!


    Show this dog of Lord Feng Shang his ce!


    Smiles and eager grins are what Liu Jin receives for his intrusion. Some even start chanting his name.


    A dog of Lord of Feng Gui presumes to tell me who I should fight?


    Despite his words, senior brother Tong is already cracking his knuckles, a sneer marring what many would call a handsome face. His Qi res around him, potent and strong. If his previous fight tired him in any way, his body does not show signs of it.


    If senior brother Tong is too intimidated by me, he just needs to step outside. This one will try not to be too disappointed.


    Lord Feng Guis supporters cheer Liu Jin on and echo his words,ughing at Tong and calling him a coward. Meanwhile, Lord Feng Shangs supporters hurl endless insults at Liu Jin.


    Tong does not show any outward reaction. The sneer on his face does not change in the slightest.


    His Qi zes.


    Spirit Realm, Level Five. The same level as Liu Jin.


    Your words are too bold, junior.


    It is nothing he has not faced before.


    I am perfectly content being bold. Liu Jin settles into a fighting stance. His Qi tightly coiled around his body. If senior brother thinks his guidance can show me otherwise, hes wee to try.


    Tong lunges.


    The disciple blurs towards Liu Jin, easily breaking the speed of sound. His fist hardens, not just reinforced with Qi but taking the properties of Earth?


    No. Not Earth.


    Crystal.


    Shards like diamonds appear along the length of Tongs arm,pletely encasing the limb. Tongs fist speeds towards Liu Jins face like a battering ram. A nice change of pace from all the fire-users Liu Jin has been fightingtely.


    [Ground Contraction]


    As soon as Tong is within three paces of him, Liu Jin steps into the gap, elerating far beyond what Tong is capable of. His fist finds Tongs center of mass, his tightly-coiled Qi perfectly focused on reinforcing his strength.


    Tongs mass, speed, and power.


    Liu Jin overpowers all of those in an instant.


    The crack resounds across the Sparring Hall. Tong isunched off the ring and collides with the furthest wall. Those watching the fight do not realize what has happened right away. They blink and keep staring at the ring, trying to figure out just where it is that Tong has gone to. By the time they look elsewhere, Tongs body has fallen to the floor face-down, his eyes whited out and several of his ribs broken.


    Cheers erupt for Liu Jin, but he can only stare at his fist in quiet dissatisfaction. He had been aiming for Tongs dantian and had even put some of his soul into that attack, but it had remained beyond him.


    As expected, reaching someones dantian is not easy when the levels of cultivation are so close.


    Brother Pan Qiu! He yells over the cheers. You shouldnt hesitate to participate as well. Wasnt it you who said you were tired of spending all your time in the Apothecary after Elder Cheungs trial?


    More than one set of eyes turns to look at the person Liu Jin just spoke to. Pan Qiu stands next to Fan Bingbing near the front of the crowd. Some would say he is bearing the sudden scrutiny with a quiet stoicism, but the truth is hes in so much panic his body has frozen.


    Of course, Brother Qing, he says atst. To his credit, his voice is only slightly wooden as he goes over his lines. Now that my dantian has been fully repaired, I dont have to fear anything!


    There are few ways in which they could have more tantly stated Pan Qius identity. However, it is just as Lu Mei said. It is not about being subtle. Rather, the bait must be too tempting to resist. Pan Qiu is one of those baits.


    Liu Jin is the other.


    If Lord Feng Shangs supporters have to choose between removing Liu Jin and removing Pan Qiu, they will obviously choose the former. That is why Liu Jin made an example out of Tong. By defeating someone in the Fifth Level of the Spirit Realm so easily, Liu Jin wanted to impress upon everyone that he is not someone to be taken lightly, leaving Pan Qiu as a far more essible target.


    I am pleased to hear that. By all means, take my ce in the ring. His gaze sweeps over the Lord Feng Shang supporters near the ring. Unless there is anyone here who wishes to challenge me instead?


    Liu Jin doubts there will be. Liu Jin is also not too worried about someone heavily wounding Pan Qiu during a spar. At the Fourth Level of the Spirit Realm, Pan Qiu can take care of himself. In the event of someone too strong challenging him, Pan Qiu can just decline. Even if a guaranteed challenge is used, Liu Jin already made sure Pan Qiu has been challenged three times beforeing here.


    That is why Liu Jin is caught off guard by the words that follow.


    I do.


    Just as it did for Liu Jin, the crowd parts for this neer. He does not wear the regr robes of a disciple but is clothed in the ck outfit of the Internal Force instead.


    Huang Shing.


    The person who fought through the Ash Road with Liu Jin steps into the ring. Huang Shing does not re his Qi wildly, but neither does he bother hiding it.


    Spirit Realm, Level Four.


    Your istion training went well, Liu Jin notes.


    No, Huang Shing says, frowning as he settles into a fighting stance, a gesture Liu Jin mimics. Brother Jin seems to have gotten one step ahead of me.


    Neither happiness nor anger is anywhere to be found in Huang Shings face. On anyone else, Liu Jin would take it as a good sign. On the always emotional Huang Shing, it is vaguely unsettling.


    I wonder. Shall I praise your self-control orment that you need to employ it around me?


    Huang Shings lips form a thin line.


    I have thought about this a lot, but even though there are many things I want to say, Im just not good with words. Certainly not as good as Brother Jin.


    The attackes next.


    Huang Shing closes the distance without employing any movement technique, a far more cautious approach than Liu Jin expected from him. The way emerald Qi glows around his arm, however, is just as Liu Jin remembers it.


    [First Dragon ying Palm - Budding Lotus]


    Huang Shings palm strike whistles through the air with great force. Simple, direct, and so powerful one of the disciples behind Liu Jin is blown back without ever being touched by it.


    Liu Jin dodges it.


    [First Dragon ying Palm - Budding Lotus]


    The miss does not bother Huang Shing. He simply fixes his stance and throws the second attack. His Qi is strong and unyielding. His strike is the howl of a hurricane.


    [First Dragon ying Palm - Budding Lotus]


    Liu Jin takes out his spear and crouches low to avoid the third palm strike, gritting his teeth as the pressure washes over him. It threatens to force him back, but Liu Jin pushes through it. Lightning Qi crackles around him as his spear goes up far too quickly for Huang Shing to dodge. The electrified de makes a cut across his cheek.


    <em>I am bad with words, so I will let my fists do the talking. Is that how it is?</em>


    Huang Shing immediately backs away, blurring to the other end of the ring. His face is wary, not because of the damage done, but because


    Liu Jins voice had appeared in his head.


    How did Brother Jin do that?!


    Lightning Qi crackling around him, Liu Jin twirls his spear once and lightly bounces on his feet.


    I dont recall you ever being so helpless that you couldnt figure out something like this on your own.


    The challenge is thrown. Liu Jin blurs towards Huang Shing, quick thrusts of his spear forcing Huang Shing to back away. However, he is not as nimble and agile as Liu Jin. Huang Shing is quickly forced to block Liu Jins attacks with his forearms.


    Cut.


    <em>It is not.</em>


    Cut.


    <em>Particrly hard.</em>


    Cut.


    <em>I am fairly sure you already know how to project your voice with Qi.</em>


    Cut.


    <em>Just do away with your voice.</em>


    Cut.


    [Fifth Dragon ying Palm - A Hundred Blooming Lotuses]


    Qi explodes around Huang Shing, blowing everything away as hundreds of fists fly towards Liu Jin in under a second. It now is Liu Jins turn to frantically try to dodge them all.


    <em>Like this?!</em>


    Hes not fast enough.


    <em>Or this?!</em>


    Not nearly.


    <em>Good.</em>


    The lightning dies down. Liu Jins Qi takes the shape of a snake and wraps around Huang Shings ankle. Creating a snake construct without using Poison Qi is not easy but still within his capabilities.


    <em>You!</em>


    Huang Shing yelps as Liu Jin yanks him and swings him through the air, mming him hard against the ring. The floor breaks under the impact.


    <em>Are!</em>


    Then it breaks further as Liu Jin ms his heel down Huang Shings back.


    <em>Learning!</em>


    Huang Shing roars as he grabs a broken piece of the ring and tosses it at Liu Jin, rolling to his feet while Liu Jin bats it away with his spear


    The Qi Snake is still wrapped around Huang Shings ankle.


    <em>This is new.</em>


    Huang Shing breathes heavily as he looks at the construct. It hisses at him in reply.


    <em>We have not seen each other for a while. Is it any surprise Id learn something in the meantime?</em>


    To those watching, it probably looks like Liu Jin is giving Huang Shing time to gather himself. Some might even interpret it as an insult, a way of saying he is so far above Huang Shing he does not need to take the fight seriously.


    They are wrong, obviously, but not for the reason Huang Shing might think. It is not just Huang Shing who is catching his breath while they talk.


    Huang Shings hits had hurt.


    Huang Shings hitting power had always been among the best. Even so, every single spot where Huang Shing managed to strike him hurts far more than Liu Jin expected.


    <em>As expected, Brother Jin is amazing.</em> Huang Shing frowns. <em>Why are you supporting Feng Zhi?</em>


    Liu Jin punches him in the face.


    The strikees quickly, suddenly, and perfectly. Huang Shing does not see any sign of it until Liu Jins fist is inches from his face.


    <em>Do not be so arrogant to assume everything revolves around your feud with Feng Zhi.</em>


    Another hit. This time the blunt end of his spear finds Huang Shings chin.


    <em>You came here to seek your betrothed. I respect that. I admire yourmitment.</em>


    <em>Then why?!</em>


    Huang Shing stomps his feet and punches Liu Jins weapon out of the way. Liu Jin pivots on his heel, turning around and mming the pole on Huang Shings side.


    <em>I also came to the Eternal me n for my own goals. Right now, those goals are better served by siding with Lord Feng Gui. I will not ask you to abandon your quest for me. Do not ask me to do the same.</em>


    [Fourth Dragon ying Palm - Blooming Lotus]


    Emerald Qi blooms into crimson. The attack strikes not Liu Jin but his spear. Qi wars against Qi, and it is Liu Jin whoes out losing from the exchange. The spear is knocked off his hands and tters to the ring with multiple cracks running along its length.


    <em>I understand. I understand that well. I knew it before Brother Jin said it!</em>


    [Fifth Dragon ying Palm - A Hundred Blooming Lotuses]


    <em>I still dont like it!</em>


    As soon as the attack begins, Liu Jin ends it by using his snake construct to lift up Huang Shing and break his stance.


    <em>That is not my concern! </em>


    Liu Jin ms Huang Shing against the floor again once more, his breathing heavy.


    <em>Though... it may please you to know Feng Zhi is not that liked by certain members of Lord Feng Guis faction either. You might get along with them if you tried.</em>


    Mainly Lady Ling. Although Liu Jin has no intention of introducing the two. Lady Ling would likely turn Huang Shing into one of her tools over tea time. That scenario is far too messy for Liu Jin to want to deal with.


    <em>Ah, so you have that sort of situation on your side too?</em> Huang Shing breathes heavily as he picks himself up.


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow.


    <em>Too?</em>


    <em>Some people are not fond of the Internal Force. Mostly Elder Chang of the Punishment House. I think. I dont pay much attention to those things.</em>


    Interesting.


    I believe that is quite enough, Liu Jin says, dispelling the snake. I am willing to offer a tie.


    A tie? Huang Shingughs, visibly more beaten down than Liu Jin and with many cuts on his face. I am okay with that.


    We can continue this at another time if you wish.


    Id like that, Brother Jin. Id really like that.


    ~~~

 Chapter 133: Complications

    Chapter 133: Complications


    ~~~


    They leave the Sparring Hall after Pan Qiu wins a few fights, enough to make him noticeable to those present. Once word of what happened today spreads, those who attacked Senior Brother Luo will have incentive to act. Not right away, of course, but eventually.


    The sun has yet to set as they walk through thepound. Of the five men Lady Ling gave him, Liu Jin has two with him, the weakest ones. Big, burly disciples who do not look particrly bright but are close to the True Realm. Lady Ling could have given him stronger men, but those would call too much attention. Regardless, they are about as safe as they can be.


    This does not stop Pan Qiu from jumping at every shadow on their way to the Armony. He even ends up killing a squirrel in fright, something which causes Fan Bingbing to shoot him a very disappointed look. The other members of their party just snicker at him. All except Soaring Feather.


    Soaring Feather flies down for a light snack and gives Pan Qiu a little nod.


    With a few more incidents like that, they reach the Armory.


    The air around the Armory smells of oils, coal, and quenched steel. The result of so many disciples working on the forges. One of them, Senior Brother Guo, greets them with a big wave as they approach his work station.


    Sister Fan! Brother Qing! Its good to see you!


    It is good to see you as well, Senior Brother, Fan Bingbing says.


    I hope we are not imposing, Liu Jin adds.


    Nonsense! I always have time for my juniors, Brother Qing! I heard you were in istion training. Congrattions on your results. At this rate, you will surely be chosen to participate in the next Crimson Cloud Tournament.


    Senior Brother is too kind. Liu Jin says. I hope I manage to live up to his expectations.


    The massive disciple ps Liu Jins back andughs heartily. Though Liu Jin has grown much, the impact nearly knocks him to the ground. Perhaps Senior Brother Guo is holding back much less due to Liu Jins increased cultivation level. Maybe Liu Jin hasnt grown as much as he thought he had.


    Either way, it is a reminder that Core Disciples are not people he can take lightly.


    I am sure Brother Qing will do just fine!


    Senior Brother says it without an ounce of doubt. To Liu Jins surprise, Pan Qiu and Fan Bingbing nod their heads in agreement. Even Lady Lings men mutter their eptance as though the matter was already settled.


    A secondter, Liu Jin wonders why hes even surprised.


    There are not many Inner Disciples stronger than him. Considering many of the older Inner Disciples transfer to other branches, Liu Jin might very well be one of the strongest Inner Disciples in thepound right now.


    The next Crimson Cloud Tournament will take ce in four years.


    That is an awfully long time.


    Perhaps not from the perspective of a cultivator with hundreds of years behind him, but certainly so for someone who has yet to see even two decades. Four years is more than enough time for Liu Jin to reach the Earth Realm. Boastful though it may sound, failing to do so would be shameful considering all the advantages Liu Jin has at his disposal. Even speaking of the Heaven Realm may not be so outrageous.


    However, are four years enough to settle things in the Storm Dragon Empire?


    Will Liu Jin have the trust of Lord Feng Gui by then? Will he be allowed to meet General Nie? Can he end the stalemate between the Three Heavenly Generals?


    Probably not.


    He cannot do that in such fleeting time.


    Four years...


    Xiao Shuang and Xiao Fang.


    If he goes to the Crimson Cloud Tournament in four years, he might see them again.


    What is it that brings you to the Armory? Senior Brother Guo booming voice cuts through Liu Jins musings, bringing him back to the forge, to a world of fire and hammers.


    It is nothing too important, Senior Brother. Liu Jin takes out his spear and holds it so Senior Brother Guo can see the many cracks on it. Huang Shing had not held back when hitting it. My weapon was damaged during a spar, so I wanted to have it fixed.


    While Liu Jin is not happy about the damage done to his spear, it has given him a good excuse to bring Pan Qiu to the Armory. The more people he is seen by, the better.


    Let me see. Senior Brother Guo takes the weapon from Liu Jins hands. It does not escape Liu Jins notice that other than him and Fan Bingbing, Senior Brother Guo has not acknowledged a single person in their entourage.


    Senior Brother Guo probably doesnt deem them worthy of his attention.


    I see. He runs his massive finger over one of the cracks. The shaft is made from Rosy Everwood, strong yet supple. The de is Brightsteel. You have been using this for perhaps six months?


    Seven, Liu Jin replies. Senior Brother Guos eyebrows go up.


    Impressive. Your Qi reinforcement is impable. He hands the spear back to Liu Jin. Brother Qing, I will be honest. Your spear is garbage, and you should throw it away.


    Liu Jin blinks.


    What?


    Perhaps garbage is a too strong word, Brother Guo amends with a tone that is not the slightest bit regretful. It is a suitable weapon, but only for someone much weaker than you, Brother Qing. Id go as far as to say you outgrew that spear long before setting foot in the Eternal me n. Rather than fixing it, allow me to make a new one for you.


    A new spear.


    Liu Jin mulls it over. It is not as if he has any particr attachment to his spear. It was just the best one he and Lei Kong managed to find while traveling.


    Very well, Liu Jin says. As soon as he does, Senior Brother Guos massive hand grabs his shoulder.


    Wonderful! he says, dragging Liu Jin to the side. Please, hold your arms up, Brother Qing. I need to take your measurements. By the way, do you have any preferences? I know some people like weapons made out of fangs and ws, but I work almost exclusively with metals. Are you attached to a ssical design? Have you considered halberds? Pole arms have a surprising variety, you know?


    The questionse one after as Senior Brother Guo takes his height, arm length, and makes him try out a couple of weapons. They also discuss prices, or rather, Liu Jin brings up the matter of payment, and Senior Brother Guoughs and exins to him how the Armory works.


    When one buys or has a weapon repaired in the Armory, they do not pay points to the cksmith. Rather, they pay to the Armory. The Armory then decides how many points the cksmith should be given. This amount varies depending on the time and materials used as well as the quality of work.


    At least, that is how things would usually go.


    I have been briefed on the situation by Elder Geng, Senior Brother Guo says, leaving Liu Jin wondering just how many people know of his supposedly secret mission. A Core Disciple like me would call too much attention, but I can make sure your men are well-armed. Your spear will not be ready for a while, but feel free to grab anything you like.


    He gestures at a weapon rack and grins.


    I assure you, they will leave nothing to be desired.


    ~~~


    Over the next two days, Liu Jin repeats the same pattern.


    He takes Pan Qiu to the Sparring Hall, wins a few spars, and lets Pan Qiu fight once he has taken care of the more dangerous disciples present. It is a good thing Core Disciples do not frequent the Sparring Hall. Doubtlessly, both sides want to preserve their true strength right now. It would be troublesome if Core Disciples fought here every day.


    This arena is the domain of Inner and Outer Disciples. At least, that is what it was. There are scarcely any Outer Disciples anywhere in the Sparring Hall nowadays. The high amounts of violence between Inner Disciples have driven them away. There is not a single mouse who will not hide from an angry tiger.


    Mice are smart that way.


    Huang Shing told me you were here the other day.


    As Bei Hong steps into the ring with him, Liu Jin wishes he could be more of a mouse.


    It sounds like you two had a good talk. Im a little jealous. Bei Hong grins and cracks his knuckles. I had always wondered what fighting you would feel like.


    Brother Bei, Liu Jin says. If you wanted to know, you had but to ask.


    Spirit Realm, Level Four.


    Bei Hong was already in the Third Level when they met. This much growth is simply to be expected.


    What can I say? Im the sort who leaves the best meal forst.


    No. No, you are not.


    No, Im not, admits Bei Hong with a single nod. I hope you dont take me lightly just because you have beaten plenty of people in higher levels than me by now.


    I would not dream ofparing those people to Brother Bei.


    Bei Hong might just be in the Fourth Level of the Spirit Realm, but Liu Jin would probably have an easier time fighting someone in the Seventh or Eighth Level of the Spirit Realm. That is how strong Bei Hong is.


    Good. I do not like being underestimated.


    If you do not like being underestimated, then perhaps you should not continuously shame yourself so publicly, Bei Hong. Are you a fighter or a buffoon?


    The harsh, biting words do note from Liu Jin. Another disciple steps into the ring with them, weathering the pressure created by their Qi. He has dark eyes and hair of a very light shade of brown. Tall and broad-shouldered, he bears a striking resemnce to Bei Hong.


    Bei Duyi, Bei Hong growls, ring daggers at him.


    Cousin. Bei Duyi looks at Bei Hong and his ck robes with cool disdain. I see you have been an even bigger fool than usual. It seems it is up to me to put you in your ce yet again.


    You hide from me for months, and now you dare barge into my fight!


    Bei Hong takes a step towards Bei Duyi in anger, but Bei Duyi ignores him by turning to face Liu Jin and inclining his head to him.


    Brother Qing, I understand you were about to fight, but I ask that you let me settle things with my foolish cousin.


    Bei Duyi. Someone Liu Jin has not seen in quite some time. A person who had yed a part in some of the inconveniences during his early days as a disciple now speaks to him cordially, ready to support him against someone who once fought at his side.


    The world, it seems, is determined to turn in unexpected ways.


    You dare ignore me!


    I could make it a guaranteed challenge if you wish to, cousin, Bei Duyi says, giving him a side nce. I still have two left today, and knowing you, you have been mindlessly saying yes without forcing anyone to actually use theirs on you.


    To prove his point, Bei Duyi lifts his bracelet and pushes Qi into it. Instead of his total points, two numbers are projected over it with fiery letters: 1 and 0.


    The number of guaranteed challenges he has issued today, and the number of guaranteed challenges he can receive.


    Bei Duyi keeps the projection up, his smirk daring Bei Hong to reveal his numbers and prove him right.


    Bei Hong growls. Gold coats his entire body.


    Your words are as empty as everything else about you.


    Bei Duyi smiles as gold coats his body as well.


    Why dont you test how empty my fists are then? Brother Qing, please step back. I will handle this.


    Liu Jin should step back, but somehow, siding with Bei Duyi against Bei Hong feels wrong. In the first ce, the reason he wanted to fight Bei Hong was to...


    A presence approaches.


    Liu Jin feels the Qi when it is about three hundred yards away, but it doesnt even take a second for its owner to burst into the Sparring Pavillion.


    True Realm, Level Three.


    Qing Jin, Bu Jings voice,ced with Qi, booms throughout the building. I challenge you!


    Every single person between Liu Jin and Bu Jing moves out of the way. Even Bei Hong and Bei Duyi stop posturing at each other.


    Bu Jing steps forward.


    Liu Jin matches him.


    Step by step, the two fighters meet in the middle of a ring. It had been in use mere seconds ago, but the fighters have no desire to get between them.


    Brother Bu, I have heard you were looking for me.


    I challenge you, Bu Jing repeats, his pale eyes focused only on Liu Jin, his voice leaving no room for debate.


    I have already been challenged three times today, Liu Jin replies. I am afraid I have no need to ept your challenge.


    Bu Jings gaze grows frighteningly cold.


    You will flee from me in front of all these people like a coward?


    I have no problems being seen as a coward, Liu Jin says. You will have to find someone else willing to entertain you, Brother Bu.


    No.


    I beg your pardon?


    No, Qing Jin, Bu Jing says, his pale eyes staring at him with deathly certainty. That will not happen today. I will not fall for your lies.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, Liu Jin catches a glimpse of Bei Hongs widening eyes.


    I challenge you.


    The words are repeated for a third time. Liu Jin fights the urge to roll his eyes as he lifts his bracelet to show the number of guaranteed challenges he has left before all.


    He cant.


    The bracelet does not react to his Qi. Confused mutters arise around every ring as disciples stare at their bracelets in confusion. Some hit them lightly, trying to get them to work. Others shake them and keep trying to push Qi into them. The result is the same.


    Every single bracelet in the room has been shut down.


    ~~~

 Chapter 134: But it all Happened in an Instant

    Chapter 134: But it all Happened in an Instant


    ~~~


    Every moment holds a myriad of possibilities.


    That does not mean one should try to take all of them into ount when making a choice. Possibilities are possibilities, not certainties. Most of the time, there are only three or four truly probable oues. Indeed, one who tries to take everything into ount might find themselves paralyzed by indecision.


    The idea of all the bracelets in the Sparring Hall shutting down simultaneously was never one Liu Jin entertained seriously. It was too blunt. Too obvious. Too risky. The attack on Senior Brother Luo hinted at a far more stealthy operation.


    And yet, as everyone in the Sparring Hall looks at their bracelets with confusion, Liu Jin can only conclude he greatly underestimated Bu Jings grudge against him.


    This cannot be as simple as Bu Jing being angry because he lost the pill-making contest during the feast. Bu Jings words when he tried to challenge him in the Medical Pavilion seem to have more truth in them than Liu Jin imagined. Bu Jing really hates Liu Jin for helping depose Elder Cheung. Enough to discard all manner of carefullyid ns and do away with all pretenses of subtlety. A foolish move under most circumstances, yet it is Liu Jin who is now in trouble because of it.


    The bracelets are inert, unresponsive to any sort of Qi. As long as that remains true, no rule-breaking will be recorded in this room.


    Right now, anything can happen in the Sparring Hall. People can fight to their hearts content without having to consider the rules. Pan Qiu is not safe here. Nobody is safe here.


    No matter what happens, it will be the victors who decide what story to tell.


    Liu Jins mind processes all this in less than a second, yet it feels much longer than that. It is an implosion that sucks away all sound and color from the room, leaving nothing more than perfect stillness in its wake. The calm before theing storm.


    Bu Jing attacks.


    His fistes hard and fast. Liu Jin barely has any time to raise his arms to block.


    Bu Jing is not a physically imposing man. Though older than Liu Jin by a few years, their builds are not dissimr. He is not like Senior Brother Guo or even Bei Hong. Bu Jing is tall, but also lean and pale, sickly-looking even.


    The ring cracks under his strength.


    Pain explodes in Liu Jins arms. The punch hammers his body into the ring all the way up to his knees. Deep cracks like spider webs spread over the surface of the ring, threatening to shatter it entirely.


    The second blowes.


    Bu Jings hand shes down at Liu Jin, the edge of it glowing with Qiced with menacing intent. Memories of the Eastern Port City Tournament, of Yun Han and his Severing Palm, sh through Liu Jins mind.


    He reacts in much the same way as he did back then.


    [Art of the Roaming Thief]


    In one step, Liu Jin has moved into Bu Jings blind spot. In three, hes directly behind him. Bu Jings sh cuts deep into the ring, yet the damage does not travel far. The length of the cut created is barely inches longer than Bu Jings hand.


    Not quite Yun Hans Severing Palm then.


    Bu Jings attack is obviously far stronger than Yun Hans ever was on ount of his higher cultivation level. However, it is also not an offensive technique at all.


    It is a medical technique.


    A scalpel.


    Despite its lethality, the basis of the technique is a scalpel. That cannot be hidden from someone as experienced with the medical arts as Liu Jin. Bu Jing, it seems, is a disciple of the Medical Pavilion through and through.


    Three needles appear between Liu Jins fingers.


    Bu Jing pivots on his heel, his hand slicing through the air. Liu Jin snatches his wrist and drives three needles into Bu Jings arm with pinpoint uracy, rendering the limb inert.


    [Ground Contraction]


    Liu Jin vanishes from Bu Jings range before thetter can counter, his Qi already working to heal the damage done by Bu Jings first hit. Now that he is in the Fifth Level of the Spirit Realm, his regenerative capabilities have greatly improved. In fact, rather than calling it regeneration, Liu Jin is starting to realize it is more akin to his soul dictating which shape his body should have.


    Still, Bu Jing will be his first real test. That first hit had done more damage than all the other sparring matches Liu Jin has had since leaving istion other than the one against Huang Shing. It isnt just a matter of brute strength. Back then, Liu Jin had felt Bu Jings soul sh against his.


    <em>Wrath. Hurt. Loneliness.</em>


    An Inner Disciple goes flying over Liu Jins head. Another one craters next to him. Out of the corner of his eyes, Liu Jin sees Bei Hong and Bei Duyi fighting one another, their fists and kicks nging against their golden bodies. A duet of maddened bells.


    Maybe Bu Jing had thrown the first punch. Maybe someone else had. It does not matter. The entire room has fallen prey to the chaos.


    Do you think this will work against me? Bu Jing asks. Qi carries his voice directly to Liu Jin over the noise of all the fights happening around them. I am not a reprobate like those you have faced before.


    Green Qi surrounds Bu Jings injured limb. His veins bulge against his skin, and the needles Liu Jin ced pop out and fall to the floor. The limb, which had been useless moments ago, rises and points at Liu Jin.


    Today, you face a true doctor.


    Bu Jings Qi shines around him, his intent as clear as day. At the Third Level of the True Realm, Bu Jing is a Core Disciple for all intents and purposes.


    His soul roars like a lion at Liu Jin.


    It is so clear to him now that Liu Jin wonders how he could have ever missed it. Bu Jings soul is wrapped around his body like armor. His strength is not just physical. Each of his attacks carries the weight of his soul in them.


    Today, I shall take revenge for Elder Cheung.


    Brother Bu, your words do not make any sense.


    Liu Jin keeps his eyes on Bu Jing, but his mind does its best to identify every single Qi in the room through the chaos of battle. Pan Qiu, Liu Jin detects with some relief, is still alive and unharmed. Fan Bingbing and the two guards are keeping him safe.


    Liu Jin needs to get to them quickly.


    How could a true doctor possibly want to take revenge for someone who tried to harvest peoples dantian?


    Bu Jing does not react in rage. His pale eyes are empty pools, unmarred by a single disturbance.


    In the blink of an eye, he vanishes.


    elerated by a movement technique, Bu Jing reaches Liu Jin in a fraction of a second. His hands glow with Qi as he shes away at Liu Jin.


    [Art of the Roaming Thief - Third Step]


    Bu Jings hand reaches Liu Jin. A victorious gleam shines in his cold eyes as his limb cuts into the younger disciples chest. It fades a momentter, reced by outrage, when Liu Jins body vanishes into wispy nothingness.


    The first step of Art of the Roaming Thief reads the opponents Qi to step into their blind spot. The second one blends into the environment.


    The third one leaves behind a mirage.


    It is not merely a trick of speed. Rather, Liu Jin leaves behind an imprint of his Qi while simultaneously blending his Qi with the environment. This confuses his foes into seeing an image that is not there.


    By the time Bu Jing realizes what has happened, Liu Jin is already running away, seeking to lose him within the massive melee.


    He does not go unnoticed.


    You will not escape!


    We will support you, Senior Brother!


    Two members of the Internal Force appear in Liu Jins path. One swings a sword down at him. The other attacks with fire in his hands.


    Spirit Realm, Level Three


    Spirit Realm, Level Four.


    [Ground Contraction]


    In a thousand of a second, Liu Jin steps between them. The two are sent flying to opposite ends of the room.


    Bu Jing is already behind him.


    Viin, you will not touch Brother Qing!


    Dog of Feng Shang, die!


    The roles reverse themselves. It is Liu Jin who finds unexpected support as two disciples rush to attack Bu Jing. Much like those who attacked Liu Jin, these disciples do not evenst a second. Bu Jing slices through their tendons with the slightest of touches and tosses them aside like trash. Their bodies have not even touched the ground before Bu Jing resumes his attack on Liu Jin. His Qi glows and expands around his arm and shoulder, bulging as he brings his arm down.


    A thousand scalpels shoot towards Liu Jin.


    They are not weapons made of steel or bone. Much like Liu Jins snakes, they are projections formed from Bu Jings Qi. Each one sharp enough to slice through bones and muscles.


    Liu Jin jumps over the first wave, dearly wishing he had taken up Senior Brother Guos offer to take one of his weapons while his spear was being forged.


    The second barrage isunched.


    Using mid-air Ground Contraction, Liu Jin zig-zags over to Bu Jing while dodging the scalpels. Lightning roars to life around Liu Jin as he appears in front of Bu Jing. Punches and kicks fly as the two disciples blur across the room. Qi warring against Qi. Soul shing against soul.


    <em>Rage. Admiration. Doubt.</em>


    A disciplees at him from the side. Liu Jin sidesteps a slice from Bu Jing, grabs the disciple, electrifies him, and tosses him at Bu Jing. The older disciple jumps over him. A slice of Bu Jings hand creates multiple Qi scalpels, aiming to turn Liu Jin into a pincushion.


    [Art of the Roaming Thief - Third Step]


    The Qi scalpel goes right through a mirage. Lightning crackles around Liu Jins body as his fist seeks Bu Jings chest, but Bu Jing grabs a nearby disciple and uses him as a shield. Liu Jins lightning burns and shocks the unfortunate disciple, and at that moment, Bu Jing makes his move. His Qi works its way through the disciple, taking the shape of string, and binds itself around Liu Jins hand.


    Bu Jing has stitched them together.


    Despite the imminent danger, Liu Jin takes a moment to marvel at the skill required for the feat. As Bu Jing rushes towards him, a Qi snake rises from Liu Jins shoulder and bites a disciple nearby. The disciple barely has a moment to cry in pain as Liu Jin uses him to strike at Bu Jing while using his Qi to break the strings Bu Jing has tied his hand with.


    Three disciplese at Liu Jin from behind.


    [Rumbling Thunder Gods Cloud]


    Lightning shocks everyone around Liu Jin, but four more disciples are on him as soon as the technique fades. There is no longer any semnce of rules. Four against one. Two against two. Six against five. Bu Jing and Liu Jin blur through the room as the massive melee rages on. The disciples around Liu Jin and Bu Jing be obstacles to be fought around, momentary distractions, and even improvised weapons.


    He cannot escape.


    The realization washes over Liu Jin, yet it does not evoke any panic. Rather, it is with relief that he wees it.


    Trying to escape from Bu Jing to rescue Pan Qiu was the wrong choice from the start.


    [Ground Contraction]


    Bu Jings eyes widen as Liu Jin dashes away from him. Members of the Internal Force within Liu Jins path are shocked, punched, or pierced by needles. Liu Jin chains one Ground Contraction after another, making sure to use short steps to put as many members of the Internal Force in his path as possible.


    A hail of scalpels chases after him, but Liu Jin barely manages to be a step faster as he reaches his destination.


    Brother Qing, Fan Bingbing greets him while breaking someones arm. Her face never once wavers in its stoicism. She and the two men Lady Ling has given him have formed a circle around Pan Qiu. You are leading Senior Brother Bu to us.


    I am here to relieve you of a burden, Liu Jin says as his Qi snake wraps around Pan Qiu. At the same time, his hand falls on Fan Bingbings shoulder. An entire conversation passes in an instant. The speed of words cannot bepared to pure thoughts transmitted through Qi.


    Interesting, Fan Bingbing says. Herrge brown eyes blink only once. Very well, I will leave you to it.


    She disappears from his side. The anguished cry of a disciple follows her.


    What are you doing? Pan Qiu yells at him, having recovered from the surprise. Why are we not trying to leave with them?


    I am more than enough to keep you safe, Liu Jin replies. Their talents are wasted focused on you.


    That is all Liu Jin gets to say before Bu Jing reaches him, sending another barrage of scalpels at him. A high-pitched scream leaves Pan Qius mouth as Liu Jin dashes towards the source of the attack.


    Just hit whoever is close to you, Liu Jin tells Pan Qiu before shing against Bu Jing once more.


    There is no other way. As long as he cannot defeat Bu Jing, Liu Jin cannot get away with Pan Qiu and the others. As long as multiple disciples keep interrupting their fight, defeating Bu Jing is tooplicated. That is precisely why thinking of the situation in those terms was a mistake.


    This is not a battle between him and Bu Jing. It is not even about protecting Pan Qiu.


    This is a battle between Lord Feng Shang and Lord Feng Gui.


    More and more disciples try to get between Liu Jin and Bu Jing. Before, Liu Jin saw them as momentary obstacles. Now he understands these disciples should have been his real goal.


    Rather than trying to escape, Liu Jin should have been focused on making sure his side won. That is why he took Pan Qiu off Fan Bingbings hands. With Bu Jings attention on him, the strongest fighter on Lord Feng Shangs side in this room cannot truly take advantage of his power. Multiple disciples attack from all sides, Liu Jin incapacitating them with pinpoint precision. Even Pan Qiu manages to make a few contributions as Liu Jin swings him around. The Qi snake wrapped around Pan Qiu, like all the ones Liu Jin has used since his istion finished, is not made of Poison Qi, meaning its touch does not hurt Pan Qiu.


    Bei Duyi and Bei Hong may be locked in a struggle. Liu Jin and Bu Jing defeat everyone in their path. However, Fan Bingbing and two guards are free to act at their leisure. Liu Jin can feel them deliberately targeting the stronger disciples to remove their influence in the field, gaining more ground each time.


    With every second that passes, the bnce tilts more and more to Lord Feng Guis side, and as Bu Jings attempts grow faster and fiercer, it looks like he realizes it as well.


    That is ENOUGH!


    The overpowering aura of a Heaven Realm cultivator fills the room.


    At longst, Elder Bi, Overseer of the Sparring Hall, decides to interrupt.


    ~~~

 Chapter 135: Isolated Musings

    Chapter 135: Isted Musings


    ~~~


    The line between violence and bureaucracy is paper-thin.


    After Elder Bi had quelled the fighting with his mere presence, it had been off to the Punishment House for everyone. The same disciples who had been at each others throats mere moments ago were made to stand in line, fill out forms, and submit to interrogation before being thrown to the cells. Only those who were seriously wounded were spared that fate, and even then, only temporarily. Theyd have their turn in the Punishment House once the Medical Pavilion was done with them. Theyd give their testimonies like the disciples before them, and like the disciples before them, those testimonies would be full of mild embellishments, gross exaggerations, and tant lies.


    Old-fashioned that he is, Liu Jin told the truth, not that it mattered. Elder Xue would get him out in time, if only because she could not have so many of her disciples imprisoned. The same went for the other Elders. While the disciples had been waiting in line, the Qi of several Elders, Elder Xue included, had red up rather fiercely. Once they finished arguingfor they could be doing nothing elsealmost everyone should be released.


    Until then, Liu Jin is stuck waiting.


    The first time he had been in the Punishment House, Liu Jin was ced in the first basement level, which had the lowest level of security. The room had been dark and had little ambient Qi. A poor spot for cultivation, but far from unpleasant.


    He is on the third level this time.


    There is no light. There is no sound or scent or taste or touch. Liu Jin knows he is sitting down, but only because he is perfectly aware of his body through his soul. Beyond that, he can scarcely feel his own flesh. To be deprived of his senses so perfectly should create excellent conditions to cultivate, but this cell is utterly devoid of any ambient Qi.


    Even meditation is beyond Liu Jin now. Whenever Liu Jin tries to dive into his soul, his consciousness is suddenly thrown back to the waking world. An unpleasant, oppressive presence hangs over him at all times. A monster breathing down his neck. It does not let Liu Jin sleep. It does not let him rx. It does not let him ignore it. Peace is a fleeting concept. Calm is nowhere to be found.


    Liu Jin once spent three years fighting a deadly poison that threatened to kill him at every turn. He can sit in this cell for as long as needed.


    The same, however, cannot be said for most other disciples. Joining the Eternal me n has forced Liu Jin to acknowledge that his formation as a cultivator is particrly remarkable. Even whenpared to many of the most talented cultivators in the Empire, few people near his age are close to his level. That bodes poorly for them right now.


    The jump between the first and third levels of the Punishment House is far too steep for most of those who fought in the Sparring Hall to handle. It would be good if the majority had been sent to first-level cells, but the odds of that are minuscule. This is not like when Liu Jin and the others were caught fighting in the Summer Forest. The offense this time was far too big, and the conditions of the Eternal me n are far more vtile than back then.


    Pan Qiu and many other disciples are probably suffering alone.


    Certainly, many of those disciples had been eager to win glory regardless of how many bodies they had to step over, so Liu Jin does not feel too bad about them. However, Pan Qiu was only in the Sparring Hall because Liu Jin had convinced him to be there. Otherwise, Pan Qiu would have allowed himself to waste away in the Apothecary. A jail of a different sort, yet one far morefortable than the one he is in right now.


    Though Liu Jin cannot say he cares for Pan Qiu as a person, he does feel some sort of responsibility for his present condition.


    He should havee up with a better n.


    The more rational side of his brain tells Liu Jin it is useless to torment himself with what could have been. It is an exercise in futility he has indulged in many times before, and it has never once left him satisfied. Rather, Liu Jin should focus on what he has learned from the experience.


    The Internal Force is almost definitely behind the attack on Senior Brother Luo. Furthermore, their ability to shut down the bracelets can be used on multiple of them simultaneously over a decentlyrge area and seemingly without any warning. Liu Jin hadnt felt any disturbance when Bu Jing had shut them down.


    Bu Jing


    Liu Jin frowns. At least, he likes to think he does. It is hard to tell when one cannot feel one''s face.


    Bu Jing has proven himself to be far more vtile than Liu Jin ever expected. When they fought, Liu Jin had been able to feel Bu Jing''s soul each time they made contact. It wasn''t like the time he was attacked by Wong Shou''s Yin Qi back in Night Phantasm City. This was purer. His Master''s book had warned him something like that might happen if he fought someone who was still in the process of mastering his soul. Strong enough to use it in his attacks, but not strong enough to lude himself properly.


    Of course, Bu Jing''s emotional state had likely contributed to that.


    <em>Wrath. Admiration. Hurt.</em>


    Bu Jing truly respected Elder Cheung from the bottom of his heart.


    Does that respect only exist because Bu Jing does not know of Elder Cheung''s true character? It is hard to believe. Bu Jing was one of the disciples who fed Pan Qiu poison when he was being punished in the Medical Pavilion. Someone as skilled as Bu Jing should have been able to discern the true purpose behind Pan Qius punishment.


    Unless his admiration for Elder Cheung was sorge he had blinded himself to the possibility.


    Liu Jin grimaces. He shouldnt be thinking about things like this right now. Whatever Bu Jings circumstances may be, he is not someone Liu Jin can take lightly. That he had to use Art of the Roaming Thief while fighting him says it all.


    The next time they fight he cannot afford to hold back against Bu Jing.


    The cell door opens.


    For one blessed moment, all of Liu Jins senses return to him. The air has never tasted so sweet, the light never been so bright. Even something as simple as the breeze against his skin is exquisite. He is a wanderer who has stumbled upon an oasis after weeks in the desert.


    A man steps into his cell. He has hair like obsidian and skin like jade. His face is set in a stern expression, and his robes mark him as an Elder. His Qi is in the Ninth Level of the Heaven Realm, yet it feelspletely different from Elder Cheungs. There is a weight to it, a density to his aura, that was nowhere to be found in the disgraced Elder Cheung. Comparing the two would be likeparing Heaven and Earth.


    He is Elder Chang, Warden of the Punishment House.


    During the feast, he sat at Lord Feng Shangs side.


    So youre the prodigy Xue is so proud of.


    I am a disciple of the Apothecary who serves at the pleasure of Elder Xue. I do not presume to know what opinion she has of me, honored Elder, Liu Jin replies, only needing a moment to get used to having his senses back.


    The Elder snorts.


    You are definitely one of Xues.


    The door closes. Liu Jins senses are taken once more. Liu Jin is left alone in the dark with an Elder of the Eternal me n.


    "I read your interrogation. Your theory on the nature of the incident was quite interesting."


    There is no sound in the room, but Qi can still carry messages. The presence of Elder Chang cannot be diminished by a ce like this. His Qi broadcasts his thoughts as though he were speaking.


    "Does Elder Chang believe there is merit to this disciple''s words?"


    Like Elder Chang, Liu Jin sends his thoughts through his Qi. However, Elder Chang does not wait for Liu Jin''s Qi to reach him. His Qi opens up like the jaws of a tiger and snaps shut Liu Jin''s message. Liu Jin senses Elder Chang could end his life with the same ease. However, two things give him hope. The first is that Elder Xue had made sure the other Elders understood he was somewhat important to her by bringing him to the feast. Him dying while under the custody of the Punishment House would have some repercussions.


    The second one is what Huang Shing had said during their fight.


    Elder Chang does not care for the Internal Force.


    Do you know I support Lord Feng Shang, disciple?


    I had assumed that, honored Elder.


    Yet you used the Internal Force of wrongdoing, knowing how little leeway that would grant you before me.


    Honored Elder, this may be the Punishment House. You may support Lord Feng Shang, but this disciple struggles to believe all those who support Lord Feng Gui meekly epted the me for the incident.


    It is not as if the Punishment House is going to hurt them. If every disciple who supports Lord Feng Shang came out fine and every disciple who supports Lord Feng Gui didnt, itd be obvious what happened.


    True, but none of them added something quite so provocative in their testimony.


    I am better informed than my peers. There is nothing special about it.


    Elder Chang does not reply right away. He judges him in silence, letting Liu Jin stew in the darkness of his cell.


    Do you know why I support Lord Feng Shang, disciple?


    I do not, honored Elder.


    Lord Feng Shang prizes stability. We of the Eternal me n have thrived for over a thousand years. The results of the Crimson Cloud Tournament are regrettable, but they are hardly something that will truly set us back in any meaningful way. Lord Feng Gui, however, is reckless. He holds no love for tradition and will gleefully break any rules so long as they suit him. He cares for his sons as long as they are useful to him. He cares for his women as long as they please him. He is a man of vision, and because of it, he will destroy that which is an obstacle to that vision. That is the man you follow.


    I must confess I have never interacted with Lord Feng Gui.


    And yet, Elder Changs words do not ring false.


    However, it is not Lord Feng Guis men who have broken the most rules, honored Elder.


    Internal Disputes are out of control, Elder Chang says. I truly cannotprehend Elder Dangs thought process. However, you do not know the worst of it.


    Liu Jin tilts his head and blinks. He had not expected Elder Chang to so easily agree with him.


    The worst of it?


    Do you think Elder Dang a fool who only knows how to cause chaos? If so, it is you who has proven himself a fool. The Internal Force is merely noise, nothing but a smokescreen. While you have been distracted by that pack of thugs, his disciples have been working diligently.


    Elder Chang, I am afraid this one does not understand.


    Of course, you do not understand. If you did, there would be no need for my presence here. All this time, Internal Disputes has been working on the procedures required to have one of my prisoners freed.


    Liu Jins eyebrows go up.


    The line between violence and bureaucracy truly is paper-thin.


    I am the Warden of the Punishment House, Elder Chang states. The certainty in his voice as he speaks is felt as a physical force. This is not a job I do because I enjoy it. It is a job I do because it needs doing. I am not a weakling like Cheung. I could have easily isted myself to reach the Emperor Realm if I wished to, but that would require me to step away from my duties at a most crucial time. Such a thing is uneptable. However, I am now being told there is nothing I can do but watch as a madman is released from his chains and unleashed upon the disciples. No, that will not stand.


    You will deliver a message from me to Elder Xue.


    ~~~

 Chapter 136: Dangerous Nature

    Chapter 136: Dangerous Nature


    ~~~


    When Elder Chang told Liu Jin he was to deliver a message, Liu Jin had not expected the Elder to shove a clump of Qi into his Aura for Elder Xue to retrieve. Considering Nine-Headed Snake God and Old Jiang saw no issue leaving things inside his soul, Liu Jin supposes this shouldnt be surprising. Maybe it ismon for high-level cultivators to hide stuff inside people.


    It is still extremely rude.


    Is he an idiot?


    Unlike Liu Jins thoughts, Elder Xues angry words are not aimed at Elder Chang.


    I may have thought the reinstitution of the Internal Force was reckless, but I was still impressed by his daring! But this? Freeing <em>Xun Huwen</em>? What is that fool Dang thinking?


    Elder Xues Qi is dense around her body as she paces around herboratory. Most likely, she is trying to prevent it from ring up. Too much Qi in this room may interfere with the barriers around the many projects Elder Xue has lying around. Liu Jin can only be grateful for her self-control. The presence of an angry Emperor is not easy to bear, especially when standing so close to one. Already Elder Xues Qi has begun pushing out even the oxygen in the air despite her efforts.


    That idiotic fool! And Lord Feng Shang There is no way something like this was done without Lord Feng Shangs approval. Unless... Could he really have gone behind Lord Feng Shangs back? That sort of gamble is far too big for a man like him, but


    If nothing else, the sight of Elder Xue alternating between muttered theories and hissed insults is a novel one, though one Liu Jin wishes were happening under more auspicious circumstances.


    Liu Jin also wishes he had more context. It is thisst thought thatpels him to open his mouth.


    If this disciple may be so bold as to interrupt Elder Xues musings.


    Elder Xue immediately turns her eyes to him, the movement so quick Liu Jin does not see it happen. Her stare is so intense Liu Jins words falter, but only for a little while.


    Who exactly is Xun Huwen?


    Elder Xue does not answer. Not right away. A breath goes by. The intensity of her presence diminishes as she forcibly quiets it down.


    I am not surprised you have not heard about him. After all, this is a tale from over three hundred years ago.


    Another breath goes by. The tension around Elder Xue haspletely disappeared now.


    Xun Huwen was one of the more talented disciples the Eternal me n had seen in centuries. Diligent, driven, and hard-working. The Heavens gave him no end of blessings. Elder Xue grimaces. Xun Huwen was also cruel, petty, vengeful, and overly ambitious.


    Oh.


    Make no mistake, Elder Xue adds. Many of our disciples and some of our Elders can be described in simr ways. Despite his ws, Xun Huwens potential was simply too great to ignore. Even though he killed many talented disciples as he rose through the ranks, there were still ns to select a suitable woman of Feng blood so that he may marry into the Feng n.


    Liu Jins eyebrows rise. From how Elder Xue describes him, Xun Huwen sounds like someone who could have be an Elder or a Branch Master. Had that marriage taken ce, his progeny may have even gone on to marry into the main branch of the Feng n.


    What changed?


    Had Xun Huwen finally attacked someone whose importance was too great to overlook?


    Xun Huwen had... an unfortunate Dao.


    Liu Jin blinks.


    Elder Xue smiles. Were you expecting something more dramatic? Sorry to disappoint. Xun Huwens Dao revealed itself to be Destruction. By itself, that is not particrly damning, but Xu Huwens particr brand of Destruction was too uncontroble.


    This disciple must express some confusion, Elder Xue. Liu Jin tilts his head to the side. Is there more than one type of destruction?


    There are several, Elder Xue says, much to Liu Jins surprise. The Eternal me n is a ce of fire. Because of it, it is not umon for our disciples to reach the path of Destruction. However, not all Destruction is the same. Forty-seven different types of Destruction Dao have been recorded in the history of the Eternal me n. An additional one hundred and neen are purely theoretical in nature. It is an interesting field of study, but not something you should concern yourself with at your current stage of development.


    Elder Xue pauses, most likely for Liu Jins benefit. Indeed, the youth does his best to absorb Elder Xues words. His master had spoken of Dao to him more than once, but he had not mentioned there could be so much variation in what most would consider a singr path.


    In most cases, there is nothing wrong with reaching the Dao of Destruction. Lord Feng Gui, for example, walks the path of Destruction. Young Master Feng Zhi will likely reach the same answer eventually. As long as the disciple is properly guided, it is not a condition to be feared.


    Elder Xues face darkens.


    However, the same cannot be said of Xun Huwen. A Dao is the result of a cultivators journey, and it will go on to further shape a cultivators path to Eternity. Xun Huwens Dao is Destruction without motive or purpose. It cannot not be controlled or relied on.


    Elder Xue sighs.


    At his first offense, we levied the harshest punishment we could upon him and locked him away in the Punishment House. Some argued time in istion would teach him patience and temper his Dao, but those people were either deluding themselves or offering empty titudes.


    In other words, Xun Huwens punishment had never matched his crime. They had locked him away in the Punishment House using flimsy reasoning because they all considered him dangerous.


    That is probably why it is now possible for Elder Dang to release him. From the beginning, Xun Huwens punishment was only upheld because all the Elders were all in agreement about how potentially dangerous he was.


    Until now.


    Elder Xue, this disciple has one more question. Xun Huwens name I know there is bound to be more than one person with the same family name but is he perhaps


    Xun Huwen is Elder Xuns grandson as well as his only living rtive, Elder Xue says before Liu Jin can finish his question. You intuit correctly. That is also the reason why he was not immediately disposed of and why freeing him is so risky.


    Oh.


    That changes things.


    That changes things quite a bit.


    In order for Xun Huwen to be imprisoned, Elder Xun must have agreed to it.


    However...


    We cannot ce Xun Huwen back in the Punishment House without due cause. We cannot kill him because there is no telling what Elder Xun might do if his grandson is killed instead of jailed. He might even side with Lord Feng Shang to avenge him, Elder Xue says, summing up their situation.


    So we can only hope that this Xun Huwen attempts a truly terrible crime that he can be charged with this time?


    There is no need to hope, Elder Xue says, shaking her head. Xun Huwen has surely been released to cause chaos and nothing else.


    The look on Elder Xues face is grim.


    The only question is where Elder Dang will try to aim him at.


    ~~~


    <em>Xun Huwen is in Heaven Realm. He is not a foe you can defeat at your current level. I have told you about him so that you may know not to engage him. Dealing with him is a matter that will be left to the strongest among our Core Disciples. That you have brought Elder Changs message to me and caused the Internal Force to reveal their hand is enough. For now,y low and await further instructions.</em>


    Despite Elder Xues words, Liu Jin cannot help but feel restless. It is a good thing the Medical Pavilion has so much work for him to upy himself with. The disciples who have been hurt by the brawl in the Sparring Hall are all in need of treatment. That should help him focus his mind elsewhere.


    s, that idea dies the moment he steps into the lobby.


    A group of disciples from the Internal Force are already there and arguing loudly over something. Bu Jing is not among them. Liu Jin doesnt know whether that is a good thing or not. It would have been troublesome if Bu Jing hade to challenge him so soon after theirst bout. However, Bu Jing not being here could mean their fight taught him that defeating Liu Jin will not be as easy as he had assumed. A rather regrettable oue.


    Liu Jin would rather not face a properly prepared foe.


    A problem forter.


    What are you waiting for? The Internal Force disciple shouts. Release them to us now!


    What is the meaning of this? Liu Jin asks as he makes his way in front of the members of the Internal Force. This is the Medical Pavilion. We have several patients who require rest. I will not have you disturbing them.


    We are here to pick up the disciples who were left the other day so that they may be taken to the Punishment House.


    Those disciples are still in need of treatment, Liu Jin replies, immediately deciding there is no way he is going to entrust his patients to the Internal Force, especially the patients who support Lord Feng Gui. When they are healed, I will send them to the Punishment House with a proper escort.


    Liu Jin wonders if the men Lady Ling lent to him are still technically under hismand or if the incident in the Sparring Hall caused her to rescind that privilege. Using those five as escorts would be perfect.


    Do you expect me to believe Inner Disciples could have been kept down for more than a day?


    I do not care what you believe. My patients are my patients. You shall not touch them until their health has been ascertained by me.


    <em>Death.</em>


    No one says or does anything. No frowns. No gnashing of teeth. No minute twitch of a muscle. No disturbance alerts Liu Jins senses in any way.


    Nothing other than instinct tells Liu Jin people are about to die.


    <strong>Dont!</strong>


    Multiple snakes made out of Poison Qi flood the room. In the blink of an eye, the members of the Internal Force find themselves surrounded by the Qi constructs, the snakes hissing and their fangs dripping with venom. Liu Jins deathly intent nkets the room. His red eyes root the Internal Force to the spot.


    I will only repeat myself once, Liu Jin says, his voice deathly quiet. I will not have you cause amotion here.


    Had Liu Jin not acted, one of them would have disabled the bracelets like Bu Jing did in the Sparring Hall. That is what his instincts tell him.


    Had a fight of that level broken in the Medical Pavilion, the damage would have been immense.


    You cant-


    I could kill you.


    One brave disciple from the Internal Force dares to open his mouth only to be immediately silenced by Liu Jin.


    You are disciples of the Internal Force. You are prized. You are valuable. If I were to kill you without cause, my punishment would not be light, Liu Jin admits, nodding in a reasonable manner that is entirely at odds with his aura.


    Youd still be dead.


    The temperature drops. The snake around the disciple who spoke drifts closer, its fangs almost scraping against his neck.


    If any of you even think about starting a fight here like the one in the Sparring Hall, it will be yourst fight. I promise you that. Do not give me cause to make good on that promise.


    In the end, it had toe down to this.


    In the end, some people can only be motivated by their own lives.


    Leave.


    They do.


    ~~~


    Despite themotion and obviousness of Liu Jins aura, Lu Mei never oncees down to investigate. When Liu Jin asks about her, he discovers she has been locked in their office since yesterday.


    She imed there was no reason for her to concern herself with the disciples who had been wounded in the Sparring Hall and that she is not to be bothered, Khong Hu told him, his voice heavy with stern disapproval.


    On the one hand, Liu Jin has no problem thinking that Lu Mei would believe that.


    On the other, Liu Jin is fairly sure shed normally have found a better way of getting away with it.


    When he goes up to their office, he finds the door locked. However, the talismans Lu Mei used to do so are almost all his work. Opening the door and entering is a simple matter.


    <strong>Shut the door now!</strong>


    He obeys immediately, re-activating all the talismans for good measure and hoping everyone outside had been too busy to feel the instant in which Lu Meis Qi had leaked out of the room.


    Lu Mei is burning.


    She stands in the center of the room, her arms wrapped around her body and a pained expression on her face. The air around her is distorted with heat. Various documents have begun burning, and the only reasons the fire hasnt spread further are the sturdiness of the materials used for construction in the Eternal me n and the level of control Lu Mei is disying. She keeps all the fire tight around her body, not a single ember drifting close to the floor. A current of wind circles her, further preventing the fire from spreading.


    The mes flicker gold.


    It happens briefly, sporadically. However, every so often, wisps of gold appear on the mes.


    A very familiar gold.


    <strong>I meant for you to stay... outside</strong>


    Lu Mei speaks with great effort, her voice distorted and full of pain. Itpels Liu Jin to act, but he forces his heart to slow down. Panicking will do nothing here.


    If I did that, I would not be able to help you, Liu Jin points out as he takes protective talismans from his spatial pouch and ces them on the door, walls, and floor. Calmly, yet quickly. And you most assuredly need help.


    His senses tell him what his eyes are already seeing. Lu Mei is doing her best to contain the energies inside of her.


    Her best, unfortunately, is not enough.


    If those mes are really the same as what Feng Zhi used, that Lu Mei has not yet lost control of them is nothing less than remarkable.


    <strong>How kind but I dont see how</strong>


    His Qi reaches out to hers. Lu Meis eyes widen, yet she does not fight him. Instead, she allows his Qi to enter her and mix with her aura. Liu Jin takes a deep breath as he sits down with his back to the door and his legs crossed.


    <strong>Dual cultivation? How daring of you</strong>


    Not quite. I do not think Id survive the experience.


    <strong>I am rather incandescent</strong>


    That Lu Mei can joke would relieve him if what his senses were picking up wasnt so clearly rming. This is not as simple as a breakthrough gone out of control. The fire burning around Lu Mei is not being generated by her Qi. It just appears within her. Perhaps an Inheritance like the Veins of the Nine-Headed Snake God? If he could get close enough to examine Lu Meis body, it may be possible to tell.


    That will have to wait.


    <strong>You realize this will be dangerous.</strong>


    I am aware.


    It is a good thing, Liu Jin thinks as he starts synchronizing with the mes, that he had to make a Heartening Phoenix Pill during the feast. The energies of the Phoenix Feather are not the same as mes that seek to leave Lu Meis body, but they are simr enough for Liu Jin to have some sort of baseline to work with.


    A tether is created between Liu Jin and Lu Mei. The me Qi in Lu Mei is channeled through her to him. He does not take the me Qi all at once. Such a thing would leave him even worse than Lu Mei is right now. Instead, the tether transports minuscule amounts of me Qi, small enough that Liu Jins own Qi is never overwhelmed.


    Simrly, Liu Jin does not let the me Qi enter his body. Instead, Liu Jin keeps the me Qi within his Aura and smothers it with his Qi.


    As more me Qi gushes from Lu Mei, Liu Jin repeats the process again and again. Understanding what Liu Jin seeks to do, Lu Mei begins to help him. The two are soon working in a seamless rhythm, their breathing perfectly matched.


    Second by second.


    Minute by minute.


    Hour by hour.


    When all is said and done, Lu Mei and Liu Jin are lying down on the floor, breathing heavily. Most documents in the room have been reduced to ashes, and several scorch marks have been added to the walls and floor. Of the talismans ced on the floors and walls, over half have been burned.


    Amber eyes meet red.


    We should talk.


    I suppose we should.


    ~~~

 Chapter 137: Obstacle

    Chapter 137: Obstacle


    ~~~


    Durable as the robes worn by the disciples of the Eternal me n are, Lu Meis fire has left hers in tatters. Her wild hair now falls freely past her shoulders, liberated from the ponytail it was kept in. Wordlessly, Liu Jin removes his upper garment and ces it over Lu Meis shoulders, making sure to avert his eyes.


    Even covered in sweat and soot, Lu Mei is beautiful.


    Always so proper. Lu Mei chuckles softly but nevertheless holds on to the garment. I dont mind if you look. Id appreciate it. Ady likes to be admired.


    Id love to look, Liu Jin admits, ignoring the blush rising on his face. But if I did, I might forget about everything else.


    Lu Mei sighs. There is a tired note to it.


    And that would be just terrible, wouldnt it?


    Liu Jin does not answer right away. The silence that settles into the room is neither awkward norfortable.


    My mother was the granddaughter of an Elder of the Red Sky Pavilion, Lu Mei says atst. She grew up in luxury and learned to expect nothing but the best. The man she married could not be any different. Indeed, the man my grandfather chose for her was talented, belonged to a n of equal standing, and enjoyed a good reputation within the Sect. Common wisdom dictated it should be a great marriage, and for a time, it was. They were talented, well-connected, and wealthy. All those things we call virtue.


    Lu Mei lets her head rest against the wall as she speaks; her voice is heavy with mncholy. Her eyes stare at nothing.


    What changed? Liu Jin asks.


    It is not a matter of what changed but rather what didnt. My father hit a bottleneck.


    Oh.


    The rate at which a cultivator advances is never an even one. A cultivator will have an easy time with certain stages of their development but struggle mightily with others. The reasons are many and varied. The cultivators talent. Their resources. Their mental and spiritual state. All those things can be factors. It may also be that none of them are. Regardless, a cultivator will eventually reach a point where he cannot advance no matter how hard he tries.


    That is what is called a bottleneck.


    Cultivators can run into bottlenecks several times over their journey to Eternity. A cultivator can be impeded by a bottleneck for months, years, and even decades. The line between the talented and the mundane is drawn by a cultivators ability to ovee their bottlenecks. The talented keep going.


    The mundane are left behind to rot.


    My father was in thete stages of the Earth Realm when it happened. No one paid much attention to it at first. Bottlenecks happen. It was expected my father would ovee it in a few years at most. He was, after all, a talented cultivator, one of the biggest talents of his generation. Everyone expected him to reach the Heaven Realm eventually.


    She says it casually, as though it didnt matter. Her eyes, however, meet his and beg him to ask the question.


    How long did it take?


    Decades, Lu Mei replies. Decades passed, and my father could not ovee his bottleneck. It is the sort of thing that can strain ones marriage. Not right away, of course. Even my mother is not so unreasonable. However, time has a way of wearing away ones patience. No woman wants to be attached to a substandard man, especially when whispers and rumors start flying among her peers and she bes a target of mockery by association.


    Lu Meisugh is perfect in the genteel scorn held within.


    My mother did not like that. She did not like that at all, and though she did her best to crush her rivals, she could not deny the inherent problem. My father was no longer one who stood above others but just anothermon person left behind in the path to Eternity. Suitable for some, but not for her. Thus, her eyes began wandering in search of a better man.


    Would that not have created trouble within the Red Sky Pavilion?


    If Lu Meis mother and father bothe from influential ns within the Red Sky Pavilion, Lu Meis mother publicly shaming her husband could have greatly strained the rtionship between the two ns.


    Perhaps, but if the man was in a high enough position, no one would be able toin, and my mother had an exceptionally high-ranking man in mind.


    If Liu Jin is right about the mes that had manifested in Lu Meis body, her mother had certainly aimed high.


    The Red Sky Pavilion has close ties to the Eternal me n. It is polite to say we are allied Sects. It is urate to say the Red Sky Pavilion is a subordinate Sect. Regardless, even among the Sects who have pledged their loyalty to the Eternal me n, fewpare to the Red Sky Pavilion.


    Like the Golden Fist Sect?


    Lu Mei gives him a t stare.


    I do hate when you bring up other people when I am talking about myself.


    My deepest apologies.


    As I am gentle and magnanimous, I will ept them. The two share a chuckle. Tension drains away from the room, but only some of it. But yes, the Golden Fist Sect is one of the few groups that can im such closeness to the Eternal me n. My mother intended to take advantage of that closeness.


    I cannot imagine many would be in a hurry to take a married woman, and if they did, itd probably be as a concubine, not as a wife.


    Unless, of course, Lu Meis mother is a beauty that can overturn a nation.


    Which, looking at Lu Mei, is not out of the realm of possibility.


    Oh, men do stupid things for beautiful women all the time, especially one from a good family and in possession of a great deal of talent. My mother taught me men are easily led by their lusts. She gestures at herself with a flourish. Considering my existence, it is hard to argue she is wrong.


    Huang Shings little quest, Liu Jin supposes, is another such example, though he hasnt seen Feng Zhi in a rush to marry anyone.


    And yet, your family name is Lu.


    Patience. I am getting there. She smiles. Allow ady some theatrics when rting her origins. Now, where was I Right. Of the many branches of the Eternal me n, the closest to Red Sky City, home of the Red Sky Pavilion, is the Soaring Sparks Valley Branch. It is through the Soaring Sparks Valley Branch that most of our contact with the Eternal me n is carried out. The Branch Master, Feng Dianzuo, is particrly fond of hunting Spirit Beasts. He will often invite influential people from across the region to take part in Spirit Beast hunts.


    I am guessing your mother showed a special interest in attending the next one.


    Lu Mei nods. Indeed. Things aligned for her rather beautifully. Desperate to ovee his bottleneck, my father used all his remaining social capital to gather several cultivation aids and locked himself in istion. He swore he would note out until he reached the Heaven Realm.


    I imagine not many took it seriously.


    I was not alive back then, but from what I have been able to gather, his istion was the subject of many jokes. There were bets on whether my father would disappear forever ore out of istion an even bigger failure than before. By then, my mother was past caring. What mattered was that she had been given an opportunity to fraternize with high-level cultivators without obstacles.


    Obstacle. What a cruel way to refer to a womans husband. And yet, Liu Jin doubts most people would disagree with it. His father had been scorned for not being able to use Qi. Simrly, during the time in which he went through Nine-Headed Snake Gods test, Liu Jin was mocked for being stuck in the First Level of the Inner Realm.


    How horrible it must have been for Lu Meis father, who was subject to far greater expectations. In other ces a cultivator in the Earth Realm would have been looked at with awe, yet because of his position, Lu Meis father was deemed a failure.


    My mother and her retinue arrived early so that she may have more time to catch the eye of Branch Master Feng, a task she seeded in. During the hunt, she made sure to suffer an ident.


    An ident? Liu Jin tilts his head to the side. Whatever for?


    Why, so she could stay under the tender mercies of the Feng n, of course. She had suffered an ident during their hunt. It was only natural for them to treat her before she could make the arduous journey back home, Lu Mei says, her voice heavy with meaning. She ended up staying there for almost a year, and by the time she returned, she did so with a child in her arms. Me. It wasnt the oue she hoped for, but it was something she could work with, something shes often fond of reminding me. A Feng-blooded child can be leveraged in many ways. Unfortunately for her, things did not work out as she wished.


    As soon as the tale turns to her mothers woes, Lu Mei cannot fight a smile. The mix of glee and anger in her voice is an odd thing to hear.


    Your father?


    Lu Mei nods happily.


    Many doubted him, but he proved them wrong. Months after my mother returned to the Red Sky Pavilion, he left istion as a Heaven Realm cultivator, one strong enough to tip the scales in his favor once more. Now that he was no longer a failure, his n threw their full support behind him. Under such circumstances, there was no impetus for Branch Master Feng to fight for possession of my mother.


    I find it hard to imagine your father would have wanted to reim your mother after what she did.


    Oh, he absolutely did. It was a matter of principle, you see. Granted, they had words, but they have be quite possessive of each other over the years. There was just one little problem in their soon-to-be happy marriage: Me. A girl conceived with a member of the Feng n. Lu Mei runs her fingers through her hair. A girl whose hair and eyes did note from her father or mother. I was not my fathers daughter, and everyone knew it. He knew it. It was unpleasant.


    Liu Jin takes a moment to imagine it. A girl clearly born from an illicit union. The daughter of two high-level cultivators. Proof of the mothers infidelity. Proof of the fathers shame. A burden yet one too important to be discarded due to her parentage.


    <em></em><em>Did my father send you? Did my mother?</em>


    Those are the words Lu Mei said to him in Night Phantasm City.


    That must have been difficult, Liu Jin says. His Qi reaches out to hers, a wave of empathy transmitted through the link. Lu Mei meets his eyes with warmth.


    I learned to live with it, Lu Mei says, her tone at odds with the emotions passing through their link. Unfortunately, something would throw that bnce off. Tell me, what do you know about the Eternal me?


    The Eternal me is a high-level fire technique only known by a select few, Liu Jin says, remembering the incident with Feng Hao and Feng Zhi. Is that incorrect?


    The description is not altogether wrong, but itcks uracy, Lu Mei replies. The Eternal me is not a technique one learns to use. It is a connection to a greater power, one like nothing I have ever felt before. I dont know how it works, but I can feel it inside me. Lu Mei ces a hand on her chest. At first, I could only ess it after careful meditation. As I grew in power, it became easier to do it but also harder to control. Eventually...


    She gestures at the ruined room.


    Id say this speaks for itself.


    Is that why you came to the Eternal me n?


    It was not the only reason, but Id be lying if I said it wasnt the main one. Even though I was aware of the brewing conflict between the sons of Patriarch Feng, only the Eternal me n could show me what I needed to know. Of course, I didnt think Id lose control like this. This never happened before.


    <em>Sorrow. Preupation. Anxiety.</em>


    Most likely, Lu Mei had been hoping to learn through observation, much like how Outer Disciples do their best to learn from Inner Disciples by watching them spar. However, this incident puts her at a greater risk of discovery.


    If this is the first time this happened, there was likely a trigger, Liu Jin theorizes. Could it have been reaching the Second Level of the Spirit Realm that did it?


    Most likely, Lu Mei says, nodding. I have felt the fire building up inside of me as my breakthrough neared. If that is the case, I may experience something like this whenever I make a breakthrough.


    Suddenly, many things be clear.


    Why Lu Mei did not wish to be near members of the Feng n. Why Lu Mei had declined the opportunity to train in istion in the Apothecary. Why she had done her best to refuse anything that would involve fighting recently.


    All this time, she had been trying to avoid this.


    I do not profess to know the mysteries of the Eternal me n, Liu Jin says after a while, but, assuming revealing yourself to the Feng family is not an option-


    It is not.


    Then I believe it is not beyond my ability to help you. Or, at least, try to.


    <em>Hope. Doubt. Wariness.</em>


    Careful, she warns. If you say things like that, I might start holding you to them.


    Liu Jin sends a single feeling through their link.


    <em>Determination.</em>


    That was the idea.


    <em>Relief. Gratitude Realization.</em>


    Youre peeking, she uses him.


    Youre showing, Liu Jin replies, opening his own emotions to her. That does not change the intent or honesty behind my offer. Id need to examine you closely


    That was always going to happen.


    Liu Jin wills his blood not to rush to his cheeks.


    ...There is also one question Id like to ask.<em> I cannot help but notice you never actually named Branch Master Feng Dianzuo as your father.</em>


    He starts speaking, but the actual question is transmitted through his Qi. The odds of someone listening in are low, but it never hurts to be a little cautious.


    Lu Mei frowns; her gaze turns sharp. Wary.


    There are certain things Id rather not speak about. <em>So it is like this? I had always wondered.</em>


    Understandable.


    <em>I assumed there was no need to mention something so obvious.</em>


    <em>If it was obvious, why not go to Feng Dianzuo for help?</em>


    <em>I could say his branch was too close to my parents sphere of influence. It would certainly be true.</em>


    <em>But not the full story.</em>


    Lu Mei sighs


    <em>...My mother went into Feng Dianzuos mansion and came out with me. That much is true. What people do not know is that there was someone else there. He was traveling incognito, but my mother, just like me, has a good eye for men. Its sad, really. Had she aimed for Branch Master Feng like she nned, things could have gone differently, but she couldnt resist. </em>


    <em>Who was it?</em>


    Lu Mei doesnt say anything.


    She merely sends out a single image.


    It takes all of Liu Jins effort not to gasp.


    <em>Does anyone else know?</em>


    <em>Sometimes, I wonder if my father knows I exist. If he does, he certainly has not acted like it,</em> Lu Mei replies. <em>I once feared the Feng n might somehow sense the me inside me, but that has yet to happen.</em>


    Even as she speaks, she sends another image into his mind. No. Not just an image.


    A memory


    ~~~


    <em>...to think Qing Jin was able to grow close to the bastard daughter of Feng Dianzuo. Oh, do not look surprised, dear. You are hardly the first bastard child of a Feng to join the Eternal me n. You will not be thest. I daresay you have it in you to be more sessful than most.</em>


    <em>Honored Elder, I thank you for your praise.</em>


    <em>However, there is one small thing I wish you could clear up for me. As far as those important enough know, you are Feng Dianzuos bastard daughter. That being the case, it seems odd to me that your father never imed you. Feng Dianzuo is not one to turn talent away.</em>


    <em>I have never spoken to Branch Master Feng Dianzuo, so I cannot im to know his thoughts.</em>


    <em>Good. Then you can just stay silent and listen to a theory of mine. I know who else was in </em><em>Soaring Sparks Valley </em><em>around the time you were conceived. If you were truly that mans daughter, unbelievable though it may be, well, then itd make perfect sense why Feng Dianzuo would keep away from you and never even try to im your mother as his own. What do you think?</em>


    <em>I think the thoughts of an Elder are tooplicated for this little miss.</em>


    <em>...You only hesitated for a moment. Good, but there is still room for improvement. I expect good things from you and Qing Jin.</em>


    <em>As youmand, honored Elder.</em>


    ~~~


    Elder Xue.


    She knows.


    <em>That is troublesome.</em>


    <em>An understatement if there ever was one,</em> Lu Mei says, her face bitter. No wonder she wanted nothing to do with Elder Xue.


    A moment of silence falls over the room. Lu Mei sits before him, exposed in more than one way. The secrets she kept are nowid bare before him.


    <em>My wife belongs to the Divine Frozen Pce.</em>


    <em>What?!</em>


    Liu Jin cringes. Lu Mei did not speak, but she might as well have shouted in his ear. Still, he tells her. About Xiao Shuang. About Eastern Port City. About Murong Bang. About why he is in the Eternal me n. His fathers legacy is the only subject he avoids. It is not a conversation he wishes to have now.


    Does he tell her all this to even the scales or because he trusts her now that he knows her secrets?


    He wishes he knew.


    <em>Your wife joined the Divine Frozen ce when you were children. A few yearster, the Storm Dragon Empire attacked your hometown. Now, you have joined the Eternal me n on a vengeance quest because they are the one faction that already has a stake in the conflict, and you wish to maneuver them against the mad general that attacked your hometown. Have I summarized everything correctly?</em>


    <em>It is not a vengeance quest...</em>


    Lu Mei snorts.


    <em>...but you are essentially correct.</em>


    We are quite the pair, arent we?


    That we are.


    ~~~

 Interlude: Commonalities

    Interlude: Commonalities


    ~~~


    Loathsome though it is to admit it, violence has be amonality in his life.


    Perhaps Khong Hu should not judge himself harshly for it. After all, violence is amonality in every cultivators life. People wiser than he have said so, so it must be true. Nheless, Khong Hu must question why it is so. Why must tribtion be ced on such a high altar when istion is just as capable of producing results? Are the wisest of sages not the ones who seclude themselves from the world so they may seek Eternity in solitude?


    Look at the Endlessly Raging Valleys Wandering Wind. She is the wind, and the wind goes where it pleases. A member of the Endlessly Raging Valley in name and little else. They can no moremand her than a farmer canmand the rain or the storm. It is not through the affairs of the Sect that she seeks enlightenment.


    They are beneath her.


    Patriarch Feng is another example. One far closer to Khong Hu than the Wandering Wind will ever be. Even as the feud between his sons viciously esctes, Patriarch Feng Zhang remains perfectly content in istion. What do the affairs of the Eternal me n matter when one has left the Human Realms of cultivation and stepped into the Divine? Clearly, the Eternal me n can not offer him any tribtion that surpasses solitude. And whod dare try to prove him otherwise?


    Whod dare disturb the Patriarchs peace?


    Whod dare interrupt the Patriarchs cultivation?


    Truly, solitude is the privilege of the mighty. Khong Hu can feel nothing but admiration for those who are free to enjoy it. Even the Elders of the Eternal me n, powerful as they are, cannot fully remove themselves from the vicissitudes of life. Unlike Patriarch Feng, they cannot afford to take their attention away from the simmering tensions within the sect. Rather, the Elders are forced to judge which matters require their attention and which can be safely delegated.


    Khong Hu has often wondered if that is why high-level cultivators have so many people beneath them. Is their purpose to be nothing more than a barrier against the mundane in the way one steps into a house to protect himself from the elements? Are they ultimately no different from a wall of mud?


    If so, he is grateful.


    After all, how could disciples like him ever distinguish themselves if that was not the case?


    It is unlikely someone as great as Elder Xue would have called upon his services otherwise.


    The brawl in the Sparring Hall forced the Internal Force to reveal what the wise and venerable Elder Xue already suspected. Someone had managed to find a way to shut down the bracelets.


    It is now Khong Hus job to discover how it was done.


    Hes hardly the only one who has been assigned to this duty. Perish the thought. Cases where an Elder entrusts an important task to a mere Inner Disciple are fairly rare. Khong Hu is just one of the many disciples with some skill in aura reading whom Elder Xue chose. It is precisely for that reason that Khong Hu fully intends to distinguish himself here. Already he has an advantage over the other disciples chosen.


    He is in the Medical Pavilion as opposed to the Sparring Hall.


    It is already well into the night. Not many people are present, and the few who are look at Khong Hu weirdly as he paces around the lobby with no clear goal in sight. That is fine. Khong Hu is fully aware of how odd he must look to them. Regardless, he does not hurry to exin himself. Khong Hu neither needs nor cares for their approval or opinion.


    He only cares for the job Elder Xue has given him.


    The art of aura reading is one that requires peace and tranquility. The actions of cultivators are like footprints in the sand. The stronger the cultivator, the deeper the footprint. The more time passes, the more likely it is for it to be erased. If there are too many energies, it is no different from dozens of people moving about. One footprint stepping over the other until all that is left is a misshapen mess.


    Khong Hu had taken one look at the Sparring Pavillion and walked away.


    Too much fighting was done there. Too many techniques with too many emotions behind them. It muddied everything up. Maybe some people can sift through all those energies, but Khong Hu is not one of them.


    Khong Hu is also not one of those who were present in the Sparring Hall when the brawl began. Those people are no doubt reviewing their memories through talismans and meditation to see the room as it was when the bracelets had been disabled.


    Khong Hu rather doubts they will find anything valuable through the use of those methods. None of them were expecting the bracelets to malfunction. They were not paying attention when the event happened. Afterward, they were too busy fighting. It is unlikely their memories will offer any new insights.


    Simrly, there is little point in Khong Hu reviewing his memories even though he was in the Medical Pavilion when Qing Jin threatened the Internal Force.


    Qing Jin


    The name alone is enough to make Khong Hu frown.


    To this day, he cannot make up his mind about Qing Jin. Though young, Qing Jin is undeniably brilliant in his fields of expertise. Hell reveal astonishing insights about medicine and alchemy during casual conversations as though they weremon knowledge. There are times when Khong Hu believes he has found a kindred spirit in the younger disciple. His aura is among the most peaceful ones Khong Hu has ever seen. Ake so tranquil it is like the surface of a mirror.


    Then there are times when Khong Hu can see nothing in him but violence wrapped around his body like a cloak.


    But he digresses.


    Khong Hu is not dimwitted enough to miss what truly happened there. Qing Jin had feared the Internal Force would shut down the bracelets and start a brawl right inside the Medical Pavilion. That is why his reaction had been so extreme.


    However, is it just fear thatpelled him to act, or had Qing Jin sensed something?


    Certainly, had Qing Jin detected something important, hed have gone to Elder Xue right away. Though clearly not free of carnal lusts, as evidenced by the many hours he spends with the woman from the Lu n, Qing Jin is too responsible not to prioritize the Internal Force over a woman. Thus, Khong Hu can conclude that Qing Jin did not sense anything.


    Or rather, Qing Jin believes he did not sense anything of importance. His reaction was merely instinctpelling him to act. Yet, what is instinct if not the subconscious reacting to details the conscious mind is too busy to pay attention to?


    The lobby of the Medical Pavilion is a far quieter ce than the Sparring Hall. No one spends every moment of the day fighting here. Many people pass by. That much is true, but the energies in the Medical Pavilion are less violent.


    Khong Hu would like to say the energy here is passive, but that would be a woeful mischaracterization. Words are ultimately a poor way to convey the workings of the energies cultivators wield. Still, the fundamental truth remains. There is far less interference in the Medical Pavilion.


    Furthermore, the Qi of those who work in the Medical Pavilion is already known to Khong Hu. It is not beyond his power to filter their energies and leave behind only the ones belonging to those whose presence here is notmon.


    The patients and the members from the Internal Force.


    Khong Hu sorts through various energies in the lobby, looking for any that have the properties required to shut down the bracelets. He has been doing this for over three hours, yet the result remains the same. There is nothing to find in the Medical Pavilion.


    Could his theory have been wrong?


    Khong Hu''s lips thin. His stepse to an abrupt halt as the thought worms its way into his mind.


    Common sense dictates the bracelets were disturbed somehow. However, if the means of doing so were as simple as a direct application of Qi, wouldn''t an imprint have been left on the bracelets? Someone as great as Elder Xue would not have overlooked that. Yes, if things had been aplished through a method like that, Elder Xue would have detected it already. There''d be no need to assign this task to anyone else.


    A step back is required.


    In the first ce, what does he know about the workings of the bracelets?


    It only takes a moment for the information to flow through his brain. Giving new disciples a tour of thepound is a job Khong Hu often takes. Though they are rarely interested in knowing anything beyond the reach of their fists, Khong Hu always prepared himself for potential questions.


    The bracelets work in tandem with the barrier around the Eternal me n. It is not as if there is a book with all the rules inside of them. Rather, that information is keyed into the barrier. The bracelets act as an extension of the barrier, allowing it to urately monitor individual disciples and the infractionsmitted around them. That is why the bracelets do not detect infractions when a disciple is outside the Eternal me n''s barrier.


    Is that what he should be investigating then? Did Elder Dang somehow give the disciples a way to create a blind spot in the barrier?


    Khong Hu inhales sharply and steps out of the lobby. Two jumps take him to the top of the Medical Pavilion. He looks up, but it is not the starry sky that captures his attention. Rather, he focuses on the barrier that surrounds the entirety of thepound. Invisible to normal eyes, but Khong Hu can feel how Qi flows and creates a dome over them all.


    It is intact.


    There are no holes or weak spots to be seen. No signs of brute force tampering. However, that does not mean his thinking is necessarily wrong.


    The bracelets had not recorded infractions, but that wasnt the only problem.


    The bracelets had shut down.


    There is meaning in that. Even if one is outside thepound, the bracelets should still work, if in a limited capacity. They possess many small features most disciples never bother with.


    In summary, the barriers could not possibly have been shut down because everyone would have felt that. Simrly, simply creating a blind spot within the barrier wouldnt have caused the bracelets topletely shut down as they did during the fight in the Sparring Pavilion.


    Then perhaps could it be the barrier that was making the bracelets shut down then?


    A thought strikes Khong Hu like lightning.


    Yes!


    Thats it!


    But If that is the case, then thatd mean Elder Dang had given the Internal Force the means of altering the barrier No. Elder Dang, no matter how furious, would not give such arge group of disciples the means of altering the barrier to that extent. Khong Hu has seen the caliber of disciples Elder Dang has allowed into the Internal Force. Strong, yes. Butrgely blunt instruments. It is rather doubtful more than a handful among them is truly in Elder Dangs confidence.


    In other words, they are not the ones altering the barrier.


    They are just notifying when it should be altered, which means what he should have been looking at from the start is


    There!


    Something raw engulfs his chest. The tion of a puzzle one piece away from being solved. There is nothing Khong Hu wants more than to immediately rush to the Apothecary and let Elder Xue know about this.


    That would be foolish, however.


    Cultivators have to be smarter than that.


    Sighing, Khong Hu hops down and enters the Medical Pavilion once more. Hell wait until the morning to make the journey, preferably with at least six other disciples to help him in the event of an attack. Potentially relevant as his theory is, he needs to be alive to deliver the information.


    In the meantime, there is probably a book he can read.


    And tea.


    One can never forget the tea.


    ~~~

 Chapter 138: Uncomfortable Conversations

    Chapter 138: Ufortable Conversations


    ~~~


    Elder Xue told him toy low and wait for instructions. That order was most assuredly given for Liu Jins benefit. He had distinguished himself far too quickly, and the Eternal me n is no longer the same ce it was even a few weeks ago. Bu Jings actions showed how far some people were willing to go to remove Liu Jin. A harsher person might have confined him to the Apothecary for his own good.


    That woman is going to be cross with you for this.


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath. Down below, the Eternal me nspound stretches endlessly. A sea of white with tiny inds scattered throughout, each one separated from the other by a vast distance. What he is doing right now ispletely at odds with what Elder Xue ordered, yet he cannot turn back.


    I am aware of it.


    And yet, you choose to go through with it. That does not make your actions any better. Quite the opposite, really.


    Scree.


    Soaring Feathers interjection earns him a t stare from Liu Jin. Impressed as he is by Soaring Feathers understanding of the humannguage, that he sides with Lu Mei stings a bit.


    Even if they are both right.


    Rather than staying in the Medical Pavilion, Liu Jin and Lu Mei soar high on Lu Meis flying carpet. Far too high up to have to worry about the Internal Force. Most of their membersck the means to reach this altitude. Next to them, Soaring Feather enjoys the opportunity to stretch his wings.


    I apologize.


    Oh? Lu Mei crosses her arms. For doing this or for me being here? The former would be novel. Thetter would be unneeded. You did not ask me toe with you. I chose to do so because I could no longer stand having to hide away.


    After expelling all that fire in their office, Lu Meis condition has greatly improved. Liu Jin examined her body for any traces of me Qi, and though there is a part deep within Lu Mei where the Eternal me still shines, it does not look as though she is in danger of bursting into mes anytime soon. Once more, Lu Mei is free to move about as she pleases.


    Indeed, a pleased sigh escapes Lu Mei as she closes her eyes and lets her body sway in tune with the wind. The sight draws a smile from Liu Jin.


    Truly, the outside suits me best.


    I do not disagree. That is not why I am apologizing.


    What for then?


    "I apologized for not warning you of what would be of the Medical Pavilion before. However, I did notprehend how much danger that ced you in back then. I did not realize just how much you risk by bing involved with the affairs of the Eternal me n."


    Because Lu Mei wields the Eternal me.


    Neither knows exactly what that means, but it is bound to be significant.


    "Even if you had warned me to stay out of the Medical Pavilion that day, I would have picked a side regardless," Lu Mei replies, shaking her head. "Neutrality is not looked upon favorably by either side right now. In a way, me being there worked out for the best."


    "That does not change what I did was wrong."


    "True. I reject your apology."


    Liu Jin blinks. "What?"


    "What?" Lu Mei raises an eyebrow at him. "Do you really think I am a woman who forgives and forgets easily? Now that you have made me realize your poor manner, I must rescind all former pardons."


    I distinctly recall someone calling herself magnanimous.


    And I distinctly recall saying it is a womans prerogative to change her mind. I was magnanimous then. Now I am cruel and terrible, Lu Mei counters without an ounce of shame. Do you really believe my forgiveness could be purchased by mere words forever?


    Purchased? Liu Jin echoes, head tilting to the side. If not words, then what coin will you take?


    Lu Mei makes a show of thinking about it, humming thoughtfully while tapping her chin with a single, dainty finger.


    I suppose I could always ask you to teach me Ceaselessly Refining Breath. I had always been curious about it, but no. Hearing about your wife will suffice. Tell me more of her.


    Liu Jin almost chokes. He meets Lu Meis eyes and finds there is no trace of levity there.


    Why the sudden interest? He asks, suddenly notfortable with being confined to a flying carpet with Lu Mei.


    When you first mentioned her, I found her inconvenient, but only for a while. Upon reflection, it urred to me that I had little to worry about, Lu Mei admits with an easy shrug. We are both members of the Eternal me n. The existence of a mere provincial girl did not change that. Even if you were, for some inane reason, attached to her, shed ultimately be but a speck of dust in your life.


    A speck of dust in his life.


    A callous way to think of someone, yet it was a natural assumption for Lu Mei to make. At the age of fourteen, Liu Jin already nears the True Realm. It is a tremendous achievement that marks him as a staggering talent. Lu Mei is in a simr category. Assuming neither meets an untimely end, the most conservative estimates of their lifespans will still be measured in centuries.


    In a hundred years, when most people will already be showing signs of age, Lu Mei and Liu Jin will still be enjoying their youth. Why should Lu Mei be worried about some girl she knew nothing about? Why would she ever consider Xiao Shuang might be a cultivator on the same level as her?


    Lu Meis eyes narrow. Her hand takes hold of his.


    <em>But now I know she is a disciple of the Divine Frozen Pce.</em>


    Under other circumstances, Liu Jin would be impressed by how quickly Lu Mei has picked up transmitting her thoughts and feelings through Qi.


    <em>What do you wish to know? </em>He asks her, his voice a mix of tired and resigned.


    The emotions that swirl inside him, however, are far more confusing.


    <em>If your wife truly is a member of the Divine Frozen Pce, why join the Eternal me n? No one knew of you here, yet it was the Eternal me n that you chose. Even if the Eternal me n has a stake in the Storm Dragon Empire, would it not have been natural to seek the Divine Frozen Pces aid?</em>


    <em>I considered it,</em> Liu Jin admits. Even after making his choice, he had considered it.<em> However, it is entirely possible that the Divine Frozen Pce would not even take my marriage to one of their members into consideration.</em>


    Certainly, Xiao Shuang is the disciple of one of the Five Fairies of the Divine Frozen Pce, but that does not guarantee they would hear his plea. Meng Yue certainly hadnt seemed to think much of him the one time they met. And why should she?


    His marriage to her disciple was simply a matter of convenience.


    <em>Besides</em> Liu Jin sighs. <em>I did not wish to cause undue trouble for her.</em>


    That is why sending a message was all he had allowed himself to do.


    The truth is, though we were married, it all happened when we were children. We said many things to each other, but the words of children have very little weight. From the beginning, it was assumed we wouldnt see each other again.


    Months.


    That is the time he and Xiao Shuang had spent with each other. Not even a full year. Mere months. The time that had passed since he and Xiao Shuang parted ways more than exceeded the time they had been together.


    Yet, all the times I have heard you speak of her, you do it with fondness, Lu Mei points out, her amber eyes peering into his. Even though the wind blows with great force this high up, none of it touches Lu Mei or Liu Jin. It is as if the wind itself has decided to avoid them, leaving them trapped in a false calm.


    I am fond of her.


    Their fingers are inteced. Their Qi flows freely. Liu Jin could lie to Lu Mei and hide his feelings, but he doesnt. He is as open to her as she is to him, both fully exposed to the other.


    Do you love her?


    Liu Jin takes a moment to think. A quickly given answer would not satisfy either Lu Mei or himself.


    I am not sure I know what love is, he says atst. Not in the sense you are asking, at least.


    He understands the love of a father to his son and the love of a son to his father. He understands love for ones master and even even love for an older sibling.


    Romantic love that he has much less experience with.


    Do you wish to see her again?


    This question is far easier to answer. Liu Jin does not even have to think about it.


    I do. I am not sure what will happen, but I think it is the only proper way to settle things.


    What Xiao Shuang will say, and what he will feel. Whether she will me him as he mes himself. Those are things he can only find out by meeting her once more. Until that happens, that aspect of his life will remain frozen.


    Static.


    Lu Mei sighs.


    It really annoys me that I am more like my mother than I thought.


    Liu Jins grip on her hand tightens.


    I have no intention of ever treating you so poorly.


    Oh? She raises a skeptical eyebrow, yet her body leans against his. I thought you did not know what love is?


    I dont. Liu Jin turns to look at her. That doesnt mean I dont wish to find out.


    Their gazes lock on to each other, faces growing closer as their lips meet. Slowly but with passion.


    They do note down for a while.


    ~~~


    Khong Hu first mentioned the Technique Hall when he gave Liu Jin and Huang Shing a tour of the Eternal me nspound. However, today is the first time Liu Jinys eyes on it.


    The Technique Hall is a round three-story building without doors or windows. The surface of the building is smooth and made of the same obsidian surrounding the main house. Were it not for its square tiled roof, the building would form a perfect circle when viewed from above.


    It is here where the Eternal me n keeps knowledge of all manner of techniques stored. Disciples can be granted ess to the contents of the building through the use of points. The more points one uses, the more valuable the techniques he is allowed to ess. Disciples who have distinguished themselves can also be given ess to the Technique Hall as a reward.


    It is here where Elder Xun, the mightiest and oldest of the Elders, resides. As alluring as the contents of the Technique Hall are, it is not a ce one can approach with half-hearted resolve.


    At least, that is what Liu Jin had assumed.


    If the crowd of disciples gathered around the Technique Hall is any indication, Liu Jins assumptions clearly need revising.


    For some reason, there is also a pyre burning off to the side.


    I was not expecting this, Lu Mei says, echoing his thoughts as the twond in front of the building. Soaring Feathernds on the roof, right next to a stone statue of some mythical bird. The eagle takes one look at his stone counterpart and snorts contemptuously.


    It is certainly odd.


    Most disciples are sitting on the ground, all of them holding something too small to make out in one hand and a tiny brush on the other. The cobblestones are stained by ink, and one brush breaks every thirty seconds, prompting muttered and not-so-muttered curses from the disciples. One disciple throws the broken pieces of his brush into the horizon and stomps on the ground hard enough to crack the cobblestone. After taking a few deep breaths, he goes to pick another brush from arge pile and sits down once more.


    Wee.


    Unlike the other disciples around them, the one who approaches Liu Jin and Lu Mei is not holding any brushes. He is tall and dark-haired. His eyes are a little toorge for him to be called handsome, and his face a little too cid to put anyone at ease.


    He is in the First Level of the Heaven Realm.


    This ones name is Mud. The disciple bows his head to them. Wee to the Technique Hall. If you bring any gifts, please throw them to the fire.


    Lu Mei and Liu Jin blink in unison.


    Mud?


    Gifts?


    Very good questions, The disciple says with a slow nod of his head. Master Xun told this one, You are mud nearly two centuries ago. Who is Mud to argue with the wisdom of an Elder? Perhaps one day, something good will grow from this one. Until then, this one is Mud.


    More blinking.


    As for the gifts, Mud looks at the burning pyre. There have been many cases of people trying to earn Master Xuns favor through extravagant gifts. In his great wisdom, Master Xun decided to show them what he thinks of such tactics. Any gift sent to Master Xun is sent to the pyre. So please, if you have any gifts, throw them there. It would be unpleasant if you were to try to sneak them in.


    I see.


    We did not bring any gifts, Lu Mei adds, feeling about as put out as he does.


    Wise. Mud nods in a sagely manner. Then do you perhaps wish to join the Technique Hall like the others?


    Is that what they are doing? Liu Jin asks, struggling to keep his voice even.


    Quite. Mud nods again. No doubt they seek refuge under Master Xun''s shadow to escape the brewing conflict between Patriarch Fengs sons. However, Master Xun is under no obligation to ept the unworthy. Only those who pass his test will be considered.


    I see Liu Jin says, feeling more uncertain with every passing moment. What exactly does this test consist of?


    Rice painting.


    Rice painting? It is a puzzled Lu Mei who asks a question this time.


    Rice writing would be a more urate term, I suppose, Mud rifies. You see, each one of the disciples here has been given a grain of rice. They must seed in writing at least 20 characters in the rice. Without the use of Qi, of course. There would be little merit in such a feat.


    Twenty characters.


    On a grain of rice.


    Even with Qi, the feat would require an impressive amount of control. Liu Jin would need at least hours to seed.


    Without it


    How long have these people been here? Lu Mei gives voice to the question forming in Liu Jin''s head.


    Weeks, Mud says. A few have even been here for months. The ones you see here are the persistent ones. Most give up in a matter of days. Shall I fetch you a bag of rice and ink so that you may begin your trial?


    That will not be necessary. Liu Jin holds out his hand. This is all too weird for him. We did note here to join the Technique Hall.


    Oh? For the first time, a glimmer of interest shines in Muds eyes. You do note bearing gifts. You do note to join. Why are you here then?


    I-


    We, Lu Mei interjects.


    We seek an audience with Elder Xun, Liu Jin says.


    Huh. Mud lightly rocks back on his heels. How thoroughly unexpected. Very well. I shall inquire for you. Wait here.


    Mud turns around. As he approaches the building, the stone bes like water, allowing him to pass through. As soon as he does, the obsidian turns solid.


    You do not have toe with me, Liu Jin says.


    On the contrary, someone has to try to keep you alive.


    I am touched.


    Not much, I hope. Rest assured, many of my reasons for doing this are perfectly self-serving. If you die, who else will offer me his uninterested and reliable aid? Such abination of services is quite amodity.


    The obsidian shimmers once more. Mud steps out from it. Had he spoken with Elder Xun so quickly?


    I must admit to some surprise, Mud says. He tilts his head to the side in an unmistakably owl-like way, as if somehow looking at them from a different angle would reveal something to him.


    He steps to the side, leaving the way open.


    Master Xun has decided to receive you. You are free to enter.


    You will not apany us? Lu Mei asks, surprised. It could be said that a disciple in the Heaven Realm had better things to do than guide a couple of Inner Disciples, but by the same token, a Heaven Realm cultivator had better things to do than to spend all his time watching disciples trying to write on rice.


    That was not within my orders. Do not worry. The path to Master Xun should be fairly obvious.


    Through it all, Mud never takes his eyes off them, and he never bothers straightening his neck.


    Oh, and one more thing Do not peek.


    ~~~

 Chapter 139: Incompatible Visions

    Chapter 139: Ipatible Visions


    ~~~


    The Technique Hall is full of rows upon rows of shelves. Some are so tall they touch the ceiling. Others do not even reach Lu Meis waist. They are all full of books, pamphlets, and scrolls, all piled on top of each other and covered in dust. There is not even the slightest semnce of order in this ce.


    No order. No cleanliness. No elegance.


    Only power.


    The entire building drips with it. The things stored here are not in paper and ink. They are the results of over a thousand years of exploration, innovation, and experimentation. Certainly, the more mundane techniques are fairly innocuous, but others...


    Others yearn to be used, and their presence fills the rooms of the Technique Hall.


    <em>The path to Master Xun should be fairly obvious.</em>


    That is what Mud told them, and he had not lied. A long red carpet stretches without end. It curves left and right. It goes up a set of stairs, thenes back down and up again. It is the only path there is to follow. Dim mes float at its sides while the rest of the Technique Hall is left in the darkness.


    It is a test.


    It has to be.


    No one watches over them. However, if they were to try to take even a single technique without permission, theyd surely be expelled from the Technique Hall without everying eyes on Elder Xun. They both realize that.


    And yet, knowing does not make the task easy.


    Liu Jin and Lu Mei hold hands, drawing strength from each other and ensuring neither steps away from the path. Much like the entrance exam, this test is one of endurance. The path to Elder Xun is long and sinuous, but that is not a problem. Distance cannot tire them. Darkness cannot impede them.


    The whispers, however, cannot go ignored.


    The echo of thousands of whispers follows their every step. At first, they are quiet enough to be dismissed as their minds ying tricks on them, but they grow in volume as the Technique Hall grows darker and full of cobwebs.


    Eventually, some voices start prevailing over the others. It is no longer a matter of volume but of authority.


    I am what you need, they say.


    The solution. The answer. The key.


    <em>Take me and know glory.</em>


    They cannot be ignored. They will <strong>not</strong> be ignored. They havein in wait for hundreds of years and yearn to be used. To be tools of glory and conquest.


    Lu Mei stops.


    It happens gradually. Her eyes begin darting to the left, then her whole head. Her pace is no longer as brisk as before, slowing down until both her legs stop moving.


    Lu Mei?


    His voice seems to bring her back. She blinks and shakes her head. Her free hand moving towards her face.


    I am sorry, she says, turning away from the bookshelves. I was caught by surprise Its just <em>It told me it knew how to control the Eternal me</em>.


    Oh.


    I know, she interrupts before Liu Jin can say anything. There is no point in taking it since I wont be able to keep it. I know that


    But knowing is not enough.


    Lets Lu Mei forces herself to take a step forward. Lets just keep going.


    Of course, he says without any judgment in his thoughts or voice. Lets go.


    The two keep walking, pulling each other along as they continue on the red road, leaving countless ancient techniques behind in the darkness.


    ~~~


    Elder Xuns chamber is not full of various projects like Elder Xues office, nor does it brim with opulence like Lady Lings room or Ruan Goutins throne room.


    It is empty.


    The room is the size of a house, with only a single door leading to it. There are no tapestries on the walls or carpets on the floor. No furniture or ornaments of any kind. The walls are not even painted. Only two orbs of fire float just below the ceiling, casting the room in dim light.


    However, Elder Xun is a cultivator in the Ninth Level of the Emperor Realm. His presence gives the room all the grandeur it needs. He sits on the floor at the far end of the room with a pipe in his hand. During the trial, Elder Xun had looked stern and dignified.


    Now, he just looks... bored.


    Why is the Technique Hall so disordered?


    Without waiting for them to introduce themselves. Without asking why they are there, Elder Xun fires a question whose answer they have no reason to know. It is not their job to keep the Technique Hall clean and ordered. They are visitors, not disciples affiliated with the Technique Hall.


    Yet, Liu Jin and Lu Mei both feel that if they chose to answer like that, they will be thrown out.


    To test the disciples whoe here looking for power, Liu Jin replies. Only those who push their senses to the limit will be able to discern the technique that best suits them, honored Elder.


    A partial answer, one that misses the most important criteria. Elder Xun locks Liu Jin in ce with a simple nce. A cultivator is one that goes against the Will of Heaven. Things die. That is the natural order. We who cultivate struggle against that fate. Thus, the most valuable attribute for a cultivator is not the quality of their meridians, the depth of their knowledge, or the ambient Qi avable to them. Rather, a cultivator is someone who can repeatedly and continuously overturn providence. The Technique Hall is a disordered ce because only those who can prevail over its randomness have any right to call themselves cultivators.


    Elder Xun takes a drag from his pipe and blows a ring of purple smoke into the air. It neither expands nor loses its shape. The smoke keeps going until it reaches the mes in the ceiling and joins them, casting the room in purple light.


    You came neither bearing gifts nor seeking shelter. What purpose drives you?


    Lu Mei and Liu Jin trade another look. In the end, there is no need for them to deliberate. It is Liu Jins idea that has brought them here. What point is there if he does not speak now?


    I came here to seek Elder Xuns wisdom.


    As you have already received it, you can leave.


    Liu Jin does not frown, but the muscles of his face tense ever so slightly.


    I came to seek Elder Xuns knowledge on a specific subject, he rephrases his request. Right now, Patriarch Feng Zhangs sons are fighting over who will be the one to seed him.


    And you wish to know why I do not take a side? Is that it?


    Something dangerous enters Elder Xuns voice. Even though he does not make a single movement, the aura of boredom about himpletely evaporates. Liu Jin can feel the pressure pushing against his head, threatening to drive him to the ground if he lowers his guard even for an instant.


    In a way, He admits, managing to keep his back straight despite the pressure. This one came here to understand just what exactly does it mean for either of them to be the next Patriarch, honored Elder.


    Oh?


    The pressure vanishes. A light exhale from Lu Mei reveals to Liu Jin she had been under it as well.


    This disciple supports Lord Feng Gui because that was the choice most suitable for my goals. However, this disciple knows neither Lord Feng Gui nor Lord Feng Shang... I know of their goals only as far as they rte to my own.


    Lord Feng Shang will keep the stalemate in the Storm Dragon Empire as is. Lord Feng Gui is more amenable towards change. That is all he knows about them.


    Lately, I have started wondering if maybe I have kept my vision too narrow.


    The words of Elder Chang in the Punishment House have left their mark. When he described Lord Feng Gui, Liu Jin did not get the sense he was lying. Elder Chang is someone who came to the conclusion that Lord Feng Shang is the best for the Eternal me n. Simrly, Elder Xue is someone who came to the exact opposite conclusion.


    Elder Xun is someone who decided against joining either side.


    Just what is it that motivates those choices? What criteria did each Elder use to make their judgment?


    Oh? Why not ask Elder Xue? She certainly prizes you enough to humor such a question. Whye here, most likely without her permission, to ask me?


    If I were to ask Elder Xue, I do not believe she would lie to me about her reasons, but her perspective would naturally be a biased one. I came here because Elder Xun is the only neutral party in the Eternal me n.


    Elder Xun judges him in silence.


    I can hardly be said to be the only one, though I suppose it is easy to put Feng Zhang out of mind when he is so often out of sight. That will not be the case for much longer, but very well. Another ring of smoke joins the mes. This one turns them blue. First, let us speak of goals. You joined Little Guis side because it is through him that you believe your goals can be realized.


    Little Gui.


    Elder Xun calls one of the strongest persons in the Eternal me n that without batting an eye.


    That is not umon. In fact, it is the mostmon of all things. Everyone seeks their own betterment. Those willing topletely sacrifice their goals for the sake of another are a rarity. Whether they are Elders or disciples, all who have picked a side have done so because they believe they stand to gain something.


    An image of his fight with Huang Shing shes through Liu Jins mind as Elder Xun speaks.


    However, as everyone races for their own gain, it bes easy to lose sight of one simple truth. They are all simply using the path carved by those greater than themselves. Little Gui and Little Shang each have something they want. Think carefully. Why do they wish to be Patriarch? What is it about the position that attracts them?


    Power.


    That is the immediate answer. The position of Patriarch confers power. The one who is Patriarch is the maximum authority in the Eternal me n.


    However, it is not as if bing Patriarch will raise their cultivation level.


    The current Patriarch enjoys maximum authority, but that is because he truly is the strongest. If Lord Feng Gui were to be Patriarch, why should his brother obey him?


    Authority, Liu Jin says. The authority to act without the other fighting against him all the time. The one who bes Patriarch will be able to enact his vision of the Eternal me n. The other one will have to obey because if he fights back against the authority of the Patriarch, he will be undermining the very system that would give him authority should he usurp it.


    And yet, people usurp power all the time, Elder Xun points out. However, you touched on something important. Both have a vision for the future of the Eternal me n. Those visions are ipatible, so they fight. He turns his head lightly to the side. Girl.


    Lu Mei is startled at suddenly being addressed. Yes?


    What do you know of the Eternal me you wield?


    Silence.


    Both Lu Mei and Liu Jin stare at Elder Xun in shock.


    You were mere feet away from me during the trial, girl, Elder Xun points out dryly. I will not me Little Gui for not noticing, considering how unpolished your connection to it is, but do not be surprised I managed to do it. Now, if youre done looking shocked, youd do well to answer my question.


    R-right! Lu Mei is as pale as he has ever seen her. I cannot im to know much, honorable Elder. I have heard the Eternal me is a high-level fire technique, yet the fire within me tells me otherwise. I can feel a connection to great power. It is a door that I fear would consume me in an instant if I were to open it fully.


    Good. Elder Xun nods approvingly. That is more than I expected out of you. You are right. The Eternal me is not like other skills. It is not a technique. It is a power that lies elsewhere.


    Elder Xun raises his hand.


    Lu Mei gasps. Thats-!


    Floating in the palm of Elder Xuns hand is a small sphere of golden me.


    Eternal me.


    How?


    We are the Eternal me n, Elder Xun says. The name was not chosen lightly.


    The me fades from his hand.


    Thousands of years ago, a great war raged across thisnd. It sundered nations and broke empires. It killed the young and the old, the mighty and the weak. Even those who stepped into the Divine Realms were not spared from this fate. Many great powers found their end, but not before they left something of themselves behind. To this day, their Inheritances lie scattered over thends, waiting for someone to find them.


    The way Elder Xuns gaze focuses on him as he says this leaves Liu Jin feeling utterly naked.


    The Eternal me is one of these Inheritances. However, it is peculiar even among them. You see, it is iplete.


    Iplete? Try as he might, Liu Jin cannot keep the disbelief from his face.


    That terrifying fire that made every instinct in him scream is iplete?


    When a deity dies, they can leave a shadow of their power behind. This shadow possesses not just power but a mind that will judge who is worthy to receive the Inheritance. However, the Eternal me is broken. There is no mind in it, merely a well of power which anyone can link with. This link can even be passed down through ones bloodline. You could say this is the key to the Eternal me ns rise to power. Even Elders can be chosen to link with the me. In that way, we all be kin.


    He frowns.


    However, it is still an iplete power. That is why some within the Eternal me n seek to rejoin the me and thus mend what is broken.


    Some? Lu Mei echoes. Not all, honored Elder?


    Elder Xun scoffs. Hardly. There are many who think rejoining the me is a foolish endeavor. Due to its state, the Eternal me has not truly chosen anyone to bear its Inheritance. If it were to be rejoined, it might decide to take its power away from those it sees as unworthy.


    And in doing so, deprive many of the top cultivators of the Eternal me n of a valuable resource.


    Those in favor of joining the me argue that even if that were the case, the ensuing boon of aplete Inheritance would be worth the trouble.


    Elder Xun opens his left hand and rests it atop his knee.


    Little Shang has no desire to rejoin the me.


    He opens his right hand and rests it atop his other knee.


    Little Gui does.


    To make the me whole again or not. So that is the main difference.


    Well, there is more to their choices than that, but it does help exin the fundamental reasoning behind their actions.


    So Lord Feng Gui seeks to find the other half of the me? Lu Mei asks.


    Find? Elder Xunughs. You misunderstand, young girl. We know exactly where the other half of the Eternal me is. We have known for a long while. It lies with the Imperial Family.


    The Imperial Family.


    Just like the Storm Dragon Empire, the Crimson Cloud Empire has an Emperor. It is not something Liu Jin has thought much about, but that is only because not many talk of him. People often talk about the capital and the Four Great Sects.


    However, Liu Jin has never heard anyone talk of the might of the Emperor.


    While the Emperor and the Imperial family are not as mighty as the Four Great Sects, itd be foolish to mistake them as mere figureheads. It is they who hold half of the Eternal me. For that reason, we of the Eternal me n have kept a cordial rtionship with them throughout the ages. This, however, has changed in recent decades. Little Shangs influence has seen our position in the Imperial Court diminished.


    If Lord Feng Shang has no interest in rejoining the Eternal me, why should he maintain any closeness with the Imperial Family? In fact, why should he make it easy for his brother to join the two powers?


    That is probably his reasoning for it.


    Little Shang values stability. The way we have done things has always worked. Why hurry up to change it for something uncertain? However, Little Gui desperately seeks innovation. Some might say he does so recklessly.


    Elder Xun takes another drag of his pipe. The light turns yellow.


    Well, that is simply a broad way of summing up their conflict. There is far more to it than that. Little Shang, in particr, has many reasons to avoid the Divine Frozen Pce. Though if it were not for thatplex rtionship, one of you might not be here today.


    Lu Mei almost jumps in ce as he tosses something at her.


    It is a scroll.


    That should teach you the basics. Elder Xun tells her. It should be Little Shangs duty, but he is unlikely to know you exist. His little pilgrimages were bound to end like this someday.


    I thank you, honored Elder!


    If that is all, you are free to leave.


    It is a clear dismissal.


    There is one more thing, honored Elder, Liu Jin says. Your grandson-


    Do. <strong>Not</strong>.


    Liu Jins body is mmed against the ground by Elder Xuns presence.


    Talk.


    He doesnt. Even if he wanted to, Liu Jin doesnt think hed be capable of it.


    He uses his Qi instead.


    <em>I understand this is not a matter Elder Xun wishes to talk about However, I believe Elder Xun should be notified that he is to be released.</em>


    Foolish child, I already know he is to be released. Do you think you can curry favor with me that way?


    <em>No... I simply believed someone had to inform you. I also did so because Elder Xun is the only one who can do anything about his grandson.</em>


    The pressure fades.


    Leave.


    This time Liu Jin dares not disobey.


    One more thing, Elder Xun calls out to them as they reach the door. My grandson was sealed away because his Dao is dangerous. Child, you may not have realized this yet, but the Dao you are honing is not one that will earn you better treatment. Be wary. Great tribtion awaits your path.


    ~~~

 Chapter 140: Odious Crown Imperials

    Chapter 140: Odious Crown Imperials


    ~~~


    The depths of the Apothecary contain all sorts of treasures. Some, like the Reverse Tree, are marvels that exemplify the might of the Eternal me n. Many powerful and influential people will go their entire lives withoutying eyes on one, yet in the Apothecary, it is simply another nt to be grown. The quality and quantity of the resources harvested from the Apothecary every day are such that even a City Lord will be left looking like a pauper. Truly, the Apothecary is a ce full of secrets and wonder.


    Then there is the room of Odious Crown Imperials.


    While not asrge as the chamber of the Reverse Tree, the room of Odious Crown Imperials contains arge field of flowers nourished by artificial orbs of light. Eight talismans surround the flowers, creating a cube around them that keeps the heat and humidity inside, greatly easing their growth.


    More importantly, the talismans keep the smell from spreading.


    No one can deny the Odious Crown Imperials are charming nts. They have long, slender stalks, and their flowers resemble the shape of a crown when they blossom. If looks alone were all that mattered, Odious Crown Imperials would pretty up any garden.


    It is, for that reason, quite unfortunate that their smell is the worst, their stalks cause sores to appear on those who touch them, and after receiving moonlight for a few hundred years, they may even start whispering how they n to kill you.


    The ones in the room of Odious Crown Imperials have yet to reach thatst threshold, but the former two qualities are all too true. A disciple who is sent into this room is truly an unlucky one.


    How long have you been doing this?


    I believe this is my twentieth hour, Senior Brother Luo.


    Senior Brother Luo whistles, impressed. He is leaning against the door, standing well outside the barrier that keeps the nts smell from spreading.


    Liu Jin is not so fortunate.


    The youth walks in between the long stalks. Green leaves and peach-colored petals are stuck to his robes. Big, bulky gloves cover his hands, though Liu Jin does not really need them. While Odious Crown Imperials are not safe to touch, that warning only holds true for people much weaker than he. The only thing the bulky gloves do for Liu Jin is make any precision task a chore.


    That is the point.


    It is not as bad as it seems, Liu Jin adds while carefully harvesting the nectar from one of the flowers. It is what he has been doing for the past several hours. I have long since shut down my senses of taste and smell.


    Liu Jin had kept them active at first, thinking it would go against the point of the punishment if he were to block his senses right away. At least, those had been his thoughts back then.


    His sense of fairness could only go so far.


    Truly, Lu Mei proved to be the most fortunate of the two this time. Thanks to the pamphlet Elder Xun gave her, Lu Mei managed to avoid the same fate as he. With Elder Xues blessing, she is currently in istion training.


    You should be grateful for such a mild punishment then, Senior Brother Luo says. Though I cannot im to know what you did, everyone already knows Elder Xue was quite irritated by your actions.


    Liu Jin went to Elder Xun without asking for permission. While Liu Jin will freely admit his actions were reckless, they did give him a clearer view of the conflict between the Feng siblings. Still, it is only logical that he be punished. There is no telling how his meeting with one of the strongest men in the Eternal me n could have gone.


    Had you been anyone else, you would have received a far heavier punishment, Senior Brother Luo adds. You are lucky Elder Xue shows such favor to you.


    Liu Jin shakes his head.


    It is not just because Elder Xue favors me, he says, though that will certainly not stop some disciples from being jealous of the preferential treatment Elder Xue gives him. It would be counter-productive to levy a heavier punishment on me. All disciples are needed right now.


    Instead of being locked in some dark room without being able to cultivate, Liu Jins punishment is merely to harvest the nectar of the Odious Crown Imperials for the foreseeable future.


    The nectar of the Odious Crown Imperials, it must be understood, is not some sort of miracle ingredient that can boost someones cultivation or heal grievous injuries. Its only use is of a more mundane nature.


    The nectar of the Odious Crown Imperials is the main ingredient in a highly efficient virility potion. While useful for those less fortunate, it is wholly unneeded for high-level cultivators. The Eternal me n grows them only because many people will pay handsome amounts of money for a good virility potion.


    That Liu Jin has been given such a mundane task while others handle important jobs all around thepound is another aspect of his punishment.


    I cannot help but notice you felt the need to add just to that sentence. That is good. It would be disappointing if you didnt believe you were receiving preferential treatment. You will definitely make enemies because of it.


    I already have enemies, Liu Jin counters. Is Senior Brother Luo going to be one of them?


    Senior Brother Luo holds Liu Jins stare for a moment. The scars on his face have greatly healed since thest time they saw each other.


    No, Brother Qing, the older disciple says atst, shaking his head. I did note here to observe your misery as I imagine some people have done.


    Five disciples so far, Liu Jin confirms, nodding. Of those jealous of him, a few of them proved either brave or foolish enough to taunt him in his perceived moment of weakness. Four of them got bored when I did not react to their words. Only one stayed for more than an hour.


    That one had been quite creative with his insults.


    It was a learning experience.


    Rest assured, I am not here to mock Brother Qing, Senior Brother Luo says. Every time I see Brother Qing, hes either working or being assigned a new task. It would be foolish to deny preferential treatment exists. Itd be just as foolish to argue it is not deserved. Furthermore, there is already an agreement between us. I have no wish to endanger it.


    When Soaring Feather had been but a small chick, Senior Brother Luo had approached him to speak of an elixir that required the feathers of an adult ck-Winged Imperial Eagle. While it would have been possible for Senior Brother Luo to procure the feathers through other means, making an arrangement with Liu Jin ensured hed have a steady supply of them.


    Is it that time already? Liu Jin asks. Based on the information on ck-Winged Imperial Eagles Senior Brother Luo gave me, Soaring Feather has yet to reach his full size.


    A notion that fills me with wonder and maybe a little dread. Reading a number on a page cannotpare to seeing something first hand. However, I believe he has reached sufficient size for our purposes.


    Interesting. Liu Jins gloved hand closes around a stalk. Rest assured, I have no wish to renege on our agreement. After all, it is because of Senior Brother Luo that I learned more of Soaring Feathers species. Still, I must confess I am surprised at how much importance Senior Brother Luo ces on this Body Strengthening Elixir.


    It is not just a Body Strengthening Elixir! Senior Brother Luo res at him for several seconds, his first strong show of emotion. He takes a deep breath when Liu Jin does not react. I realize Brother Qing is highly skilled in alchemy, but do not be quick to dismiss the value of what is written in ancient texts! This elixir might actually enhance the properties of the Spring of Enduring Valour.


    Liu Jin pauses in his work for a second.


    The Spring of Enduring Valour?


    You do not know? Senior Brother Luo looks shocked at first but quickly frowns. No, I suppose it makes sense. I forgot Brother Qing is still a rtively new disciple. Regardless, it seems some boration on my part is required. I assume you are at least familiar with the Spring of Clear Insight.


    I never had the opportunity to pay a visit, but I did get into a fight rather close to it.


    I heard of that. You must understand that the Spring of Clear Insight is one of the many treasures hidden in the Summer Forest. That is why there are multiple safe pathways created by the barrier which allow disciples to reach these ces while also keeping Spirit Beasts away.


    Liu Jin distantly recalls the disciples who stole herbs from him and Huang Shing mentioning something like that.


    Those who bathe in the waters of the Spring of Clear Insight will, as the name implies, gain insight. They will be aware of the shape of their soul and thus have greater ease manipting it. Many covet a dip in those waters, and the right to do so can be purchased with enough points. Though I suppose such a prize is not one that would entice Brother Qing. Even someone such as I can sense, Brother Qings control over his soul is outstanding.


    Liu Jin supposes he should not be surprised that his control over his soul is noticeable. If he can sense when people are not skilled at controlling their souls, why should there not be some disciples who can notice his control?


    The Spring of Enduring Valour has a mirror effect, Senior Brother Luo continues. It strengthens not the spirit but the body. For this reason, it is not as highly valued as the Spring of Clear Insight.


    There is no need for Senior Brother Luo to exin why. As a rule, body conditioning tends to be more beneficial for those in the lower realms. Exceptions exist, of course. Bei Hong and Bei Duyi both practice a style that is heavily focused on physicality. However, their body strengthening happens as a result of the technique they cultivate. Thus, a normal body strengthening aid would have little impact on them. Instead, they would be better served by normal cultivation aids, as boosting their cultivation would, in turn, boost their physicality.


    In other words, the value of the Spring of Enduring Valour, that merely grants increased physicality, cannot bepared to that of the Spring of Clear Insight which, by helping someone gain greater control over their soul, directly aids their cultivation.


    However! Senior Brother Luo says. This elixir could change that. If my analysis is correct, it will maximize the effect the Spring of Enduring Valour would have on ones body, allowing it to be of use to cultivators in the higher realms. However, in order to test my theory, I require those feathers. That is why it would be good if you...


    Senior Brother Luo keeps talking after that, but Liu Jins mind remains stuck on an earlier sentence.


    Allowing it to be of use to cultivators in the higher realms.


    Liu Jin turns that phrase over again and again.


    You believe the boost would actually be beneficial to those in the Earth Realm?


    Senior Brother Luo stops talking. The older disciple stares at him in shock.


    It is the only higher Realm that would greatly benefit from a physical boost, Liu Jin exins when Senior Brother Luo keeps staring at him. An elixir that, whenbined with the effects of the Spring, would prepare the body for the rigours of the Earth Realm. Is that it?


    How did you? Senior Brother Luo stops and takes a deep breath. A monster. I have entered negotiations with a monster.


    Rude.


    Am I right then? Do you intend to sell the elixir to older disciples?


    Senior Brother Luo shakes his head. I do not intend to sell the elixir to disciples. We cannot sell things within the Eternal me Compound. Trying to get around that restriction would be needlessly bothersome. Rather, I intend to present it to Elder Xue. However, before that, I need to do several tests, and before that still, I need those feathers.


    Liu Jin hums. This changes things quite a bit. If Senior Brother Luos theory is correct, then Liu Jin stands to gain something important. It could be the sort of paper-thin difference between life and death when he eventually encounters Core Disciples.


    Very well, you have my permission to take Soaring Feathers feathers. Regrettably, I am not able to go with you, but he already knows the situation.


    Senior Brother Luo meets his eyes with a decidedly t stare.


    If it is alright with you, Id rather not approach your pet without you.


    Liu Jin takes a moment to think of Soaring Feathers long, sharp talons.


    That is sensible, He admits. It will have to wait until I am done here then. It should not be too long. I will need to take a break eventually to present myself at Lady Lings mansion.


    He will also need to take a long bath before he is fit to set foot there.


    Ah, yes, your tutoring of Young Master Feng Hao. Senior Brother Luo nods. I truly do not understand those who envy you. I would hate to have such a responsibility ced on my shoulders.


    It is not too bad. Liu Jin ignores Senior Brother Luos scoff. Lady Ling is intense, but only because she is a caring mother. Besides, teaching Feng Hao is an activity which I find quite gratifying.


    Liu Jin is looking forward to his next session with Feng Hao.


    ~~~


    Two dayster, Liu Jin is training Feng Hao.


    That is when it happens.


    A shockwave of Qi rings throughout the entire mansion. It is not the wild re of someones aura, nor is it energy molded into a deadly technique. This Qi is not being used to attack or oppress.


    It merely carries a message.


    <strong><em>I, Xun Huwen, challenge the great prodigy Feng Hao. Let hime out of hiding and face me by the rules that govern the Eternal me n! Or let him remain in hiding! Like a coward!</em></strong>


    ~~~

 Chapter 141: Destructive Whim

    Chapter 141: Destructive Whim


    ~~~


    The nature of a day can only be ascertained when it is over. No one knows that better than Liu Jin.


    Until the very end, the day Eastern Port City fell was just like any other.


    Precision, Young Master. Precision, Liu Jin says as he weaves in between Feng Haos attacks. A piece of blue cloth is affixed to his robes, just above his heart. Your target is in front of you. You just need to hit it.


    Easy to say, considerably harder to do. Indeed, irritation gradually umtes in Feng Haos brow as his repeated attempts to hit the blue cloth are met with failure.


    How am I supposed to hit Elder Brother if he already knows where I am aiming?!


    Even as he yells, Feng Hao crouches low and aims for a leg sweep. Liu Jin easily jumps over it.


    Your enemies will usually be more aware of their weaknesses than you, Young Master. When the time for battlees, they will be ready to protect them. Now.


    Liu Jin leans his head to the side to dodge a fireball.


    I will not deny overwhelming your opponents defenses with pure ferocity is also an option, one that suits Young Master much better than this.


    Feng Hao twists in mid-air. Liu Jin sidesteps as the young boys heeles down.


    However, there wille a time when precision will be needed, and when it does, you will be thankful you were vexed for a few hours in the training room rather than a few seconds in the battlefield where any mistake can mean death.


    Did Elder Brother also have to learn like this? Feng Hao asks, pausing to catch his breath. As expected, Feng Hao burns himself out far too quickly. He always aims to overwhelm with a quick, decisive offensive. It is not a bad strategy, but Liu Jin wishes Feng Hao would learn to pace himself better.


    Not quite, Liu Jin replies. My master was far more vexing than I am.


    Old Jiangs teachings were, quite literally, poison. Highly effective poison, but still poison. Putting aside the fact that Lady Ling would kill him for even thinking about it, Liu Jin has no desire to subject Feng Hao to that.


    Liu Jin is thinking such thoughts when it happens.


    A shockwave of Qi rings throughout the mansion. It is not the wild re of someones aura, nor is it energy molded into a deadly technique. This Qi is not being used to attack or oppress.


    It merely carries a message.


    <strong>I, Xun Huwen, challenge the great prodigy Feng Hao. Let hime out of hiding and face me by the rules that govern the Eternal me n! Or let him remain in hiding! Like a coward!</strong>


    Xun Huwen.


    Elder Xuns grandson who has recently been released from the Punishment House. A cultivator who has reached the Heaven Realm.


    <em>Challenging Feng Hao!</em>


    <strong>I, Xun Huwen, challenge the great prodigy Feng Hao. Let hime out of hiding and face me by the rules that govern the Eternal me n! Or let him remain in hiding! Like a coward!</strong>


    As if to prove this is not a daydream, the words ring a second time. Feng Hao almost loses his footing as Xun Huwens Qi resonates through the building like the tolling of a bell.


    It makes no sense.


    Not only is Xun Huwen in the Heaven Realm, he is also Feng Haos elder by over three hundred years! Feng Hao is not a grown man but a child who has not even seen ten springs. For someone like Xun Huwen to directly challenge him isughable! Worthy of scorn and derision.


    And yet


    <strong>I, Xun Huwen, challenge the great prodigy Feng Hao. Let hime out of hiding and face me by the rules that govern the Eternal me n! Or let him remain in hiding! Like a coward!</strong>


    The words ring through the mansion a third time, assuring everyone inside this is most certainly not a mistake. Liu Jin and Feng Hao are left staring dumbly at each other, both equally at a loss. Indeed, the entire mansion has gone silent. From the lowest of servants to the strongest guard, all are unsure of how to react.


    All but one.


    Lady Lings Qi surges. The power of a cultivator at the peak of the Heaven Realm engulfs the entire building. There are no words transmitted through the wild re of her aura. Only emotion.


    Only rage.


    Do not leave this room! Liu Jin yells at Feng Hao. His own steps are already carrying him towards the door. For an instant, Liu Jin even contemtes paralyzing Feng Hao with poison.


    You two! Protect the Young Master with your lives! Do not let him put himself in danger! Liu Jin orders the two guards standing outside the training room.


    When Feng Zhi showed up to threaten him, they had been conspicuous by their absence. Back then, Lady Ling had taken a calcted risk. If Feng Zhi did try to hurt him while inside her house, shed be allowed to retaliate against him. The only person who had been in danger was Liu Jin.


    Liu Jin can only hope she is capable of showing such cold thinking right now. If this were any other disciple, itd be alright for Lady Ling to react in anger. However, it is Xun Huwen who knocks at their door. No matter what, she cannot kill him.


    Even if, by all ounts, Xun Huwen is courting death right now.


    Liu Jin speeds up. Qi explodes from the soles of his feet as he chains Ground Contraction after Ground Contraction. Lady Ling is mere hundredths of a second away from reaching the front yard. Some people, most of them, would use this opportunity to get as far away from what is about to happen. By all means, Liu Jin should not be heading there. Lady Ling would approve if he were to stay protecting Feng Hao.


    To his most profound regret, that is not what Liu Jin is doing.


    Why?


    If given enough time to think, Liu Jin would be able toe up with a few reasons. However, it would be a lie to say even a single one of them crossed his mind when his feet started moving. It was simply instinct. A sense of knowing. Whether that will be enough to justify marching into a meeting between Heaven Realm cultivators is not something that should even be contemted.


    No amount of excuses can make this anything other than foolish.


    The air is so heavy with the pressure created by two high-level cultivators it is as if Liu Jin is making his way through mud. With every step, the pressure intensifies to the point he might as well be breaking through stone just to move. The world itself is telling him not to go that way.


    Yet, Liu Jin breaks into the front yard all the same andys eyes on Xun Huwen for the first time.


    When Liu Jin had first heard of the dangerous cultivator who awakened to Destruction, the image his mind conjured had been that of a wild, ferocious man. A muscle-bound warrior who stood a full head and shoulders above the tallest of men. Someone who radiates violence and bloodthirst from his every pore.


    Xun Huwen is none of those things.


    Xun Huwen is dainty.


    Perhaps Xun Huwen wouldnt appreciate being thought of as such. Liu Jin wouldnt now. Regardless, it is the first word thates to mind when looking at him.


    He is not particrly tall and might even be the same height as Lady Ling, just a few inches taller than Liu Jin. His body is lithe,cking any visible muscles. Even though he is not moving, there is an almost feline grace about him. His face has long eyshes and high eyebrows but not a hint of mustache or beard. His ck hair is cut short. If Xun Huwen wore it long, his soft features might almost help him pass for a woman at a nce.


    His grey eyes glow with power.


    Qi rolls from him in waves that crash against Lady Lings mansion. Though not an Emperor, Xun Huwen is not exerting nearly as much control over his power as an Emperor would. Lesser cultivators would already be kneeling before him.


    At least, they would be if not for Lady Ling.


    Though she has always seemed more at home surrounded by luxury, Lady Ling is a cultivator in the ninth level of the Heaven Realm. Her aura roars, pushing back against Xun Huwens Qi and rising over the mansion like a shield. She does this not to protect the house, her possessions, or her servants, but rather so Feng Hao does not have to be exposed to Xun Huwens Qi for even one more second.


    You daree to my house and threaten my son!


    There is no easyughter in Lady Lings voice. No casual indifference.


    Only rage and indignation that rise from the very bottom of her heart.


    And yetdespite Xun Huwen being only in the first level of the Heaven Realmhe does not look worried in the slightest.


    Threaten? Xun Huwen titters. Whatever are you talking about, Lady Ling? I merely came here to challenge your prodigy child. Even the lowest of disciples know everyone in the Eternal me n can challenge everyone. What is wrong with this Xun Huwen exercising his right?


    He asks the question in such a natural way Liu Jin is almost tempted to believe him. However, the glint in his eyes betrays him. It is knowing. Taunting.


    And above all, smug.


    Lady Lings Qi spikes. It sends her attendants stumbling and even causes her mansion to creak in protest.


    <em>Your right?</em> She echoes, her long nails digging into her palms. <em>Your right?</em>


    Lady Ling! Liu Jin cries out, stumbling in his steps as the strength of Lady Lings presence doubles. Xun Huwen bears it with ease, but the same can clearly not be said for everyone else. Please! Your servants and your house cannot bear this weight so easily!


    Her servants and her house.


    Lady Ling would destroy both if it meant Feng Hao would be kept safe, and it is Feng Haos presence inside the mansion that Liu Jin seeks to remind her of with his intervention. However, there is no telling how Xun Huwen would react to him confirming Feng Hao is inside the mansion, separated from him by mere walls.


    Lady Ling seems to understand his message. Realization shes in her eyes. Her aura simmers down, no longer intense enough to break the house behind her.


    "This joke is in poor taste," she tells Xun Huwen. "Get out of my sight!"


    "Joke? Oh, my. Oh, my." Xun Huwen shakes his head, somehow making the motion graceful. "Does Lady Ling truly think of me as a jokester? Well, I suppose it is good to be thought of as funny, but no. I ampletely serious. Call me a bully. Call me mad. I do not care. I am using my first guaranteed challenge of the day to challenge your son."


    "My son," Lady Ling almost growls out the words, "has been challenged three times already today. Even if he were here, he''s under no obligation to fight you."


    Liu Jin almost sighs in relief.


    "Yes, I thought that''d be the case."


    "Good. Then-"


    "I will wait right here until the next day arrives and challenge him," Xun Huwen finishes without batting an eye. To further make his point, he sits on the ground, cross-legged. Lady Ling''s servants and Liu Jin can only stare in shock at such brazen audacity.


    Lady Ling sees red.


    "Enough!" She cries out, her Qi res out once more. This time, all its potency is focused on Xun Huwen, cracking the ground under him. Xun Huwen, however, remains unaffected. "Elder Xun may be your grandfather, but I will not indulge you any longer! If you are so eager for a fight, then I shall be the one who faces you!"


    "Lady Ling," Xun Huwen says with barely concealed amusement. He rests his cheek atop his fist and his elbow over his knee. "Do you really think I need to fear a woman whose only merit lies in what came out from between her legs?"


    Silence.


    No one speaks. No one moves. No one even breathes.


    Even Lady Ling is left stunned. She cannot believe what just came out of Xun Huwen''s mouth.


    Was that too hard for you to understand, Lady Ling? Xun Huwen keeps speaking without a hint of hostility. If anything, his tone is pleasantly candid. Let me make it clearer. I am not scared of you. I have no reason to be. I have yet to challenge you only because I do not believe I have anything to gain from doing so. I doubt Feng Gui would care if I brutalized you. Youre a hole he takes pleasure in, but there are other holes. Youre only before me right now because your son has some value. Please, Lady Ling, do not embarrass us both by mistaking your worth.


    Something is cracking.


    Lady Lings self-control. The fragile peace inside the Eternal me nspound. Maybe both. Maybe none. It doesnt matter. Liu Jin hears it loudly in his ears.


    If Lady Ling wins, Xun Huwen will die.


    If Xun Huwen wins, Lady Ling will die.


    Neither oue can be allowed to happen.


    Wait!


    Fighting against his every self-preservation instincta struggle that repetition has in no way made easierLiu Jin puts himself between the two and turns towards Xun Huwen.


    "Senior Brother! This is madness! Why are you so set on challenging Young Master Feng Hao that you''d insult Lady Ling so gravely? Young Master Feng Hao is a child who has not even reached the Spirit Realm! Does Senior Brother Xun truly not see how ridiculous this is? It is obvious to all Senior Brother Xun would win such a match, so why insist on it? Senior Brother Xun has nothing to gain from fighting Young Master Feng Hao! The only thing Senior Brother Xun is doing is inviting retaliation from Lord Feng Gui!"


    Liu Jing speaks without thinking and without pause. His thoughts rush out of his mouth one after another. They are what everyone else is thinking. Xun Huwen challenging Feng Hao makes no sense unless...


    Unless Xun Huwen is here for the express purpose of brazenly murdering Feng Hao.


    "You are right. That is exactly what I am doing."


    The blunt admission leaves Liu Jin stumped. Even Lady Ling is given pause by those words.


    "Inviting retaliation from Feng Gui," Xun Huwen rifies, standing up to do some light stretches. "Challenging Feng Hao will only anger Feng Gui. That is the point,"


    "What?"


    "If I were to challenge Feng Gui right now, he''d take it easy on me. Xun Huwen pouts as he says it. However, if I kill his prized son, there is no way he''ll be able to hold back. Personally, I don''t really care which of the brothers does his best to kill me. The much vaunted Feng Zhuo is far a more attractive target, but searching for that one would take too long. That makes Feng Hao the quickest path. A pity."


    <em>''I don''t really care which of the brothers does his best to kill me.''</em>


    Those words leave Liu Jinpletely frozen. His brain absolutely refuses toprehend the meaning behind them because because


    Xun Huwen is insane.


    He is just trying to provoke a reaction from either of the two brothers. Even though Lord Feng Shangs side freed him, Xun Huwen would kill Feng Zhuo just to earn Lord Feng Shangs hate.


    Liu Jin wonders if, perhaps, that is why Feng Zhuo has not been in thepound all this time.


    Regardless, it is clear to him now that this goes beyond Lord Feng Shangs n. This is Xun Huwens destructive whim. Nothing more. Nothing less.


    This is why everyone agreed to lock him away.


    I trust that was simple enough for everyone to understand, Xun Huwen says. Heys his eyes on Liu Jin. Still, thats twice I have allowed you to interrupt. There shall not be a third.


    Xun Huwen flicks a finger in Liu Jins direction.


    That is all he does.


    That is all he needs to do.


    ~~~


    Feng Hao resents his lot in life a little more each day.


    His mind knows a confrontation with a Heaven Realm cultivator is not something he wants any part in. His heart, however, rages at having to hide while others go confront the intruder in his stead.


    <strong>Like a coward. </strong>


    The words burn him, so Feng Hao does the only thing he can.


    He sneaks out.


    His guards are far too focused on the Qi raging outside, and he has gotten good at masking his Qi. Elder Brother would disapprove of him using his lessons this way, but Feng Hao is willing to take that risk. If he were to remain hiding, Feng Hao feels as though hed lose something important.


    Feng Hao ispletely unprepared for the walls to break as a body crashes through them and is left embedded on the wall. It is not just the suddenness of the event that leaves him rattled.


    Elder Brother!


    Barely minutes have passed since they saw each otherst, yet now his Elder Brother lies unconscious. Beaten, bruised, and bloodied. Robes torn and blood dripping to the floor.


    Feng Hao cant believe it. He <em>refuses </em>to believe it.


    For as long as Feng Hao has known him, Qing Jin has been the image of strength. Though only in the Spirit Realm, his Elder Brothers bearing always made him feel more. As though nothing and no one could ever touch him. Even more so than his half-brother, it is Qing Jin who Feng Hao hopes to emte.


    How could he have been beaten so easily?


    Excellent block! The same voice that challenged him moments ago exims with palpable delight. Ites in through the hole made by his Elder Brothers body. Had it not been so perfect, Id have killed him for sure.


    The sound of pping reaches Feng Haos ears.


    Are you not going to join me in pping? Do you not realize it is supremely uncouth to deny the achievements of others? If you deny the achievements of others, you are only undercutting yours when you destroy them.


    As the dust clears, Feng Hao looks through the tunnel on the wall and finallyys eyes on the one who has challenged him.


    Xun Huwen.


    The Heaven Realm cultivator meets his eyes and smirks.


    Young Master Feng Hao, I have heard much about you.


    His mother strikes.


    ~~~

 Chapter 142: Among Prodigies

    Chapter 142: Among Prodigies


    ~~~


    He is Feng Hao. A prodigy among prodigies.


    Naturally, someone like him could not have been born from ordinary parents. His fathers strength is unquestionable, and his mother is at the peak of the Heaven Realm. That has never been kept secret from him. Indeed, his father once told him that it hadnt just been his mothers beauty that attracted him to her but also her talent in cultivation. It was the union of the two that allowed a talent like Feng Hao to be born into this world.


    Experiencing that power is an entirely different matter.


    Feng Hao does not see his mother move, nor does he see fire burst from her hand and take the shape of a gleaming saber. All those things happen far too swiftly for his eyes to capture. However, the power behind the gleaming Qi de? The force that dissipates every single cloud in the sky?The impact that leaves the air itself quaking and pushes him back several yards?


    Feng Hao has no trouble feeling those.


    Yet, for all his mothers power, one so great it floods the area and leaves her servants gasping for air, her attack cannot reach Xun Huwen. Feng Hao scrunches his face, trying toprehend the reality before his eyes. The air around Xun Huwen is distorted in a way he cannot exin. The distortion effortlessly stops his mothers fiery de.


    Is this all? Xun Huwen yells with his arms spread out. The fearsome cultivator meets his mothers fierce re with a daring smile. You disappoint, Lady Ling!


    His mothers Qi zes as she pours more power into her weapon. The tiles break and the earth is torn asunder. Her servants are sent flying as his mother struggles to bring her de down on Xun Huwens face to cut him in half.


    The distortion does not falter.


    His mothers de does not advance even a single inch.


    Useless, Lady Ling! Useless!! Xun Huwen dares take a step forward, taunting his mother with her inability to hit him. A path to me does not exist!


    Almostzily, Xun Huwen aims a single finger at his mother.


    Feng Hao does not understand what happens next.


    It is not simply a matter of it happening too fast for him to follow. No, he knows Xun Huwen fired a technique at his mother. He knows his mother dodged in time, and he knows the entire top half of the mansion was destroyed in the aftermath.


    And yet, he does not understand what happened.


    When he tries to understand, when he tries to focus andprehend what his eyes have just beheld...


    It hurts.


    Like ice piercing through his brain. The mere memory of Xun Huwens attack leaves Feng Hao flinching. It tears into his mind and gnaws away at him.


    Enough! His mother yells. Her voice rings throughout the area, bringing order where chaos reigned. The dust settles. The remains of the mansion stop crumbling. Even Feng Haos thoughts are suddenly peaceful.


    For the first time, the smile disappears from Xun Huwens face.


    Protection? He says disbelievingly. Protection?!


    A big guffawes out of his mouth, so strongly does Xun Huwenugh that he has to hold his belly. It even looks like hes going to trip on his feet.


    After all I have heard of you, your nature is that of a <em>protector</em>?


    I am a mother. I am a wife, his mother says, looking more dignified than Feng Hao has ever seen her. A shining beacon against the darkness. The title of protector is one I will bear proudly.


    Oh, dear. Xun Huwen wipes a tear from his eye. It seems everyone who spoke to me of you waspletely wrong, Lady Ling.


    That only shows how little they are worth.


    Xun Huwens smile widens but only for a moment.


    That does not change the facts, Lady Ling. You cannot defeat me. You should understand that now.


    What?


    Feng Hao blinks, confused by the confidence in Xun Huwens countenance. Those words are neither boast nor mockery, yet Xun Huwen has to be wrong. Certainly, his mother has yet tond a hit on Xun Huwen, but that is only because she has yet to unleash her full power. His mother is a cultivator in the Ninth Level of the Heaven Realm. Xun Huwen is merely in the first level of the same Realm. The difference between them should be that of Heaven and Earth.


    So why doesnt his mother rebuke Xun Huwen?


    Why is her beautiful face marred by worry?


    You may be standing at a higher level of cultivation, but there is a clear difference in how far along we are on our respective paths.


    There is a deeper meaning to those words, a higher mystery Feng Hao has not yet been introduced to. However, there is no time to ponder that. His mother goes on the offensive once more. A second de of a fire, one so hot it burns white, appears on her hand as she dashes up to Xun Huwen.


    The fiery de shes against the distortion. Dark spots appear in the air as the distortion quakes with every strike.


    Your skillset is offensive. Your nature is defensive, Xun Huwen yells. The distortion surrounding himshes out and grows, forcing his mother to back away. As long as that contradiction is in ce, you cannot defeat me!


    There is no contradiction! His mother raises a single hand up. Multiple lights shine in the sky, forcing Feng Hao to look up. Dozens of fiery des have materialized above them, forming a circle around his mother and Xun Huwen. The light shining down from the swords forms a transparent barrier, separating the two from the rest of the world. To protect someone is to remove that which could cause them harm! Xun Huwen! Your existence is a threat to my child I shall suffer no longer!


    As she speaks, more and more des appear, filling the sky above them with radiance.


    Begone.


    The dese down.


    The barrier cracks but does not break. Despite that, Feng Hao is blown off his feet. Hed have been sent flying if someone hadnt caught him just in time.


    Are you okay, Young Master?


    The voice is familiar. Some part of Feng Haos brain recognizes it as belonging to one of his brothers servants. However, the idea of looking at this persons face does not enter his mind. His eyes arepletely focused on the battlefield. Dust swirls inside the barrier and slowly filters out through the cracks.


    His mother floats several feet above the surface. Twelve des circle around her. She does not touch the ground because it is impossible for her to do so. The ground within the barrier has been destroyed, leaving nothing more than a fathomless void behind. Feng Hao cannot see the bottom. It goes for miles and miles beneath the surface. Such was the strength of his mothers attack.


    Xun Huwen remains unscathed.


    The mad cultivator stands on the air without any difficulty, a privilege granted to those who have ovee the Earth Realm. No longer are they bound by the chains of the earth. The distortion surrounding Xun Huwen has grown in power. Meanwhile, the barrier around his mother and Xun Huwen is noticeably damaged.


    Nicely done, Lady Ling, Xun Huwen says. He even ps. I apologize for my earlier insolence.


    So it really was Burnt Path Manifestation, his mother says grimly. To think you are just in the First Level of the Heaven Realm the Elders were right to lock you away.


    Xun Huwen snorts.


    Lady Ling, I have just now started to show actual respect to you. Why must you say such hurtful things?


    The respect of someone like you can only manifest in Destruction, his mother replies, readying more des of light. They appear above her one after another like stars in the sky.


    A fair point, Xun Huwen admits. He leans forward and crouches low, his arms hanging loosely at his sides. The posture is animal-like, more fitting for an ape than a man. The distortion around Xun Huwen focuses on his hands. Feng Hao immediately averts his eyes. It means youre worth destroying!


    Take my son away from here! His mother cries out as she rushes forth to meet the lunging Xun Huwen. It takes a moment for Feng Hao to realize his mother is speaking to the servant.


    Wait! Feng Hao cries as hes carried away. He turns around and finally gets a look at the servant holding him. It is one with androgynous features his brother often uses. What about Elder Brother? Hes still there! We cannot just leave him!


    Feng Hao had been too spellbound by the fight to do anything about Qing Jins state. Now that hes being carried away, he can onlyment that he did not do anything but stand and watch.


    We can and we will, Young Master, the servant says, running at full speed. The distance separating them from the fight quickly grows by miles. Hes alive. Content yourself with that. Going back for him now is foolishness!


    Feng Hao flushes with anger and, for one mad moment, considers fighting off this servants grip and rushing back to his Elder Brother.


    The moment passes. The weight of his weakness is too heavy to ignore. If he were to rush back, hed be making himself an easier target and might even get in his mothers way.


    He is Feng Hao. A prodigy among prodigies.


    Once again, hes too weak.


    ~~~


    Young Qing Jin had almost died.


    Had he not created several snakes made out of Poison Qi and wrapped them around his body before Xun Huwens attack struck, death would have been his fate. Even now, his body is in a precarious state. Even at his most careless, Xun Huwen had been quite thorough. The damage reaches all the way to his organs.


    Though Qing Jins soul remains curiously conscious, there is little the young man can do other than focus all his energies towards mending himself. It will be long before he is in any condition to do anything else.


    To be forced to leave oneself to the whims of fate. Toy awake, unable to do anything while the sh between Lady Ling and Xun Huwen rages on, knowing their battle could engulf him at any moment.


    How dreadful.


    Had he arrived even one second earlier, hed have probably helped the boy. It isnt often they have non-boring visitors. Still, perhaps it is a good thing he had not. Doing so would have caused him to give himself away.


    Youre slowing down, Lady Ling! Xun Huwen shouts as the barrier around them keeps cracking. Now that her child is nowhere near them, Lady Ling barely makes an effort to maintain it.


    Countless impacts shake the earth until they be a single nonstop roar. The uninitiated would no doubt consider it an even fight. However, rude as it is to even think, there is only one conclusion his meager eyes cane to.


    Lady Ling is losing.


    Though she attacks Xun Huwen with enough power to sunder mountains, his Qi never once falters. Instead, it is Lady Lings Qi that keeps diminishing. Her fiery des dim, and her movements lose their sharpness.


    The barrier shatters.


    Blown back by Xun Huwens attack, Lady Lings body breaks the barrier into a thousand pieces when she crashes through it. She just barely stops herself from crashing against what remains of the mansion. Seeing her moment of weakness, Xun Huwen does not boast. He does not smile. He does not stop.


    He attacks with full intent to kill.


    And in that same second, hes pushed back.


    Xun Huwens feet skid across the ground, breaking apart the cobblestones as he recovers from the sudden hit. His eyes narrow as he stares straight ahead. Lady Ling looks on with confusion, unsure of what just happened.


    Apologies, he says, bowing his head, though this Mud is not worthy to stand on the same stage as such esteemed persons, Master has decreed that I be here.


    And if his Master gives the order, what else is there for him to do but obey?


    You have some guts, putting yourself in front of me. Xun Huwen res his aura, trying to intimidate him with it.


    However, brilliant as the grandson may be, his might cannotpare to that of his grandfather.


    Guts have nothing to do with this. This Mud is nothing but an instrument of his Masters will. Lady Ling, I hope this Muds presence does not offend. By no means does this one mean to imply you cannot handle this fight on your own.


    No, by all means, imply it. Lady Ling moves to stand beside him. I will dly wee your assistance. Tell Elder Xun he has my thanks for sending you here.


    Oh, dear. She went and said it. How vicious of her. Indeed, Xun Huwens face falters.


    You were sent by my grandfather. He says those words slowly, suddenly paying so much attention to Mud it is as if Lady Ling has ceased to exist. You call my grandfather master?


    That is so.


    Xun Huwen explodes. His fist approaches Muds face


    His fist approaches Muds face


    His fist approaches Muds face


    His fist approaches Muds face


    Xun Huwen''s eyes widen. An instantter, Lady Lings de is buried deep in the ground, and Xun Huwen is suddenly several yards away. He looks at Mud as though he cannot believe his existence.


    You that is not... my grandfather raised you for the sole purpose of <em>countering me?</em>


    To have realized the truth so quickly. Truly, his skill had not been embellished in the slightest.


    I am Mud, Mud repeats. I cannotpare to a brilliant flower such as yourself. However, you will find me no easy foe.


    You allowed this? Xun Huwen asks, searching his face for something that is not there. You allowed <em>him</em> to impose a


    Master Xun deliberately imposed a Dao on him.


    However, Xun Huwen cannot bring himself to say that. Even Lady Ling suddenly looks ill at ease at his side.


    A Dao is <em>learned</em>.


    A Dao is <em>taught</em>.


    A Dao is <em>discovered</em>.


    A Dao is <em>never </em>imposed.


    Mud does not care.


    Those blessed by the Heavens cannot understand the plight of those who were born with nothing. They cannot understand the feelings of a young man who was ready to quit the Eternal me n after spending over a decade as nothing but an Outer Disciple.


    They cannot understand the joy of being told, You are Mud. I will make something out of you.


    Let them feel disgust. He cares not.


    The day is ruined, Xun Huwen says. I will not entertain my grandfathers insults.


    Oh? The great Xun Huwen flees at the first sign of trouble? Lady Lingughs mockingly with one hand over her mouth.


    I do not care what you call it, Xun Huwen says, turning around. It is not as if I can kill your son now. Who knows how many more interruptions will show up? However, make no mistake. I have already aplished something.


    He vanishes after saying that. He vanishes, and neither Lady Ling nor Mud chase after him.


    That is how dangerous Xun Huwen is.


    In the distance, Mud feels Lord Feng Guis Qi spike in anger as the servant with the Young Master reaches him. The presence of an enraged Emperor soon nkets the whole Eternal me n.


    He sighs.


    It is just as Xun Huwen said.


    He already aplished something.


    ~~~

 Chapter 143: Periphery

    Chapter 143: Periphery


    ~~~


    A long, winding passage deep beneath the earth connects the Punishment House to the Apothecary. There is no light down there, and the oxygen is so thin it might as well not exist. It is a relic of a different time and a scandalous affair. By the time he became an Elder, it had long since stopped seeing use.


    Here he waits for her, wondering whether it would be better if she doesnt show up at all.


    Still, as heedless as to what he wants as always, she appears.


    Her mere presence brings light to these dark depths. Though Elder Xue is not using Qi, the darkness cannot hope to hide her radiance.


    You came, he says, forcing all emotions out of his voice.


    Why so surprised? she asks. As Elders, is our word notw? Why should I diminish its value by uttering falsehood?


    Elder Chang, Warden of the Punishment House, scoffs.


    Thew is thew, he says with the tired tone of someone who has repeated the same thing hundreds of times. The words of the Elders, though often conted with it, are notw. Whether your words are true or false, they cannot diminish thews value. Only yours.


    Oh? Elder Xues ruby red lips curl into a smile. And what then, shall we say of an Elder who goes behind his masters back to meet an enemy? Is he breaking thew?


    Elder Chang levels his ttest stare at her.


    We are not enemies. We are fellow Elders. There is now forbidding Elders to converse. Thus, nows are being broken.


    And yet, we meet in secret.


    People are petty and bound to be offended at many things not written in thew, Elder Chang replies. If you havee here only to mock me, I am afraid you have wasted your time, Elder Xue. You could have done that out in the open.


    A light tut leaves her red lips. As always, you are no fun at all.


    Thew does not need to entertain.


    And yet it continuously does.


    Elder Chang takes a deep breath and tells himself there is no sense in getting angry. That is precisely what this damnable woman wants. Always. Always! Trying to make him lose his temper.


    I am here, Elder Chang says with great patience and doing his best to stare down Elder Xue, because I have received your message.


    Are we saying obvious things now?


    Naturally, she is not intimidated in the least.


    What does an Emperor have to fear from someone like him? Elders they may be, but the differences in status and power between them could not be more apparent. No matter how heavy his stare grows, Elder Xues amused smile does not waver.


    Shall I begin by telling you my name, my dear-?


    Enough! He shouts. The victorious glint in Elder Xues eyes just further infuriates him. Why is she always like this!? Is it true? Is what your letter said really true?!


    Xue dared to send one of her butterflies through the secret passage between the Punishment House and the Apothecary. That had been enough to arouse his curiosity. However, the contents of the letter changed that curiosity to urgency. Indeed, were this matter not so important, Elder Chang would not meet Elder Xue like this.


    Two Elders from rival factions conversing with each other, whether openly or secretly, will not be viewed well. In fact, Elder Chang risks much by answering Elder Xues call. While Elder Xue has repeatedly proven herself to Lord Feng Gui, Elder Chang has not won Lord Feng Shang any victories. Big or small. Should anyone learn of this meeting, they will likely assume Elder Chang is seeking to change sides. A base usation that makes light of his character, yet one that will gain traction should it be made.


    Very well, Elder Xue pouts like he had just spoiled a fun game for her. In deference to your valor, I suppose I shall get to the point. It is just as I exined in my letter. The Internal Force has been able to act freely because the barrier is directly shutting down all bracelets in a given area.


    It is an outrageous idea. Had Elder Xue not suggested it, Elder Change would have never thought of it. For something like that to be possible, the fundamental workings of the barrier surrounding thepound would need to be altered. The punishment for doing that would be immense!


    It is far too much risk for such a childish matter!


    This goes beyond the Internal Force, Elder Xue continues, a frown forming on her face. Even when she frowns, she is exquisite. As expected of someone in the Emperor Realm. It is highly possible the disabling of the bracelets is just one of many modifications in ce. I will go as far as to say the barrier has been altered to temporarily allow someone or something into the Eternal me n that should not have been here.


    There are not many who are capable of doing what Elder Xue is describing. Not only does it require quite a bit of skill, but only high-ranking members of the Eternal me n have ess to the barriers inner workings.


    In other words


    We have a traitor among the Elders, Elder Xue deres. So heavy are her words the darkness around them bes moreplete and the silence more silent.


    You use Elder Dang of treachery? Elder Chang asks, well aware this could be nothing more than a plot of Elder Xue to turn him against an ally by taking advantage of their disagreements.


    To his surprise, Elder Xue gently shakes her head in negative.


    No. He would not do this. To betray the Eternal me n is impossible for him. The idea alone would be unthinkable.


    Yet, it is through the actions of the Internal Force that you came to this conclusion, Elder Chang points out.


    That is another reason why it cannot be him. Do you think Dang would have been foolish enough to give himself away in such a juvenile manner?


    Elder Changs silence is enough of an answer. Elder Xue raises a single, elegant eyebrow.


    If he were here, I am sure his feelings would have been hurt just now.


    If he were here, my answer would not change.


    That bullheaded honesty of yours is one of the reasons I sought you out, Elder Xue says. Her smile this time is less teasing and more genuine. But no, I do not believe Elder Dang modified the barrier. Rather, the actual traitor helped him by giving him ess to the modifications. It may very well be that Dang does not understand the significance of the tool he has given the Internal Force. Elder Dang is simply being used as a scapegoat.


    Who is insulting Dang now?


    Barriers and talismans have never been his strong suit, and we have all been focused on other matterstely, Elder Xue says. Regardless, we have a potential traitor, and Ill have your help finding out who it is.


    Oh? Am I not in your list of suspects?


    Elder Xueughs.


    Oh, dear. No. No. My dear, sweet Bao, you could never be a traitor.


    Despite himself, hearing his name from her lips makes Elder Chang blush like a callow youth, as though the blood flowing through his body werent his to control. It is dizzying, confusing, and he hates every second of it. He keeps his mouth shut until he is confident he hasplete control of himself once more.


    I will tell you right now I am a poor fit for anything that requires stealth or subterfuge.


    I need neither from you. I only require that you allow me to interrogate one of your prisoners.


    His eyes narrow with suspicion. Which one?


    Cheung.


    The disgraced Elder who had dared to experiment on their disciples.


    You had him to yourself for days, he says. Do you expect me to believe you did not interrogate him to your hearts content?


    The Apothecary is not as suited towards containing a cultivator of Elder Cheungs power as the Punishment House. Had I rxed his restraints, he could have done something idiotic, she exins with an airy wave of her hand. I do hate idiotic things.


    Elder Chang crosses his arms. This is not what you said in the trial.


    I say a great many things to make myself seem more powerful.


    Shameless.


    All Emperors are shameless.


    Even back then, I suspected there was more to Elder Cheungs activities. However, I did not push my interrogation in that direction during the trial because I did not want to identally uncover something that could incriminate those allied with me in front of everyone.


    I am guessing Dang did the same thing.


    Naturally, Dang has some sense.


    Elder Changs frown deepens. He takes a deep breath and turns away, his mind heavy with thoughts.


    Finally, he speaks.


    I will have to be present while you torture Cheung.


    I believe I said interrogate.


    I believe I am not an idiot.


    I am so d you did not say fool. Elder Xue walks until she is right beside him. You are right, of course. You are not an idiot. I would hate you if you were.


    Again he blushes. Again Elder Xues clearugh rings in the darkness.


    Well, Elder Xue offers him her hand. Shall we go uncover a traitor?


    He hates this woman so much.


    He still takes her hand.


    ~~~


    Though the Eternal me nspound isrger than many cities, the number of people living inside it is considerably smaller. Buildings are often separated by vast stretches of emptiness. Two people can live here for decades yet never run into each other.


    However, Lord Feng Gui and Lord Feng Shang live in the same house.


    Certainly, the main house isrge enough to fit several hundred regr houses inside it. If Lord Feng Gui and Lord Feng Shang wanted to, it would be extremely easy for them to avoid running into each other. All they would need to do is make the conscious choice to step out of each other''s way.


    That simply cannot be done.


    When Lord Feng Shang was in the capital, the many servants working in the main house could rest easy. However, Lord Feng Shang has returned. The two brothers live under the same roof once more.


    For their paths to cross in the courtyard was always inevitable.


    Two of the strongest cultivators in the Crimson Cloud Empire stand mere feet away, their auras shing against each other. Though neither exerts anything close to their full power, they are still Emperor Realm cultivators. The lightest expression of their aura would be unbearable for most people. Indeed, a servant faints right before their Qi quiets down.


    You should give up.


    Several servants curse Lord Feng Gui from the bottom of their hearts as his bold words immediately cause his elder brothers Qi to sharpen. The temperature rises ever so slightly. Barely a few degrees, yet the servants know how easily either of the two brothers could turn this area into a smoldering ruin.


    Anyone who has eyes can see our race does not favor you, brother, Lord Feng Gui continues, uncaring of his brothers irritation. I will admit the way you took charge of our participation in the Crimson Cloud Tournament was inspired, and the Internal Force was a bold idea if nothing else. However, you have done nothing but umte defeats as ofte.


    It takes a few moments for Lord Feng Shang to reply. These are moments in which his body is unnaturally still, and the wind stops blowing entirely.


    Had I asked the same thing of you years ago, would you have listened to me?


    Of course not.


    Then why do you expect me to do any different? Feng Shang asks. The events of a few months are of little importance in the grand scheme of things. You know this. I may have lost the tournament, but there will be others. You may have the Medical Pavilion under your control but not forever.


    How curious. Feng Gui rubs his chin. You said nothing about Elder Dangs Internal Force just now. How long do you think that experiment will be allowed tost? I hear they aremitting quite a few infractions under the guise of enforcing ourws. The incident in the Sparring Hall was quite something.


    Unexpectedly, Lord Feng Shang snorts. Smoke puffs out from his nose.


    Do you expect me to believe Father will care about that?


    I expect you to believe he will notice every little thing that marks you as my inferior.


    And in the same way, he will take note of everything that marks you as my inferior. Feng Shang shakes his head and sighs. Do not lie to yourself, brother. Father will not make a choice. Not until he sees either one of us beaten. These games we y are just that.


    Games.


    The disciples would not like their struggles being referred to in such a way, yet what else can they be called? This is nothing more than a game between Feng Gui and Feng Shang. They trade disposable pieces and risk nothing of true value.


    I had hoped you would not say that. A solemn expression appears on Feng Guis face. At this rate, well actually have to risk something important next time. You are halfway there already, brother. Else youd not have freed Elder Xuns grandson.


    Lord Feng Shang turns away. I cannot be held responsible for every action the Elders undertake.


    Spare me that garbage. Feng Gui spits on the ground. You freed that little monster, knowing you risked angering Elder Xun. What is that, if not the action of someone desperate? How much more will it take? How much longer will you try to prolong this?


    A moment of silence falls over the courtyard. The two brothers look at each other with tiredness written on their faces.


    Feng Gui speaks first.


    Why cant you just give up, brother?


    Do you even have to ask? Feng Shang asks his brother with genuine emotion. Do you really think Ill allow your vision of the Eternal me n to happen? That I will stand by as you destroy what we have worked so hard to build?


    Destruction is necessary for progress, Feng Gui hisses with quiet intensity. We do away with the obsolete and rece it with something better.


    Who decides what is obsolete? You? A sharpugh shows how little Feng Shang thinks of that idea. Progress is a system, brother. A set of behaviors with tried and proven results throughout the ages! Stability, not reckless destruction is necessary!


    Stability! It is Feng Guis turn tough. You call what you do stability? Your ways have led to nothing but stagnation! How long has it been since west truly expanded our borders? The Dead ins taunt us, brother!


    The Dead ins can taunt us all they want! Going there is foolishness! You and I know that better than anyone. Or has that ill-fated trip to recover the Sun Scrolls been removed from your memory?


    Feng Gui snorts.


    All I remember from that journey is that you were alone with a beautiful woman for an entire month and failed to do anything out of some misguided sense of loyalty towards your fiance while I had to convince a mad woman fighting with each other was pointless. Feng Gui throws his hands up. It is always the same! The honorable Feng Shang wastes my time and his!


    Shall I be like you then? Produce children whose names I never bother to learn except when they are convenient to me?


    Why not? Our bloodline is too important not to have recements ready. Lest we end up like the Divine Frozen Pce and find ourselves without any link to the original one hundred and eight.


    You always have a way to make your actions seem necessary. Feng Shang shakes his head. Truly, your skill at justifying your vices is the only thing that has grown in all these years.


    Please, I


    Feng Gui stops. The courtyard goes deathly still.


    The servant carrying the young Feng Hao has finally made it to the gates of the main house. In an instant, Lord Feng Gui reaches out, taking in the situation outside the mansion. A myriad of emotions shes across his face. One soon bes prominent over all the others.


    Rage.


    "You!" He hisses. The beautiful garden breaks under the weight of his presence. The servants fall to their knees with tears in their eyes. They cannot bear the aura of an angry Emperor. "You swine! You meant to distract me!"


    "Control yourself!" Lord Feng Shang draws his Qi around him, ready to defend himself. This does not make things any easier for the servants who are already trying to flee. "You are the one who sought me out!"


    "You knew I woulde to you. You knew that little monster would try something! You may have even put the idea in his head! My son, brother! My son!"


    One servant ws his eyes out. Another one catches fire.


    "You really think I would have your son killed?"


    "I think it is quite curious Feng Zhuo is not here even though his presence would have greatly aided your cause. How long have you nned this, brother!"


    A servant dies screaming. Another one burns to ashes as the two brothers stare each other down.


    "You are mad!"


    "Yes, I do believe I am. Luckily, you are here to help me work through my anger like the good brother you are."


    Fire rises around Feng Gui. His eyes have all the ferocity of a tiger.


    "Shall we see who is fit to lead the Eternal me n?"


    ~~~

 Chapter 144: Burning Reality

    Chapter 144: Burning Reality


    ~~~


    His wounded body lies at his feet.


    Drops of his blood seep in between the cracks on the ground. Xun Huwens attack had been like countless knives piercing every inch of his flesh with reckless, <em>gleeful </em>abandon. The pain had been so intense, so unbearable, that Liu Jin had lost consciousness. It just so happened that when his mind sought the sweet escape of oblivion, his soul remained awake.


    Existing.


    Even as the fight between Lady Ling and Xun Huwen raged mere yards away from him, there had been nothing Liu Jin could do but watch. All his Qi was focused on mending his broken body. It still is. Had his block been any slower, had his snakes been any weaker, hed already be dead. It is not the first time Liu Jin has been in mortal danger, but it is the first time he has survived by such a small margin.


    Had Mud not shown up to help Lady Ling, Liu Jins body would have ended up as naught but coteral damage. Even as nothing more than a soul tethered to a body, Liu Jin could feel the power Lady Ling and Xun Huwen were throwing around. Were it not for the barrier Lady Ling had created for Feng Haos sake, the destruction would have long since reached the Ash Road.


    It had been with tremendous but short-lived relief that Liu Jin watched Xun Huwen finally walk away.


    As Lord Feng Guis angry presence nkets the entirety of the Eternal me n, Lady Ling takes off without warning. Liu Jin can only look with worry as blood dribbles from his bodys mouth. Even from so far away, the pressure created by Lord Feng Guis Qi is too much for his wounded body. However, there is nothing Liu Jin can do. He cannot carry his body to a safe ce or speed up his healing. His soul trembles. There is nothing for him to do but hope his regeneration manages to ovee this challenge.


    Do not worry.


    Muds voice is apanied by the rising of his Qi. It stands like a bulwark against the pressure created by Lord Feng Guis Qi, protecting Liu Jins body from further harm.


    I shall remain here until your body has finished mending itself.


    Gratitude wells up inside Liu Jin. Even though he has no tear ducts, a few drops roll down his cheeks.


    Not all mud has eyes, but this one does, Mud adds. The Core Disciple does not look at him as he speaks. He is staring in the direction Lady Ling has run off to, his head tilted to the side in a distinctively owl-like way. Lady Ling has gone to where her husband and son are, though I cannot say how much use she will be there.


    Mud kicks a piece of rubble into the deep chasm left by Lady Lings attack. It falls and falls, but the sound of it hitting the bottom never reaches Liu Jins ears. The rock keeps plunging into the void.


    Thank you, Liu Jin says atst. For staying and for interfering with the fight. I would have died if not for Senior Brother.


    There is no need to thank this Mud. This Mud only does as Master Xun orders.


    Liu Jin blinks. At least, he thinks he does. It is hard to tell as a soul. In the first ce, does he even have eyes to blink with? His form shudders as soon as the thought takes shape. Shaking his head, Liu Jin shoves those ideas into the far recesses of his mind. Best not to think too deeply about his nature right now.


    Elder Xun ordered you to save me, Senior Brother?


    Not in so many words, but this Mud has been enacting Master Xuns will for two hundred years. Mud can understand the words his Master has not said.


    The air vibrates. A low tremor spreads throughout thepound. Mud, who had looked unfazed when fighting Xun Huwen, now sports a deep frown on his face. Sweat shines on his forehead. A second presence has joined that of Lord Feng Gui. The shing auras screech and grind against each other like metal against metal. Despite the protection granted to him by Muds Qi, Liu Jin falls to his knees as the weight of two Emperor-ss cultivators oppresses all.


    The main house cannot be seen from here, yet Liu Jin finds his eyes drawn there all the same. The shing energies of Feng siblings shine like the sun as the sky opens up. The clouds vanish, and the blue veil is ripped open to reveal inky ckness covered by a smattering of stars. Reality itself quivers and twists in a mesmerizing disy. Dark spots appear in his vision. He cannot think. He cannot look away. His soul exists for this moment. To behold this. To-


    Do not look.


    ws grab him by the chin and force him to look away. Liu Jin wants to keep looking, but the ws keep a tight hold of him, somehow not wounding him despite their sharpness. Not content with his chin, feathers fall on his shoulders and force him down.


    It is dangerous to look upon the works of the mighty, Mud says. His voice is heavier now. He has seated himself on the ground with his hands over his knees. His shimmering Qi shudders as though it were about to break, but the bulwark holds on. When true Emperors sh, they do so on a level that goes beyond raw power. We are but mere moths drawn to the mes, unable to turn away.


    Mere moths drawn to the mes.


    What about all the disciples in thepound? Liu Jin asks, his soul still pressed against the warm, cracked ground by ws and feathers. What will happen to them?


    Mud does not answer. He remains seated, his gaze fixed on the horizon. Liu Jins stomach drops.


    Senior Brother?


    I expect nothing good will happen to them, Mud answers after a while. He stares at the sh of energies ahead as though he were staring at the sun. The closer they are, the worse it will be. Xun Huwen is quite devious.


    Xun Huwen?


    Xun Huwens Dao is Destruction, Mud exins. Through his Dao, he can always see the best path towards destruction. That is why he is so dangerous.


    A strong tremor shakes thepound once more. The earth rumbles beneath them. Lady Lings mansion crumbles piece by piece. Her priceless jewels and dresses are buried under the rubble. The servants have long since fled. Liu Jin hopes they managed to get far away.


    However, Master Xun has already foreseen this and saw no reason to worry.


    Mud takes a deep breath.


    It will be over soon.


    ~~~


    Purpose.


    The meaning of that word is something Feng Gui has often pondered throughout his hundreds of years in this world. It is something he <em>must</em> ponder. His Dao is not that of pure Destruction like Xun Huwens but rather Destruction that serves a singr purpose. It had taken him years of meditation, life-or-death struggles, and countless other trials to arrive at that answer. His is not the Dao of reckless Destruction, but of the Destruction that makes way for Creation.


    That is his purpose. He is the Destroyer who makes way for something new and better.


    However, is it truly so simple?


    An eagle hunts for sustenance, to feed itself and its young. However, a man can hunt for many other reasons. To challenge himself. To harvest the body of his prey. For pleasure. All those are purposes and in no way lesser to sustenance. One could even argue it is impossible for an action to be without purpose, even if that purpose is utterly banal.


    And yet, that must be wrong.


    If it were that simple, why would Xun Huwen be such an exception among those who arrive at the path of Destruction?


    Feng Guis Qi shes against his brothers, destroying the courtyard and unleashing furious gales as the two rise into the air. In the span of a single breath, they are several miles above the Eternal me n. Theirbined might clears the sky of all clouds and outshines the sun itself. So heavy is their presence that the earth trembles under its weight. The vault of heaven opens up above them, recing blues skies with the starry sky of the evening.


    It is only proper, their father had told them a long time ago, To ensure your fights do not disturb others.


    Feng Guis lips pull back in a grin as the memoryes to him. Oh, the irony, yet for what reason did he and his brother fly up if not to limit the damage? Even when Feng Gui had red his Qi, he had made sure none of it touched a single hair of Feng Haos head. It would defeat the whole purpose if he endangered his son in his anger.


    Purpose. There is that word again.


    Feng Gui has had several children with various women all over this side of the Dead ins. Many are the rtionships he has destroyed in the process. He has never once hidden that or been ashamed of it. While his brother has always looked down on him for such habits, there is a purpose to them. Several, in fact.


    Their bloodline is an old one, stretching back all the way to the One Hundred and Eight. Their blood holds the key that protects the continent. Thus, preservation is a necessity, a duty. By spreading his seed, Feng Gui lowers their bloodlines odds of dying out. Furthermore, the more children he has, the higher the odds of obtaining a prodigy that will not only give him the Eternal me n but also be a stalwart protector of humanity should the time arrive.


    Someone like Feng Shang, who has neglected his duties yet was rewarded for it with a prodigy like Feng Zhuo, cannot possibly understand the purpose that drives him, cannot understand what he is attempting to create.


    Feng Hao is his finest work. His number one son. A prodigy child that will surpass all. Attacks on his son are not allowed. Attempts on his life, even less.


    To preserve their bloodline.


    To secure the right tomand the Eternal me n.


    To protect Feng Hao.


    They appear one by one on his soul. Motives which ce the destruction of his brother firmly within his domain. By attacking Feng Hao, his brother has made himself a threat to all he is attempting to create. Thus, Feng Shangs destruction is one that is necessary to secure his vision.


    And yet, Feng Guis soul does not grab hold of any of those.


    Be reasonable! Feng Shang shouts. The words are embedded so deeply into his Qi that Feng Gui feels them more than hears them. His brother looks at him with anger and exasperation. His hair bristles like fire. Youre only acting as that child wants!


    There is probably some truth to that, Feng Gui muses. Xun Huwen had known attacking his son would provoke this sort of reaction from him.


    One might even call that a purpose.


    Feng Gui breathes deeply and lowers his hands. His muscles rx, and his Qi quiets down. Almost reflexively, Feng Shang lowers his hands as well.


    Feng Guis ming fist strikes him across the face.


    Feng Shang does not have time to look shocked as Feng Guis ming fists keep striking his body one after another. The very fabric of reality quivers around them as Feng Guis mes burn white. No matter how much he tries, there is no defense Feng Shang can raise to stop his brothers attacks. He cannot block. He cannot dodge. He can only stand helpless as theynd.


    It stops.


    The space around the two brothers twists, finally stopping Feng Guis attacks. Feng Gui clicks his tongue as Feng Shang res hatefully at him, wiping some blood from his face. By the time Feng Shang has finished wiping it off, the wound is already sealed.


    That had notsted nearly as long as Feng Gui wanted.


    Time, Feng Shang says, but it is not a cry for mercy. His whole body heaves. His aura burns brighter. You destroyed the time it takes for your attacks to reach me.


    Always so quick to understand.


    Were you impressed, dear brother? Feng Gui keeps his tone light, at odds with the anger burning in his eyes. I wanted to surprise you. It has been so long since west fought each other.


    No sooner has he finished speaking, Feng Gui brings arms forward, hands cupped together. Various purposes sh through his soul, yet he ignores them in favor of the one he has already chosen. A stream of fire hotter than a million degrees erupts from his hands and takes the shape of a raging dragon.


    [Joyous Dragon Surge]


    The attack never reaches his brother.


    Feng Gui''s dragon scatters into a million embers. Then each ember into a million more and each one of those into another million. In the span of a single breath, all those flickering sparks are scattered to even the furthest reaches of the Empire. Not one of them ever touches his brother.


    Destroying time makes no difference when reaching the destination was impossible from the start.


    Feng Gui snorts.


    Typical.


    His brother could never do anything simply. Even his Dao could not be simple. Feng Shang''s Dao is not the sort of thing that can be easily summed up in one word or even a few of them. It is not something as banal as Bnce or Stability for all that his brother loves talking of such things.


    Through Fire, Burning. Through Burning, Destruction. That is the path Feng Gui followed to reach his Dao. His brother took a more circuitous path. Despite all their years together, Feng Gui cannot im to fully understand his brothers Dao, but experience has taught him it makes him uniquely suited to fight him.


    However, its only that.


    Feng Gui res his Qi. It burns the air itself and fills the area with his presence. Feng Shangs Qi rises to match him. Denying him entry into his territory, trying to im the reality around them as his own. Reality screeches as Dao shes against Dao. Ites apart at the seams and unravels before their eyes. Despite this, neither stops. They cannot stop.


    In the end, it alwayses to this between them.


    It is all simply a matter of whose power gives out first.


    That is quite enough.


    Their power is extinguished as if it had never been there. Reality stops breaking. The two brothers are left staring dumbly at each other, but there is one more person in the air with them. An old man standing between them.


    Their father is here.


    ~~~

 Chapter 145: Divine Authority

    Chapter 145: Divine Authority


    ~~~


    Age has not taken much from their father. Unlike Elder Xun, whose hair has long since lost the battle against whiteness, their fathers hair retains its red color. Normally, it would be tied in a topknot, but now it flows freely all the way to his shoulders. His skin only shows the barest presence of age lines amidst unblemished jade.


    His golden eyes freeze them in ce.


    Are you children?


    The words are spoken softly and without any shred of Qi in them. In the utter stillness created by their fathers sudden appearance, they find no trouble reaching the two of them. Not even a stray gust of wind dares disturb their path.


    I ask because yet again I find myself mediating your fights as if you were mere whelps who have not seen more than ten springs. I thought times like these were long past. Clearly, I misjudged your maturity.


    Both brothers flinch, and not just because of what their father is saying. Something else is at y. A power foreign even to Emperors such as themselves, yet paradoxically familiar. Every word thates out of their fathers mouth has authority to it. His voice leaves behind an odd echo as if reality itself were vaciting, unsure whether it should take their fathers words as fact.


    Has he finally stabilized?


    Follow me, their father says. Space shifts around them, and they let it. The scenery around them is reced by the inside of the main house. Despite their short but intense battle, the main house remains unblemished. Just as they knew it would be. Their fathers presence within the building always guaranteed not even a single stone would be moved out of ce.


    Their father has transported them to his meditation chamber, a luxuriously decorated red room. The walls, the floor, the ceiling, the furniture, the mes that illuminate the room, and even the smoke from the incense. No color other than red is allowed in this room. Even the robes his father wears right now are pure red without any patterns or embroidery.


    It may help their father center himself, but Feng Gui has always thought it was a little too much, an opinion he has often voiced in the past.


    Feng Shang has never said anything about it, but what else can be expected of his dull older brother?


    I cannot fault you for your aggressiveness, their father says. His voice fills the room and leaves no room for anyone else. Nor can I be angry about your willingness to kill in service of your goals. Usually, Id find myself approving of such behavior. Perhaps even proud. Goals cannot be aplished by those without resolve. It is not enough to be powerful. One must be willing to do anything to force their will upon the world. Else power is worthless.


    Power is worthless without the will to act. How many times did he tell them that when they were children?


    Has he ever stopped trying to teach them that?


    I had no problems with your failure to win the Crimson Cloud Tournament, their father tells Feng Shang. Even ten lost tournaments would be a small matter. Simrly, the Internal Forces recklessness and even potentially angering my dear, old friend are not matters I take issue with.


    His gaze then shifts over to Feng Gui. Nor did I mind that your takeover of the Medical Pavilion and subsequent denial of supplies to the capital caused the loss of some disciples. Those truly talented would have survived regardless, and they would have won regardless. That is what it means to oppose Heavens Will. Simrly, the Apothecarys recent hoarding of supplies or the Exploration Divisions more discrete actions are no big matter.


    Feng Guis throat is suddenly dry.


    Their fathers Shadow could not have possibly gathered that information while he was deep in meditation. Someone has been reporting to him. Elder Xun most likely, but that means the old man has paid far more attention to the affairs of the Eternal me n than anyone gave him credit for.


    Old books should just gather dust on the high shelf.


    Lie. Betray. Cheat. Recklessly. Methodically. Relentlessly. ept nothing but ultimate victory.


    His fathers golden eyes narrow.


    However, I would have liked to think you knew such things are not eptable between <em>family</em>.


    He does not yell, yet the strength of his anger is such that the brothers find their heads turned to the side as if they had just been pped.


    Father! Feng Shang dares to step forward. I did not-


    Another invisible p to the face silences him.


    Will you im you did not mean to kill your nephew? That makes you either foolish enough to try to lie to me or so ipetent you were unable to control a mere whelp of less than four hundred years! Which one is it?


    Feng Shang lowers his head.


    I am sorry, father.


    Were he three hundred years younger, Feng Gui might have winced. That was not the answer their father wanted.


    I did not ask for your apologies, son, their father says slowly and with thinning patience. The fine hairs on Feng Guis arm bristle as the odd feeling in the room intensifies. I asked you for an answer. Foolish or ipetent. Which do you dere yourselves to be?


    Danger looms around them like a pack of hungry wolves.


    No.


    Perhaps they are inside the wolfs mouth already.


    ...I was foolish, father.


    Feng Shang says it with such poise, such grace, that Feng Gui cannot help but envy him a little. There is barely any hesitation in his older brothers voice. A normal person would not have even noticed it. His eyes do not waver. His stance is perfect in its deference. His head not held too high, yet his back not showing any excessive submissiveness.


    Even though they are Emperors who can control their blood and flesh as they please, Feng Shang has always been better at it than him.


    No.


    A single word from their fathers mouth makes Feng Shangs answer suddenly seem grossly inadequate. Unfit.


    You were foolish <em>and</em> ipetent.


    The deration causes Feng Gui to give his brother a closer look.


    Not his face. Not his body. Not even his Qi. Feng Shang does not betray his inner feelings in the slightest. Had he really not known about the attack on Feng Hao? Could he be having trouble controlling the Elders under him? If so, perhaps he shouldnt have attacked him so fiercely, not that Feng Gui regrets it in the slightest.


    Anything that exposes his brothers ipetence is good for him.


    Then there is you.


    Their father turns his gaze towards him. Unlike his brother, Feng Gui refuses to back down.


    I only acted as was proper.


    You have been content to watch your brother grow reckless because you trusted I would stop him and hand you the leadership of the Eternal me n when he had shamed himself enough. Why did you fail to do so this time? His father pauses for a moment. Perhaps to give him a chance to answer. Perhaps to underscore his point with the silence that followed.


    Regardless, when he continues, it is with renewed energy and renewed anger.


    You stopped believing I cared. You believed your petty games would incite me to act yet failed to believe I would do so when my grandson was at risk? You <em>dared</em> to doubt me?


    The ensuing p echoes across the room and leaves Feng Guis cheek stinging. However, it is nothingpared to what he feels at the unfairness of it all. His father is not angry at him for anything he did in pursuit of the Eternal me n.


    His only crime is not trusting his father at the very end.


    For his father, that one moment of so-called weakness is all that matters.


    I thought the time when I had toe up with punishments for you was long gone, yet here we find ourselves. Their father summons a seat. His children are left to stand. The mention of punishment has them both on alert. I had hoped you would have settled who will be Patriarch among yourselves. My brother and I did not have nearly as much trouble. He had no taste for leadership and dly stepped aside.


    Their dear uncle had preferred a life of adventure, something that had gotten him killed in the Dead ins.


    Settled? Feng Shang echoes incredulously. Father, how can I step aside when Feng Gui so clearly wants to threaten what we have built. How can you even consider him for-?


    Whoever bes Patriarch of the Eternal me n can do as he wishes with the Eternal me, their father interrupts. It is a conversation Feng Gui has witnessed many times already, and one that has probably happened quite a few times behind his back as well. The preservation of the Eternal me has never been a duty of the Patriarch. Contrary to what you two may believe, neither of your visions would be unsuitable for our Eternal me n.


    Both brothers aim identical incredulous looks at their father.


    However, we are not here to list your merits. We talk of punishment now.


    His father looks at them carefully. Feng Gui feels his eyes scrutinizing every inch of his soul.


    I have put much thought into this, their father says. More proof someone has been talking to him while he was meditating. He had probably been nning on punishing them even before their fight began. And I think I have arrived at an answer that will displease you both greatly.


    Under other circumstances, it would have been the sort of thing they could allugh at. Here and now, it feels dark and foreboding. Their father suddenly seems miles away. His judgment does not hang over them so much as it wraps them in their embrace, pulling them closer and reassuring them that escape is not possible.


    You have used our disciples to fight your little wars. You have discarded them without a care because they are beneath us. I will now use those disciples to settle this.


    Their fathers lips curl into a smirk that sets their teeth on edge.


    There is little need to involve Outer Disciples on this. Lets see Eighty-nine Inner Disciples and ten Core Disciples each. That should do it. Of course, they must all be disciples who are in thepound at the present time. Additionally, you must use all the disciples who took part in the debacle in the Sparring Hall, regardless of their physical condition. My good friends grandson will be included as well.


    As someone at the peak of the Emperor Realm, Feng Gui has perfect control over his physical body. His heart will not speed up unless he wills it to. His blood will only flow the way he wants it to. His brain is subject to his whims.


    Despite that, he still feels his stomach drop as his father keeps rattling off conditions.


    Father... what exactly are you proposing? Feng Shang asks.


    Why, the method by which the next Patriarch will be elected, of course. What else could I be talking about?


    What!


    Feng Gui does not know who shouts. It could have been him. It could have been his brother. It could have been both of them. On this matter, their shock and outrage are equal.


    Silence!


    Again the strength of their fathers voice ps them across the face.


    Contrary to what you two may have deluded yourselves into thinking, the selection of the next Patriarch is not something you have any input in. It is not your domain. It is <strong>mine</strong>. My Duty. My Responsibility. My Power.


    Each word makes them feel smaller, and their father seem bigger. No, it may actually be happening. Dimensions rippling to amodate their fathers words as truth.


    You were content to treat the weaker disciples as pieces to be discarded. Now those weak disciples hold the weight of your ambitions. Their strength, cunning, and guile, not yours, will decide which of the two will be Patriarch. You will do nothing but choose and pray you chose wisely. Watch helplessly as people who are like ants decide whether you will reach your dreams. That. Is your Punishment.


    The Eternal me n might be a ce of fire but only cold remains after their fathers verdict. The aftermath of an execution might have been warmer.


    What Feng Gui starts but loses his voice almost immediately. He swallows saliva to wet his throat. What will be the terms?


    It is customary for members of the Feng n to walk into the Dead ins and search for the Sun Scrolls. My father did it. My brother and I did. You did it, and your children will do it one day as well.


    Ludicrous!


    To send a groupposed of mainly Inner Disciples to the Dead ins is already sending most of them to their deaths, but to make them search for the Sun Scrolls? There is no way they can seed! And if they cannot seed, how is their father meant to determine anything?


    Is he just mocking them?


    Of course, it would be futile to expect them to seed where so many have failed. No, I will not require them to find the Sun Scrolls. Their goal will be far more humble. You will each pick ny-nine disciples, and I will drop each group in a different part of the Dead ins. Their goal will be to reach the Eye of the ins and acquire a temple stone to bring here. The one whose chosen ones manage this feat will be the next Patriarch.


    Not impossible for Core Disciples, especially ten of them. However, its still too dangerous.


    And yet, there is no point in bringing that up to their father. All theirints will be dismissed without care.


    How much time do we have to prepare, Feng Shang asks, likely thinking of all the wounded disciples in the Medical Pavilion he must include because they were in the Sparring Hall during the brawl. Feng Gui, who controls the Medical Pavilion, will naturally have his disciples ready first.


    You will have two weeks.


    Feng Gui frowns. Hed have liked a little less time. Still, he doubts he could have gotten away with pretending the disciples were not ready in time.


    Then there is the matter of Xun Huwen.


    By forcing his inclusion in the challenge, their father has given Feng Shang a powerful weapon but an uncontroble one. Xun Huwen is as likely to hinder Feng Shang as he is to help him. More importantly, since his father has limited the participation to only disciples present in the Eternal me nspound right now, Feng Shang cannot use Feng Zhuo.


    All those conditions heavily favor Feng Gui. It seems their father is quite angry with Feng Shang.


    Feng Hao will also be included in this.


    <strong>What?</strong>


    There is no doubt as to whose roar reverberates in the chamber this time. Feng Gui steps forward. His Qi res up like a small nova. Wrath writ across his face.


    You dare chastise us for endangering our family, yet now tell me to ce my son in mortal danger?! You know most of those disciples will not return alive!


    Silence.


    Feng Guis power is snuffed out in an instant. Suddenly, he is not an Emperor standing tall and proud, but a child before his father.


    Do not question me, son. Feng Hao will go. Their father turns to Feng Shang. If Feng Hao is killed during this contest, I will kill Feng Zhuo in retaliation.


    Feng Shangs face turns ashen. Even Feng Gui is taken aback.


    And Feng Gui will automatically be made Patriarch.


    What?


    Of course, their father says, rising from his seat. That is only if Feng Hao dies at any moment during the contest.


    That that


    How dare he!


    Feng Gui cannot speak. He cannot move.


    He can only tremble with impotent rage.


    You are dismissed. I will contact you with further details of the contest at ater date. You have two weeks. Use them wisely.


    ~~~

 Interlude: Divine Frozen Palace III

    Interlude: Divine Frozen Pce III


    ~~~


    The One Hundred Frozen Peaks are a cold and inhospitablend where vegetation is scarce and dangerous Spirit Beasts dwell. This mountain range is home to some of the tallest mountains on the continent. The Divine Frozen Peak, in particr, reaches so far into the sky it pierces through the sea of clouds. Many are those who try to climb it. Few seed. Only those who reach the top can witness how the sun paints the clouds gold and makes the ice glitter in the morning. A more perfect view cannot possibly exist.


    This is the view Xiao Shuang wakes up to every morning.


    This is the view from the Divine Frozen Pce, which stands miles above even the clouds.


    As the disciple of one of the Five Fairies of the Divine Frozen Pce, Xiao Shuang enjoys several privileges her fellow disciplesck. Her room being in one of the uppermost rooms of the pce is one of them. The girl who was once kept locked away now looks on at the world from above.


    Once she has finished marveling at the sightfor repetition has failed to make it any less breath-takingXiao Shuang bathes and puts on fresh, clean robes. Sky blue and ck are the colors worn by the disciples of the Divine Frozen Pce, but it is not rare for disciples to wear all shades of blues, whites, and even greens. Official robes are only necessary for official asions and when traveling to the outside world.


    Still, Xiao Shuang always wears her official robes. It is only proper, even if her friends tease her for it.


    The life of a disciple of the Divine Frozen Pce is a busy one. When they are not deep in cultivation, there are all sorts of tasks to be done. Sometimes, it is as simple as maintaining the pce. Other times, some senior sisters will take them to hunt Spirit Beasts around the mountains. Some hunts canst for several weeks. One time, Lady Bai set loose a Horned Snow Fox, a rare breed of Spirit Beast, in the mountains and made thempete to see who could hunt it down first.


    Xiao Shuang tried her best but was ultimately defeated by a senior sister. It was a rare moment of frustration for her. The horns of the Horned Snow Fox were of interest to her. Unfortunately, Master Yue misinterpreted the nature of that interest. A mere week after that hunt, Master Yue gifted Xiao Shuang with several Horned Snow Foxes. The skulk of foxes now roams the pce grounds, much to the delight of several disciples.


    Xiao Shuang did, however, win the ice shapingpetition that took ce just a month ago. She takes a lot of pride in that. Even Lady Dai praised her skill, something that is quite rare. Lady Dai may be pleasant and kind to everyone, but genuine praise from her is a rare fruit.


    It helped that, unlike many who chose to create sculptures of one of the Five Fairies (and sometimes all five of them), Xiao Shuang chose to recreate the Xiao Sectspound from memory. She even included small statues of her family in it.


    Xiao Nans statue caught the attention of a few of her senior sisters. While Xiao Shuang respects them greatly and considers them a great source of guidance, some of her senior sisters are perhaps a little too interested in advanced pursuits. Just remembering some of the conversations she has been dragged into is enough to turn her cheeks rosy.


    "Little Sister needs to know these sorts of things as well," they''ll tell her when she tries to excuse herself. "She''s married, isn''t she? How will she confront her husband if she doesn''t know about Dual Cultivation?"


    Liu Jin.


    Xiao Shuang''s blush fades almost as soon as it appears. When she left Eastern Port City, she had known it could be decades until she saw everyone again. Saw him again.


    Now, she knows she''ll never see Eastern Port City again, only its ruins. All that remains of her former life are her brother and her husband.


    Xiao Fang sends her letters every now and then to tell her of his adventures. She has no doubt he is embellishing things so as to not worry her. That is within his rights. Her brother has his own journey to worry about. She knows he will prevail over all manner of obstacles. Lady Dai has even reassured her that the disciple who now apanies him will not let anything bad happen to him.


    Of her husband, there is no word.


    Even Song Daiyuwho has ess to the Song familys informationwork and regrly corresponds with Xiao Shuanghas yet to hear any news. It is as if Liu Jin vanished into thin air after giving her that letter.


    The idea that he could have fallen in some unknown ce is not even worth considering. Master Yue told him shed see him again one day.


    Her Masters wisdom is rarely wrong.


    A flutter of wings draws Xiao Shuangs attention away from her moody thoughts. A beautiful owl made out of ice flies in through a window. The construct is one her Master favors to send messages. Lady Bai shapes her like an eagle, while Lady Dai prefers the hummingbird. Of the remaining two fairies, Xiao Shuang has yet to meet Lady Shao, and Lady Yu prefers not to use constructs.


    Xiao Shuang holds out her hand, and the birdnds on it. The moment it makes contact with her skin, the message is transmitted to her through Qi.


    Her Master summons her.


    ~~~


    There are times when her Master will sneak into her roomte at night. When that happens, Xiao Shuang knows she and her Master are off to some adventure. Master Yue will often throw her into the wilds without supplies or put her in all sorts of life-threatening situations to refine her Body of Extreme Yin. Her Master gets yelled at quite fiercely for such things, but that never stops her from doing them again.


    Her Master''s wisdom is profound and often inscrutable.


    She merely sent a message this time. That means Xiao Shuang can head into the training room without needing to pack supplies first. It is just as well. She has yet to fully recover from theirst adventure.


    Lady Dai Jie is in the training room as well, standing next to her Master. Such a thing is not unusual. It has been exined to Xiao Shuang that her growth is of great importance to the Divine Frozen Pce. Though her Master is more than capable, it is important for her to experience other perspectives.


    Xiao Shuang can read between the lines, but it would be improper to say it.


    Sit, her master motions to the spot in front of her. Xiao Shuang does as ordered. Therge white room feels empty with only three people in it. I have summoned you here to introduce you to one of the most important concepts in your journey as a cultivator. Today, we talk of Dao.


    Dao.


    The mere word sends a chill through Xiao Shuangs body. How can it not? Dao is one of the highest mysteries of cultivation. Disciples are not properly introduced to it until they have taken several steps in their journey towards divinity. Xiao Nan once told her there is no point in speaking of Dao to someone who is not at least in the Earth Realm. Even then, that may be too soon.


    Xiao Nan, who had been at the peak of the Earth Realm, had not managed to reach his Dao despite all his staggering talent. Perhaps if he had


    No, there is no point thinking about it now.


    Master, am I ready for something like this?


    Naturally, her master says. You are nomon girl, Little Shuang. You possess a Body of Extreme Yin. That sets you apart from the masses, even in a ce such as this.


    Xiao Shuang expected her to say that. Indeed, her master often thinks she is ready for anything. That is how many of her more challenging training sessions begin.


    Seeing Lady Dai nod as welles as a surprise.


    It is as Meng Yue says, Lady Dai says. In the first ce, you must understand how a Dao is formed. The shape of a Dao depends on the cultivator. However, cultivators who take simr paths will arrive at simr answers. In the Divine Frozen Pce, we teach you of water and frost. The Dao you reach will more often than not be shaped by those paths. One disciple may reach the Dao of Ice while another may reach the Dao of Cold. Even if two people reach the Dao of Ice, that does not mean they will be the same. They may be simr but never the same. Words are ultimately a poor way to express a Dao.


    By the way, my Dao is Stillness, Master Yue says, puffing her chest and with a proud smile.


    Do not listen to her, Lady Dai says with the most deadpan voice Xiao Shuang has ever heard from her. On this matter, she lies as easily as she breathes. She led us to believe her Dao was Stillness for centuries.


    Its not my fault, her Master pouts and res at Lady Dai. It wasnt meant to be a lie at first, you know? I did think it was Stillness. I just didnt really understand what my Dao was until muchter.


    To take such a long time to understand herself.


    Truly, her Master is profound.


    That would be why I am here, Lady Dai says. Make no mistake. Meng Yues mastery of her Dao is nothing short of astounding. However, the uniqueness of her experience makes her a poor teacher.


    The way her Master frowns but says nothing tells Xiao Shuang she agrees with Lady Dais words but cannot bring herself to say it.


    Let me give you another example, Lady Dai continues. Just as the Divine Frozen Pce practices Ice, the Eternal me n dedicates itself to Fire. Thus, it is not surprising for Fire-rted Dao to emerge there. However, this can manifest in different ways. Heat. Burning. Wrath.


    Wrath?


    Fire is frequently linked to passion and anger, is it not? Lady Dai asks her. As evidenced by Meng Yue, whose Dao she will not name, the path a Dao can take can be circuitous and confusing. Lady Dai frowns. I believe one of the two brothers who lead the Eternal me n also has a mysterious Dao. Meng Yue, you should know this better than I.


    You would need to ask that of Lianshi, her Master says. She crosses her arms and looks away with a dark frown. She was the one trapped with Feng Shang while I was left behind <em>with Feng Gui.</em>


    Her Master says the name with such venom it surprises her. Master?


    He is a man who cannot satisfy a woman.


    Meng Yue! Lady Dai exims.


    He is! Her Master affirms vehemently. We had only fought for half an hour when he said there was no longer any purpose in us fighting! I had just been getting started! We had to wait for weeks, and I couldnt convince him to go again no matter what! He waspletely inconsiderate of my needs!


    Be that as it may, you cant just say it like that! Lady Dai pinches the bridge of her nose and takes a deep breath. She looks away from her Master as if doing so would put all she has said out of her mind. Indeed, it seems to work. When she continues, she speaks as if no interruption had taken ce. Xiao Shuang, I have exined all of this so you can understand how a Dao is shaped. This process is one that can take years, decades, or even centuries. However, you have a Body of Extreme Yin. That means your nature has certain predispositions that make it easier for you to shape your Dao. Even more so because you have done your training here. The Divine Frozen Pce is a ce of Ice and Cold. The Body of Extreme Yin responds well to such things, which further reinforces your nature.


    You say things in such a boring way. Master Yue shakes her head, drawing a re from Lady Dai. Little Shuang, there is no need to understand how a Dao is shaped.


    There is!


    What is truly important, her Master continues as though Lady Dai had not interrupted, is to understand what a Dao is. So I ask you, what is a Dao?


    A Dao is a power manifested by a cultivator which is dependent on their nature. Xiao Shuangs face scrunches into a frown. Even as she speaks, she finds her words wanting. That is not it at all. A Dao is the manifestation of a cultivators nature.


    Better, Master Yue says proudly. However, you miss the most important thing. A Dao is a weapon.


    Xiao Shuang blinks.


    A weapon?


    Against Heaven. Against Earth. Against Man. A Dao is a cultivators weapon against eternity. A Dao is the spoon with which we dare try to empty the sea. The true beginning of a cultivators journey.


    It is perhaps easy to forget amid the many dangers her Master throws her into with a smile, but her Master is a cultivator who has climbed to peaks most can only dream of. When she speaks, she speaks with authority most people simply dont have. Even Lady Dai, with all her aplishments, might as well not be in the room when her Master speaks like this.


    Ultimately, a Dao is the truest expression of yourself wielded against everything that is not yourself. For many cultivators, it is an unreachable goal. For others, it is the end of the journey. For us, it is merely the beginning.


    And you believe I can reach this, Master?


    I know you can, Little Shuang. Are you ready to learn?


    Yes, Master!


    ~~~

 Interlude: The Wandering Young Master

    Interlude: The Wandering Young Master


    ~~~


    Young Master! Young Master!


    The words are like the screeching of metal. Xiao Fang closes his eyes and takes a deep breath, one that makes his shoulders heave. His hand slowly curls into a fist, which he presses against his forehead. He cannot give into anger. Not right now. Calm is of the essence.


    Empty yourself.


    Enter the void.


    Words taught to him as a child, yet only now do they seem useful.


    Dont say it.


    His voicees out strained, but at least he is not screaming or yelling. That can certainly be called progress.


    Young Master! Were lost!


    I told you not to say it!


    Xiao Fang whips around to scream into Big Nose Lis face. His feet sink into the sand as he does so, further dirtying his clothes. Gone are the days when Xiao Fang wore robes made of the finest fabrics the Xiao Sect could afford. All he has on him now aremon brown robes that match the color of his hair and a blue sash that is a little less blue every time he washes it. Even the soles of his shoes have been worn down by the long journey.


    Age has eroded away the softness of youth and turned him into a handsome young man, though that may be hard to tell with all the sand on his face and clothes. Sand has an annoying way of getting everywhere, he has discovered, especially when it stretches for countless miles all around.


    Li has not fared not any better. Thest few weeks of their journey have been trying ones.


    But Young Master, Li says. Whines, really. The sound ill-fits someone like him. Time has not made his nose any smaller, but it has turned Big Nose Li into a man who towers over everyone. Its true. Here in the Great Red ins, this one doesnt know left from right, and neither does Young Master.


    Xiao Fangughs. There was a time when he could have said the sky was green, and Li would have agreed with him. They were such stupid children back then. Time and a healthy dose of mortal danger have a way of realigning ones priorities.


    They have had plenty of those ever since they left Eastern Port City.


    The first leg of their journey to visit all the branches of the Xiao Sect was a pleasant one. The branches they visited were minor ones so that Xiao Fang would gain experience and not offend anyone truly importantter on.


    Then Liu Jins letter arrived.


    With naught but a few paragraphs, Xiao Fang became an orphan. No longer the Young Master of the Xiao Sect, but a child with a position that was tenuous at best. The Elders who would have supported himy dead. The city that would have financed his endeavors was sacked. The fighters who would have bled for him were no more.


    Why should anyone listen to him?


    What stopped one of the more powerful and influential branch heads from taking over?


    Xiao Fang didn''t want to acknowledge the truth at first, and indeed, he hadn''t. He clung to denial even as most of the disciples traveling with him deserted him. It took Elder Gang taking him aside and giving him the most stern talking-to of his life for Xiao Fang to ept his situation


    Everything changed from that moment on.


    The purpose of Xiao Fangs journey is no longer to know all the Xiao Sect has to offer him. It is now a journey to gain the loyalty of all the Branch Masters. It is a journey to prevent the splintering of the Xiao Sect by uniting it under him.


    The results have been mixed so far.


    Landing themselves in the middle of the Great Red ins is not something he nned on. Xiao Fang can say that with certainty.


    This desert is no more than a momentary obstacle, a mere footnote in the stories they will one day tell of us, Xiao Fang says with confidence and bluster. Thebination has served him well so far, so he sees no reason to abandon it. As I am sure you will agree, it was the safer alternative.


    Big Nose Li has no problems nodding fiercely to that.


    Your Aunt is scary, Young Master.


    Xiao Fang scowls. Aunt is not the proper term, but with families asrge and asplicated as the Xiao n, there is little point in determining the exact rtion. Whether he calls her Aunt or something else will not change the fact that Xiao Yifan is the Branch Master of thergest and most influential branch of the Xiao Sect, which is located in the imperial capital.


    Naturally, she is determined to take the Xiao Sect away from him.


    You will hear no arguments from me. Were quite lucky your brother has his loyalties where they should be.


    He is truly the best, isnt he? Big Nose Li says with his nose held high and a big, proud smile. The smile soon falters. Does Young Master think My brother, is he...?


    Nothing will happen to him, Xiao Fang says with resolute certainness. Nothing will happen to him, and I will remember his loyalty when I am restored to my rightful ce.


    Weeks ago, his Aunt invited him to discuss things in a neutral branch of the Xiao Sect. Xiao Fang was instantly wary of the offer. While his Aunts support would be invaluable in uniting the Xiao Sect, Xiao Fang doubted shed be willing to step aside for him. Sure enough, Big Nose Lis brother, who has been stationed in the capital for many years, managed to warn them of her plot just in time.


    His Aunt is not nning to support him. She does not even n to lock him away in some lesser branch or use him for the sake of passing down his seed.


    She ns to kill him.


    Even with Elder Gang protecting them, Xiao Yifan is not an opponent they can face, not if she has the might of the strongest branch of the Xiao Sect behind her. They had no choice but to flee into the Great Red ins in hopes of losing her spies.


    That had been ten days ago.


    Theck of food does not bother Xiao Fang. Neither does the searing heat or theck of water. As a cultivator in the First Level of the Spirit Realm, he can handle all those things.


    Theck of anything resembling a map, however, is proving to be an obstacle. Walking around for days without getting anywhere is starting to grate on him. On everyone.


    There you are, Young Master! We thought you had gone too far ahead!


    Enter the void.


    Xiao Fang reminds himself of those words as he turns around and faces the other reason behind his difort.


    It is not the young man that waves at them or his wife. Xiao Heng and his wife are an unexpected addition to their group, one that he would have never acquired were it not for Liu Jin giving him the idea to visit New Moon Town. Branch Master Ding was all too eager to amodate him in hopes of attaining a higher position once Xiao Fang became Patriarch.


    Xiao Fang cannot fault that type of self-interest. Besides, Xiao Hengs presence within their group has worked out in Xiao Fangs favor so far. His distant cousin is a talented cultivator despiteing from such a mediocre ce.


    His taste in women, however, leaves something to be desired. Even after taking a concoction that has heightened her beauty, Xiao Meili is only average by his standards. Regardless, they are both agreeable enoughpany.


    Compared to the person inside the pnquin they are carrying, they are downright virtuous.


    Surely you jest, Xiao Heng?


    The curtains of the pnquin pull back to reveal a veil-covered face. The faces of thedies of the Divine Frozen ce are not for the eyes ofmon people. It is not for their safety that they wear the veil but for the safety of others. Only men with the strongest of wills can resist falling in love at first sight. Everyone else is simply doomed to forever pine after an unreachable goal, ruining their chances of ever finding happiness with any other woman.


    Or so she says.


    There is no way our dear leader would leave us behind. Young Master Xiao Fang is a man who does not take a step without first looking. He would never rush into anything. That would be so very idiotic.


    Xiao Fangs scowl darkens.


    Effortlessly mocking and effortlessly arrogant. That is the woman the Divine Frozen Pce sent him to help him with his goal. She appeared one day with a letter from his sister and has been a constant headache ever since.


    Do you have something to say, Shen Mi?


    She titters, not looking the slightest bit bothered by his anger. If anything, she seems to derive nourishment from it in the same way a flower does with the sun.


    I believe I said everything I wanted.


    You always do.


    A privilege granted to the strong. You would know little of it.


    Xiao Fang growls. Xiao Heng and his wife suddenly look highly ufortable holding the pnquin. They fear bing coteral damage if he were tosh out in anger.


    That only shows their naivety. Xiao Fang will never be foolish enough to attack Shen Mi. Not because she is a member of the Divine Frozen Pce or because she has been of great aid in their journey.


    It is because she is right.


    She is stronger than him.


    However, that does not mean he will just take her words in silence.


    If you are so strong, why let them carry you around in that thing instead of making yourself useful? He waves at the pnquin. It is not a simple thing the likes of which one can find in every city. The blue vehicle is adorned with ivory and has plenty of space inside.


    Or so Xiao Fang thinks. He has never been allowed in.


    Even since Shen Mi joined their group, she has mostly kept to her pnquin, stepping out only when needed.


    I could help you make your way through the ins, Shen Mi says. However, if I did that, whod be left watching poor Elder Gang. He is still quite wounded, as I am sure you know.


    Xiao Fang winces.


    Elder Gang is the only Elder who was with him when Eastern Port City fell. Ever since, Elder Gang has been his most stalwart supporter, staying by his side when others fled. He is a necessary voice of knowledge and wisdom in their group.


    He is now inside Shen Mis pnquin recovering from grievous wounds.


    While fleeing through the desert, they ran into a Heaven Realm Dragon, a most unfortunate encounter. Because Elder Gang had to defend them, he was heavily injured during the fight. His regenerative abilities ensure hell recover, but that will take time. Until then, they have no choice but to brave the sweltering ins without their strongest member.


    They were not even capable of harvesting the dragons corpse for parts. The beasts hide was so tough they could barely cut away some bits of its flesh, not that any of them can eat them. They are all too weak to subdue a dragons flesh. Trying would only hurt them. Perhaps even kill them. Only Elder Gang can benefit from the flesh, but feeding it to him would be dangerous.


    Elder Gang has been on the Ninth level of the Heaven Realm for some time now. He cannot advance without entering the Renegade Realm. No one among them wants that, yet if he stays at his current level, Elder Gang will not be able to properly defend them from the many dangers ahead.


    At times like this, Xiao Fang wishes Liu Jin were here.


    Liu Jin would have already healed the Elder Gang. Of that, there is no doubt in Xiao Fang''s mind. Liu Jin would have helped them harvest that dragon and would have turned its body into pills they would have already eaten to grow stronger.


    Yes, if Liu Jin were here, things would be much easier.


    However, Liu Jin is not here. Instead of helping him bring the Xiao Sect under control, he has chosen to be foolish. When that servant of his arrived with a message from him, Xiao Fang did not want to believe its contents. However, the answers provided by that man when interrogated only confirmed the veracity of his story. Liu Jin did send him.


    That idiot even sent those pills as an apology!


    While they helped raise their cultivation level and were useful in bargaining with one particrly troublesome Branch Master, Xiao Fang would rather have Liu Jin at his side instead of him being off in that damned quest of his.


    Does Liu Jin really believe he can unmake the bnce in the Storm Dragon Empire?


    Well, Xiao Fang supposes many would call his own quest foolish. Still, if he is foolish, Liu Jin is doubly so.


    That absolute butthead.


    ~~~

 Interlude: Her Name II

    Interlude: Her Name II


    ~~~


    The Pce of the Storm Dragon is wrong.


    Most would not think so. Despite the state of the country, the pce still looks like a ce fit for royalty. Lushly decorated rooms with priceless antiques. Long marble halls with ck banners lined with gold hanging from the walls. Multiple floors and several adjacent buildings for court officials and servants. It is not as well kept as it should be due to ack of personnel, but that is ultimately of little consequence. This is not a ce that receives many visitors, and trying to maintain the pce grounds in any way is a fools errand.


    The Grand Storm outside makes sure of that.


    The pce is under a never-ending storm that stretches for several miles. The sh of lightning and the roar of thunder are constantpanions to the people living here. Many would find it nerve-wracking, but that is not the case for her. The Grand Storm is merely an oddity. Its manifestation should happen only during emergencies as opposed to being constantly present, but it does belong here.


    The Grand Storm is not what is wrong.


    The Pce of the Storm Dragon is wrong at a fundamental level. It is not simply a matter of the pce having deteriorated since the ck Storm Dragon vanished (or so they tell her). Rather, the pce, down to its very foundations, should berger and more majestic than the one she currently inhabits.


    Su Daji does not know how she knows this, yet the certainty with which she feels it cannot be denied.


    A frown mars her beautiful face. A passing-by servant, likely having heard the stories, quickly moves out of her way and rushes down the hallway.


    What a stupid girl.


    If Su Daji were in the mood for it, she could consider that an insult. However, she merely keeps walking, her steps echoing across the empty halls. She is not in the mood for that type of fun. She rarely is nowadays.


    Her frown deepens.


    It is all the transfers fault.


    She was too eager. That much, she can admit. This body ispatible with her, but it is not naturalpatibility. Not through bloodline and talent but rather through-


    <em>Boss!</em>


    other means. Still, is there anyone who can me her for seizing the opportunity presented to her? Who knows how much more shed have to wait for someone else to appear? That had been her thinking, but...


    Who even is she now?


    <em>Su Daji.</em>


    The namees naturally to her. She is Su Daji. She can be no one else.


    She is unsure if Su Daji is a name she has ever used before.


    Su Daji knows things. She understands things. However, her actual memories are like water constantly slipping through her fingers. Nothing but shes, sounds, and blurred images. There will be times when she can see them clearly only to forget them in mere seconds.


    It is <strong>maddening</strong>.


    With all her memories, shed have already regained her glory. She is sure of it. Even in her diminished state, she has gained ess to the Storm Dragon Pce. This is where she needs to be because because


    She is Su Daji.


    She will rise again.


    Lady Su, I did not expect to see you in this part of the pce.


    The voice roots her to the spot. A single breath passes before she turns around.


    Good Morning, General He, she says. Her bow is without w as it rightly should be.


    Shouldnt it?


    This little miss was merely taking a walk. Should she not have? She asks, well aware there are not many people in this wing of the pce. The one servant who crossed her path is doubtlessly far away now. She might have even warned the other servants to stay away.


    It is only her and General He here.


    General He is a man with pale skin and green eyes that match the color of his hair. His face is rugged but not overly so. His build is properly heroic. Many of the women at court swoon over him, and not just for his looks. The ck and gold armor he wears marks him as one of the Three Heavenly Generals of the Storm Dragon Empire.


    It is not forbidden, the general replies. However, Lady Su may lose her way exploring this area on her own. He sighs with sadness. I am afraid the pce is not what it once was. These halls were once filled with life, but many areas now go unused.


    It is amazing.


    His tone. His posture. Even his Qi. All of them are perfectly chosen to make him seem trustworthy. To make her forget this man is in the Emperor Realm.


    The loyal general, they call General He. He is a hero in the eyes of the Emperors court. However, something about him has always unsettled Su Daji. From the moment she firstid eyes on him, she knew she couldnt trust him no matter what.


    The scent lingering on him is disgustingly familiar.


    How sad, she says with the right amount of sorrow in her voice. Still, this little miss has no need to worry about getting lost now that General He is here. Ady could hardly ask for a better bodyguard.


    Heughs. You tter me, Lady Su.


    However, she adds at just the right time, this little miss is surprised. I thought for sure General He would still be out pacifying the border territories. What is he doing here instead?


    Border territories. A misleading name for an unfortunate problem. The term refers not to the Storm Dragon Empires borders with other countries but to the areas in between the territories controlled by the Three Heavenly Generals. They arewless zones where bandits roam. When a bandit group grows too powerful, the generals take time out of their constant fighting to pacify them.


    General He frowns. A lesserdy would have thought he looked handsome like that as well. The perfect image of a hero burdened by duty.


    Unfortunately, it seems that wild beast got there before us.


    There is no need for him to borate. Who else but Murong Bang is worthy of such a name?


    General Murong has been rather sessfultely, Su Daji points out. Too sessful.


    Lady Su should not worry about such things, General He reassures her. Murong Bang is a wild beast and little more. His ambition is of small consequence.


    And yet, Murong Bang is one of the three major powers in the empire.


    Dealing with beasts like him is my duty and that of the army. Lady Su simply has to soothe the court with her music. The prince quite enjoys it. I thought for sure Lady Su would be at his side right now.


    Soothe the court with her music. Something about that strikes her as darkly funny, yet there is no denying she is the court musician of the Storm Dragon Pce.


    Su Daji came out of that cave with two goals in mind: power and luxury. She wandered the wilderness for weeks before she came across a popted area. From there, it was all too simple. Men could never deny her anything.


    This body was pretty enough before she got a hold of it, but the merge brought it to another level. The in hair from before is now long, lustrous, and violet. Her eyes are alluring purple orbs that men find themselves helplessly drawn into. Her figure, which was already quite shapely, is now nothing short of divine.


    She is Su Daji. A more perfect beauty than her cannot exist. The path she took to the Pce of the Storm Dragon is lined by the bodies of foolish men. Once she gained an audience with the imperial court, her skill with music and dance did the rest. She was made court musician on the spot.


    The prince does not need me by his side all the time, she replies with ease. In fact, he wishes to be alone right now.


    A lie. The prince is besotted with her.


    The father is too busy jumping at ghosts to risk bing involved with her, and Su Daji is not so foolish as to try to enthrall him. The son, however, requires no such effort or risk. She can feel his eyes on her while she ys. It would be so easy to be princess. She knows she has done it before, yet she has not even deigned to let himy a single finger on her.


    The prince is wrong too.


    The eyes are the wrong shade of red. The hair is not dark enough. His smile is too wide. His brain is not quick enough. His judgment iscking. His daring iscking. Everything about him iscking. It is all wrong. Wrong. Wrong. Wrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrongwrong-


    Lady Su?


    Forgive me, she says. There is no need to fake the affliction in her voice. She turns away and covers her face with one hand. It seems this part of the pce does not agree with me.


    Allow me to escort you back to your quarters then. It is no good for a woman to be alone in such an empty ce.


    Su Daji is d she is not looking at him when he says that. It makes it easier to hide her displeased expression.


    There is no need for that.


    A deep and rumbling voice echoes throughout the hallway. Dark clouds full of lightning manifest between them, making Su Daji and General He take a step back. Thunder echoes as the clouds take on the shape of a dragon with long horns and red eyes.


    The eyes are the right shade of red.


    Great Old One! The general immediately drops to his knees. Su Daji does the same. You grace us with your presence.


    Stand, the deep voice says. General He, you have yet to report to the Emperor. That should be your priority.


    Of course, Great Old One, General He says as he stands up. He nces at Su Daji.


    The dragon snorts. The sound is the rumbling of aing storm.


    You believe she coulde to harm in my presence?


    Of course not! The general bows his head. Forgive my insolence! I shall do as youmand and present myself before the Emperor, Great Old One.


    He gives Su Daji a slight nod before leaving. The girl and the dragon stare at each other until even the echoes of the generals footsteps have faded away.


    Fox, you wander in where you are not wanted.


    Fox. Su Daj shivers. The name feels right. It feels proper.


    It feels Divine.


    I apologize for causing you undue trouble, Great Old One, she says with reverent submission. In front of this creature, there is nothing else left to do.


    Why have the various powers within the empire not deposed the Emperor?


    Why does the Grand Storm exist?


    Why is it not one of the Three Heavenly Generals who sit on the throne?


    The answer to those questions is one and the same. Because the Divine Storm Dragon exists. The shadow of the Divine Progenitor of the Qing Dynasty lingers within the pce. He is the Fist of the Emperor. The Guardian of the Dynasty. So long as he exists, no one without Qing blood can move against the Emperor.


    The power of the Divine Storm Dragon is not absolute. It can only act on ces covered by the Grand Storm. Outside of that, it is the Three Heavenly Generals who rule. Not that it matters to Su Daji. She lives within the pce.


    It is the Divine Storm Dragon who rules over her.


    An apology. From you. How novel.


    Su Daji flinches. From the moment the Divine Storm Dragon first appeared before her, he has made it clear he knows who she is. He knows and is content to hold the knowledge over her head.


    If you find me so objectionable, she says, Why not throw me out of the pce?


    The Divine Storm Dragonughs.


    This is not a henhouse, Fox. To catch a young dragon, bait of a proper sort is required. You shall do.


    ~~~

 Interlude: With the Thunder

    Interlude: With the Thunder


    ~~~


    <em>It seems I will be going to the Dead ins.</em>


    The words are so inly spoken it takes a while for Lei Kongs brain to fully grasp their meaning. It takes some more time to confirm his Lord is not making a joke and more time still to realize he cannot convince his Lord to flee the Eternal me n and look elsewhere for ways to aplish his goals.


    Dayster, the roar of thunder echoes across a valley.


    It is a sure sign Lei Kong is not executing Thousand Steps of the Thunder God properly. Sacrificing too much control in exchange for distance and speed. That does not matter. Thousand Steps of the Thunder God is not a technique made forbat. The techniques purpose has always been to cover vast stretches ofnd as quickly as possible.


    The early forms of Thousand Steps of the Thunder God were developed back when the Storm Dragon Empire was healthy and strong, and border skirmishes with the Crimson Cloud Empire weremon. The Lei n distinguished themselves as scouts and messengers, gradually rising through the ranks until they became known as stalwart defenders of the Storm Dragon Empire. All manner of honors were given to the Lei n for their service, including ownership of the Thunder de Fortress.


    Those days are long gone.


    Whether there was any truth to his usations mattered little. The ck Storm Dragon killed most of their men, took their riches, and left them the Thunder de Fortress only because he knew it cost more to maintain than what they had. The civil wars that followed the ck Storm Dragons disappearance only worsened things. The enemies of the Lei n did not fail to take advantage of their weakened state.


    However, there was hope.


    Lei Kong was that hope.


    Lei Kong was the greatest talent the Lei n had seen in generations. He was a prodigy child that would surely overturn their fortune and restore the n to its former glory. That is what he was raised to believe. Every day, he heard it, and every day, he trained to make that goal a reality.


    To restore the Lei n was his reason for being.


    The roar of thunder echoes up in the mountain.


    A bitter smile appears on Lei Kongs face. His metal arm suddenly feels heavy. A training ident, they called it. Unfortunate, they said. Utterly tragic.


    What tripe.


    Even back then, he knew the truth. Certainly, horrible idents can happen during heated sparring matches, but the way in which Lei Kongs meridians were damaged is nothing short of deliberate. To this day, Lei Kong is in the Seventh Level of the True Realm due to the wounds he suffered back then.


    By all ounts, it makes no sense. They should all have banded together for the good of the Lei n. Surely, that should have been the path to sess? All must be done for the sake of the Lei n. It is what Lei Kong was raised to believe. Yet, when the time came, some were too attached to their meager scraps of power. They would rather see the n stay in its decaying shape than ever give it up.


    The roar of thunder echoes across the ins.


    No one would have med Lei Kong for leaving. Overnight, he was reduced to little more than a servant without friends or allies to call his own.


    Lei Kong didnt flee.


    He was raised to serve at the pleasure of the Lei n. What else was there for him to do? A life outside the Lei n was not one he had ever considered. Lei Kong stayed and what followed were days of suffering and humiliation, though even that was pleasantpared to what came next.


    Murong Bang.


    Lei Kong shivers. Even in the safety of his own mind, the name still has power over him.


    Lacking any prospects, the Lei n epted Murong Bangs offer of protection in exchange for supporting him with men and weapons.


    Lei Yu was given to Murong Bang as a token trust.


    Lei Kong was sent so that he might die in battle.


    He was resigned to his fate back then. Serving Murong Bang was the only thing he could do for the Lei n. Those had been his thoughts. The arrangement even worked out for the Lei n. The mighty specter of Murong Bang allowed them to bully their neighbors, who had once taken advantage of their weakened stage, and devour them.


    The n prospered. For a certain definition of the word.


    Lei Kong hated every second of it.


    The taunts and jeers from his cousin, he could live with. Menial and demeaning tasks were something he had long gotten used to. Dangerous missions evoked no fear from him. The possibility of dying in battle was one he had long since epted.


    But Murong Bang that man was a monster.


    It was all for the sake of the Lei n.


    He told himself that again and again. That was the reason he was born. What else was there for him to do? What was honor but a word inparison to fulfilling ones purpose? What was fairness? What was peace?


    Nothing but words.


    Again and again, Lei Kong told himself that, and each time he believed it a little less. Each time, it felt a little more hollow. <em>He</em> felt more hollow. Mere titudes could not hide how each fresh horror wore down his soul.


    Until that day.


    How gutless. How cowardly. How craven.


    To repay good with evil and not just any good but the first disinterested act of kindness that had ever been shown to him.


    <em>...</em><em>He looked at me, and he knew...</em><em></em>


    Oh, if only those words were true.


    The roar of thunder echoes across the river. Lei Kongs hystericalughter apanies it.


    How absolutely wretched is he. He had been ready to die at his Lords hands. He was willing to offer himself for a suicide mission. However, he was not willing to tell him the truth of his treachery. Hed talked. Hed been scared and had revealed the existence of the Empyrean Crystal while being tortured.


    Hed been seeking death to escape his own wretchedness.


    His Lord made him live instead.


    It was scary. Terrifying. Lei Kong ced his life in the hands of someone who had every reason to hate him, yet his Lord never once descended to the depths most would take for granted. He used him as a tool, but he cared for him as one as well.


    Serving Lord Liu Jin is unspeakably worrying. Not because of what he will do to him, but because Lord Lius ideas and thoughts are not the thoughts of normal men. Their scope is too vast, their depths profound,


    As surely as Lei Kong breathes, there is no man greater than his Lord.


    The roar of thunder echoes across the forest.


    He cannot let him die.


    Lord Liu Jin cannot die as a mere casualty in some twisted game. Lei Kong has seen this sort of thing y out before. He has even been a victim of it. Foolish men whod rather ruin generations of work if it means someone else will not be able to take it from them.


    To die like that is unworthy of his Lord.


    Lei Kong has never been to the Dead ins, but he has heard the stories. Everyone has.


    The Dead ins are where the continent ends. If there is anything beyond the Dead ins, Lei Kong does not know of it, for no one has gone beyond them. They are brutalnds with little in the way of resources where the weather is wild and ever-changing. Rare and dangerous Spirit Beasts call the ce home, which has prompted much spection about what else may lie there.


    The many kingdoms of the Vermillion Continent haveunched several expeditions into the Dead ins. Only a lucky few havee out of the ce alive. Fewer still have done so bearing unimaginable treasures. Sadly, those sesses serve to fuel ill-thought expeditions with predictable results.


    That is not the worst of it.


    The Dead ins are where Renegades go to die.


    Those who enter the Renegade Realm court death, and not all Sects have the resources to provide a suitable ce for a Renegade to iste themselves. It is not umon for Renegades to seek remote ces removed from civilization. It is also not umon for them to head into the Dead ins once they realize oveing the Renegade Realm is beyond their capabilities.


    Lei Kong has seen it happen. Murong Bang does not believe in letting his men stay in the Heaven Realm. On the rare asions someone reaches the Ninth Level of the Heaven Realm, Murong Bang will do his best to bring them over into the Renegade Realm. A tragic chain of events that always ends with Murong Bang leaving them in the Dead ins.


    Not one of those men came back.


    The Dead ins are a ce of wild beasts and mad Renegades. It is where fools go to die.


    Lei Kong cannot let that happen to his Lord.


    Lei Kongs deepest wish is to see the man Liu Jin will be one day. Once he does, he will reveal it all. He will probably die once that happens. Lei Kong has long since epted that.


    As long as he can see the matured form of his Lord, it will have been a good life.


    One better than someone like him deserves.


    ~~~

 Interlude: The Disciple

    Interlude: The Disciple


    ~~~


    You killed my brother, you vile bi-


    In the blink of an eye, the bandits body is encased in a block of ice. It cracks then shatters into a thousand pieces along with the body. The countless shards are scattered to the four winds in a matter of seconds. Tomorrow, the ice will melt, and it will be as if he was never there.


    Bai Wen dusts some shards from her robes.


    Rude, she says to the empty spot where the bandit once stood. There is no need for thatnguage. Even in matters of life and death.


    Especially in matters of life and death, her Master would say. Some things are too important to be tainted by crassnguage, not that Bai Wen expects a bunch of savages to understand matters of respect and courtesy.


    Y-you defeated them, the vige elder at her side says. The old, frail man prostrates himself before her. Thank you, oh great fairy! Thank you! You have saved our vige!


    The vige elder speaks with such awe and reverence that Bai Wen has to make sure her white veil is still in ce and that her blue robes cover her entire body and disguise her figure. It would be unfortunate if her beauty identally charmed the people she is helping.


    Please stand, elder. She helps the old man to his feet. A man of your age has no need to bow. Let us go back to the town. See your daughter, hug your grandchildren, and live the rest of your days in peace. That is how you will thank me.


    The old man sobs into his hands. Thank you! Thank you so much!


    Bai Wen awkwardly pats his back and mutters some titudes as she keeps walking him back to the vige, leaving behind the frozen remains of the bandit camp. It is really such a small thing to be thanked over. Batting a fly would have taken more effort out of her, yet it is different for these people. The men she just killed were a genuine threat to their way of life.


    If not for her, they would have suffered. Then they would have died.


    The people wee her into the town like a hero. Some cannot believe their troubles have been solved so quickly. A mother of five copses into her arms, sobbing her thanks. She no longer has to fear her sons foolishly risking their lives fighting the bandits.


    It is a sight that has be all toomon for Bai Wen.


    She allows the feast to go on for several hours, understanding it is more for their sake than hers.


    People need to celebrate heroes.


    By dawn, she has already left the vige, having made sure to leave some coins and medicine in the elders house. Those, along with the spoils from the bandit camp, should help make up for the damage caused by the bandit attacks, though sadly not the loss of lives. She also makes sure to leave a snowke with a fragment of her soul behind. It will protect the vige should the need arise.


    Bai Wen sighs.


    Her Master ordered her to find out all there is to know about the major powers in the Storm Dragon Empire, not to kill all the bandits shees across. Yet, she finds herself doing thetter more and more oftentely.


    It is not that she has been neglecting her primary mission. Her reports are all meticulously written and sent to her Master in a timely manner.


    However, how is she supposed to stand by while the wicked do as they please?


    Her Master did not raise such a person!


    Master Bai picked her from the streets. She gave her clothes to wear, a ce to rest, and food to eat.


    She gave her a name.


    To avoid drawing attention because it is not part of her mission? To look away because it is convenient?


    How could she ever look at her Masters face if she did that!


    Bai Wen will strike down evil when she sees it. Her name will stand no less! She will not look or walk away! That is precisely why


    I would really appreciate it if you did not think your presence is actually hidden from me.


    For a moment, there is silence in the deste, war-torn wastnds that are the border territories of the Storm Dragon Empire.


    Ah, how embarrassing. I thought I was doing a good job hiding.


    The air shimmers and reveals a handsome man with red hair and gold eyes wearing robes that leave much of his upper body exposed. He has a short red beard, and the smile on his face is carefree and cheerful.


    He is standing in her way.


    Bai Wen narrows her eyes.


    Arrogance, Feng Zhuo of the Eternal me n. Arrogance! Someone in the Fifth Level of the Heaven Realm is not my match.


    Rather than looking frightened or chastised, Feng Zhuoughs and crosses his hands behind his head.


    Youve heard of me!


    Bai Wen levels her most unimpressed stare at the prodigy of the Eternal me n.


    You won the previous Crimson Cloud Tournament, Bai Wen says. I saw the finals.


    Feng Zhuo preens under her stare. That was a well-fought match. Not my favorite, but good. What did you think of it? I have been working on my mes ever since. They need to be faster for-


    I have neither the time nor the inclination to humor you. Why are you following me?


    How cold. Despite his words, his smile does not waver. If you must know, I was wondering how to best approach you, but you have taken care of that. Just as well. I hate being the one who starts a conversation. Now


    The air changes.


    Feng Zhuos rxed posture does not change in the slightest, but when he meets her eyes through her veil, it is with utmost seriousness.


    Now, I am going to ask you to stop.


    Stop? She echoes. The amount of threat she puts in that one word would have cowed lesser men.


    Feng Zhuo does not even blink.


    A wandering hero in this day and age is heart-warming, but the Storm Dragon Empire has no need for that sort of hero. Your efforts are misced and unwanted. The Three Heavenly Generals-


    Are exactly why my intervention is needed. The Three Heavenly Generals are at war, and the people suffer! You dare ask me to do nothing?


    I do, Feng Zhuo says. The smile is gone from his voice. His gold eyes shine with intensity yet without emotion. I am not unaware of what is happening in the Crimson Court. The Divine Frozen Pce is eager to incite a conflict with the Storm Dragon Empire. I realize the fall of Eastern Port City reflects badly on you. However, I am here to tell you the Eternal me n would not appreciate a war with the Storm Dragon Empire.


    You are not the only one who knows things, Feng Zhuo. I know you support one of the Three Heavenly Generals, Bai Wen says. I know the Eternal me n is taking advantage of the civil war to bleed this country of its resources.


    If we hadnt, someone else would have. The usation fails to draw a reaction out of him. It is the fate of a fallen country like this one. The truth is the stalemate allows for a gradual decline instead of an immediate massacre. Many would consider that a kindness.


    I do not care for the many.


    No, Feng Zhuo says. He gives her a slight nod. You care for the few. Do you think you will protect them like this? Your acts of kindness are simply going to cause trouble in the future. You have walked through the country and eliminated a few bandit tribes, but what of it? More will take their ce. In the meantime, your actions cause rumors. It shall not be long until you draw the eyes of the Three Heavenly Generals.


    No.


    No? You will not draw their eyes? Do you truly believe that?


    No, I do not care for the few, Bai Wen corrects him. I care for myself, and I act in the way I do, so I wont shame myself. Youe at me with earthly concerns, but I stand above the earth, and shall stand above the heavens. I am Bai Wen of the Divine Frozen Pce, disciple of Bai Lianshi. First Among the Five. I do not fear Tribtion. You speak of necessity and inevitability when all you seek is to manipte me for your own ends. That shall not happen.


    I merely offer wisdom.


    Wisdom that causes me to betray my name is not wisdom. You are in my way. Move.


    Feng Zhuo breathes deeply.


    This will not end well.


    We do not end.


    Feng Zhuoughs. No, I suppose we dont. A beginning then.


    He steps out of her way. She walks past him.


    The next time we meet, it shall not be this easy.


    The next time we meet, I will not show any consideration for your status.


    ~~~

 Chapter 146: The Dead Plains

    Chapter 146: The Dead ins


    ~~~


    Patriarch Feng Zhangs announcement spreads to every corner of thepound and submerges the Eternal me n in chaos. It takes Liu Jin four days to recover, and by then, the Eternal me n is a changed ce. Information about the Dead ins has be the most prized ofmodities. Trantors like Senior Brother Luo suddenly have no end of work. Enmities are put aside, and old favors are called in. Alliances are made, unmade, and remade in the span of a couple of days.


    Once two weeks have passed, all the chosen disciples are gathered in the courtyard of the main house. Though Patriarch Feng Zhang could have ordered for it to be repaired, the courtyard is just as the fight between his sons left it.


    Ny-nine disciples stand on the left. Ny-nine disciples stand on the right. The Core Disciples make up the front row. They stand tall and proud, yet even among them, one can find fidgeting hands and cors that are somehow too tight.


    Senior Brother Guo is among the Core Disciples chosen to represent Lord Feng Gui, as is Mud. Muds presence on Lord Feng Guis side has caused no end of spection. On the opposite side stands Xu Huwen. His fellow disciples give him a wide berth. A few of them are disciples Liu Jin recognizes from the feast, the ones who came back from the Crimson Cloud Tournament like Xi Mou.


    Feng Hao has been ced in the front row though he does not count as a Core Disciple. For once, Feng Zhi does not ignore his brother. The grip he has on the young boys shoulder is unshakable. Heaven and Earth will switch ces before Feng Zhi lets go of Feng Hao.


    The ranks of the Inner Disciples are primarily made of the people who fought in the Sparring Hall, though people like Lu Mei and Khong Hu have also been chosen. Most of the disciples are fully healed, but a few show up with bandages. It is hard to tell whether their wounds are recently made, the result of improper care, or are just fake injuries to appear weaker than they are.


    Constant nces are exchanged between the two groups as they wait for Patriarch Feng Zhang to appear.


    When he does, all their expectations and carefully made ns are shattered.


    Patriarch Zhang has yet to announce how they are to be sent to the Dead ins. Some assume they will go in flying vehicles like the me-Wheeled Wagons. Others think racing to the Dead ins on foot will be part of the challenge. Others still think they are about to engage in a massive fight before leaving thepound.


    They are all wrong.


    A single wave of Patriarch Fengs hand activates a massive transfer circle beneath them. Liu Jin barely has the time to trade a single surprised look with Lu Mei before the transfer light engulfs them all.


    Liu Jin is falling.


    Outwardly, Liu Jin is calm. Far more so than the screaming and yelling disciples falling with him. There is nothing but blue skies all around them, and the ground looks unnervingly far away. Who can me them for panicking? Sudden transfer is not the sort of thing one expects. It cannot bepared to ones Master constantly poisoning their food, but not everyone has had training as harsh as his.


    His Masters training has prepared him for many things, it seems. Even if they are not things his Master necessarily had in mind.


    Unless they were?


    The idea that some of his Masters unreasonableness may have been so Liu Jin would be better prepared to deal with the whims of Emperors and those even greater is considered but swiftly discarded. Old Jiang was Old Jiang. He did as he pleased and moderated himself for no one.


    You are smiling.


    Am I? He asks Fan Bingbing, bringing a hand to feel his face.


    You are, Fan Bingbing says with a firm nod. Most people would not be smiling right now.


    She finishes with a pointed nce at a nearby cursing disciple. In one breath, he curses the earth, the sky, and the childhood friend who convinced him he had talent cultivating. Curiously, he retains enough sense not to add Patriarch Feng to his list of targets.


    Sense or cowardice. One can often pass for the other.


    You are not scared either, Liu Jin points out.


    The Exploration Division has always pushed for more expeditions to the Dead ins, Fan Bingbing says. Her face twitches by a fraction, which Liu Jin guesses must be her version of a proud smile. This is a privilege for me.


    An admirable feeling, though Liu Jin doubts her fellow members of the Exploration Division are quite as enthused. There would be far fewer screams otherwise.


    This is not all of us, Liu Jin points out, already having located the Qi of all the disciples in their immediate area. Not all the disciples transported. Not even all the disciples on the same faction.


    There are around twenty of them in the air and no Core Disciples among them. Some of their auras are familiar, but none Liu Jin knows well. Feng Hao and Lu Mei are not among them. Assuming the transfer kept those in physical contact together, Feng Hao should be fine. Lu Mei has no such protection.


    Liu Jin is outwardly calm.


    Some of the disciples among us represent Lord Feng Shang, Fan Bingbing points out as they all keep falling. Liu Jin looks at her with surprise.


    You can tell?


    I memorized everyones aura when we were all lined up. Fan Bingbing blinks and lightly tilts her head to the side. Did you not?


    Most people simply arent capable of that level of memorization. However, Liu Jin doesnt get the chance to point that out. The ground is starting to get too close forfort.


    <em>Everyone!</em> Liu Jins Qi reaches all the disciples in the immediate area. <em>Use movement techniques to break your fall. Now!</em>


    Movement techniques should not be beyond anyone here. Nor should the ability to use them while in mid-air to alter ones trajectory. An Outer Disciple may have trouble negating the eleration from the fall through just movement techniques, but they are all Inner Disciples.


    Though surprising, a fall from such a high altitude was never a serious danger to anyone here.


    A dog of Lord Feng Gui has no right to order me!es one yell of defiance amid a dozen thanks. Still, the disciple does like all the others and breaks his fall through repeated movement techniques.


    Uponnding, he is subdued immediately.


    What shall we do with him, Brother Qing, a disciple asks him while Fan Bingbing identifies the other disciples representing Lord Feng Shang and orders them to be subdued. Liu Jin pays little attention to the scuffle. His attention is focused on their surroundings.


    Rust-colored earth stretches for miles in all directions. Only the odd rock formation breaks the monotony of the ins. There is not much in the way of greenery, just scant patches of grass here and there whose presence seems more ident than nature. The blue and empty sky allows the sun to shine down on them with full strength. Strong winds kick up dirt and st them with hot air.


    Based on the information Elder Xue procured for them, they are likely in the Rusted ins. It is not the worst the Dead ins have to offer, but it is still an arearger than the entirety of Night Forest Nation, full of all sorts of dangers. The only upside is that it borders the Eye of the ins.


    Brother Jin?


    I am thinking, he tells the disciple, still surveying the area. The truth is hed rather not answer the disciples question. Whether to take prisoners or not is not something he expected to have to deal with anytime soon, especially not when there are so many other pressing concerns.


    Hn. Fan Bingbing has taken apass out from her backpack and looks at it with a frown. Compasses are useless, it seems.


    She holds it up. The needle is spinning wildly.


    A pity, but there are other ways to tell where north is, Liu Jin says.


    The other disciples may also be in the Rusted ins or in some entirely different part of the Dead ins. There is no way to tell for sure. Trying to search for them right now would be pointless.


    The only thing they can do is head towards the Eye and trust everyone else to do the same.


    Best we find shelter for now, Liu Jin continues. There is no telling what we will find here.


    The ground starts trembling.


    A massive presence enters their field of awareness. There is no warning. It simply appears inside it, already beneath their feet. It is not the power of someone in the Spirit Realm or even in the True Realm. This is a creature in the Earth Realm tearing its way through the rusted earth with impossible speed. The entire group barely has a second to react, immediately dashing out of the way as the ground breaks and pink flesh oozes out from the depths. A geyser of flesh pours and pours into the sky, growing sorge the ins are cast in its shadow.


    An immense maw opens up.


    RUN!


    It does not matter whether the disciple who says it represents Lord Feng Gui or Lord Feng Shang. Almost all the disciples heed the call, fleeing from the massive worm.


    All but one.


    <em>Wait!</em> Liu Jin holds out his hand. His Qi transmits his thoughts for all to hear. <em>Dont run away! Its not safe that way!</em>


    Memories of a conversation by candlelight years ago sh through his mind.


    <em>The maw is the safest ce!</em>


    It is a ridiculous suggestion. Most disciples are too busy fleeing to pay attention to him. Other than Fan Bingbing, those who do hear him show no inclination to heed his words. Respect and fear can only go so far when being told to jump into the belly of a beast. There is no time to present arguments.


    Very well.


    Dozens of Qi snakes burst out of Liu Jin as the wormes down on them. The snakes wrap around the fleeing disciples and drag them to him. They yell and struggle, but it all happens too quickly.


    He dives into the maw of the beast.


    Fan Bingbing follows after him.


    ~~~


    Youve killed us!


    The disciple who yells those words at him would be a lot more threatening if his body werent wrapped in snakes. He strains against them but dares not try much in their current predicament.


    On the contrary, Fan Bingbing says. We are quite alive.


    There is no light. All they can see is darkness. Considering where they are, it is probably for the best.


    Were in a stomach! the disciple yells. Yuan Yi of External Rtions, Liu Jin believes. We have literally been eaten!


    Wed have died otherwise, Liu Jin says. He taps the wall. It is as hard granite and far less fleshy than the creatures outward appearance would suggest.


    Just as his father told him it would be.


    We could have fled.


    No, Fan Bingbing says. We couldnt have. Did a single one of you sense the worm until it was right beneath us?


    Silence is all the answers she receives.


    Exactly. Despite its size, its eleration far surpasses anyone here. We would not have been able to get out of its way in time. Had we the means to fly, it might have been different. s, we would have been ttened had we not jumped into the creature.


    She turns to Liu Jin, a motion he can only see through his Qi.


    You recognized it.


    I know someone who went into the Dead ins once. He told me of that creature. I am unsure if they have an official name, but he called it a ins Worm.


    All-Devouring Worm, Fang Binbing says. That is the official name ording to the records of the Exploration Division. None of them said anything about jumping into one.


    The worms spent most of their time underground, constantly swallowing minerals from the earth. He taps the walls. The ce we are in is a collection of rocks swallowed by the worm. An artificial cave of sorts.


    Hence why we are not covered in slime or gastric juices. Interesting.


    No! yells Yuan Yi. It is not interesting. So we are inside a rock in the stomach of a giant worm rather than just in its stomach? Am I supposed to be thankful, dog of Lord Feng Gui! You have doomed me, and you have doomed your fellows!


    How dare you talk of Brother Jin like that! Did you not hear! shouts another disciple. If Liu Jin remembers correctly, he is from the Armory. He just saved your worthless life!


    The only thing I heard is that I will die as shit rather than as a bloody smear!


    How dare you!


    <em>You will not die.</em>


    The words are reassuring, but it is the menacing intent Liu Jin infuses them with that causes everyone to stop.


    Not all of us are on the same side. However, those separations do not matter right now. Whether you support the older brother or the younger one will not matter if we cannot get out of here.


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath and tries to reign in his menacing intent. Time in the Eternal me n has made him far toofortable with threatening people.


    We all have things we wish to do. People we wish to see again. If you wish to continue this feud here, know it will not end well. If you wish to live, then follow my orders. Once you are outside, you can pick whatever grudges you want, and we will settle things there. For now, we work together. All of us.


    ~~~

 Chapter 147: In The Darkness

    Chapter 147: In The Darkness


    ~~~


    mes illuminate the insides of the All-Devouring Worm.


    Despite where they are, neither flesh nor bodily fluids surround them. There is only rock. Sharp rock. Smooth rock. Grainy rock. Of all shapes. All textures. And all colors. It is the ultimate result of the worms eating habits. The numerous rocks smashed and pressed into each other have be a vast system of caves.


    Five cultivators stand side by side, pouring fire into the rocks. Though the caves are far-reaching and numerous, they do not always lead to where they need to go, making it necessary for them to make their own way. Some disciples step in to crack the rocks with brute force. Others follow that up with mes hot enough to melt stone. It is a process they have repeated several times already, yet they seem no closer to their goal than when they began. Such is the enormity of the caves within the All-Devouring Worm.


    Why is it taking you so long to melt it?


    Some are handling this with more grace than others.


    You ask me that despite the bruises on your hands? Yuan Yi shoots back without taking his focus off his mes. The disciple he spoke to immediately hides his hands behind his back. You should have realized this already. This isnt normal rock. These minerals have been hardened by the pressure down here. Theyre too durable. Even for people like us.


    Even so! Youre not making your mes as strong as they could be! The disciple counters.


    Liu Jin closes his eyes.


    Part of him wants to step in to stop the argument before it esctes. However, that would not help. Not truly. The disciple is merely voicing what the others are thinking. Yuan Yi is not using his full power. Undoubtedly, many believe he is conserving his strength so that he can attack them once they get back to the surface. Telling the disciple to shut up would only allow this line of thinking to fester. Best to get it all out in the open now when things are not yet critical.


    I am not the only one holding back his mes, Yuan Yi counters. If we make our mes too strong, we could risk melting the rocks too fast, and that could cause a cave-in. Do you really want to die buried here?


    Hes right, Fan Binbing says, for once speaking in Yuan Yis favor. No matter how eager we are to escape, we cannot rush this.


    The disciple stays silent after that, and so does everyone else. Even if they are not willing to trust Yuan Yi, they are willing to let the matter drop.


    For now, at least.


    Liu Jin keeps staring at the fire. His arms are crossed, and there is a deep frown on his face. Yuan Yi is correct in that they cannot rush this. Had any of the disciples been too eager in their efforts to dig through the cave, Liu Jin would have reprimanded them already.


    And yet, being too slow may very well be worse.


    The pressure down here would have already killed most people, but they are disciples of the Eternal me n. Even the weakest among their number are in the Ninth Level of the Nascent Realm. Their journey to Eternity has progressed to the point where they can spend days and weeks without food and water.


    Oxygen, however, is far more challenging to go without.


    Already the fire has used what little oxygen they had down here. It is only the Qi flowing through their bodies that keeps them alive. However, that will not be the case forever. The weaker disciples will be the first to feel it.


    Perhaps, they already are.


    Liu Jin does not turn around, yet he focuses his senses on the disciple who tried to hurry Yuan Yi. His aura moves erratically, ring out in jagged edges. A clear sign of his struggle to control himself.


    Liu Jins Qi snakes flow out.


    You, you, and you. Come stand here. The rest, continue as you were.


    Liu Jin points to his side. The addressed disciples flinch back, caught off-guard by the snakes that suddenly intrude on their personal space. One shivers as a forked tongue slithers out.


    B-Brother Qing?


    The snakes look at them with glowing eyes.


    Do I need to repeat myself?


    The three disciples move so fast to the spot Liu Jin is pointing at that one could be forgiven for thinking they used movement techniques. Liu Jin walks behind one of the three disciples and ces his hands over his back.


    Br-brother Qing? The disciples voice is little more than a squeak. It is a mark of the respect and fear Liu Jinmands in him that he doesnt move as he feels Liu Jins Qi at work.


    Stay still, Liu Jin says. I am stimting the flow of your Qi, so you can better handle this environment. It is not a permanent solution, but it should give us an extra day or two.


    The disciple freezes from the shock. There is no room for him to doubt Liu Jins words. Even before Liu Jin has finished exining, the results of his work start bing apparent to the disciple. The pain in his lungs ceases, and his aura stabilizes.


    I thank you, Brother Qing! The disciples voice is thick with emotion.


    Stay still, Liu Jin repeats. This is a delicate process. Liu Jins snakes turn to look at the others. You two, stay where you are. I will get to you once I am done with him.


    Of the two disciples, one looks to the other.


    Even him? He asks Liu Jin, pointing to his fellow. Brother Qing! He is a follower of Lord Feng Shang!


    The snakes hiss.


    Where are we right now? Liu Jin asks. The disciple blinks.


    In the stomach of a worm?


    Can you fight your way out of it on your own?


    no? The disciple says in the tone of someone who knows he is being set up but cannot do anything about it.


    Then why are you so quick to cast aside potential help? Liu Jin sighs. Not a single one here can escape on their own. That is the only truth that matters right now. Do not be so quick to discard each other.


    Especially not when the worst part is yet toe.


    ~~~


    Hours pass. They have traveled so long in the darkness that things such as left and right have lost meaning. They are guided by their ability to sense Qi and little else.


    No longer is it just dry rock around them. The slimy insides of the worm have begun to filter through. Soon, they shall be walking among its organs. However, it is not the worms skin they seek to break through. Even if they got out of the worms body that way, there are several miles of earth above them. They would most likely die trying to reach the surface.


    They need to force the worm up.


    The All-Devouring Worm only goes to the surface for air. Since this particr specimen is in the Earth Realm, the urrence must be quite rare. Most likely, the worm hadnt even noticed it had swallowed them. That is how small they are inparison to it. It is no different than a whale identally eating a fish as it travels through the ocean with its mouth open.


    That they ran into it so suddenly is simply bad luck.


    At least, that is what Liu Jin chooses to believe. That idea that Patriarch Feng Zhang knew the exact moment when the worm woulde out is too oundish for him to contemte.


    Disgusting.


    As the final wall is broken, Yuan Yi says what everyone else is thinking. The worms slimy, wiggling insides lie ahead of them. A disciple pinches his nose to protect himself from the smell.


    We move on, Liu Jin says, taking the first step into the worms insides. The others follow.


    The next few minutes are grueling.


    They climb. They swim. They trip several times as the worms muscles contract to crush the massive rocks inside it.


    Yet, they have no choice but to push on.


    I feel something, Fan Bingbing says after a while. She is the first to feel it, but not thest. One by one, all the disciplese to a stop.


    Three. Fifteen. Forty-nine. Seventy.


    The closer they get, the easier it bes to make out their number.


    No lights. Form a circle, Liu Jin orders. Wait until theyre close to attack.


    Enemies and allies stand side by side in the darkness. Sweat drips down their brows. Though their Qi has fully substituted their sight, their eyes keep darting around as they hear theming.


    Crawling. Writhing. Chittering.


    Hundreds if not thousands of tiny legs moving closer and closer to them.


    A disciple to Liu Jins left breaks first. Heshes out with a powerful fireball. The me brings light to the darkness, revealing the shape of their foes. Colorless and ugly with dozens of legs and thick carapace. They have no eyes, noses, or ears. Their mouths haverge tusks and countless teeth.


    These are the creatures that help the All-Devouring Worms digestion.


    Attack!


    The bugs screech as they are bombarded by countless attacks. Fireballs rain down on them by the hundreds. Lighting roars and des sing.


    Even so, they stille.


    Liu Jins snakessh out as multiple bugse at them from above. The poison tears through their bodies and melts them as the snakes swallow them whole. One bug tries to strike Liu Jins back, but Yuan Yi shoves a fist full ofva through it and ms it into the ground. A second fist soon joins it. Yuan Yi pours moreva into the worms flesh and lets it spread to the iing bugs like a wave. One bug screeches as it leaps down at Yuan Yi from the ceiling. Liu Jins spear slices it in half before it can reach him.


    A single nod is exchanged between the two before theyre in motion once more.


    Wave after wave of the creaturese for them. Some disciples fire ranged attacks, trusting their fellows to protect them from the bugs that manage to get near them. Fan Bingbing hits one gently, yet it explodes as if someone had filled it with air until it burst. Liu Jins snakes slither in between his allies as if he were threading a needle.


    Liu Jin does not know how much time passes in the heat of the battle. No one does.


    All they know is that it ends.


    Most disciples are left wounded. A few of them, the weaker ones, quite seriously. Their auras have grown erratic once more. Even if he treats them, their bodies will start failing in a matter of hours.


    In a matter of hours, more of the bugs maye for them.


    We cannot wait, Liu Jin says. He takes in their state and makes a decision. Sister Fan, you and the others take care of the wounded. Yuan Yi,e with me!


    Just the two of us?


    Another wave like that will kill most of us, Liu Jin tells him, his tone leaving no room for arguments. We need to reach the core now!


    The core.


    The All-Devouring Worm does not have lungs, but it does have a core. Every Spirit Beast does. No matter how big. No matter how great. If the core is destroyed, the Spirit Beast will lose its power. If they destroy the All-Devouring Worms core, it will follow its natural instincts and seek oxygen.


    Liu Jin and Yuan Yi take off running. They are close enough they have no problems sensing the core. Their path is a straight line. Any obstacle is swiftly destroyed. Either through magma or through poison.


    You were wrong earlier, Yuan Yi tells him as they run. You said not a single one of us could escape on their own, and that is why we all needed to work together.


    You say that now? Liu Jin asks, exasperated. Will you deny what happened? Will you im you needed no help?


    To Liu Jins surprise, Yuan Yi shakes his head.


    No. The first part was true enough. Not a single one of us could have done this on our own, Yuan Yi says as he pulls up Liu Jin over some bulbous tissue. However, that does not mean everyone was needed. Only five of us were needed for this. The rest were baggage. If you had not tried to keep everyone alive, wed have allies at our side right now.


    You assume wed be in the same shape without the others to help us fight the bugs, Liu Jin points out.


    I know we would have, Yuan Yi replies. We might all be disciples of the Eternal me n, but some of us are superior to others. You, of all people, should know this.


    Liu Jin frowns but doesnt get the opportunity to reply.


    They have reached the core.


    It is a small thing surrounded by flesh. Despite the worms massive size, it is no bigger than Liu Jins fist.


    A wave of magma and poison swallow it. The mighty creatures Qi begins leaking from its core as theirbined assault cracks it.


    The All-Devouring Worm screeches.


    Liu Jin and Yuan Yi are thrown back as the worms entire body lurches violently. However, they do not stop their attack.


    The worm goes up


    ~~~


    The worm dies within minutes of reaching the surface. Its gigantic body could never function without Qi.


    Liu Jin and the others cut their way out before that.


    The All-Devouring Worms corpse stretches across the Rusted ins, and the disciples areid out on top of it. They are dirty, bloody, and sweaty,cking even the energy to look for shelter. It should be fine for now. Liu Jin doubts the bugs will leave the worms body anytime soon.


    That is not their nature.


    We did it, Liu Jin says once he has fully verified none of them are in mortal danger. His lips pull back in a wide smile, and he drops to his knees, exhausted. We did it.


    Yuan Yi strikes.


    His target is Liu Jins unprotected back. His fist burns red hot. All his power is focused on this one attack.


    The snakes jaws snap shut.


    The fire in Yuan Yis fist fizzles out. His body is frozen mid-leap, caught by the mouth of the massive Qi snake Liu Jin has materialized around his body. Its two fangs have pierced through Yuan Yis shoulder and torso. His blood drips down to the worms body. Not that it matters.


    The poisonous Qi is already inside him.


    Why? Liu Jin asks. He does not turn back. Some are superior to others. Those are your own words.


    Yuan Yi coughs weakly. His face spasms and twitches as the poison does its work.


    By your own logic, you shouldnt have challenged me.


    I knew I knew, but I was... ordered


    Yuan Yis assassination attempt has restarted hostilities between the two factions. The disciples who fought side by side mere moments ago now turn on each other. The outnumbered Lord Feng Shang supporters die in a matter of seconds to the frenzied attacks of their fellows. The disciples stab the bodies of their dead foes with wild abandon. They survived the insides of the All-Devouring Worm. They will not fall to treachery.


    However, Yuan Yi sees none of that.


    Yuan Yi dies seeing Liu Jins back.


    ~~~

 Chapter 148: I Will Never Insult People

    Chapter 148: I Will Never Insult People


    ~~~


    They cook the worm over a campfire.


    Not all of it, of course. The corpse of the All-Devouring Worm is a mountain of flesh. More than one even. Eating it all is far beyond their capabilities.


    It is also not particrly appetizing. s, there are no poor meals for the hungry stomach, and the All-Devouring Worm makes for an exceptionally nutritious one. Its core may have been destroyed, and most of its Qi lost, but its flesh is still that of a creature in the Earth Realm. For people as exhausted as them, there is no better source of sustenance. Theyd be foolish not to take advantage of it.


    Indeed, it proves to be the final push a few of their number need to enter the Spirit Realm.


    Ill never insult people by calling them worms again! One disciple cries out, joyous at his breakthrough.


    Shh! Dont be so loud, says another, and not without reason.


    The Rusted ins are no longer empty. A veritable multitude of Spirit Beasts has gathered around the worms corpse to feast. The disciples of the Eternal me n slept on top of the dead worm and woke up to find themselves surrounded. Luckily, the Spirit Beasts do not seem hostile. The worms corpse provides so much food there is no need for them to fight over it.


    Still, they do not want to test the limits of this truce by calling too much attention to themselves.


    We cannot stay here for long, Liu Jin decides to start with the obvious. More and more Spirit Beasts will be drawn by the corpse. Some of them will be more violent than others. It is only a matter of time until one attacks.


    Though he does not raise his voice too much, he immediately has the attention of the disciples present.


    Last night, we were able to see the stars. We know which direction is north now, he adds. That should help us make our way to the Eye of the ins.


    We lost some supplies fighting the bugs, points out Fan Bingbing. That will make our trip harder.


    The bugs. Those are still in there, arent they? asks a dark-haired disciple. He looks at the corpse they are on with wary eyes and shivers. I agree with Brother Qing. We should leave this ce before those get out.


    We have some time before that happens, Liu Jin reassures him. Lets rest and harvest some more worm meat before leaving. Well travel by night until we find a shelter.


    I thought we were to go to the Eye of the ins as fast as possible? asks a bald disciple. His interjection is a hesitant one, as if he is not sure whether he is allowed to speak up.


    We will not make it to the Eye of the ins if we are not all fully recovered, Liu Jin counters. The Dead ins are full of all manner of dangers.


    As soon as he says that, a new presence enters their field of awareness. It is not the sudden intrusion of the All-Devouring Worm. This Qi is still miles away. Though smaller, this aura is far more controlled, denoting a higher degree of intelligence.


    He speaks.


    <strong>This Duke has decided on his next meal. You are wee to take some flesh with you, but this Duke has no desire to eat alongside you.</strong>


    Every single face around Liu Jin pales. Even Fan Bingbings usually unppable expression cracks as the Qi of a single person reaches them from miles away to deliver his message. The Spirit Beasts do not handle things any better. They turn around and flee immediately, abandoning their source of food. Many are ttened and killed in the ensuing stampede.


    Re.. The bald disciple tries to say it only for his voice to give out. And who can me him?


    The Qi they all thought was smaller than that of the All-Devouring Worm only felt that way due to the distance and the cultivators control. Now that his Qi has washed over them, they understand precisely what it is they are dealing with.


    Renegade Realm, Fifth Level.


    One of the many mad warriors that wanders the Dead ins.


    We leave. Liu Jin rises to his feet. Now.


    They still have not fully recovered from the fight inside the worm. A few have yet to fully stabilize after their breakthrough. Venturing further into the ins will put them in great danger.


    Not a single one objects.


    The disciples of the Eternal me n flee into the horizon.


    ~~~


    The first viable shelter they find is a cave just a few miles away. They pass it by. It is far too close to the Renegades presence for their linking. It takes them a full day of walking to find another ce that suits their needs. This one is not a cave, but a formation of red rocks eroded away by the wind into something loosely resembling an arc. It provides a rudimentary roof over their heads, and they move some of the rocks lying around to serve as walls. The protection they give is not ideal but necessary nheless.


    It has been raining for the past several hours. The rain falls so heavily it forms a thick curtain of water that significantly limits visibility. The fallen rain flows across the ground, creating multiple rivers all over the Rusted ins,pletely changing the appearance of the ce.


    Despite how harshly the rain falls and how quickly the rivers flow across the hotnd, the inside of their little shelter is almost entirely silent. Many of the disciples are shivering, but not because of the cold.


    Atst, one speaks.


    I cant believe we ran into a Renegade.


    That seems to be the trigger. Within moments, the disciples are all talking over each other.


    I had never even seen a Renegade before!


    I thought being eaten would be the worst thing that happened to us here!


    I have lost decades of my lifespan! Im sure of it!


    I thought hed eat us!


    Thestment draws more than a few odd looks towards the speaker, who immediately blushes.


    Eat us? Fan Bingbing echoes. She blinks twice with almost deliberate slowness. Why would you think hed eat us?


    Because thats what Renegades do, isnt it? The disciple looks around, trying and failing to find any support. They are mad Right? I didnt even think they talked!


    Of course, they can talk, Liu Jin says. The madness of the Renegade Realm does not set in right away. It is a gradual process that a cultivator can ovee with mental and spiritual fortitude. Otherwise, we would have no Emperors.


    Forgive his ignorance, Brother Qing, a bald disciple tells him. Hes from a minor Sect, so his education is not the best.


    The disciples face bristles. Minor? The Bright Phantasm Sect is the greatest in Night Forest Nation!


    The bald disciple scoffs. Being the best in a country that doesnt matter doesnt matter. That you can boast of it just reflects poorly on you.


    As the two disciples start bickering, Liu Jin pays a little more attention to the former member of the Bright Phantasm Sect. He had not noticed it before, but his hair is somewhat blue and his features oddly reminiscent of Wong Shous. Perhaps he is a distant rtive?


    Regardless, Brother Qing is right, Fan Bingbing says. One does not lose their sanity upon entering the Renegade Realm. A person who has just entered the Renegade Realm will be little different from how they were before doing so.


    We still send them to Pyres End, notes another disciple.


    For safety, not because they are an immediate threat, counters Fan Bingbing. Renegades that do not lose their way are remarkably rare, but they exist. The one we just met was on the Fifth Level of the Renegade Realm, yet he did not seem to have lost his sanity.


    He was sane enough to warn us to stay away from him, at least, Liu Jin says. He hums as he looks up and rubs his chin. He called himself a duke.


    Is that a sign of madness? asks the blue-haired disciple. Liu Jin shakes his head no.


    Merely a curiosity. Tell me, are there dukes in Night Forest Nation?


    The blue-haired disciple looks startled for a moment, not having expected Liu Jin to ask him a question. As soon as the shock fades, he puffs his chest, d to have the opportunity to talk of his homnd. No, the title does not exist in ournd, though I suppose the members of the Grand Forest Council would be the equivalent to it. Ah! The Grand Forest Council is the alliance of-


    No one cares, cuts in the bald disciple. Brother Qings point is that there are not many people who can im to be a duke.


    Noble titles exist within the Crimson Cloud Empire, but they are all held by the major Sects. It has been that way for generations, Fan Bingbing adds. Patriarch Feng has a noble title, but unless he was visiting the Emperor, no one would bother using it. Being Patriarch of the Eternal me n trumps all else.


    It arguably trumps being Emperor. There is no one who would say the Emperor of the Crimson Cloud Empire is stronger than Patriarch Feng Zhang.


    In other words, that man introducing himself as a duke means hees from somece where the title still holds meaning. Or did once upon a time.


    After all, they do not know how long that man has been in the Dead ins. It could be years. It could be decades.


    Perhaps even centuries.


    That does not really narrow things down, Brother Qing, says the bald disciple. If its all the same to you, Id rather not think about that Renegade any longer. Such things are not good for my health.


    Liu Jin looks at the faces assembled around him. Only Fan Bingbing looks engaged with the subject. The other disciples are just varying shades of ufortable.


    I see. It seems I was being inconsiderate.


    Ah! No! Not at all, Brother Qing! The bald disciple frantically waves his hand in front of him.


    Sister Fan, Liu Jin turns to the girl in question. Can you y for us?


    Fan Bingbings eyes widen ever so slightly before the smallest of smiles appears on her face. She raises her hand, revealing a spatial ring on her finger, and taps it once to take out a t, seven-stringed musical instrument, a guqin. She ces it over herp.


    I suppose I can entertain you, Fan Bingbing says. She ys a few notes to ensure the instrument is properly tuned. Normally, I would begin by ying something like <em>Falling Leaves </em>or <em>Reflections of Snow</em>, but those are a little too dour for our circumstances. Does anyone have any requests?


    Once again, the disciples of the Eternal me n speak all at once, each wanting their favorite song to be yed first. Liu Jin smiles and leans back against the rocks.


    For now, this is fine.


    ~~~


    They walk across the Rusted ins for the next two days. During that time, they face a vicious sandstorm that lets them see no further than the tip of their noses and zing heat that distorts the air around them and causes mirages. This is in addition to the asional encounter with wild Spirit Beasts. Thankfully, even the few that prove beyond their ability to fight are not beyond their ability to escape.


    On the dawn of the third day, their destination can be seen ahead of them. It is as if a line has been drawn across the horizon. On one side are the Rusted ins. Nothing but red earth with little in the way of vegetation. On the other, a carpet of green stretches as far as the eye can see.


    That is the Eye of the ins.


    We made it! says the blue-haired disciple. He throws his fist up in the air and smiles widely.


    This Duke would like an exnation.


    He is right behind them.


    The disciples of the Eternal me n freeze. He is there before they can do anything about it. Though his words are delivered calmly, they are the words of a Renegade, and they carry the aura of a Renegade with them. At such a close distance, the weakest among their number immediately fall to their knees. Their faces are white with terror. For them, it is impossible to even move.


    Liu Jin does.


    He turns around and drops to one knee. That seems to serve as a signal for the others. Those capable of it imitate his movements.


    Honored Duke, he says. You honor us with your presence once more.


    It is indeed an honor for you toy your eyes on me, the Renegade replies, one far greater than thieves such as you deserve.


    Despite his pose and bearing, the man is dressed in rags. Perhaps even calling them rags is too generous. It is a wonder that what little cloth preserves the dukes dignity has not yet fallen apart. His body is covered in slime, other fluids, and bits of flesh, all of which Liu Jin is suree from the corpse of the All-Devouring Worm.


    Did he chase after them only after he was done eating it?


    Great Duke, this one does not understand. We have stolen nothing from you, Liu Jin says. Upon receiving your magnanimous warning, we immediately left you with your prize.


    The dukes eyes narrow. For an instant, his presence increases to the point Liu Jin feels a hand grabbing him by the head and squeezing. A gasp of pain leaves his mouth.


    Do not lie to me, child. This Duke is already showing you the kindness of conversing with you. Where is the core of the Spirit Beast?


    The Core! Liu Jins eyes widen. The duke probably searched the All-Devouring Worms corpse for its core and found nothing.


    Great Duke, we do not have the core.


    Liu Jins head is mmed into the ground.


    Brother Qing! A disciple shouts. He moves as if to stand up, but Fan Bingbing grabs hold of him and keeps him in ce. Had Liu Jin been able to, hed have nodded to her in gratitude.


    Do you expect me to believe the core was removed by wild Spirit Beasts?


    No, Great Duke. I would never try to deceive you that way, Liu Jin says, coughing as he returns to a kneeling position. In our weakness, we had no choice but to destroy the core to bring down the All-Devouring Worm. Had we known itd inconvenience you, wed have surely tried to find another way to kill the beast.


    Liu Jin feels the eyes of the duke focus solely on him. He does his best to bear it, knowing the slightest show of weakness could be perceived poorly.


    I see, the duke says after a while. It seems I have acted rashly once more. It is not you who have inconvenienced me, but I who have inconvenienced you. Reparations are in order.


    The duke raises a finger and points towards the grassy ins.


    In an instant, his aura spikes so much it ttens all of them to the ground.


    There, he says, lowering his aura to normal levels. The disciples gasp for air, their attempts at propriety forgotten. Now, you shall have safe passage across the Eye of the ins for a few days. That is enough rpense.


    The duke is most merciful.


    Naturally, the duke says. He meets Liu Jins eyes and frowns before shaking his head and turning away. I must return to solitude once more. It will be for the best if our paths do not cross again.


    He vanishes as suddenly as he appears, no different from the harsh sandstorm and the fierce rain. The disciples of the Eternal me n are left dazed and frightened.


    If I ever have to be in the Dead ins again for as long as I live, it will be too soon.


    It does not matter who says it.


    No one disagrees.


    ~~~

 Chapter 149: Are You Even Happy?

    Chapter 149: Are You Even Happy?


    ~~~


    Finding such a clear spring is nothing less than divine providence. I must go into deep meditation to better appreciate it. Perhaps for the next thirty months.


    You speak with wisdom beyond your years, junior. Truly, we should all contemte this mystery.


    The blue-haired disciple and the bald disciple rx under the sun with their eyes closed. They have discarded their outer garments and are floating on a blue, crystallineke that isrge enough for ships to sail in. It is surrounded by flowers and trees that give off delicious fruit, an ideal ce for them to rest and recover after all their ordeals.


    Indeed, many disciples have chosen to follow the example of the bald and blue-haired disciples. They can be seen rxing in and around theke. Even Liu Jin is surprised by how much he needed this. He thought he was handling things better than the rest, but the moment he was given a chance to unwind, all the stress that was building up inside him finally crashed down, leaving his body tired and sleepy.


    The toll stress takes on the body and mind is different than the one caused only byck of food and sleep, it seems.


    Liu Jin yawns and turns his head to the side. The many des of grass prick his skin, but they are neither painful nor annoying. Unlike the rest of the Dead ins, with its host of inhospitable conditions, the Eye of the ins has excellent weather and non-harmful vegetation. It is nothing but countless miles of soft grass, trees, and flowers.


    When experienced like this, one might just start thinking the Dead ins are not such a bad ce.


    That would be foolish.


    Many factions have looked at the rtive calm of the Eye and attempted to establish a base of operations here. Indeed, the Eternal me n tried to do this seven times ording to Elder Xue.


    With a proper base in the Dead ins, further expeditions would be easier tounch. The Eye of the ins is uniquely suited to this goal as it is assumed to be in the center of the Dead ins. His father once implied this assumption was urate but had not given Liu Jin further details, merely that he should not venture further beyond.


    Regardless, all attempts to create a settlement in the Eye failed spectacrly.


    It is not building the settlement that is the issue. Neither is moving people here. Some attempts evenst for several months.


    Then something happens.


    No one knows what, how, or why. All everyone knows is that at some point, all settlements built here meet a sudden end. Communication is lost, and when someone goes to investigate, all they find is an empty ruin.


    The Eye of the ins may look peaceful, but there is definitely something wrong in it. Liu Jin can only hope he does not have to find out what.


    So far, they have yet to run into any danger. The duke did not understate things. His aura has scared away all the Spirit Beasts they would have found in their path. It is why they can lower their guard and focus on gathering their strength for the next leg of their journey.


    Liu Jin can only hope the others are doing half as well.


    ~~~


    This ce offends me.


    Wind can be harsh, cruel, and merciless. The area of the Dead ins she has been thrown into seems to embody that. It is a ce where the roar of the wind is never ending and rocks the size of houses are picked up by the wind as easily as a child would pick up a pebble. It has been that way ever since Lu Mei materialized here days ago.


    Only the sphere of wind Lu Mei has created around her body keeps her safe. It diverts the rocks and protects her body from the hurricane.


    It is brutish, deviant, andpletelycking in elegance.


    I rather like it here.


    Lu Mei nces at Bei Hong. Unlike her, he takes all the rocks thrown by the wind head-on using his Goldforged Body. Even the ones that far dwarf the size of his body. The only reason the wind has not blown him away is that he is using the weight of his aura to anchor himself to the ground.


    You would, she merely says. Bei Hongughs in response.


    It is good practice. I cannot recall thest time I had to use Goldforged Body for such a long time. If I didnt consider this so useful, I might even feel offended that you do not offer to shield me.


    Lu Mei is toodylike to snort, so she most definitely does not do that.


    If repeated blows to the head could kill you, youd be long gone.


    Bei Hong throws his head back andughs. A rock the size of a fist collides with his teeth and breaks.


    I guess thats what separates us from everyone else, he muses, spitting out rock fragments.


    Their group was attacked by flying Spirit Beasts right after being transported to this ce. At least two disciples were killed within seconds. As the ground grew closer, the harsh winds began pelting them with rocks. Only she and Bei Hong managed to stay together throughout their fall. Lu Mei has no idea where the other disciples are, nor does she care that they are most likely dead.


    Qing Jin is not among them. That is all that matters.


    Im surprised you havent taken out your carpet, Bei Hong adds.


    Flying here would use far too much Qi. Id also have to deal with the birds flying above the wind on my own, she points out.


    And here I thought you were enjoying mypany.


    When have I ever enjoyed yourpany?


    If you didnt, we wouldnt have remained together for so many years.


    Lu Mei does not dignify that with an answer.


    Mostly because he is right.


    They may be on different sides, and they may have epted the inevitability of having to fight each other. However, they are fellow troublesome children from powerful Sects.


    Beating Bei Hong can wait until they have saved each others lives.


    ~~~


    Huang Shing lies beaten, bruised, and bloodied. His face is almost unrecognizable, and it would be easier to count the bones in his body that arent broken. Even breathing causes him unimaginable pain.


    However, the smile on his face shines brighter than the sun.


    Slowly, heedless of the pain begging him not to move, Huang Shing raises his fist into the sky and roars in joyous victory. His lungs burn like fire, but the emotion inside him will not be denied. Directly below him lies the corpse of his defeated foe. Red scales, a powerful body, vicious fangs, and a long, sinuous tail. The creature is not as strong as other variants, barely in thete stages of the True Realm. Still, their fightsted several days, and Huang Shing is lucky to be alive.


    Still, he has done it.


    Huang Shing has killed a dragon.


    ~~~


    When shall we join the others?


    We wont.


    What?


    Feng Hao stares at his brother in confusion.


    Their days in the Dead ins have been full of encounters with dangerous Spirit Beasts. For the most part, it has been his brother who has fought them. Watching Feng Zhi kill scores of Spirit Beasts would have been impressive if it werent a reminder of his own inadequacies. His brother rarely allowed him to help. If Feng Zhi could have fought without letting go of his hand, he would have.


    Sometimes, he did.


    Regardless, it was clear to Feng Hao that his brother was beginning to tire. When Feng Zhi suggested they set up a camp in a cave, Feng Hao readily agreed.


    We wont, his brother repeats. He taps the cave with his knuckles. This cave is sturdy. It will stand up to the weather and protect us from Spirit Beasts. We also have enough supplies tost us months. Let the others kill themselves. We shall not join them.


    But Brother! The contest!


    The contest? Feng Zhi narrows his eyes. Do you really think either of us can make a difference when there are monsters like Xun Huwen out there? Let the Core Disciples handle him. There is no need for you to involve yourself in this. Let Uncle have the leadership of the Sect if that is what it takes.


    Each of Feng Zhis words stabs at Feng Haos heart. Try as he might, his brain cannot deny the truth of them. He is merely a cultivator in the Nascent Realm. There is nothing he can do to make a difference. That is simply beyond his capabilities.


    Feng Hao is well aware of it.


    No.


    And yet, he stands his ground.


    What?


    I said, no, Feng Hao says with his hands balled into little fists. I know the words you speak are true, Venerable Brother! I am sure Mother would agree with you!


    Buthe will not hide like a coward!


    But if I were to stay hidden away in his cave while everyone else was out there risking their lives, I would never be able to show my face under the sun again! If I were to live that sort of life, Id rather die!


    For a moment, nothing but the echoes of Feng Haos voice fill the cave.


    Is that so?


    Feng Hao unconsciously takes a step back. His brother has not moved, yet the aura that rises around him is unmistakably violent.


    You do not wish to hide? You wish to join the fight?


    With a swing of his hand, Feng Zhi creates ash of fire and brings it down. The mes draw a line across the cave, barely a foot away from Feng Hao.


    Very well. You shall have a fight. If you cross that line, I will consider us to be enemies, Feng Zhi says, standing with his back to the entrance. Be warned! I will not hold back in the slightest. Attempt to cross at your own risk.


    Feng Hao takes a moment to steel himself.


    He steps over the line.


    ~~~


    Are you insane?!


    Xun Huwen ces a hand over his forehead and sighs.


    Why is it that everyone must ask that?


    Do you not realize where we are? The Core Disciple asks him. He throws his arm to the side to gesture at their surroundings. As far as gestures go, it is rather useless. Their fight has reduced the surrounding miles to ashes and magma. Were on the same side, you mad dog! We both represent Lord Feng Shang! Fighting, especially so close to the true Dead ins, is nothing but madness!


    Is that so? Xun Huwen lunges at the disciple, swiping at him with hands as though they were ws. I never would have guessed!


    The Core Disciple grits his teeth and unleashes a torrent of furious mes at him.


    It is for naught. The zing mes fail to reach him. There are never any paths to him, and this disciple, for all his raw power,cks the skill to create one.


    Pitiful.


    Is that all you are capable of? Xun Huwen asks,ughing as a wave of his hand sunders the earth. How much wasted effort can fit into one lifetime?


    Youre not the one who decides whether my effort is wasted or not! The disciple yells at him as he rises into the skies.


    No, that would be you, Xun Huwen says as he follows after him. All those dangerous, long-term missions. All those years in meditation. All those thankless tasks. And for what? To prove yourself to the Eternal me n? To be an Elder one day?


    That he can see it all so clearly on the disciples soul is nothing but a disappointment.


    How exactly did all that turn out? Xun Huwen asks, lunging at him. It all led you right here! How joyous you must be to stand before me!"


    Silence!


    Xun Huwen smiles as he sees it. Finally.


    Are you even happy with your marriage?


    Hate shines in the disciples eyes. Shut. Up!


    You are not, arent you? Oh, how long have you doubted your wifes faithfulness? How can such a brittle bond ever be celebrated! But fear not! I shall put all your worries to rest.


    Eno-


    Xun Huwen shoves a hand through the disciples chest.


    Pitiful, he says, a st of pure destruction reduces the rest of the disciple to nothing. Absolutely pitiful.


    A Core Disciple of the Eternal me n should not be so easy to destroy. His soul should not be so unguarded.


    This is why there is no point in going after anyone but the Feng n.


    ~~~


    Brother Qing, help!


    Liu Jin does not need to open his eyes to know what is happening, but he does it regardless. The disciples who were rxing in theke are now fending off an angry sea snake. Though half of its body remains submerged, Liu Jin feels confident in saying its length is equivalent to a few city blocks.


    Of course, the other disciples are less concerned about its length and more concerned about the many rows of serrated teeth in its mouth.


    A magnificent specimen, Fan Bingbing says. She already has her guqin out as she prepares to subdue the beast. Unlike terrestrial creatures, it couldnt flee when it felt the dukes aura. It must have been hiding at the bottom of theke all this time.


    Which says a lot about how deep thiske is if they had been unable to sense it.


    This disciple does not mean to interrupt your discourse, says an unlucky disciple on top of the sea snake, but your help would be greatly appreciated!


    Liu Jin takes out his spear. Lightning crackles around his body.


    Fan Bingbing starts ying.


    They eat sea snake that night.


    ~~~

 Chapter 150: Ruins

    Chapter 150: Ruins


    ~~~


    The Dead ins are home to many ruins. Some are rtively recent, the results of ill-fated attempts to assert control over thesends. Others, however, are ancient even by the standards of cultivators. They are the remnants of mighty kingdoms forgotten by time. Many are the tales of people who have gone into them and found unimaginable treasures waiting within.


    In the Eye of the ins, there is only one ruin and no more.


    Incredible, says a disciple as the structure atst appears on the horizon.


    The temple has long since been deprived of its treasures. It has been mapped, sacked, and left to waste away.


    That does not make it any less impressive to behold.


    The outer wall stretches for miles, as if it was made to surround an entire city rather than a single building. Though most remains in good condition, a few segments have broken down and copsed over the ages. Time and cmity have not been indifferent to it. Still, what remains forms a nearly perfect square around the temple


    Despite its impressive length, the wall is only about as tall as a two-story building, extremely easy for cultivators like them to leap over. Indeed, that is precisely what they do, and in doing so,y eyes on the temple for the first time.


    Whether by ident or design, the temple stands in the very center of the Eye and, by extension, in the center of the Dead ins. Though perhaps stands is a too kind word. Over three-quarters of the temple have been destroyed, left as little more than shattered columns and piles of rock. However, even what little remains of the temple is enormous. The distance from one end to another is best measured in miles. There are barely any right angles in its construction. Instead, the temple is dominated by smooth, curved lines. A nket of green vines has grown over it throughout the ages.


    How can so much of it remain standing when its just out in the open like this? someone asks, a disciple from the Armory.


    Compared to other areas of the Dead ins, the Eye is far gentler, Fan Bingbing reminds him.


    They have all gotten past the wall and are carefully making their way towards the temple. The entrance is a narrow gate that can barely be seen from this distance. Liu Jin suspects the true main entrance of the temple copsed a long time ago. What remains is just one of many auxiliary gates.


    While Spirit Beasts do roam the Eye, most species wont go out of their way to destroy their environment for no reason, Fan Bingbing continues. A few may have made their home inside, however.


    Liu Jin is reasonably sure the number of Spirit Beasts living inside the temple is more than a few. Indeed, he can feel several creatures roaming around in there. That is not something they need to worry about, though. Their mission is to take one of the temple stones. That task can be aplished by picking a piece from any of the fallen columns. There is no need for them to venture in.


    I dont understand, says a female disciple. She runs a hand through her hair and looks at the temple. We only have to take a rock from this ce and not some treasure inside? How will Patriarch Feng even know it is from the right ce?


    The location of this temple has been known for at least a thousand years, Liu Jin says. All the treasures inside were taken a long time ago. Only the building remains.


    The possibility of there being some undiscovered secret chamber within the temple does exist. However, expecting disciples to find it would be highly unfair. This temple predates all kingdoms on the continent. It is probably one of the many ces that fell during the war between humans and demons four thousand years ago.


    Whatever secrets it has kept, it has done so ever since. It will take people better than them to uncover them.


    As for how Patriarch Feng will know Certainly, we could try to take any stone to the Patriarch, but do you really want to try to lie to him?


    All the disciples think of that for a moment and shudder in unison.


    Not a single person among them is stupid enough to try that.


    Brother Qing is right. There is no point trying to cheat, says the bald disciple whose name Liu Jin has yet to learn. He has heard it mentioned a few times, but it keeps slipping from his mind. Their continued survival has taken most of his focustely.


    Why would we even need to cheat? ask the blue-haired disciple. Were already here! Were even the first ones here!


    We might not be, Liu Jin says. Others may havee and gone already.


    It is hard to tell in the Dead ins. The traces left behind by a cultivators aura are like footprints in the sand. Deep imprints canst for a long time, but the wind and the waves will erase them all the same. In the Dead ins, which is home to several Spirit Beasts, this holds especially true. The Eye, in particr, has high amounts of ambient QI.


    True, says Fan Bingbing. There is little point in staying in the temple and waiting to meet with the others when our duty is to bring the stone back to the Eternal me n. They may even be back at thepound already.


    Is is that even possible?


    It is for a cultivator in the Heaven Realm, Liu Jin replies, shrugging.


    Brother Qing, if that is true shouldnt we all be more worried? asks the blue-haired disciple with visible confusion. This disciple admits to not being as learned as the rest of you but You have all just admitted we could be losing the contest as we speak. The blue-haired disciple looks at them helplessly. How can you be so calm?


    The assembled disciples trade looks with each other. Finally, it is the bald disciple who answers.


    Junior, he says. There is a slightly exasperated look on his face. I do not mean to imply we are weak with what I am about to say. If we were in other Sects, we might be Core Disciples already or even Elders, but in the Eternal me n, were still just Inner Disciples. Even Sister Fan and Brother Qing would be courting death if they were to try topete against a Core Disciple. Again, I mean no offense when I say this!


    No offense taken. You speak with sense, Liu Jin says. Fan Bingbing nods as well. The bald disciple looks more than a little relieved by that.


    The Core Disciples were always going to finish this contest before us, the bald disciple continues. Those in the Heaven Realm can even fly! There was never a moment where we could have defeated them in a contest of speed!


    In the aftermath of those words, the ins feel a little more empty and silent. Nothing the bald disciple said was untrue. Though no one said it, most were aware of it from the start. When they were chosen for this mission. When they were trying to escape the giant worm. When they were in front of the duke.


    They knew they were never going to be the ones who secured victory for their side.


    Then...why are we even putting so much effort into this? The blue-haired disciple asks.


    Because not doing it is even worse, the bald disciple says, picking up one of the stones. Lets just-


    Liu Jins soul freezes. An overpowering sense of wrongness screams inside him with ear-shattering force. His body is moving before he is even aware of it. His hand reaches out to the bald disciple. A Qi snake is already half-formed around his wrist.


    However, it is too slow.


    <em>He</em> is too slow.


    A ming arrow pierces right through the bald disciples head before Liu Jin can pull him out of the way.


    Shock ripples through the disciples of the Eternal me n as the bald disciple meets his end in less time than it takes for a hummingbird to beat its wings. Lesser beings would have been left stunned.


    However, they are not defenselessmoners. They are prodigies beyondpare who have passed the Eternal me ns selection exam. They are Inner Disciples who rose above their brethren through wit and strength. They have braved the challenges of the Dead ins and survived.


    Before the bald disciples corpse has hit the ground, every single one of them is already activating their movement techniques to dive for cover.


    Even so, three more disciples die to the next three arrows.


    Though they are all in the Spirit Realm, they cannot hope to prevail against these arrows. Their speed is too much. Their power is too much. There is no time for the disciples to talk. There is no time for them to coordinate. Even the focus required for Liu Jin to deploy his Qi snakes may be the difference between life and death.


    They can all only flee into the temple and hope they make it.


    [Ground Contraction]


    Liu Jin learned the technique at a young age and quickly mastered it to the point where he could cross hundreds of yards with ease. Since then, Liu Jins mastery has only grown.


    Desperate need forces him to move faster than he ever has before.


    Liu Jin pushes so much Qi into his legs that his muscles scream in pain. His body bes aet moving in a perfect horizontal line towards the narrow gate. His elbow crashes against the threshold as he crosses it, and something there cracks.


    As Liu Jin bursts into a grand hall, he desperately tries to slow down. However, he is moving too fast. Liu Jin barely manages to turn in time as his body ms into a stone wall.


    Ow


    Liu Jin tries to get up and winces as pain res up in his legs and elbow. He quickly stabs himself with a few needles to numb it temporarily. His Qi is already healing him, but he cannot afford to be distracted by pain.


    An arrow crashes against the temple walls but does not break them. A temple created to endure the Dead ins will not falter against that level of attack.


    For now, they are safe.


    As Liu Jin breathes a little easier, he takes in his surroundings. There are nine disciples in the entrance hall with him. Fan Bingbing is one of them, as is the blue-haired disciple who probably belongs to the Wong n.


    Counting him, there are only ten of them.


    There were twenty of them when theynded on the Dead ins, but Liu Jin has little time to dwell on that. A tremor caused by another arrow hitting the temple brings all his attention back to the matter at hand. The arrows will not break through the walls, but there is still an archer outside who is much stronger than they are.


    Impossible, Fan Bingbing says as she grabs hold of a wall to steady herself. Her eyes stare straight ahead, but Liu Jin has the feeling it is not the temple she is looking at. She has probably realized the same thing as Liu Jin.


    The archer is firing from outside their sensory range.


    Now that he is no longer running for his life, Liu Jin can sense the arrows traveling through the air before they hit the temple. However, there is no trace of the archers presence.


    In other words, the archer has been killing them from miles away.


    A Core Disciple, Liu Jin says, drawing all eyes to him. Fan Bingbing nods grimly. It looks like one has stayed behind to thin out thepetition.


    But why?! asks the blue-haired disciple. You all just said we were not a threat to them! Why stay to kill us?


    A good question with many possible answers. Some of them are as simple as the disciple not wanting to leave anything to chance. However, they have no time to specte.


    A new arrow enters his field of awareness.


    The others were quick and lethal, brimming tightly-focused power. This one is different, slower and more vtile. It sails across several miles, crosses the narrow gate, andnds right in the middle of the grand hall.


    The disciples run.


    Fire spreads throughout the grand temple as the Qi inside the arrow is unleashed in a massive explosion.


    ~~~


    Seven.


    There are seven of them now.


    Only seven prove fast enough to avoid the explosion by heading deeper into the temple.


    What... what do we do now?


    The blue-haired disciple is the one who asks, but they are all looking at Liu Jin. Even Fan Bingbing looks to him for guidance. Some madness has deluded them into thinking he knows what he is doing any more than they do.


    And yet, what is there for him to do but answer their call?


    What good woulde from betraying their hopes at such a dire time?


    There is only one thing we can do, he says.


    The explosion has copsed the ceiling, blocking the way they came through. The archer cannot chase after them thanks to that, but it also means theyre trapped in here.


    If they want to survive, there is no other way but forward.


    ~~~

 Chapter 151: Supremacy

    Chapter 151: Supremacy


    ~~~


    Qu Rou clicks his tongue.


    They went inside.


    So it seems,es the disinterested reply from Xi Mou. He can barely see anything from so far away. Still, he trusts Qu Rou not to lie about his failings.


    Under other circumstances, Xi Mou would be taunting Qu Rou for missing. It is not that Xi Mou dislikes his fellow Core Disciple. Qu Rou just happens to be highly skilled and insufferable about it, an all toomonbination among those blessed by the Heavens. It is for his own good that Xi Mou mustugh at his failures when they happen.


    Some would say Xi Mou has little right to say such things about anyone, but those people would surely be courting death by doing so.


    Regardless, Xi Mou does not feel like mocking Qu Rou right now.


    Xi Mou does not feel like doing much at the moment.


    When Lord Feng Shang chose him to participate in this contest, Xi Mou was moved by his magnanimity. The Dead ins were an opportunity to make up for his failure in the Crimson Cloud Tournament.


    This is not what he had in mind.


    Well? Qu Rou asks. He lets go of his massive bow and turns around to re at him. Will you not go after them?


    Go after them? Xi Mou echoes incredulously. He waves his hand at the temple miles away. You want me to go inside that ce to hunt mice?


    Not that it would be impossible for him to do so. Xi Mou is a cultivator in the Earth Realm. A group of Inner Disciples is nothing to him.


    We have our orders, Qu Rou says. His aura simmers around him, ready tosh out. Will you disobey them?


    Orders.


    How often has Xi Mou heard that word since they arrived in the Dead ins? Just where exactly did these orderse from? Senior Brother Yong had been the one to give them, and back then, they sounded perfectly reasonable. In a fight between Lord Feng Shang and Lord Feng Gui, they should naturally do their best to weaken Lord Feng Guis forces for Lord Feng Shang''s eventual ascension.


    Be reasonable, Brother Qu. You made them flee into the temple and blocked the way out, Xi Mou points out instead of sharing his doubts with Qu Rou. That temple is full of Spirit Beasts. Why should I bother going after them when the temple will do our job for us? If youre truly so concerned, why not go after them yourself?


    Xi Mou only gives voice to the possibility because he knows Qu Rou will never go for it. Qu Rou has too much pride in his skills as an archer to sully himself by fighting in close quarters. It is a miracle he managed to rein in his natural distaste for it long enough to participate in the Crimson Cloud Tournament.


    You speak as if you do not care for our mission, junior.


    Qu Rous aura res around him. As always, it is annoyingly straightforward. An arrow ready to be unleashed at the slightest provocation.


    Xi Mou refuses to back down.


    They are both in the Fourth Level of the Earth Realm, and Qu Rou is technically the more experienced of the two. However, Qu Rou is an archer through and through. At this distance, Qu Rou ispletely outmatched by Xi Mou.


    Our mission, Xi Mou stresses, is to secure Lord Feng Shangs victory. I do not see how this does anything to advance that goal. Those disciples have been removed from thepetition. Why spend more effort on them when there is so much more we could be doing? We should be seeking Young Master Feng Hao, not wasting our time here!


    Young Master Feng Hao is the true key to the contest. Should he die, Lord Feng Gui will gain control over the Eternal me n even if they reach Patriarch Feng first. While Xi Mou doubts Lord Feng Gui will kill his son for power, there is no telling what sort of idents may happen in the Dead ins.


    Lord Feng Guis men cannot be trusted with the protection of Young Master Feng Hao. Even Young Master Feng Zhi, who has been hovering over Young Master Feng Hao like a stubborn cloudtely, cannot be trusted. If that one waspetent, hed have been chosen to go to the tournament.


    Yes, protecting Young Master Feng Hao is what Xi Mou should be doing! Not this this...


    Brother Qu, this Xi Mou waves his hand disdainfully. This is beneath us. A petty pastime and little else.


    Petty? Qu Rou echoes with so much rage in his voice that Xi Mou fears the older disciple will strike him. Petty? You dare im my brothers death is a petty matter!


    Xi Mou winces.


    It may have been the wounds dealt by Chen Long that killed my brother, but that would have never happened if Lord Feng Guis dogs hadnt denied us supplies!


    Xi Mou looks away. In the face of such naked hurt, there is nothing he can do or say. Perhaps, if he had been present when Qu Yilu died, Xi Mou would be just as bloodthirsty as the others. However, Lord Feng Shang sent him to get supplies after his shameful loss.


    That single order spared him from seeing Qu Yilu die.


    If this is petty, so be it, hisses Qu Rou, taking hold of his bow. I have been given prey! I will not stop until all of them are dead!


    Xi Mou sighs.


    Good hunting, Brother Qu, he says, turning away. He does not care enough about Lord Feng Guis supporters to fight Qu Rou over them.


    However, I shall not be a part of this.


    All the same, he respects himself too much to join Qu Rou in this so-called hunt.


    You are betraying us? Qu Rou asks. There is no doubt in Xi Mous mind that a wrong answer will earn him the ire of Qu Rous bow.


    Not at all. I already told Brother Qu, didnt I? There is one thing above all that we should be doing to secure Lord Feng Shangs victory.


    He is going to secure Young Master Feng Hao.


    And if Feng Zhi tries to get in his way Well, that will be a good opportunity to impart guidance on a bothersome junior.


    ~~~


    Step. Step. Step.


    Step. Step. Step.


    Step. Step. Step.


    The paths inside the temple are long and sinuous. The walls are smooth and curved. Even the floor undtes up and down as if whoever built this ce was averse to anything resembling a straight line.


    Liu Jin and Fan Bingbing walk at the front and back of the group respectively. A disciple in the middle creates fireballs that circle around them to illuminate their way. While they dont need their eyes to sense any nearby Spirit Beasts, the same cannot be said for the traps lying in wait. Most of them should have already been activated by previous explorers and wanderers, but there is no need to take unnecessary risks.


    Go left, Brother Qing, Fan Bingbing tells him. There is a trap beneath one of the floor tiles on the right side.


    Perhaps you should be the one leading the way, Sister Fan, Liu Jin says, and not without reason. Fan Bingbing has helped them avoid arge number of traps so far. Youd certainly be better at it than me.


    Not at all. The small girl shakes her head. Brother Qing is the fastest one among us, so he can react to any surprise better than I. I am far morefortable at the back. It gives me more time to read the walls.


    Most people would have heard nothing but her normal monotone. However, Liu Jin is bing better at discerning her moods. There is some pep in her voice and, hard as it may be to believe given the circumstances, a spring in her step. Contrary to almost everyone else, Fan Bingbing seems excited, and even happy, to be here.


    The walls? asks Disciple Wong. He looks at the sinuous carvings there and snorts. What is there to look at? They are just lines! The halls of the Bright Phantasm Sect are far better decorated!


    As someone who has seen the halls of the Bright Phantasm Sect, Liu Jin knows that to be a lie. He stays silent, however. Wongs mood is a far more reliable indicator of how the rest of the disciples feel. Tense, scared, and ready tosh out at anything.


    There is no need for him to provide a spark.


    They are not just lines, Fan Bingbing corrects him. Liu Jin has never heard her sound so offended. They are an ancientnguage that can only be found in the Dead ins. Those who join the Exploration Division are all required to learn it eventually.


    Liu Jin can literally feel the pride radiating off her. It would be amusing if he couldnt also sense the frustrationing off from the other disciples.


    How else do you think I have been spotting the traps before Brother Qing? she adds.


    They just wrote it on the walls? asks another disciple, a fellow member of the Apothecary.


    There is no point in a temple that cannot be used, Fan Bingbing replies as though it should be obvious. Traps should be a surprise only for intruders. Thus,nguage bes that which separates guests from intruders. The writing points the proper path, if in a roundabout way. The walls are full of poems and chants.


    What do they say? Liu Jin asks, curiosity getting the better of him. The question makes Fan Bingbings aura brighten noticeably.


    We wee all Children of Nuwa, Fan Bingbing intones, causing Liu Jins eyes to widen slightly. He remembers that name from all the poems Old Jiang made him read as a child. While he never cared much for them, constant repetition imprinted them in his brain. She who mended the Heavens and fashioned us by hand. She protected us from cataclysm, and we danced her loneliness away. From here, we shall reach-


    Who cares what some old writing says?!


    Wong cuts off Fan Bingbing with an angry shout. The disciples face is red, and his body trembles with rage.


    Were still trapped here! Wong stomps his way to the front of the group and turns to face them. We have been walking for hours, and were not any closer to finding an exit! Even if we did find one, there is still someone out there who can easily kill us! Were just choosing between dying out there and dying here!


    Liu Jin sighs. Brother Wong-


    You led us here! Wong shouts with a trembling voice. Brother Qing, when you led us through the All-Devouring Worm, I was moved! Even though some of us were in opposing factions and we ended up turning on each other, I still thought Brother Qing was a virtuous man for trying to keep everyone alive! However However


    Wong chokes. Four of the disciples around him watch in stunned silence. Fan Bingbing looks like she is about to intervene, but Liu Jin motions her not to with a slow shake of his head.


    He needs to hear this. Perhaps, even more than Wong needs to say it.


    You were leading us here, Wong says atst. Even though you also knew this was pointless for Inner Disciples like us. You led us here without hesitating! You all knew! And now


    His voice breaks. His eyes glimmer in the darkness.


    And now Brother Jia is dead.


    The name of the bald disciple. Liu Jin firmly etches it into his memory this time.


    And Brother Si. And Sister Huangfu. And everyone else. They are all dead. And we we are just waiting to die


    Wongs words leave behind a silence fit for a funeral. The disciples look at each other nervously, never once daring to look at Liu Jin. They do not speak.


    They do not need to.


    Liu Jin takes out his spear and hoists it over his shoulder. Wongs eyes widen when Liu Jin aims it at him. He reflexively clenches his eyes shut.


    One second passes.


    Wong tentatively opens an eye when no unimaginable paines for daring tosh out at a stronger disciple. Liu Jin is still in front of him, but his spear is no longer on his person.


    Wong looks back.


    Liu Jins weapon has pierced a spidery creature on the far end of the hall. Its many legs are still writhing around as more creatures of the same type appear down the hallway.


    We will continue thister, Liu Jin says, walking past Wong. For now, let us focus on the immediate threat.


    Liu Jin leads the way. Faced with a threat to their lives, the disciples march forward despite their fears. Not a single one among them wants to be the first to flee and leave the others behind.


    Fan Bingbing names the creatures for their benefit, Bright-Crested Spiders. Indeed, though their bodies are dark, the creatures have bright tufts of red hair over their bodies. They are as big as horses and frighteningly fast. Their fangs drip with venom, and their small eyes shine in the darkness.


    Stepping in with Ground Contraction, Liu Jin pulls out his spear from the dying spider and coats it in lightning to slice another one in half. Fan Bingbing ys a solitary note and creates a de that cleaves through another spider. Two disciples follow that up with a rain of fireballs, providing cover fire for the others.


    Like that, the disciples quickly fall into the rhythm first discovered when fighting inside the All-Devouring Worm. There are fewer of them now, but that ends up working to their advantage as they do not need to fear getting in each others way.


    After three minutes of fighting, the spiders are all dead.


    These are all male, Fan Bingbing says, poking a corpse with her shoe. The mother probably has her nest deeper inside. We should do our best to avoid her.


    Prudent advice, yet Liu Jin recognizes it for what it is, an attempt to steer the conversation elsewhere and pretend nothing happened.


    If I had said, let us forget about thepetition and hide until it is over, who would have listened to me?


    He shall not do that.


    Well? Liu Jin asks. One by one, he meets everyones eyes. Would you have listened to me if I said that?


    Wong is the first to answer.


    Of course, I would have! he shouts.


    I wouldnt have, Fan Bingbing says. She sighs and crosses her arms. Lord Feng Shang has long since tried to curb the efforts of the Division of Exploration. He fears we will initiate needless conflicts by pushing the borders of the Eternal me n. However, to push boundaries is what the Division of Exploration is for. That is why I shall do whatever I can to support Lord Feng Guis efforts.


    I also wouldnt have, Senior Brother Qing, another disciple says, raising his hand to speak. His name is Ni Cai if Liu Jin remembers correctly. He is from the Medical Pavilion. I am the second generation of my family to belong to the Eternal me n. My parents are both Inner Disciples. Helping win thispetition would go a long way towards earning prestige for myself and my n,


    I would have listened to Brother Qing, says a disciple from the Apothecary, Dong Kuan. I just happened to be in the Sparring Hall at the wrong time and got caught in the fighting. I support Lord Feng Gui, and I support Elder Xue, but not enough to want to brave the Dead ins. Id rather spend my time making potions and elixirs in the Apothecary. The only reason I came here is so that I wouldnt be left alone. I thought that if I stayed with the group, my odds of survival would be higher.


    Meanwhile, I would havee to the temple even if Brother Qing hadnt said anything, says another disciple. He is Ten Zichun, from the Armory. I dont have any n to help me out. Merits are the only way for someone without connections like me to rise.


    I would have followed what Brother Qing said regardless of what he told me to do, says thest disciple, Gan Nanfeng. She is also from the Apothecary. I have no grand goals, but I would have been too scared of not properly following orders.


    Curiosity. Family. Survival. Ambition. Fear.


    Liu Jin takes a moment to absorb them all.


    I see. Liu Jin closes his eyes. Brother Wong, you are not wrong.


    Wong, who had been trying his best to stand defiant before Liu Jin, is left floored.


    What?


    You are not right, Liu Jin adds, but you are not wrong. If I had said we were not going to botherpeting as soon as wended, some of you would have listened to me, and some of you would have felt forced to listen to me. Just as some of you did not like that I kept Lord Feng Shangs supporters alive inside the worm but went along with it anyway. We cannot know for sure what those who are gone would have done. Like most of you, some were bound to have goals that mattered to them too much to quit.


    Liu Jin pauses for a moment.


    I have goals too, Liu Jin admits. I support Lord Feng Guis efforts because I believe my goals will be served by his ascension. I took it upon myself to lead you through the Dead ins, but I never for a moment considered that we shouldnt participate in thepetition. It never urred to me that I should ask you whether you wished to quit or not.


    There is no point in wondering whether the disciples would have been safer abstaining from participating in the game or not. One could easily argue they needed to enter the Eye of the ins regardless. That is not the issue.


    The issue is Liu Jin never considered not going to the temple.


    Certainly, he had wanted to keep everyone alive from the start, but he wanted to keep them alive <em>while </em>making their way to the temple. That most of the disciples taking part in this challenge are those unlucky enough to be in the Sparring Hall when Bu Jing deactivated the bracelets never factored much into his considerations.


    I ce supremacy on my goals, Liu Jin admits. Subconsciously, I put my goals above your lives. I admit it. I will not apologize for it because I have little right to do so, especially when that hasnt changed.


    It is a horrible thing to admit, yet it rings true.


    Gaining authority in the Eternal me n. Stopping Murong Bang. Changing things.


    It may be that, from the moment Liu Jin chose to join the Eternal me n, he had ced those goals above the lives of many.


    Liu Jin has certainly ced them above his own.


    How shameless can you possibly be! an outraged Wong exins. Why should we listen to you now? You just admitted you dont value our lives as much as your goals!


    If you think you can survive without me, feel free to send me away.


    The calmly delivered words leave Wong frozen.


    You were the first to turn to me for guidance, Liu Jin reminds Wong. If you have truly changed your mind, say it now. If any of you think you can survive without me, feel free to tell me right now, and I shall not bother you again. Go on. Say it.


    Wong opens his mouth, yet the words never leave his throat. No matter what, he cannot bring himself to say them, cannot bring himself to believe them.


    No one can.


    I see. I am relieved you still ce so much trust in me.


    From anyone else, those words would have surely been full of scorn, yet the gentle smile on Liu Jins face stops anyone from taking those words as anything but the truth.


    In light of your trust, I shall reaffirm my intention to have us survive this ordeal. I have neither the desire, inclination or motive to sacrifice any of you. If I had to sacrifice anyone, Id sacrifice myself first.


    Is that a contradiction to what he said earlier? Almost certainly.


    Liu Jin is fine with it. He is a cultivator. He can be as unreasonable as he wants.


    More importantly, I intend for us to win.


    The disciple from the Armory blinks. Win?


    When Brother Jia said Inner Disciples like us were never going to settle this, I did not disagree. I did not believe he was wrong back then. However, I now realize that mentality is unbing of me. It is unbing of us all. Why did Ie here, if not to realize my goals? You have things you want as well, dont you? Even if it is something as simple as survival, why should we allow ourselves to be so passive when it concerns what we wish for?


    But Brother Qing, says the female disciple from the Apothecary, Did you not say the Core Disciples have most likely gotten a temple stone to Patriarch Feng by now?


    And who said that the first one to do so won? Liu Jin asks. We were told to bring a temple stone to Patriarch Feng. Not once did anyone say we had to be the first to do so.


    Liu Jins words bring everyones minds to a halt.


    He is right, Fan Bingbing says, stunned. We simply assumed it was a race, but did anyone ever say it was one?


    No one had. Speed was never once a victory condition for this challenge. In fact, there is only onepletely clear victory condition given by Patriarch Feng.


    If Feng Hao dies, Lord Feng Gui wins.


    That doesnt change anything, Wong shouts. Even if this is not a race, we are still trapped here!


    That is fine, Liu Jin says with unshakable calm. This is the one ce in the Dead ins we know all the other disciples wille to. There is no better ce for us to be.


    But that Core Disciple is still outside!


    He is, and as long as he is, no disciple who supports Lord Feng Gui is safe here. Not us, and not the ones who wille after us.


    Liu Jin meets the disciples gazes one by one once more.


    That is why we must defeat him so that he will not kill any more of our brethren.


    ~~~

 Chapter 152: Shed

    Chapter 152: Shed


    ~~~


    Fan Bingbing helps them find a room devoid of traps, if notpletely devoid of Spirit Beasts. Thankfully, none prove too strong for theirbined efforts. It takes them only minutes to clear up the room and surrounding hallways. After that, Liu Jin has the other disciples stand guard outside the doors. Some use the opportunity to harvest the Spirit Beasts corpses in the hallways.


    Liu Jin sits in the now empty room and meditates.


    Heaven and Earth.


    Spirit and Matter.


    Soul and Body.


    He is Liu Jin. He has a soul and a body, and he is a soul and a body. Both things are simultaneously true. Yet, it is also moreplex than that. As he grows closer to Eternity, his body bes more than matter, and his soul bes more than spirit. Despite that, his body is never more than matter, and his soul is never more than spirit.


    Breathe.


    When a child is born, he must familiarize himself with his body. One does not need to wonder how long their arm is before reaching for something. Familiarity has already embedded that knowledge into their mind.


    The soul, Liu Jin has learned, works simrly.


    When he entered the Nascent Realm, he became aware of the shape of his soul. He could feel it just beneath his skin, existing as a part of him yet resisting all his attempts to impose his will over it. It took months of training to gain the thinnest sliver of control. Only entering the Spirit Realm changed that, allowing Liu Jin to fully interact with his soul.


    That does not mean Liu Jin understands it.


    Liu Jin knows his soul upies the same space as his body, existing in a ne that is spiritual but at the same time not. Trying to exin it beyond that, however, is the sort of thing that gives him a headache. Even Old Jiangs notes and teachings instructed him not to think too deeply about it. At his current stage of development, it matters not whether he can exin his soul.


    Understanding willeter. It <em>must</em>eter for action will be the instrument of its birth.


    Breathe.


    His soul has a shape, and it has a bnce. It can be moved, and it can remain still. It can even be manipted by others to let them hide swords and books inside it.


    Breathe.


    The soul is not like the body. The loss of a finger is far easier to bear than the loss of a leg, but the soul is one. All of it. Whether the soul is shaped like a finger or a head matters little. It is all his soul.


    Breathe.


    One finger. That is all that is necessary. One to be two. No more. No less. Liu Jin wills the part of his soul upying his finger further and further away, and<em>Ithurts!Ithurts!Ithurts! Ithurts!Ithurts!Ithurts! Hurts!Hurts!Hurts!Hurts!Hurts!Hurts!</em>


    <em>Shed!</em>


    One bes two. Liu Jin looks at himself only to see himself looking back. He is small and big. He burns and shivers. It is dizzying and maddening. The He that was Him is frail. Ephemeral.


    Mortal.


    The soul fragment snaps back into ce.


    Two be one, and the worst of the pain fades away, leaving Liu Jinid out on the floor, gasping and with tears in his eyes. It is a small mercy the locked doors kept the other disciples from seeing him in this state.


    It is hardly the sort of thing that inspires confidence.


    <em>...This type of technique is something you will only be capable of once you reach the Earth Realm</em>


    I am sorry for ignoring your advice, Elder Brother, Liu Jin says in a weak voice. I do not have the luxury to wait, so I must get ahead of myself.


    He has cleared the first condition for the... Well, it couldn''t properly be called a n until now. Until now, it was all merely an idea. Liu Jin saw options. He saw possibilities. However, despite the confidence with which he talked to the others, hecked a way to bring them into a coherent whole.


    That is no longer the case.


    Liu Jin rubs his hand as he rises from the floor. Splitting his soul was always something he was going to learn. His first attempt was unideal, but that is fine. He never expected to get it right on the first try. He understands the process better now. That is what truly matters. All he needs to do is refine it.


    <em>Shed.</em>


    ~~~


    Fan Bingbing hums as Qing Jins screams stop. A part of her is happy he is no longer in pain. Another wishes he could have kept screaming for a few more minutes. The sound was greatly aiding her in mapping out their surroundings. It is doubtful they will use this area of the templeter on since they have already found a far better one, but it never hurts to have options.


    He is mad, isnt he? He has to be!


    A weak and doubtful voice seeks desperate approval. Fan Bingbing does not even turn around to face Wong before answering.


    You are in the Spirit Realm now, she says. Her fingers lightly tap at the walls. Each note lightly echoes down the hallway, refining the picture in her mind.


    I yes?


    Surprise and confusion.


    As expected, he does not get it. A delicate frown appears on Fan Bingbings face. It is a sad truth, but most people are far too stupid to have a proper conversation with.


    You were in the Nascent Realm when we entered the Dead ins, she rifies for him and for the others who are pretending not to hear anything. Certainly, Wong may have been in the Ninth Level of the Nascent Realm, but that is still the Nascent Realm. You are in the First Level of the Spirit Realm now, and you will be in the Second soon enough. Even I near the Sixth. All of us are on the verge of advancement.


    It is not just because the Eye is a Qi-rich environment. Eating the flesh of powerful Spirit Beasts like the All-Devouring Worm. Facing challenges. Oveing adversity.


    The Dead ins have fed us well, she continues. Those who are weak have grown much. Those who are strong have grown little.


    She waits for a moment untilprehension spreads to the others. Still, she feels she must spell it out for them, regardless.


    Our situation is not hopeless.


    Of course, even though she says that, their opponent is still someone in the Earth Realm. The difference between them is more than one realm.


    Behind the locked doors, Brother Qings screams begin anew.


    ~~~


    A snake slithers out of the temple.


    Qu Rou does not detect this right away. Despite what many of his brethren believe, it is not unparalleled eyesight that helps his arrows hit their mark. Certainly, his eyes have been enhanced by all manner of techniques and elixirs. He can see every detail of a flys body from a hundred yards away. More if he pushes himself.


    However, Qi is always more important.


    Qi is what tells Qu Rou a creature is leaving the temple. Qi is what tells him this creature is not a Spirit Beast, and Qi is what defines the creatures shape for him.


    Qu Rou watches with sunken eyes as the snake slithers further away from the temple, all while he does not move a single muscle. Only the feathers in his hair rustle in the wind. Qu Rous bow is already on his hand; it has been for days. However, he refrains from firing. It is not mercy but curiosity that stays his hand.


    The snake moves slowly but tirelessly, never once faltering. Qu Rous sunken eyes narrow with quiet intensity. One of his thin, dark eyebrows rises ever so slightly. The more he senses it, the surer Qu Rou bes of something.


    The snake is a soul fragment.


    The disciples cowering in the temple are all Inner Disciples. The strongest ones are merely in the mid-stages of the Spirit Realm. For one to know how to split pieces of his soul is a tremendous feat, even though it begs the question of why they did not do so before.


    Qu Rou never cared for the technique as he prefers his soul to stay in one piece, but he is not blind to how useful it is for scouting. He has seen Senior Brother Yong use it several times to great effect.


    The idea that someone forced himself to learn the technique while trapped inside the temple is not one Qu Rou ever considers.


    No one could be so reckless.


    The snake, one white in color, keeps moving towards Qu Rous general direction. It could be just a coincidence, but as the hours pass and the snakes route keeps bringing it closer to him, Qu Rou bes convinced it is not. The one behind the snake has some idea of where he is. He is either extremely good at sensing Qi, or he managed to map out his position earlier based on the trajectory of his arrows.


    Qu Rou considers shooting the snake before it gets too close but decides against it. An attempt on his life by an Inner Disciple is not something he needs to worry about. Instead, he should allow this disciple to try as that may be the key towards drawing him and the others out of the temple.


    After a few more hours, the snake speaks by transmitting its words through Qi.


    Senior Brother! This disciple requests an audience.


    It has been doing so for a while, but it is only now that the snake is close enough for his Qi to reach Qu Rou. It is yet another sign the disciple has known this technique for quite some time. Most soul fragments, even ones in such a base form, would not be able to repeatedly use Qi like that if the usercked experience.


    Senior Brother! This disciple requests an audience.


    The disciple repeats his words once more, then two more times after that. Qu Rou, however, refuses to answer. Instead, he lets the snake keep advancing. It would not do to give this disciple a too urate idea of his position. Better to let him think the range of his bow is far greater than it actually is.


    Senior Brother! This disciple requests an audience.


    As soon as the disciple starts another attempt, Qu Rous body blurs. He crosses three miles in an instant and appears merely fifty yards away from the snake. Qu Rou nts his bow, a weapon as long as Qu Rou is tall, on the ground and speaks.


    You request an audience with someone who has made his intentions clear. You are brave, junior.


    His sudden appearance would have been enough for a lesser soul fragment to vanish back to its original body. This one only goes still for the span of a single breath.


    It is because Senior Brother has made his intentions clear that this one has no choice but to do this. If we were to fight, this junior would surely lose.


    Such things tend to happen when an Inner Disciple challenges a Core Disciple.


    Death, however, does not, Senior Brother, the white snake says. Its red eyes stare usingly at him. It is true we are on opposing sides, but what need does a Core Disciple have to kill a group of Inner Disciples?


    You are instruments of Lord Feng Gui, just as I am an instrument of Lord Feng Shang, Qu Rou replies tonelessly. Removing you deprives Lord Feng Gui of instruments which he mayter use to challenge Lord Feng Shangs rule after he assumes control of the Eternal me n.


    The snake hisses at him.


    Senior Brother, you cannot believe those words to be true. This one may be an instrument of Lord Feng Gui, but this one is merely an instrument chosen by chance. We are but disciples who happened to be in the Sparring Hall at the wrong time. Senior Brother, however, is an instrument chosen personally by Lord Feng Shang. We cannot bepared to each other. Killing us aplishes none of what Senior Brother just said.


    You are too bold to speak such words to me, junior.


    Boldness has nothing to do with it. Senior Brother has already tried to kill us. Is it so wrong of us to seek to understand why?


    Understand? Qu Rouughs darkly. My brother died without understanding why supplies never arrived on time. He couldnt believe that Lord Feng Guis men would be so vile as to deny us medical supplies in the middle of a tournament. Be grateful. I am granting you the kindness my brother never received.


    The snake goes still for a long moment.


    I see. Senior Brother has my thanks. However, this one must point out that it was not us who killed your brother. To lose a family member is a wretched thing. However, Senior Brother shall not regain it by striking us down.


    You seem to be under the mistaken impression this is a negotiation, junior. Qu Rou says. He picks up his bow. My mind is made up. My arrows are hungry.


    Killing these disciples would not sate them.


    But it would be a start.


    Senior Brother, my fellow disciples do not even belong to the Medical Pavilion, the snake says. Please, allow them to escape your anger.


    Very well, Qu Rou says right away. Tell them to exit the temple, and provided they take no stones, I shall allow them to go on their way.


    The snake stares at Qu Rou.


    Qu Rou stares back, revealing nothing.


    ... I do not believe you, Senior Brother.


    Good, Qu Rou says. That means I am not dealing with an idiot. Since you are not an idiot, you should know it is only a matter of time until you die. Either the temple will kill you, or my arrows will. Choose wisely, junior.


    In light of Senior Brothers mercy, this junior has a confession to make. Earlier before, this junior lied to Senior Brother.


    Qu Rou raises an eyebrow but does not interrupt. He motions the snake to go on.


    I told Senior Brother it was not us who killed your brother. That was not, strictly speaking, true.


    Qu Rous brow furrows. What is this junior saying?


    This ones name is Qing Jin.


    Qu Rous blood freezes. The grip he has on his bow tightens so much a tiny crack appears on the weapon.


    I am the disciple of the Apothecary who uncovered Elder Cheungs experiments. Through me, Elder Xue gained control of the Medical Pavilion.


    Red hair.


    One of the disciples had <em>red hair</em>.


    It is through my actions that your brother was denied the care that would have saved him.


    <em>If Qu Rou had aimed for him from the start, hed already be dead!</em>


    If Senior Brother wishes to-


    Qu Rou is not listening anymore. He plucks a feather from his hair and draws his bow. Before he even finishes the movement, the feather has grown into a mighty arrow.


    He lets it loose.


    The snakes words are cut off as the arrow pierces through its head. The arrow keeps going until it reaches the temples door and explodes.


    Another follows. This one charged with more Qi.


    Another.


    And another.


    Qu Rou pours more and more Qi into his arrows until he has cleared the rubble blocking the entrance.


    Qing Jin, the temple shall not kill you! You shall die by my arrows!


    ~~~

 Chapter 153: Sun Splitting

    Chapter 153: Sun Splitting


    ~~~


    <em>Can it be done?</em>


    <em>Fan Bingbing hums as she considers his question.</em>


    <em>It is one thing to differentiate between the traps that are still working and those that are not, but to modify them It is not impossible, but it will be dangerous.</em>


    <em>Not impossible. They are such sweet words under the circumstances.</em>


    <em>I submit myself to the guidance of the Exploration Division.</em>


    ~~~


    Qing Jin.


    The name echoes in Qu Rous head like the tolling of a bell. During the banquet, Qu Rou had dismissed the pill-making contest as a simple spectacle to disguise the machinations of the Elders. The two disciples brought before everyone were not worth paying attention to. That had been his thinking back then. Had he known that Qing Jins deeds were no fabrication, Qu Rou would have imprinted Qing Jins Qi into his memory.


    s, there is no time toment what could have been. Especially not when the opportunity to fix his mistake lies before him.


    The pebbles on the floor quake as Qu Rou bursts into the temple. His shoulders heave with every breath he takes but not due to any fatigue.


    They heave with rage.


    It takes him a fraction of a second to examine his surroundings. He feels the myriad creatures crawling inside the temple, and his aura rises to scare them off. The power of a cultivator in the Fourth Level of the Earth Realm nkets all before Qu Rou pushes on with unimaginable speed. His are not the silent steps of a thief but the brazen charge of a wild ox rampaging through a busy street. That the floor does not crack under his strength is a testament to the quality of the materials used to build the temple.


    As Qu Rou nears the first intersection, he sees the corpses of several Spirit Beasts lying on the right corridor. That indicates the disciples fought their way through there.


    However, Qi does not lie.


    When Qing Jins soul fragment left the temple to speak to him, it left a trail behind it, and that trail has not yet faded away. For some, the temple may be abyrinth of multiple levels, but Qu Rou can see his path clearly. He steps confidently onto the left corridor.


    And activates the first trap.


    A vicious torrent is unleashed from the far end of the corridor, flooding everything and leaving no room to dodge. Were it not for the pungent smell that apanies it, Qu Rou would have dismissed the clear liquid as mere water. As he runs towards it, his Qi reaches out to the liquid and examines it. There is no intent within it, certainly nothing that can harm his soul.


    Perhaps some acidic concoction?


    He spits.


    Inelegant, perhaps. Qu Rou will omit this part of the story from his recollection if anyone asks. Regardless, it does the job. The spit reaches the liquid before the liquid reaches him. It allows Qu Rou to appreciate how the fluid reacts to the intrusion, gauge its lethality, then dismiss it as rtively harmless.


    Qu Rou breaks right through.


    The acid stings his robes and irritates his skin. However, that level of damage is easily repaired. Indeed, Qu Rou does so before he has reached the end of the hall. Though he may not be able to reconstruct his entire body from nothing like Heaven Realm cultivators can, as an Earth Realm cultivator, Qu Rous regenerative abilities are still far above most. It is his soul that dictates the shape of his body. And so, all physical damage can be fixed without effort. Only the smell is left.


    He could have easily avoided it all had he just retreated temporarily, but that is not an option. If Qu Rou waits too long, the trail left behind by Qing Jins soul fragment will fade away. It is bad enough it has already been hours since Qing Jins soul fragment first left the temple. The sheer number of Spirit Beasts dwelling in the ce and high-amount of ambient Qi muddy everything up.


    Without the trail left by Qing Jins soul fragment, there is a decent chance the disciples could end up escaping before Qu Rou finds them. It is one of the reasons why Qu Rou chose to wait outside until now.


    He cannot waste any time.


    With lightning-fast movements, Qu Rou clears the first floor in under three seconds and enters the temples lower levels with the same tempestuousness. He senses the many Spirit Beasts moving about.


    Soon, he hears them as well.


    Qu Rou can barely see them in the darkness beneath the temple, but he can feel as countless enormous spiderse crawling from around the corner. For the first time, Qu Rou stops running and draws his bow. He takes one of the feathers in his hair, and a jolt of Qi morphs it into arge arrow, which he aims at the creatures.


    He lets it loose.


    The spiders die.


    The giant arrow rips through the corridor. It doesnt even need to hit Qu Rous foes. The force behind it is such that the spiders bodies are torn to shreds in its wake. Cracks appear on the wall as it hits it, and the impact reverberates all around. Still, the cracks are not deep enough for the arrow to be left embedded in the wall. Instead, it merely tters to the ground.


    [Shooting Star Step]


    Qu Rou blurs towards the end of the hallway with his ns secret movement technique. More spiders await him around the corner. There are so many they crawl over each others bodies to advance.


    Another arrow clears them out.


    [Shooting Star Step]


    Fire. Advance. Fire. Advance. Qu Rou falls into a simple pattern as he makes his way through the temple. The spiders are no match for his arrows. He does not even need to aim. A single shot is enough to clear the way every time. The only problem is the sheer number of creatures that block his way. It is not just spiders. There are all sorts of Spirit Beasts trying to attack him. Creatures of fire and flesh, of smoke and earth.


    How can there be this many? It is as if all the Spirit Beasts in the temple are gathering in his path, but that makes no sense. Most Spirit Beasts should know better than to approach a foe beyond them. That is why he red his aura as soon as he entered the temple!


    A trap opens up above him.


    A hail of spearse down the ceiling. Qu Rou grits his teeth. The corridor is too narrow, and the spears areing down too fast for him to draw his bow in time.


    He swings it instead.


    Qu Rou''s bow is supple yet incredibly strong. It is not made to be swung around like a mace, but that does not mean he can''t. Though it makes him scream with indignation on the inside, there is no other choice. A swing of his bow knocks three spears out of the way. The fourth spear he needs to grab. The fifth, he kicks. For the sixth, he moves his head out of the way, but it graces his cheek, drawing a line across it.


    Before blood has a chance to seep from the wound, his regeneration has already taken care of it.


    Another [Shooting Star Step] takes Qu Rou to the end of the corridor, and for the first time, Qu Rou takes a moment to gather himself. He has been using his n''s movement technique to briskly clear the corridors, but being in the Earth Realm makes repeated use of it a chore. It is preferable to merely running, but the curse of the Earth, gravity, tries to hold him regardless of how he chooses to move.


    Qu Rou does not stop for long. Not even for two seconds. No matter what, he cannot falter! Else, the trail will vanish before he reaches Qing Jin.


    des. Acid. Noxious Gasses. Even though most of the traps in the temple should have already been triggered by those who came long before him, Qu Rou keeps running into them. They force him to slow down, to be more mindful of his steps in the darkness. No longer can he just dash in without worry. He has to do things like grab the corpse of one of the spiders and throw it ahead of himself to see what it will trigger.


    Still, he clears the first few underground levels with no wounds on his body.


    It is not that nothing managed to hurt him. Rather, his regeneration can heal every minor injury with ease. Qi burns around him, constantly keeping his body in perfect shape. He has his bow on his right hand and an arrow on his left.


    A roares from behind Qu Rou.


    He turns around in time to see a Spirit Beast emerge from his shadow. A Shadow-Dwelling Devourer, a rare type of Spirit Beast with the innate ability to move through shadows. It is big and hairy, with powerful muscles and menacing ws.


    True Realm, Ninth Level.


    Far stronger than anything Qu Rou has faced in this temple so far, yet it is still only in the True Realm. The creatures instincts should be telling him it is no match for him. Indeed, despite their fearsome name, Shadow-Dwelling Devourers are cowardly by nature. This creature should be doing its best to avoid him instead of trying to attack him. The spiders should also have avoided him due to the difference in strength.


    Why do they attack him so fiercely?


    Those thoughts sh through Qu Rous mind as he raises his bow to shoot at the beast.


    Qu Rou flinches.


    Something tickles at his back and leaves him startled. A de, he realizes btedly. Not seeing it in time would have been a death sentence for most people. For Qu Rou, the feeling is little different from a drop of rain falling on the back of his neck. It is not pain but surprise that makes him flinch.


    The Shadow-Dwelling Devourers ws close in on his face.


    Qu Rous pride as an archer screams as hes forced to block the beasts ws with his arrow, holding it like a sword. He grits his teeth and pushes the beast back with a burst of strength, mming him against the temple walls. The creature tries to sink back into the shadows, but Qu Rous Qi holds it in ce. His soul shes against the Spirit Beast and grinds it down.


    His arrow goes right through the beasts head.


    All while the mysterious des keep striking his back.


    Qu Rou turns around, furious. An arrow clears the hallway, but there is no sign of the one who attacked him.


    And yet, more and more des keeping towards him.


    They are not steel or me but sound. As a single arrow from Qu Rou overpowers them all once more, he realizes what is happening. Unlike his arrows, these sound des freely echo across the corridors of the temple. He has heard of something like this before. One of the Eternal me ns allied Sects dedicates itself to sound and music. This must be one of their techniques.


    As he ventures deeper into the dark temple, Qu Rous steps are apanied by a never-ending melody. It is quick and fast-paced, just like the attacks thate along with it. Countless des of sound try to wound his body, but they are to him as summer rain.


    And yet, he cannot do anything to stop it. The one attacking is beyond the reach of his bow. He could even be on a different floor!


    The des, the Spirit Beasts, the traps.


    They are all nothing more than annoyances!


    Qu Rou grits his teeth as more spiders get in his way. Always more! Useless vermin too idiotic to know better than to challenge him!


    The floor opens up under him.


    For some reason, Qu Rou cannot step out of the way in time. The rigors of the Earth Realm do not allow him to boost himself out of the pit using [Shooting Star Step]. All Qu Rou can do is slow down his descent to the bottom. He senses the many spiders awaiting him down there. However, they are little more than an afterthought. As soon as he touches the floor, hes right in front of it. He does not need eyes to see, but he lifts his head up, all the same, to look up at the monstrosity before him.


    Earth Realm, Level Six.


    The Mother Spider screeches.


    Qu Rou has his bow up in an instant. Before he can fire, the Mother Spider spits acid at him. Qu Rou blurs to the side with [Shooting Star Step] and fires. His arrow strikes the Mother Spiders legs.


    However, it fails to pierce the Spirit Beasts body.


    Qu Rou raises an eyebrow in surprise as the spiders screech all around him. He blurs to the right as the Mother Spiders legse down. The arrow in his hand is already loaded with his Qi.


    He fires it.


    Then another.


    And another.


    With powerful eight shots, Qu Rou clears the room of most spiders. He charges his next arrow and fires it at the Mother Spider. The beast screams as itnds right in one of its eyes. Itshes out and swipes at Qu Rou with one of its massive legs, forcing Qu Rou to quickly blur out of the way.


    He is not fast enough.


    Qu Rous face morphs with shock as the Mother Spiders leg ms right into him and knocks him against the wall. He screams as acid rains down on his body. A burst of Qi pushes it away, his body already regenerating as the Mother Spideres in for another attack.


    Qu Rou is forced to raise his bow to block. The Mother Spiders strength bears down on him, and his bow creaks in protest. Still, Qu Rou holds on, Qi burning around his body, healing his wounds and nourishing his strength. The Mother Spider pulls its leg up toe down for another blow, and Qu Rou takes a feather from his hair. A jolt of Qi morphs it into a mighty arrow.


    There is no time to nock it, so Qu Rou throws it at the Mother Spider like a javelin. It sails through the air and pushes back the beast, giving Qu Rou enough time to back away and fire from his bow. The next arrow flies right towards the Mother Spider.


    It misses.


    He misses.


    Qu Rou is left so stunned he barely remembers to dodge the st of acid from the Mother Spider.


    His bow is bent.


    It was thest blow that did it. As Qu Rou fires his next arrow, he takes the damage done into ount. The arrow strikes the Mother Spiders body head-on, yet once more, its not strong enough to pierce its body.


    He needs to use more power.


    Qu Rou tries to blur out of the Mother Spiders way. However, once again, hes not fast enough. A ncing blow sends him flying. He gasps in pain but holds on to his arrow, pushing more and more Qi into it. The Mother Spider spits acid at him, but Qu Rou manages to dodge this time.


    More power.


    Six jumps with [Shooting Star Step] take him as far away from the Mother Spider as possible. A part of Qu Rous mind has to wonder why it takes him six steps when he should be able to clear miles with a single one.


    The Mother Spider charges.


    Qu Rou stands his ground.


    The Mother Spider is a massive beast that moves with impossible speed. Every single one of its steps causes tremors across the entire room. Its sharp mandibles ck ominously, ready to tear him in half.


    Qu Rou stands his ground.


    The Mother Spider screeches andunches a st of acid at him. The arrow in Qu Rous hand glows with mighty power, shining a light in the darkness, but he does not fire it yet.


    He dashes in.


    His body screams as he pushes through the acid. It doesnt matter. It is mere physical damage. No attack from a brute beast such as this can damage his soul. Closer. He needs to get closer still. His body is already regenerating even as the damage is being done. Qu Rou pushes through the acid until hes right below the Mother Spider.


    Qu Rou fires his most powerful arrow.


    [Sun Splitting Shot]


    The ensuing explosion rocks the entire floor, punching a hole through Mother Spider and bringing Qu Rou to his knees. His eyes widen as the Mother Spiders corpse starts to fall down, but his legsck the strength to flee.


    Mother Spiders corpse crashes right on top of him.


    Gasping in pain, Qu Rou manages to crawl out from under the corpse. He takes a deep breath as his body focuses on mending itself and


    Wait, something is wrong


    Qu Rou turns around immediately. A spear coated in potent lightning heads right towards him. His body is suddenly wracked by coughs. He tries to raise his bow but finds it has been lost under the Mother Spiders body.


    That does not mean the spear reaches him.


    His Qi roars as he brings his fist forward. His muscles scream and tear themselves apart from the amount of Qi he pushes into the limb.


    The spear breaks under his might.


    No more tricks! He roars, trying to stop his coughing. I can sense you, Qing Jin! I know you are here!


    Why did he not feel him before?


    Why can he not pinpoint his position?


    Why is he coughing so much?


    That request is easily granted, Senior Brother, Qing Jins voice echoes on the walls. I have no more tricks to y.


    Where is he? Qu Rou looks left and right but cannot find him.


    How can an Inner Disciple hide his Qi so well?


    However, I also have no need for more tricks, Qing Jin says, finally appearing before him. Have you not-


    Qu Rou blurs right towards Qing Jin with [Shooting Star Step]. In the blink of an eye, he has Qing Jin by the throat, only for Qing Jins body to suddenly vanish.


    Another soul fragment? Qu Rou frowns. No, that is not-


    Qu Rou starts coughing once more. His lungs scream in pain. What is happening?


    Have you not noticed, Senior Brother? Qing Jins voice echoes on the walls. You havent been breathing.


    What?


    I suppose it is not surprising Senior Brother has not noticed, Qing Jin keeps speaking as Qu Rou tries to get his coughing under control. His chest burns.


    A cultivator in the Earth Realm like Senior Brother has refined his body to the point where it can work with very little oxygen. However, that does not mean your body does not need it at all, Qing Jin says as he appears on the other end of the room.


    Enough! Qu Rou blurs towards Qing Jin but once again goes right through him.


    It merely means Senior Brother has so much Qi that breathing simply isnt a concern most of the time. However, if we take steps to remove the oxygen around Senior Brother, the situation bes different. Especially if Senior Brother is too busy fighting Spirit Beasts and healing from minor injuries all the time. At every turn, the damage Senior Brother was healing was greater than Senior Brother thought it was.


    Impossible! Qu Rou roars. However, even as he says it, his mind supplies a simple enough way to do so. Any disciple with enough control over fire should have been able to lower the amount of oxygen in the lower levels of the temple.


    However, how could they guarantee he would be too busy fighting Spirit Beasts to notice? How did they make them all attack him so fiercely?


    The water that hit me when I first entered the temple, Qu Rou realizes. That was a lure.


    Not the water, but rather the scent, Qing Jin replies. It was quite dangerous to make. We were not confident it would work on every creature in the temple, but at the very least, it needed to work on the spiders. I also needed to make sure my soul fragment traveled along the path that was most full of spiders so Senior Brother would follow that trail. It was all quite difficult.


    So what?! Qu Rou yells in between coughs. You still have not wounded me! You still have not beaten me! I have more than enough power to kill you! My soul will not falter!


    No, Qing Jin says, appearing before him once more. That is not how it works, Senior Brother. Your soul and body are one. Your body has been slowly suffering all this time, so you have continuously and recklessly been supplementing it through your soul. However, in doing so, you have exhausted your soul as well.


    Thats not That cannot


    Above!


    Qu Rou looks up to see a hail of attackse up from above the pit. des of sound and steel and mes of different colors. They are attacks from the disciples he ignored in his search for Qing Jin. His Qi roars as he tries to force back the attacks through the sheer force of his aura.


    A lone blue fireball manages to reach his arm.


    Qu Rou screams.


    His mind distantly categorizes the attack as a technique that seeks to upset the bnce between the Yin and Yang Qi in a persons body. A mere parlor trick from a weak disciple that should never work on someone like Qu Rou, who is in the Earth Realm.


    However, Qing Jin is right.


    All this time, his body has been chipped away, forcing Qu Rou to rely more and more on his soul to impose its image over it. Again and again, he regenerated without realizing how extensive the damage being done to him was. The bnce between Yin and Yang in his body has degraded to the point even a simple technique now greatly upsets his Qi.


    And so, at that crucial moment, Qu Rou falters.


    Qing Jin does not miss his chance. He closes in andnds a single attack before a weak backhand from Qu Rou sends him flying against the wall.


    The tiniest prick of pain forces Qu Rou to look down at his chest.


    There is a small, bluish needle embedded there.


    That is a dragon bone needle made from the bones of an Earth Realm dragon, Qing Jin says weakly. Qu Rou has been weakened so much he couldnt kill him in a single blow. They were a gift from my master, but that one is special even among them. You see, it is one of six that was inside me for three years while I was exposed to a deadly poison. Even if you are in the Earth Realm, your body will not ovee it, Senior Brother. The only issue was weakening you enough to use it.


    However, Qu Rou is not listening anymore.


    Qu Rou is already dying.


    ~~~

 Chapter 154: Before The Next Tribulation

    Chapter 154: Before The Next Tribtion


    ~~~


    Dim mes illuminate the dark pit where Qu Rou made hisst stand. The bodies of the Spirit Beasts he killed are scattered all around. Doubtlessly, they will be a good source of corester on, but right now, they go ignored in favor of the one who killed them. The seven disciples gather around his corpse. Shock and awe permeate through their bodies.


    The Core Disciple once stood proud and mighty. Now, his skin has taken on a gross, purplish hue. His hands clutch at his chest. His face is frozen in pain, his mouth open to let out that one final gasp.


    He is dead, Wong says. The paleness of his face stands out even in the darkness of the pit. Hes really dead.


    I cant believe it, says Dong Kuan, a male disciple of the Apothecary. Though far less emotional than Wong, he looks at the product of their work with wide eyes. His shaking knees are noticeable even through his robes.


    Thats Senior Brother Qu Rou, says Gan Nanfeng, a female disciple from the Apothecary. We are both from Sweet Blossom City. Everyone hailed him as a prodigy among prodigies. He was a legend.


    Even within the main sect, the Elders had high expectations of him, adds Ni Cai. He is from the Medical Pavilion. He was chosen to go to the Crimson Cloud Tournament! Hes one of the strongest cultivators of our generation.


    Not anymore, says Ten Zichun, a disciple from the Armory. We killed him.


    Those words sober everyone there. Though no one will deny Liu Jin did the bulk of the work, they all contributed to the final result.


    Fan Bingbing helped them locate the traps inside the temple and discern their purpose. Ten Zichun was crucial in getting many of them back to working order. Though the more esoteric traps had long since been triggered by previous explorers, many of the ones left were simple but deadly to those who had yet to reach the Heaven Realm. They would not have been able to slow down Qu Rou without them.


    Liu Jin, Dong Kuan, and Gan Nanfeng all fiercely worked to create a concoction that would lure the Spirit Beasts inside the temple. They had several animated discussions as they pondered the projects feasibility andter discussed the best way to use it on Qu Rou.


    Ni Cai would say his part was the most superfluous one, as Liu Jin is undeniably the better doctor. Still, the disciple had been in the Medical Pavilion for longer. His experience treating older disciples had been invaluable to work out just how much time they had before Qu Rou weakened enough to confront him.


    Even towards the end, Wongs blue mes, a technique from the Bright Phantasm Sect he imed tock skill with, had helped them bring down Qu Rou.


    Not a single one of them, not even Liu Jin, could have defeated Qu Rou on their own. Everyone contributed in their own way, however small.


    Now, Qu Rou lies dead before them.


    No one could me the least among them for perhaps thinking this might be the most shining achievement of their lives.


    Arge snake made out of pure poison swallows Qu Rou whole.


    Brother Qing! What are you doing? yells a surprised Gan Nanfeng. She regrets it almost immediately. His red eyes root her to the spot.


    Hes in the Earth Realm, Liu Jin says as if that is enough to exin everything.


    Do you really need more than that to understand? Fan Bingbing asks them when she sees them trade confused nces with each other. She already has her guqin out and is carefully molding her Qi. We cannot take any unnecessary risks. We are dealing with someone in Earth Realm. It is better topletely dispose of the body. Else, there is a one in a million chance he mighte back and take revenge on us.


    The disciples nervously look at each other.


    Within moments, their own attacks join Liu Jins, striking at Qu Rous corpse until nothing is left.


    ~~~


    I am sorry, Brother Qing.


    Ten Zichun has a solemn look on his face as he presents Liu Jin with the fragments of his broken spear. Qu Rous punch broke the shaft in three ces, but that is not the worst of it. The leaf-shaped de ispletely shattered.


    Maybe it would be different if I had ess to one of the better forges back at thepound, but under the circumstances, there is nothing that can be done.


    Do not worry, Brother Ten. I had a feeling that would be the case, Liu Jin says, taking the fragments from the older disciple and cing them in his spatial pouch. It aplished its job. That is all that matters.


    It may only have slowed down Qu Rou for a fraction of a second, but even that is a lot when dealing with someone so powerful.


    Senior Brother Guo will probably be angry when he finds out, Ten says. He was very proud of this spear, Brother Qing. It is not the strongest weapon he has forged, but he said the bnce was perfect for you.


    If Senior Brother Guo finds out, that means we have reunited with him, Liu Jin says, turning away from Brother Ten. If bearing his anger is the price I must pay to have him with us, Ill dly do so.


    The full moon shines down upon them, bathing the Eye of the ins with its light. After many days, the seven disciples have finally left the temple. Not a single one of them speaks. They are all just content to savor the moment and enjoy this brief repose after all they have done. The cool breeze of the evening is a balm to their skin.


    In a few hours, the sun will rise, yet another reminder of the challenges they have ovee, for they have lived to see another day.


    Brother Qing, Ten says after several minutes have passed. What are we to do now? Will we return to thepound?


    All the disciples wait to hear what Liu Jin has to say. He has led them to victory against a Core Disciple of the Eternal me n. Not a single one among them even thinks about questioning his authority. Whatever he says, they will do.


    Didnt I already say it? Liu Jin replies. Right now, there is no better ce for us to be than this temple.


    That is all he needs to say. They do not express doubt. They do not ask him to exin himself further.


    All anyone says is, As youmand, Brother Qing.


    Yes, there is no longer any need for Liu Jin to exin himself.


    Nevertheless, he does.


    Unless some of the Core Disciples were dropped much further away than us, it is likely they have all passed through the temple already. If we try to return to the Eternal me n right now, there is a chance we might run into a Core Disciple from Lord Feng Shangs faction. Some may even be lying in wait. Just like Qu Rou was here.


    While there are many routes one can take from the Eye to the Eternal me nspound, all one would need to do to cut them off is wait on the way to Ember City. A few disciples pale as they realize how likely that is.


    This temple will be our home for now, Liu Jin says. There is plenty of room, and most of the Spirit Beasts inside are dead.


    Qu Rous rampage ended up being quite helpful towards that end.


    We will wait here for our brethren to arrive and wee them into our number, Liu Jin continues. In the meantime in the meantime, we all need to grow stronger.


    Stronger? Fan Bingbing echoes, not with doubt but interest.


    We are in a Qi-rich environment, arent we? Liu Jin says to her. We have multiple Spirit Beasts Cores, three members of the Apothecary, and more importantly, we have time.


    Liu Jin looks towards the horizon.


    Lets make the best of it before tribtion crosses our path once more.


    ~~~


    Isnt this quite enough? Feng Zhi asks his brother. Though days have passed, Feng Zhi has yet to leave his position. He still stands behind the line he has drawn, blocking the way out of the cave.


    Never


    Unlike his brother, Feng Hao is dirty and bruised. Some of his blood drips down from a cut on his lip. It is proof of how gentle Feng Zhi has been with him so far. Regardless of how fiercely Feng Hao attacked him, Feng Zhi always repelled him with the least amount of force, never causing him any permanent orsting damage.


    However, there is one type of damage Feng Zhi cannot avoid, no matter how careful he is.


    With every day, the respect and admiration Feng Hao holds for him are chipped away.


    Brother, I am not defeated yet! Feng Hao says.


    Yes, you are, Feng Zhi says, You have been defeated repeatedly over the past few days. Do not mistake your position. I am not defeated yet are the words of someone who has something left to try. You do not.


    Is that so? Feng Hao breathes heavily as he focuses his Qi. I thank you for your guidance then.


    Despite his physical state, Feng Haos Qi zes around him. He pushes through the pain and reaches deep within himself. Skill, power, experience. Feng Zhi outshines him in all those things. The only advantage he has is that Feng Zhi is not using his full power against him.


    <em>Precision, Young Master. Precision. Your target is in front of you. You just need to hit it.</em>


    Feng Hao is quite certain this is not the sort of situation his Elder Brother had in mind when he said those words.


    Regardless, it is all he has.


    Feng Haos Qi turns into fire. First red, then blue as the temperature around him rises. Gritting his teeth, Feng Hao focuses it all on his hands. Days of trying to fight his brother have only increased his skill.


    <em>...The more Young Master uses his mes inbat, the easier doing so will be. Eventually, Young Master wont even need to think about it. Beyond that, the quality and quantity of Young Masters mes leave nothing to be desired..</em>


    No, they do. Right now, his usual mes wont do it. They need to be more.


    The fire turns white.


    Feng Zhi raises an eyebrow. Oh?


    It is not enough.


    This fire will not defeat his brother. It will not even distract him. Fen Hao needs more! Something amazing! Something beyond the temporary!


    Something Eterna-


    Feng Zhi crosses the line for the first time and punches Feng Hao in the gut. Spit and blood fly out of Feng Haos mouth as hes blown back dozens of yards and crashes into a stctite.


    <em>Were you born without brains! </em>Feng Zhi yells, his temper lost. Another first between them. Do you really think you can connect to the Eternal me?! Let alone do so under these circumstances?


    The Eternal me?


    Feng Hao blinks.


    Is that what he almost did?


    I dont know whether I am a fool or not, Feng Hao says, slowly standing up. However, I do know I am not a coward.


    His brother flinches.


    I am trying to protect you, he says through gritted teeth.


    By hiding me away and hoping the storm passes? Feng Hao asks. Brother, what happens if Uncle wins the contest? Have you considered that? What if Aunty starts looking at us like my mother looks at you?


    Though he wishes he didnt, Feng Hao now understands the tension that has always been present between the two.


    What will you do then? Feng Hao asks. Stay here forever? Thats not right, brother!


    Maybe something like that would be eptable for some people, but they are cultivators who struggle against tribtion! To do nothing is to put their fate in the hands of others!


    That can never be their way!


    Feng Hao is tired of doing nothing!


    You speak with more emotion than sense, little brother, Feng Zhi tells him. His Aura res up to oppress Feng Hao.


    However, Feng Hao looks back at him without flinching.


    I may be young and foolish, Feng Hao says. But young and foolish as I am, the fire within me tells me that you are wrong!


    ~~~


    The Dead ins rumble as a massive creature slowly walks across its surface. It is as tall as thirty men standing on top of each other and three times as long. It has four thick legs and skin like leather. Massive tusks grow from its mouth, and horns that are just asrge decorate its head.


    It is dead.


    There is no light in its eyes. Its rotting flesh has attracted all sorts of bugs. No blood flows through its body, and no heart beats in its chest.


    Yet, it moves.


    Behind it follows a veritable procession of Spirit Beasts. Most of them small and weak, all of them dead. As they pass, something burrows out of the ground. It is another Spirit Beast, small and rodent-like. Its skull is cracked, and its eyes have long since decayed. A big chunk of flesh is missing from its right side.


    Still, it moves.


    Another corpse joins the procession.


    ~~~


    The roar of thunder echoes across the Dead -


    Is that the Thousand Steps of the Thunder God?


    Lei Kong stops.


    He digs his feet into the ground to counter his speed, yet even that is not enough. His momentum is such that it almost sends him flying. He has to push his Qi in the opposite direction to avoid that.


    A stranger has crossed his path.


    It is not the mans ragged appearance that stops Lei Kong, nor is it the fact that he somehow managed to intercept him while he was using Thousand Steps of the Thunder God.


    No, Lei Kong stops because this man is in the Fifth Level of the Renegade Realm.


    This Duke has asked you a question.


    Yes! Yes, it was! Lei Kong replies, bowing his head immediately after he has gotten over his shock. Making a Renegade repeat himself a third time would not end well for him.


    Of course, if Lei Kong had his way, he would have never met a Renegade at all! Even as Lei Kong speaks, his mind is already trying to figure out a way to escape. Unfortunately, the one before him is a Renegade while he is stuck in the True Realm. There is no conceivable scenario where he can get away.


    A member of the Lei n. How curious.


    Lei Kong gulps. There is a high chance this man belongs to the Storm Dragon Empire. However, meeting a countryman is not something Lei Kong can find joy in right now. The Lei n has done many things to many people. Some good. Many bad. There is no telling where this man falls on that scale.


    Especially if this man truly is a duke.


    And yet, there is little choice for Lei Kong but to tell the truth. He is not a brave enough man to lie to a Renegade.


    It is as the honored Duke says, Lei Kong says. This one belongs to the Lei n.


    I see. The man closes his eyes and nods. An auspicious asion. It has been many years since I met a fellow countryman. Well, since I met a sane one. Reckless cultivators who rush to enter the Renegade Realm make for poor conversation partners. Sit.


    It is not a request. Lei Kong immediately sits down.


    Those from the Lei n were always stalwart defenders of the Storm Dragon Empire. I hope that has yet to change. Tell me, how are things back home?


    ~~~

 Chapter 155: You Will Fight Me

    Chapter 155: You Will Fight Me


    ~~~


    When the temple appears on the horizon, Chang Gong and Chang Zhiyu can only look at it with tears in their eyes.


    The brothers do not know how long it has been since they were dropped in the Dead ins. Their attempts to keep track of time have long since stopped. Though they are both capable Inner Disciples that work in the Division of Internal Disputes, the pair has almost died several times already. To impossibly powerful Spirit Beasts. To bizarre geography. To unpredictable weather conditions. Their journey across the Dead ins has been one nightmare after another.


    The robes that mark them as disciples of the Eternal me n, usually beautiful and pristine, are now stained with dirt and dried blood. Their faces shine with sweat, and they are so tired they have to lean on each other for support.


    They are undeniably a pathetic sight.


    It had been ten of them at the start of their journey. Only the two of them remain now. The others are either dead or abandoned the quest along the way. The Chang brothers do not know what became of thetter group, but theyd like to believe they made it back safely to the Crimson Cloud Empire. Regardless of alliances, no one deserves to die in the Dead ins. That is what this experience has taught them.


    The closer they get to the temple, the quicker their steps be, eagerness getting the best of them. Soon, they are no longer leaning on each other but running as fast as their tired bodies are capable of. This cannot wait. It cannot be done with patience. Before them lies the culmination of all their trials! The proof of their sess!


    They stop.


    A soft, haunting melody whispers in their ears. The brothers immediately move to stand with their backs to each other, ready to defend themselves.


    Greetings.


    A girl appears between them and the temple. She sits on the grass with a guqinid out before her. She looks small and delicate, with brown eyes and hair. Like them, she wears the robes of an Inner Disciple of the Eternal me n, though hers are in far better condition.


    Upon taking a closer look, Chang Gong notices the many imperfections in the cloth. It is not that she has not experienced her fair share of hardships. However, unlike them, she has had time to wash and clean herself.


    She is in the Ninth Level of the Spirit Realm.


    You are from Lord Feng Shangs faction.


    Their breath is caught in their throat. The girl says it as an absolute fact. There is no room for them to even think about denying it.


    Here.


    She reaches into her robes and tosses something at them, her song never wavering. The Chang brothers reflexively leap back, expecting an attack. Nonees. Instead, they are left staring at the two small rocks that now lie a few feet away from them.


    Chang Gongs eyes widen.


    Are those-?


    They are the temple stones you havee for, the girl says. Take them and leave, followers of Lord Feng Shang.


    Chang Gong does not move to pick up the stones. Instead, he aims a suspicious look at the girl, one that is mirrored by his brother.


    How do we know they are actually temple stones?


    The girls expression does not change, yet the Chang brothers feel she is decidedly unimpressed with them.


    Try breaking them if you wish to. Their hardness should be evidence enough, she says in a dull monotone, as if that should have been obvious. Now, once again, do take those and leave.


    Leave? We barely got here alive! Chang Zhiyu says, too tired to care that the one he is speaking to is obviously stronger than him. You might as well be sending us to our deaths!


    The girl stops ying.


    The Chang brothers immediately step back.


    A valid point, she says. A small sack appears in her hand, and she tosses it to them. This time, Chang Gong catches it without thinking. The medicine there will replenish your strength. There is enough for you to make the journey back. Of course, you can choose to stay here, but if you do


    She pauses. The girls aura does not increase to oppress them with its force. Instead, she diminishes it, and by doing so, allows them to feel the dozens of auras lying in wait inside the temple. The brothers had been so focused on the girl that, in their tired state, theypletely missed them.


    Make no mistake. If you stay, you will do so as our prisoners.


    The music begins ying once more.


    Which will it be?


    ~~~


    Fan Bingbing finds Qing Jin in his chambers. Her fellow disciple sits on the floor while refining several ingredients at once, his aura gently rising around him. Direct Resonance is what Elder Geng called it during the banquet. It is undoubtedly an impressive sight. Many disciples would stay silent out of fear of disrupting Qing Jins concentration, but Fan Bingbing knows there is no need for that.


    Qing Jins concentration is not the sort of thing that can be broken by a few sentences.


    Two disciples from Lord Feng Shangs faction came by earlier today.


    Which offer did they take?


    As expected, Qing Jin answers without stopping his work or even opening his eyes. He is already moving to the next stage and mixing the ingredients.


    They took the first offer. I gave them supplies and sent them on their way.


    Whenever a disciple finds the temple, they are given two choices. If they are fellow members of Lord Feng Guis faction, they can either leave with a stone after resting or stay in the temple with them until they are all ready to make the journey back.


    If they are from Lord Feng Shangs faction, they can either leave with the stone and some supplies, or they can choose to stay as prisoners. So far, nearly all of them have taken the first choice, which is a good thing. If enough of them were to gather here, they may start getting ideas and cause trouble.


    Good. Anything else?


    Brother Ten was talking about staying here for good earlier today.


    Again? Qing Jin sighs. Tell him to stop. The Dead ins are not safe for us. The moment we start thinking of this ce as our home is the moment when the Dead ins will expel us. Or worse.


    In this temple, they have found shelter and an environment rich in ambient Qi. There are plenty of Spirit Beasts for them to hunt. Even more so now that their numbers have grown. Thanks to Qing Jin and the other members of the Apothecary, pills are easy enough to make. Already their power has increased substantially.


    It is not rare for someone like Ten Zichun to start getting ideas as a result. As someone whoes from nothing, there is nothing tying him to the Eternal me n, especially after everything that has happened recently. He is hardly the only one who thinks that way. Why go back to the Eternal me n when staying here might benefit them more?


    However, Qing Jin will hear none of that. On this matter, he is adamant in a way that is almost strange. Qing Jin seems certain that they should not indulge in the act of <em>thinking</em> of the Eye as their home. It goes well beyond superstition and caution.


    He knows something. That much is obvious to Fan Bingbing. It is hardly the first time Qing Jin somehow knows things most people dont. Despite having no ties to any of the major powers within the Empire, Qing Jins education is exceedingly profound. On his chosen fields, Fan Bingbing dares say he will not lose even to masters with centuries of experience.


    After all, most people cannot unlock meridians.


    Qing Jin did not tell her he was doing it, but she is not like the other five who were too weak, stunned, and awed by everything that had happened to notice. While the others may attribute their increased cultivation speed to the Dead ins, she knows the real cause.


    Qing Jin hasnt unlocked the meridians of those who arrivedter, nor has he approached any of those who helped defeat Qu Rou to reveal what he has done. Both are good moves on his part. It is not a skill that one should advertise.


    Though Fan Bingbing knows her meridians will return to their previous stage eventually, she has no ns to confront Qing Jin about his skill or ask him to keep applying the treatment to her. Qing Jin has earned her silence on this matter. She will just make the best of her temporarily increased cultivation speed.


    Is there anything wrong? Fan Bingbing asks as Qing Jin holds up a sk containing one of the potions he just made and looks at it with a frown.


    Nothing, he replies a little too quickly. It is just I am still not satisfied with this one.


    That is one of the potions we give to those who chose to leave, is it? Fan Bingbing asks. Elixir of the 400-Day Journey?


    The one who named it was a little too presumptuous. Or so I have heard, Qing Jin says. I have been trying to improve the recipe, but it still doesnt quite live up to its name.


    Fan Bingbing makes a small sound to show she is listening but does not offer any input. There is no point in reassuring him that his potion has made a great difference in the journeys of those who have left. He does not need it. Qing Jin already knows his work is good. Likewise, there is no point in telling him he will aplish his goal because Qing Jins skill is obvious to all. Once he sets his mind to something, it is not a matter of if but when.


    Instead, Fan Bingbing chooses to move to another subject.


    The Exploration Division wishes to venture further into the temple.


    Qing Jin gives her a look.


    The Exploration Division or you?


    One could argue that since I am the highest-ranking member of the Exploration Division present, my words are the words of the Exploration Division.


    One could, Qing Jin agrees. No.


    Fan Bingbing sighs softly. Although she knew he would most likely deny her, she cannot help but be saddened. During the time they have been here, they have discovered the temple goes far deeper underground than they had assumed. She had read some records in the Exploration Division that spoke about it, but seeing it first-hand is different.


    Of course, she understands why Qing Jin doesnt want to venture further underground. There is no telling what sorts of dangers lurk down there. There may be creatures even more dangerous than the Mother Spider waiting for them.


    Are you pouting?


    I am most definitely not.


    Senior Brother Qing! A disciple bursts into the room. Another member of Lord Guis faction has arrived. She wishes to speak to you, butshe has brought someone with her.


    ~~~


    Lu Mei leaps into Qing Jins arms and kisses him as soon as sheys eyes on him.


    And keeps kissing him.


    And kissing him.


    And kissing him.


    It does not look like she is going to stop anytime soon.


    Fan Bingbing gives a cursory nce to the faces of those assembled in the main hall. What she finds is a mixture of envy, amazement, and awkwardness. As more seconds pass, the awkwardness bes increasingly prominent.


    Either Sister Lu has really missed Qing Jin, or she is making sure everyone is aware of her im.


    It is probably a mix of both, Fan Bingbing decides. That sort of thing is why she has never bothered with romantic or sexual attachment. She understands it, but she understands it enough to know she does not want to deal with it. Betrayal. Jealousy. Envy. Grudges. It is nothing short of Divine Providence when love does not spiral into something ugly.


    For someone like Fan Bingbing, who already has a hard time finding people she tolerates, the whole thing is profoundly inane. Still, shell not begrudge Qing Jin for indulging in it. He is one of the few people she can talk to. A few vices can be overlooked between friends so long as they do not be an impediment.


    The kiss ends.


    I missed you.


    I missed you too.


    Oh? Are you talking now? Are you sure you dont want to stare longingly into each others eyes for a few hours? I could fetch a bedroll.


    Every eye in the entrance hall turns towards the someone Sister Lu has brought with her. Though surrounded by people from the opposing faction, the most unruly son of the Bei n does not seem even slightly bothered. He meets every single stare aimed at him with unwavering eyes.


    It would be impressive if it wasnt painfully stupid.


    We were transported to the same ce, so we decided to join forces until we found a safe ce to settle our differences, says Lu Mei, immediately moving to stand beside Qing Jin. As you can see, it took a while.


    But we finally did it! Bei Hong smashed his fist into his open palm. What are we waiting for?


    With much patience, Qing Jin walks up to Bei Hong. The people around them stare in silence, tension crackling in the air.


    You are not actually thinking of trying to fight everyone here.


    Yes, I am.


    Yes, you are. Qing Jin turns around and sighs. Immediately, all those around them tense, ready to attack Bei Hong. Hold.


    A single word from Qing Jin stops them. He looks back at Bei Hong and raises a finger.


    A one-on-one match. No interruptions. If you lose, you will agree to be our prisoner.


    Bei Hong stops to consider it, his mouth twisting several times he does so.


    Alright, he says, cracking his knuckles. I ept! We never have gotten the chance to fight each other.


    I never said you were fighting me.


    For the first time, Bei Hongs unshakable confidence is marred by confusion. Oh? If not you, then who? His gaze finds Fan Bingbing. Her?


    No, foolish cousin.


    Bei Hongs face sours as soon as he hears him. Tall and broad-shouldered with dark eyes and a hair of a very light shade of brown. It is clear to anyone watching that the man who walks into the main hall is rted to Bei Hong.


    His name is Bei Duyi. He is one of the disciples that have joined up with them in the temple.


    You will fight me.


    He is also Bei Hongs cousin.


    ~~~

 Chapter 156: Clashing Gold

    Chapter 156: shing Gold


    ~~~


    The Bei n is one of the major powers within the Golden Fist Sect, which is one of the strongest Sect in the Crimson Cloud Empire. As such, every single one of its members enjoys considerable luxuries.


    All over two hundred of them.


    Bei Duyi and Bei Hong learned the Way of the Golden Fist just as every member of the Bei n does. Their grandfather carried them on his shoulders to show them how it feels to fly just as he does for every child born into the Bei n. That does not make them special. Their many cousins, uncles, and aunts all enjoyed those privileges as well.


    Neither Bei Hong nor Bei Duyies from the main branch of the Bei n. Their grandfather is an Elder of the Golden Fist Sect, but hes hardly the only Elder who belongs to the Bei n. Bei Hong and Bei Duyi have lived their lives knowing they have to bow their heads to the main family at every opportunity.


    At least, Bei Duyi did.


    Do you realize how foolish you look right now, cousin? Bei Duyi asks as he divests himself of his upper garments in preparation for their fight.


    The two are standing in the temples courtyard. A small crowd of disciples hase to watch. They all make sure to give the fighters a wide berth to avoid getting caught in the crossfire. Liu Jin, Lu Mei, and Fan Bingbing sit on an elevated tform, looking down on them from above.


    Foolish? Bei Hong echoes, mimicking his actions. Of course, in Bei Hongs case, his robes are so filthy they are the ones dirtying the ground by making contact with it. You have been making trouble for me since I joined the Eternal me n and running from me at every turn! I finally have you in front of me! I should be thanking the Heavens at the top of my lungs! This time, it wont be like it was in the Sparring Hall! There will be no interruptions!


    You are surrounded by hostile fighters, Bei Duyi points out. Slowly. As if speaking to a child. Something that Bei Hong forces him to do quite often. Do you honestly expect a fair match?


    Of course I do! Qing Jin is a fair man, Bei Hong replies as if that should be obvious, looking at Bei Duyi like he was the slow one.


    And on this one thing<em>and only on this one thing!</em>Bei Hong might be right. Qing Jin offered Bei Hong a fight without interruptions. There is no reason to think he will renege on that, not that Bei Duyi ever had any thoughts of relying on external aid to win.


    However!


    Thats not the point, idiot! Think, Bei Hong! For once in your life, think! Do you ever pay attention to the conditions of the fights you agree to! If you lose here, you will have to surrender.


    I know that, Bei Hong says with rising impatience. And I intend to keep my word.


    And I know that! And Qing Jin knows that. What do you get by winning?


    Bei Hong opens his mouth.


    He closes it.


    He does this two more times until atst a thoughtful frown appears on his face.


    Huh. He turns to Qing Jin with reluctant approval. You bastard. Well yed.


    Bei Duyis eyebrow twitches.


    Is that all you have to say? He shouts, stomping his foot on the ground. Well yed?


    What point is there in getting angry? Bei Hong asks. I was the one who epted the conditions.


    Be angry at yourself! Bei Duyi says, shaking his fist at him. If you will not be angry at anyone else, at least have the decency to be angry at yourself! Even in the unlikely event of your victory, there is no future for you! Do you honestly expect to take on everyone here and win through nothing but sheer grit?


    Foolish cousin! I expected to do that from the start! Bei Hong shouts. Gold coats his fist as he bangs it against his chest. This just makes things easier.


    Bei Duyi takes a deep breath.


    [Goldforged Body]


    And socks Bei Hong in the jaw.


    Foolish, indeed! Bei Duyi says as Bei Hongs body goes flying. Gold quickly grows all over Bei Duyis body. Why did I ever think my words should be wasted on you? I should have just hit you from the start!


    Now, youre speaking sense! Bei Hong says he rises from the ground. Gold rises over his face and across his chest. Golden teeth glint under the sun as a savage grin appears on Bei Hongs face. Lets go!


    The golden fighters collide in the center of the courtyard with a sound not unlike several gongs being struck simultaneously. Ferocious punches fly one after another. Their feet dig deeper and deeper into the ground as their exchange continues, neither one willing to concede even an inch.


    For as long as Bei Duyi can remember, it has always been this way.


    Bei Duyi was born less than two years before Bei Hong, practically nothing from the perspective of most cultivators. Still, that small gap has made a significant impact on their lives.


    Despite not belonging to the main family, Bei Duyi was born in possession of a rare amount of talent. As a result, the rest of the n gave special attention to him. Most parents would be overjoyed by their childs good fortune. However, his father took Bei Duyi aside one day and gave him advice that would stay with him for the rest of his life.


    <em>Do not outshine the main family. Not for their sake, but yours.</em>


    Talent draws admiration from ones peers. Talent also breeds resentment. Even as a young child, Bei Duyi understood precisely what his father was trying to tell him. If he shone too brightly, the main family might grow to resent him. He needed to act within the confines of his position and never overstep those boundaries. In that way, Bei Duyi became the model of what a talented son of the Bei n should be. Meek, dutiful, and respectful.


    If Bei Hong ever received simr advice from his parents, he has done an excellent job pretending he never heard it.


    Bei Duyi grits his teeth as a punch from Bei Hong rocks him back. Though they are using the same technique, Bei Hongs [Goldforged Body] has always been superior to his in hardness and strength. Bei Hongs time in the Dead ins has only further honed those characteristics. Almost unreasonably so. Even his light jabs feel impossibly heavy now.


    As soon as Bei Hong sees him stagger, he closes in to deliver a solid punch to Bei Duyis stomach. Three quick jabs to his throat follow before he tries to finish Bei Duyi with a punch to the face.


    You stupid idiot! Bei Duyi yells out as he catches Bei Hongs fist.


    His golden body starts glowing.


    Bei Hong screams as pure heat radiates from Bei Duyis body. It burns his hand and melts the earth around them. Even the air twists and turns like the inside of a furnace.


    [Magnificent Molten Radiance]


    Bei Hongs defense is overwhelmed in an instant. Bei Duyis burning fist buries itself into Bei Hongs stomach and sends him flying. The disciples part as Bei Hongs body isunched out of the courtyard and crashes against a temple wall.


    Gold, Bei Duyi says as he advances, melting the earth as he does, is not an element of hardness.


    And who decided that?


    Bei Hong gets up.


    Of course, he does.


    Even though his cousins body now literally has the imprint of his fist on it, he dares to stand up and look at him with an eager grin. Not a grimace or a scowl. Not even a hint of self-awareness is reflected on Bei Hongs face. There is nothing there but the desire to continue the fight.


    Life would have been much easier for everyone if Bei Hong knew how to stay down.


    Normally, the Bei n would have celebrated the birth of two talented cultivators within such a short time from each other. Indeed, that was the case at first. The n even made sure to pair them together as often as possible so that Bei Duyi would be a role model and protector for his younger cousin.


    At least, those foolish ideas existed until it became apparent Bei Hong was cut from an entirely different cloth than Bei Duyi.


    While Bei Duyi would keep his head low and make sure to avoid winning sparring matches when it would be a problem if he did so, Bei Hong never showed such restraint. Bei Hong only spoke thenguage of strength. It didnt matter whether the one he was dealing with was an Outer Disciple from a poor vige or the son of an influential Elder. Hed treat them ording to their strength without fault.


    Unfortunately for everyone, Bei Hong found his foes and allies wanting all too often. He made no secret of it either. Bei Hong loudly and bluntly told all those he defeated what he thought of their skills and talent. He was quick to insult and belittle. Bei Hong was a nail sticking out, begging for a hammer to appear.


    Bei Duyi warned him. Bei Duyi yelled at him. Bei Duyi begged him.


    Bei Hong would not yield.


    And so, Bei Duyi became the hammer so that no one else would have to.


    If Bei Hong wouldnt keep his head down, Bei Duyi would put his head down and show everyone that Bei Hongs arrogance had already been punished. That Bei Hong was just a young upstart not worth putting in their eyes.


    Bei Hong rushes at him as if his touch hadnt burned him just seconds ago. Full of vigor and devoid of sense. Bei Duyi smashes his molten fists on Bei Hongs head. The force of the impact is enough to break the earth under their feet.


    And yet, Bei Hong finds enough strength to keep himself up and bury his fist in Bei Duyis stomach.


    Who are you to say what gold is? Bei Hong roars as he keeps hitting him. Gold!


    Three more hitsnd on his chest. Bei Hong steps closer and smashes his foot on top of Bei Duyis, preventing him from stepping back.


    Is Beyond Tarnish!


    Are you mad? Bei Duyi yells. Every time Bei Hong makes contact with his body, he burns himself. My touch alone is enough to burn you!


    Bei Duyi screams as Bei Hong smashes his forehead against his face.


    And mine is enough to break you!


    Bei Duyi has no words.


    The most guttural of growls rises from his throat as he throws himself into the fight.


    ~~~


    You cannot possibly be serious, Qing Jin tells him.


    I am extremely serious, Brother Qing, Bei Duyi replies.


    You expect me to believe you care for your cousin.


    Of course not! Bei Duyi replies, sounding offended at the thought of it. I hate my cousin. Hes loud, uncouth, and has the survival instincts of a frog being slowly boiled alive... That does not mean I want to see him dead, no matter how much his actions may run counter to his own survival.


    Yet, you left him in the Golden Fist Sect, Qing Jin points out. I know you joined the Eternal me n a year before him.


    I am not my cousins keeper. I will not put my life on hold for him. It was always my intention to join the Eternal me n, so I did once I judged myself worthy. Besides, by then, Bei Hong was notpletely without allies, even if it was clear the n would eventually send him away.


    So when he joined the Eternal me n


    I knew he would behave in the Eternal me n as he did in the Golden Fist Sect. However, the Eternal me n is home to predators far beyond Bei Hong. Worse still, I saw that he had somehow foundpanions who were just as irreverent as him. No offense intended, Bei Duyi quickly adds.


    No, you definitely meant to offend, but thats fine. I am not easily offended. Continue.


    With Bei Hong having made so many enemies in such a short time, I thought that there was no other choice but to take control of that enmity. I could not make it go away, but as an Inner Disciple of no small amount of power, I could make my opinions heard. I became one of the leaders of the group against Bei Hong.


    Liu Jin hums. So thats why they all challenged him and Huang Shing one by one instead of just waiting till he was alone to attack him as a group.


    Yes, I convinced them that it would be best if we kept our activities firmly within the confines of the rules. Of course, as Bei Hong and the rest of you kept winning, that became harder to do.


    It likely didnt help that you seemed to be in no hurry to challenge your cousin.


    I thought that if I made myself unavable to Bei Hong, his focus would be on cornering me, which would make it harder for him to get into bigger trouble. But yes, you are right. The others misconstrued my actions as cowardice and weakness, and so disobeyed my orders, which led to the fight you had in the Summer Forest.


    Which led to our mission in Night Forest Nation. Yes, I understand the chain of events well enough. No need to exin it, Qing Jin says. Regardless, do you really expect me to believe you went through all this trouble to stop your cousin from getting himself killed? Assuming youre telling the truth, its all so needlessly roundabout I wonder if you can even draw a straight line.


    Bei Hong is stupid. He cannot be handled the same way one would someone with sense.


    Bei Hong is not the only onecking in sense. Qing Jing sighs. My father once told me I have an uncle who I have never met. The more I learn about other families, the more I think thats not much of a tragedy.


    ~~~


    <em>Family tends to be that way, Brother Qing.</em>


    Words from a conversation that happened days ago sh through Bei Duyis mind. They would have made him smile if he werent so tired.


    Bei Hong and Bei Duyi keep brawling in the center of a crater created by the force of their blows. The area around them has been left a smoldering waste. Their fast jabs and furious kicks have degraded into sloppy punches and inelegant shoves. Their golden bodies have turned back to weak, broken flesh.


    It is a fight in slow motion. It takes Bei Hong a full three seconds to make a fist, raise it, and throw a punch. It takes Bei Duyi equally as much to put a bare facsimile of a block, one that somehow causes him to fall forward, his forehead crashing against Bei Hongs neck. His cousin tries to shove him away butcks the strength to do so.


    They fall.


    It is not grateful or capable of eliciting any other feeling than embarrassment. The two cousins are a tangle of limbs that somehow still insist on trying to hit each other. Most of the disciples watching them have already left, having decided they have better things to do with their time. On Qing Jins side, Lu Mei shakes her head and looks away as if embarrassed for them.


    One full hourter, the punches possessing all the ferocity of a sloth have stopped. Bei Hong and Bei Duyi lie side by side in the bottom of the crater.


    Just this once


    ... lets call it a tie..


    ~~~

 Chapter 157: Blurring Lines

    Chapter 157: Blurring Lines


    ~~~


    Bei Hong and Bei Duyi are left as little more than bruises.


    Internal bleeding, broken bones, and cracked skulls. There is little they didnt do to each other. Their bloodied, beaten forms areid out over stone tforms in what has be an improvised clinic of sorts. Few make the journey across the Dead ins without serious injuries, making any semnce of medical facilities entirely necessary.


    Fan Bingbing told him this room was most likely once used for fertility rituals, but Liu Jin isnt about to share that with anyone.


    Regardless, Bei Hong and Bei Duyi sorely need medical attention. Only their meridians and dantian are in good condition, but Liu Jin knew that even before having them brought here. Had he sensed either of them trying to cause permanent damage to the other during their fight, hed have put a stop to it regardless of what the two idiots might have felt about it.


    How are they?


    Liu Jin feels Lu Mei enter the room before he hears her. Still, he does not turn to face her just yet. He is busy mending the bodies of the Bei cousins. His hands glow with Qi as he moves around them. Needles, potions, and salves are applied one after another with methodical precision.


    They will live, Liu Jin says, deciding to remove the worst possibility from consideration right away. Nosting damage was done, so I expect them to make a full recovery.


    Nosting damage was done? Lu Mei echoes incredulously. Even though they look like that?


    He can almost imagine the way she crosses her arms and gives a pointed re to the two giant bruisesid out over the stone beds.


    Incredible, isnt it? Liu Jin says as he continues treating them. Even with their regenerative abilities, it will take time for them to recover, but the fact that they are capable of it is nothing short of amazing. It is almost like they held back a little.


    If you say it like that, it almost sounds like youre implying that was the case.


    I am, Liu Jin admits. Though they fought for hours, they never once put the weight of their souls behind their attacks. Not fully, at least. Wed be having a different conversation otherwise.


    Thanks to their time in the Dead ins, Bei Hong and Bei Duyi are at or near thete stages of the Spirit Realm. Even if they have not been instructed in the ways of the soul, it should be impossible for two cultivators of their level to not put their soul into their attacks. That their spiritual damage is so rtively minorpared to the physical one suggests purposefulness.


    So theyre both idiots. Lu Mei sighs. Stupidity seems to run deep in the Bei n.


    That it does.


    And yet you look happy.


    Liu Jin blinks and looks up at Lu Mei. Do I?


    Ady tends to notice if her partner feels happier around would-be corpses than he does anywhere else. Her Qi brushes against his. She has gotten better at sensing emotions, it seems. Had I not felt your emotions when we kissed, Id be a little worried.


    What? I am not Liu Jin trails off, the reflexive response lost on his lips as he forces himself to think. Whether hes happier now than a few minutes ago, he cannot deny that he hasnt exactly been happytely, can he?


    I enjoy being a doctor, Liu Jin says atst.


    You are good at it.


    It is not just that, Liu Jin says as he continues treating Bei Hong. Now that Lu Mei has pointed it out, he can feel the lightness in his chest, the briskness with which he moves when he heals.


    Unsurprisingly, he feels most fulfilled when healing.


    You once told me you did not believe me to be a man of small ambitions, Liu Jin says, finally meeting her eyes. A small smile tugs at his lips. However, if I had my way, I would be nothing but a man of small ambitions. When I was a child, I wanted nothing more than to follow in my fathers footsteps. I didnt need riches or power. I didnt even need to leave the city where I was born. Being a doctor like my father was all I ever wanted. That was enough for me.


    <em>When I was a child.</em>


    How odd it is to think of himself that way when not even two years have passed since the fall of Eastern Port City. It is not as if he is a grown man now. The opposite, really. The weight of his youth and inexperience has only be more noticeable with time.


    I wish I could have stayed that way.


    But you didnt. You havent, Lu Mei points out, moving closer to him. You are in the middle of the Dead ins, taking part in a game that will decide the future of the Eternal me n. In a matter of months, you have be a major figure in Lord Feng Guis faction. Not only that, but in just a couple of weeks, you have gathered followers, many of whom <em>worship you</em>.


    You have been talking to Ten, Liu Jin guesses. The disciple from the Armory has made no secret that he believes everyone here stands more to gain by following Liu Jin than by staying loyal to a Sect that has clearly not valued their service.


    While Liu Jin can understand those feelings, he is d people like Ten are a minority. That is not to say the other disciples arent loyal to him. They just arent extreme enough to suggest he should start his own Sect.


    Him and a few others, Lu Mei says, not bothering to hide it. You have a knack for gathering people around you. Of course, the cultivation pills you have made for them likely helped.


    Liu Jin blinks, impressed. So she even knows about that. Though she has only been here for a few hours, it seems she already has a good grasp on the situation.


    I gather people around me so that they wont die, and I made cultivation pills for them for the same reason, Liu Jin says. The cultivation pills he made for the disciples here are not the best he could have made, but they have served their purpose. Give the disciples power so they can better survive the Dead ins. They are understandably grateful.


    Not just grateful, Lu Mei says. Though she tries to keep her voice calm, her Qi vibrates with anticipation. Grateful is a smile and a nod. Grateful is a small favor without cost or struggle. They are loyal. They are in awe. <em>They are ready.</em>


    Ready for what?


    Whatever you wish, she says with a shrug. She stands next to him, looking down at his hands as they work on Bei Hongs body. I will not tell you to humor foolish delusions about abandoning the Sect right now. However, you are doing all of this for something, arent you? That little vengeance quest of yours.


    That little vengeance quest. Lu Mei says it so dismissively it almost makes himugh. From her perspective, it must surely seem petty. Liu Jin has joined one of the strongest Sects in the Crimson Cloud Empire and gained power in it only for the sake of interfering with the affairs of a country in ruins.


    It is not a vengeance quest, Liu Jin says, almost automatically. You called it that before. You are not the first one to do so. You are wrong all the same.


    You seek to strike the man who took your family and hometown from you. You must understand saying it is not revenge rings hollow when taking the facts into consideration.


    Liu Jin supposes he cannot fault her for thinking like that. It took him a long time to get it through Lei Kongs head that, regardless of his personal feelings, his reasons for interfering with Murong Bang are not a matter of revenge.


    I seek to stop Murong Bang, not for what he did but for what he will keep doing if left to his own devices, Liu Jin says as he finishes with Bei Hong and moves over to Bei Duyi. However, it is not just him. Murong Bang did not appear fully formed out of thin air. Murong Bang is a symptom. It is the state of the Storm Dragon Empire that created him, and that is exactly why I came to the Eternal me n.


    Liu Jin pauses. One of Bei Duyis arms is dislocated. With a grunt and twist, he pushes it back into ce.


    The Eternal me n controls one of the Three Heavenly Generals. The current policy is to use him to keep the war going. However, the Eternal me n can change its policy, and I intend to make the Eternal me n change it.


    Bold words. Do you really think that can be easily aplished?


    Not easily, no, but its not impossible. The Eternal me n just needs to believe they stand to gain more from a healthy Storm Dragon Empire than a dying one. The seeds are already there. The Exploration Division wants more territory to explore. The Apothecary, the Armory, and the Medical Pavilion all want more resources.


    Talking with Elder Xue, interacting with other disciples, and even simple observation. All those things have helped paint a picture in Liu Jins mind.


    If Lord Feng Gui wins, those who support him gain more power, and they are the ones who will be more amenable to what I propose because they will benefit most from it. Lord Feng Gui will probably relish the chance to unmake what his brother has made. The rest will go from there.


    You are speaking of taking over a country, Lu Mei tells him. Her cheeks are flushed. You speak of the Apothecary and Division of Exploration, but in the end, even if Elder Xue does not ce you directly in charge, you will almost certainly be ced in a position of authority. It is your idea, after all. You do realize that, right?


    I am not trying to rule a country or take it over, Liu Jin says. Some of Bei Duyis blood sshes on his cheek. It is just Murong Bang is a problem, but its not just him. There is so much to be done I dont see any other way than this one.


    I am not trying to take over the country, says the man seeking to impose his will over it. Lu Mei hides a giggle behind her sleeve. Your words are a contradiction.


    You might be right. No, you definitely are, Liu Jin admits. He sighs. I dislike this ce.


    I do not think there is a single person who likes the Dead ins.


    Not the Dead ins. The Eternal me n, Liu Jin rifies. This feud between brothers and what it has wrought, what it has made of us. Of me. The more time I spend here, the morefortable I be with things I would rather not befortable with.


    When he joined the Eternal me n, even threatening people with violence was something he found distasteful. Now, it has be increasinglymon for him to do so. The threat of violence is a far preferable alternative to using actual violence, which also, little by little, has started to be an eptable method in his mind.


    I nned someones death, Liu Jin says.


    Senior Brother Qu Rou. I heard. Lu Mei makes no effort to disguise how impressed she is by it. Please, do not tell me you feel guilty for killing someone who intended to kill you.


    No, I feel guilty at how simple it was for me toe to that decision, Liu Jin tells her. I didnt see any oue where I could avoid killing him. Once I understood that, the ideas flowed easily enough.


    And that is a problem?


    Yes! Liu Jin yells. Though I didnt know him, Qu Rou was a disciple of the same Sect as us. There should have never been a situation where we should have tried to kill each other. I should not have had to n his death, and I should not have benefited so much from doing so. It was the same with Yuan Yi! I shouldnt have had to kill either of them!


    His Qi res angrily around him. He immediately stops treating Bei Duyi to avoid making any mistakes. It is fine. The older disciples condition is mostly stable now.


    And yet, Liu Jin continues, despite being disgusted by it all, despite knowing I will run into simr and even worse scenarios in the future, I have already chosen not to turn back. There is still so much to do! And all I can think of is that all those people out there who speak of loyalty might end up dead because of something I ordered them to do before it is all over. And even so, I do not wish to turn away!


    Liu Jin steps away from Bei Duyi. His hands, which are covered in blood, have started shaking for some reason. His whole body has. Suddenly, he cannot even speak.


    Lu Mei hugs him.


    She moves swiftly and with purpose, her arms wrapping him in a gentle embrace. She does not say anything, doesnt even flinch in distaste as the blood on his clothes mars hers. She just holds him and doesnt let go.


    They stay like that for a while. Neither one says anything. The pure emotions flowing through their Qi say more than words can.


    Thank you, Liu Jin says after a while.


    As much as I appreciate a man with ambition, yours might end up killing you, Lu Mei says, her face buried on the crook of his neck. The worry in her Qi is fullyid bare. Have you considered that?"


    Liu Jinughs weakly.


    "I do not think I can stop."


    Not while the world keeps being as it is.


    "I did not ever imagine you could." Lu Mei lifts her head up and smiles. "That''s quite alright. I do not intend to allow you to kill yourself."


    "You support me still?"


    "On a quest that will doubtlessly end with you gaining more and more power?" Lu Mei asks, one eyebrow perfectly curved. "As a person in possession of far fewer scruples than you, I see no downsides to this. Please, rely on me for that which may seem distasteful."


    Her smile falters.


    However... for your own peace of mind, consider narrowing your vision right now. Her hand touches his cheek. We are not in the Storm Dragon Empire, but in the middle of the Dead ins. If we cannot find our way back safely, all your ns will be for naught.


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath and lets go of her atst.


    We need to find Feng Hao, he says. If Feng Hao dies, Lord Feng Gui wins. In other words, his death is the only real condition for this game to really end. There are probably people from both factions trying to secure him as we speak.


    Are you sure? Lu Mei asks dubiously. For all we know, he could be back in the Crimson Cloud Empire already.


    He could be, Liu Jin says, nodding. However, I dont believe that to be the case. Had Feng Hao ended up alone, he would have tried toe here under his own power. However, if Feng Hao is with Feng Zhi, as I believe he is, then Feng Zhi is undoubtedly hiding him in the Dead ins.


    You sound certain of it.


    Feng Zhi is protective of Feng Hao, Liu Jin says, thinking back to how Feng Zhi had reacted when he had gotten close to Feng Hao. On this asion, those concerns are more than merited. He will not risk returning to the Eternal me n with Feng Hao when they could be ambushed by Core Disciples at any moment. Nor will he risk bringing him here for the same reason. He must be hiding him in the Dead ins, likely in the Eye or at least near it. Everywhere else is too chaotic.


    Left unsaid is that Feng Zhi and Feng Hao could both be dead. If that ends up being the case, all of Liu Jins theories and ns will end up in nothing.


    The Eye covers a vast area, Lu Mei reminds him. Assuming you are right, it will not be easy to find them even with our numbers.


    Actually Liu Jin hesitates for a moment. I was hoping you might be able to help with that.


    Oh?


    Liu Jin spares a nce at Bei Hong and Bei Duyi. After making sure they are still unconscious and that no one is eavesdropping, he turns to Lu Mei.


    How far have youe along with the Eternal me?


    ~~~

 Chapter 158: Worry and Danger

    Chapter 158: Worry and Danger


    ~~~


    No one would ever use Lord Feng Shang of being a nervous man. Even as a baby, he possessed a calm temperament, rarely crying or making trouble for his parents. The birth of his overly emotional brother only further entuated these qualities in him. Cautious, responsible Feng Shang and his foolish, rambunctious younger brother. That was how people viewed them.


    Were he not an Emperor, thus wholly in control of every single cell in his body, Feng Shang would be sweating right now.


    Ites as no surprise that his father is why he is so nervous. That has often been the case for as long as Feng Shang can remember. Of course, when he was a child, he feared small, inconsequential things like how his father would react to learning he had made a small crack on the statue of the First Ancestor during his training.


    The stakes are higher now.


    The first disciple to return from the Dead ins was one of his. It was an underwhelming conclusion to a feud that had been brewing for many years, but it was one better than hed dared to hope. Feng Shang felt ted when his father ordered the disciple to be brought before him so that he may deliver the stone.


    However, that was all that happened.


    His father made no announcements and no choices. He and Feng Gui were left staring at him, waiting for several seconds before being dismissed from his presence. Feng Shangter questioned the disciple but could not gain any insight into his fathers actions.


    Two of Feng Guis disciples arrived merely a dayter. Just like before, his father ordered the disciples brought to him so that they may deliver the stone and nothing else.


    It has been weeks since then, and the pattern has repeated without an end in sight. Their father seems to have no intention of dering a winner, something that, unfortunately, isnt entirely unexpected. Things rarely go the way Feng Shang wants them to when dealing with his father. This is simply another one of those times.


    But the stakes are higher now.


    Having to wait here while his future and that of the entire Eternal me n is decided beyond his sight is maddening. However, what other alternatives are there? Feng Shang considered sending men out to the Dead ins for merely five seconds before he felt his fathers gaze on him from two miles away.


    Just seriously contemting the choice was enough to create an ignition point for his father to sense. With their father out of seclusion, Feng Shang can do nothing. It doesnt matter that he is an Emperor. He can only wait in thepound until his father makes a choice using whatever arbitrary metric he has settled on this time.


    Wait and hope his brother hasnt decided to kill his own son in pursuit of power.


    His foolish, irresponsible, reckless brother.


    His brother who has more illegitimate children than there are stars in the sky and cares for them as much as he cares for the ants crawling under the ground.


    His brother who has always wanted the position of Patriarch and often loudly proimed he would stop at nothing to achieve it.


    Then there is the matter of Xun Huwen. Just the name alone makes Feng Shangs face sour. He should have never listened to that suggestion. Putting aside that Xun Huwen could easily ruin the contest, sending someone like him to the Eye... They might as well be begging him to step into the true Dead ins.


    For the first time in a long time, Feng Shang feels nervous.


    ~~~


    Liu Jin and Lu Mei move to Liu Jins room after Bei Hong and Bei Duyi have been stabilized. The doors have been sealed off with talismans to prevent anyone from eavesdropping.


    You propose something dangerous.


    I know, Liu Jin says. His frustration is easy to see in the creasing of his brow. I have been trying to figure out another way to find Feng Hao, but the Dead ins are too big.


    Even though Liu Jin has enough disciples at hismand to organize a few search parties, there is no point in doing so. Even assuming Feng Zhi has hidden Feng Hao in the Eye, that still leaves far too much territory to cover. In the worst-case scenario, Liu Jin would just be sending people out to die.


    You are the only one I can rely on for this.


    Lu Mei humphs and crosses her arms. I am so relieved you think of me as a reliable Feng locator.


    Liu Jin narrows his eyes. You have felt my feelings. You know that is not fair.


    Still, it is not as if he doesnt understand Lu Meis frustration. Hed be worried if she wasnt at least a little apprehensive about what he has suggested.


    The idea came to him after remembering what Elder Xun told them. All the users of the Eternal me are connected through the Eternal me, and Feng Hao


    <em>My tutors all say the same thing! They said it wont be long until I can c-use the Eternal me.</em>


    Feng Hao was about to be introduced to the Eternal me before this all began. There is a high chance he has already started tapping into it. If nothing else, Liu Jin can rely on Feng Haos staggering talent. And if not him, then Feng Zhi undoubtedly has it. Considering the situation, he might have even started instructing Feng Hao in its use.


    Lu Meis gaze softens.


    Fair enough. However, there is no guarantee you are right. Elder Xun could detect I held the Eternal me, but he was mere yards away from me during the trial. Meanwhile, Lord Feng Shang has no idea who I am. You, however, expect me to use the Eternal me n to track Feng Hao across hundreds of miles.


    Lord Feng Shang wasnt trying to sense anything, Liu Jin argues back. Ill admit this is mostly conjecture, but please bear with me. People with the Eternal me can sense each other, provided they are skilled enough. However, this is not necessarily just a passive sense. Lord Feng Shang couldnt detect you because he never once tried to sense anything, and your connection to the Eternal me wasnt developed enough to call his attention. It is also why Feng Zhi seems to have no idea you hold the Eternal me as far as we know.


    By that logic, Lord Feng Shang could find out the location of everyone with the Eternal me in the Crimson Cloud Empire if he cared to sense them.


    That is not as impossible as you make it sound. Think about it. We know there are at least some Elders capable of using the Eternal me. The Feng n also has several branches all over the Empire. It would not surprise me if there were other Feng n members with the ability to use the Eternal me.


    To say nothing of illegitimate children like Lu Mei who have managed to tap into it. Liu Jin has heard and overheard enough of Lord Feng Guis habits to know there has to be at least some of them out there. He doubts most of them are even half as talented as Lu Mei, but there have to be some of them who can somewhat tap into the Eternal me.


    If Lord Feng Shang or Lord Feng Gui were to use their ability to sense everyone with a connection to the Eternal me in the Crimson Cloud Empire, thered be too many of them for it to be useful. However, here in the Dead ins


    Here in the Dead ins, it is only Feng Hao and Feng Zhi, Lu Mei finishes. Supposedly, anyway.


    Even if you can only sense their general direction, it would be a huge help towards our efforts to find them.


    In effect, you want me to wield an ability that has proven to grow more vtile each time I grow stronger, something I have done during the time we have been apart, to attempt to do something I have never done before which may or may not be possible but will certainly be dangerous. Is that it?


    That is yes. I intend to help you, but that is exactly what I am asking you.


    Help? Lu Mei wrinkles her brow. Ah, like what we did in the Medical Pavilion.


    Liu Jin nods. The least I can do is help you weather the Eternal me. Of course, you would be tapping directly into the Eternal me this time. I can understand if you do not want to try, and I will not force you to do this.


    We could both end up burned alive.


    I am aware.


    Lu Mei purses her lips.


    I want something.


    Name it.


    [Ceaselessly Refining Breath]. If we survive this, I want you to teach it to me.


    Done.


    Lu Mei blinks. I was not expecting you to ept so easily.


    The skills my master taught me are for me to do whatever I wish with, Liu Jin says, echoing Old Jiangs words. Besides, you have made known your intention to help me on my path. You will need at least that much.


    I cant seem to win against you today. Lu Mei shakes her head exactly one time. A resolute look appears on her face. Very well. Lets try.


    ~~~


    Pan Qiu is a coward


    In the past, he had considered himself brave and bold, a true dragon among men destined to stand above all others. However, life in the Eternal me n has repeatedly shown him how foolish those thoughts were. He has met those who truly stand above others, trembled under their gaze, and in doing so, came to realize his true strength.


    He has a cowards instinct.


    Those words would have incensed him in the past, but not anymore. Survival, not pride, is what is important. Any loss of face can be withstood so long as one lives to see another day. A cowards instinct lets Pan Qiu know who is strong and who is weak. It tells him when he ought to keep his head down and when to flee. Thus, being a coward is not something to scorn but a necessary quality for those who have not been blessed by the Heavens.


    Senior Brother Guo, wait up!


    For example, it is because he is a coward that Pan Qiu knows he should stick close to Senior Brother Guo.


    Being sent to the Dead ins is far from an ideal scenario. Still, his situation could have been much worse. He could have ended in a groupposed entirely of people from Lord Feng Shangs faction. Instead, he was thrown alongside one of the ten Core Disciples representing Lord Feng Gui. He could not have asked for better protection.


    Please, wait!


    Unfortunately, that protection relies on not being left behind. Pan Qiu grits his teeth as he pushes his Qi to the limit, chaining sting Step after sting Step. His legs and meridians scream in protest, but he does not let that stop him. Pan Qiu is moving faster than he ever has before, and even that is not enough. The Core Disciple is simply beyond him. Already Senior Brother Guo has a full mile lead on them.


    Cease your prattling.


    Pan Qiu res at the disciple running alongside him. Their group had beenrger than three initially, but Senior Brother Guo ordered them all to return to the Eternal me n, saying there was no point in them trying to get to the temple. Most had been grateful for the order andplied without hesitation.


    Pan Qiu hadnt. Not due to any sense of duty or desire for glory. Hes long past such trivial concerns. Pan Qiu chose to stay because he knows being as close to the Core Disciple as possible is the safest path for him. However, there are idiots in this world who refused to return simply because their sense of responsibility would not allow them to. Nearly all of them had been left behind already.


    All but one.


    If you have enough time toin, you have enough time to run.


    Pan Qiu res at Khong Hu.


    It is amazing, really, what one person can do if he puts his mind to it. Khong Hu has been pushing himself as much as Pan Qiu has. His legs are equally tired, his face just as pale, and his tongue equally likely to fall off.


    And yet, Khong Hu retains a high enough sense of propriety to speak with perfect diction.


    Lacking any such sense of propriety, Pan Qius replyes by way of a fairly rude gesture with his hand.


    There is no need for such childishness, Khong Hu says, his gaze now considerably cooler, a great feat considering he has been looking at him with all the patience of a disappointed instructor thus far. Do you really not understand Senior Brother Guos kindness? Had he wanted to, he could have left us behind several days ago.


    On a purely intellectual level, Pan Qiu knows Khong Hu is right. Senior Brother Guo is so far beyond them that he can cover ten miles for everyone one of theirs. In fact, Pan Qiu is fairly sure he has done that on a couple of asions.


    Save for the few times they have had to avoid dangerous Spirit Beasts, Pan Qiu and Khong Hu have mostly run in straight lines. There was just one incident where they had felt the aura of Spirit Beast in the Heaven Realm in the distance and circled around it.


    However, unlike them, Senior Brother Guo will often blur out of sight to look at the surrounding area. He will go left and right and back again, covering as much terrain as possible and leaving no stone unturned. Were it not for that, theyd have been left behind already.


    It is as if hes looking for something.


    It doesnt matter to Pan Qiu. Not really. If he stays near Senior Brother Guo, he will be safe. If he doesnt, he will die. It is that simple.


    Senior Brother Guos Qi suddenly res up. Khong Hu and Pan Qiu both have to raise their arms to protect themselves from the dust kicked off as he elerates. Senior Brother Guo moves with such force that the ground breaks under his feet. He moves so swiftly and tirelessly it is hard to believe he is under the curse of the Earth Realm.


    A secondter, the reason for his eleration became obvious.


    The aura of a Spirit Beast in the Earth Realm rises up in the distance and can be felt shing against Senior Brother Guo. The sounds of the battle ring across the ins with such force Pan Qiu feels them on the back of his teeth.


    When Pan Qiu and Khong Hu reach Senior Brother Guo, it is all over. They find him standing over the body of some sort of draconic Spirit Beast. A whelp judging by its rtively small size. From head to tail, the beast is only about as long as four men.


    Senior Brother Guos halberd shes too quickly for them to see it. In an instant, he carves out two chunks of the dragons flesh and tosses them at the two.


    Eat.


    The two disciples stare at the offered meat for a couple of seconds. The order given to them is simple, and equally simple is realizing everything wrong with it.


    Lacking a finely developed cowards instinct, Khong Hu is the one who says what Pan Qiu is thinking.


    Senior Brother, Khong Hu says, his voice only quivering slightly, this is dragon meat.


    It is all he says because it is all that needs to be said.


    Dragonic species of Spirit Beasts are not like the others. Every part of a dragons body, be it flesh, blood, or marrow, is unbelievably hard to subdue. Cultivators in the Spirit Realm, and even a few in the Nascent Realm, would not usually not hesitate to taste the flesh of a Spirit Beast in the Earth Realm as the energy within would greatly boost their cultivation.


    However, the flesh of a dragon is different. It will fight them every step of the way and resist their bodies attempts to absorb it. If they fail, it could cause them serious harm. Death, though highly unlikely, is not entirely out of the realm of possibility.


    I am aware.


    Of course, Senior Brother Guo already knows that.


    Then why? Again, Khong Hu is the one who speaks, for once losing his ability to formplete sentences.


    You two insist on following me. That is fine. However, the days pass, and I am not closer to my goal. If you wish to follow me, subdue the meat and gain power. If you cant do that, leave.


    He doesnt say there is a high chance they will try and fail anyway. It is not the sort of thing that needs to be said. Faced with such a dilemma, it is natural for someone like Khong Hu to look conflicted.


    Pan Qiu has already made up his mind.


    He will only survive by remaining close to Senior Brother Guo. Uncertain survival is far better than certain death.


    I have only one question, Senior Brother?


    And yet, for some reason, Pan Qiu raises his hand and speaks up.


    What do you want to know, junior?


    Pan Qiu does not meet his eyes. He never has, and he knows that has probably lowered Senior Brother Guos opinion of him quite a bit, but he does not mind.


    What exactly is it that Senior Brother is looking for?


    If he is about to put his life in danger once more, Pan Qiu would rather know why. It cant be that Senior Brother Guo is looking for the temple. If that was the problem, the endless number of maps Khong Hu brought with him would have solved it already.


    Pan Qiu feels Senior Brother Guos gaze on him for three full seconds. It is about as much time as it took him to kill a Spirit Beast in the Earth Realm, and thatparison only makes him more nervous.


    Atst, Senior Brother Guo speaks.


    Lord Feng Gui has ordered me to secure Young Master Feng Hao.


    ~~~

 Chapter 159: First Sparks

    Chapter 159: First Sparks


    ~~~


    Liu Jin has prepared the chamber to the best of his ability. Ever since he realized he would ask Lu Mei to do this, Liu Jin has been dedicating his spare time towards making protective talismans, and the results are in to see. The door, walls, floor, and even the ceiling are almostpletely covered in talismans.


    It still wont contain the Eternal me should it go out of control.


    Once with Feng Zhi. Once with Lu Mei. And once with Elder Xun. Liu Jin has thrice felt the power of the Eternal me, and that has been enough for him to understand the Eternal me is far beyond his current self. The talismans covering the room ensure no one will sense their experiment or interrupt them. However, there is little they can do to control or contain the Eternal me should it go out of control.


    If that happens, they have already lost. It doesnt matter that Lu Mei is only close to thete stages of the Spirit Realm after her time in the Dead ins. The power of the Eternal me is not limited by Lu Meis strength. Or rather, Lu Meis strength only controls how much of the Eternal me she can safely channel before it overwhelms her.


    To find Feng Hao, Lu Mei will need to dive deeper into the Eternal me than ever before. The probability of her losing control is high.


    Still, it is not all quite so grim. The temple, with its sturdy construction materials, is far better suited for what theyre about to attempt than the Medical Pavilion. They have also done their best to prepare for this, unlike the first time Liu Jin helped Lu Mei with the Eternal me where theyrgely had to improvise. Theyre both also far more capable than they were back then.


    That doesnt mean they do not feel any apprehension about this.


    Are you ready?


    No.


    Good. Liu Jin attempts a smile. Neither am I.


    Liu Jin and Lu Mei sit face to face on the talisman-covered floor. Their legs are crossed, and their hands hold on to each other. The room has been submerged in darkness, but that will not be the case for much longer.


    We do not have to do this now, Liu Jin offers. We can wait.


    If I were to say yes, then tomorrow you would offer me the same kindness, and I would take it just as readily. Lu Mei shakes her head and puts on a smile. It is proud, strong, and bordering on arrogant. No, we do this now.


    Liu Jin inclines his head. Their Qi is intertwined, their emotions fully exposed to each other. He can sense the nervousness behind Lu Meis haughty smile.


    He can also sense the resolution.


    As you say.


    Then there is fire.


    ~~~


    The cave Feng Zhi and Feng Hao are in has gone silent. No longer is Feng Hao recklessly trying to get past Feng Zhi, and no longer is Feng Zhi easily subduing his brother every time he tries. The two brothers sit on opposite sides of the line drawn on the ground, neither one of them taking their eyes off each other.


    The first one to blink will lose.


    Twice now Feng Hao has tried to use the Eternal me. The first time was an ident. The second one had been purposeful, and his brother had knocked him out for daring to attempt it. The bruise from that time still hasnt healed.


    The third time, Feng Hao understands, will have to be perfect.


    It doesnt matter that Feng Zhi is in the First Level of the Earth Realm while Feng Hao is not yet in the Spirit Realm. As long as he correctly channels the Eternal me, it will be possible for Feng Hao to create an opening to escape.


    Feng Zhi knows that too.


    Little brother, cease this foolishness at once, Feng Zhi says. His stare is prating. It feels as if he hasnt blinked in days.


    I will cease my foolishness when you cease yours, Feng Hao fires back. His muscles are taut, ready to leap into action, but it is not yet the time. He needs to wait for the perfect opportunity and nothing less than that.


    Feng Zhi tilts his head. It is not the opening Feng Hao is waiting for, yet the gesture stilles as a surprise.


    Did you just call me a fool?


    I Feng Hao freezes, hesitates, and ultimately makes a choice. Yes, I did.


    You have grown bold. The ghost of a smile appears on Feng Zhis face. Where did thate from? No, perhaps there is no need to ask that. You are around far too many bad influences.


    They are not bad influences! Feng Hao shouts while inwardly trying to figure out who his brother could be referring to.


    Feng Zhi takes a deep breath. The motion makes him look rxed, but that could not be further from the truth. Feng Hao can tell his brother hasnt lowered his guard at all.


    You desire to prove yourself. That is normal. I was the same at your age, Feng Zhi says. However, this isnt the stage for it. It is too soon, brother.


    Feng Hao grits his teeth. If not now, then when?!


    In four years, there will be another Crimson Cloud Tournament, Feng Zhi tells him, his voice suddenlycking in harshness. With your talent, you can easily be strong enough to participate by then. If even that is too much time, there are several quests you can do for the Eternal me n. I believe I was around your age the first time I went to the Ash Fields. I do not think Father will deny you the opportunity. If your mother does not object, it could even be just the two of us there.


    His brother talking to him and offering to spend time with him. The opportunity to leave the overprotective and suffocating environment of the Eternal me n. The chance to see the world and test himself against people that wont hold back due to his status.


    Even just one month ago, Feng Hao would have epted in a heartbeat.


    Youre bargaining.


    What?


    Youre bargaining, Feng Hao repeats. Youre trying to appease me. I dont know whether youre telling the truth or not, but you wouldnt do that if you didnt believe there was a chance I could escape!


    Feng Hao speaks triumphantly, as if he has finally put together aplex puzzle.


    Feng Zhis face goes t.


    You overestimate yourself, little brother, Feng Zhi says. His voice has lost its warmth. I am not scared you will escape. I am scared of how much I will have to hurt you to prevent you from doing so. Cease this.


    My answer has not changed, brother! Feng Hao shouts, raising his fist. If you really understood what I wanted, youd be guiding me instead of trying to contain me.


    I <em>am </em>trying to guide you! Feng Zhi shouts back. His Qi shimmers around him. You do not understand what using the Eternal me entails! Just as you do not understand how dangerous it is out there!


    Feng Haos reply is lost as the cave suddenly starts shaking. The tremor is caused not by the tectonic movements of the earth but by the oppressive Qi that suddenly nkets the area.


    Earth Realm, Level Four.


    <strong>Young Master Feng Hao! Young Master Feng Zhi! I have been looking for you!</strong>


    The person who speaks is not in the cave with them. As far as Feng Hao can tell, he is standing about four hundred yards away from the entrance and growing closer. His words are fully transmitted through his Qi.


    Xi Mou! Feng Zhi hisses. Quick! Lower your Qi, Feng Hao!


    <strong>Trying to lower your Qi? There is no point to it now, Young Master!</strong> The same voice calls out.<strong> You have been sloppy. Anyone within three square miles could have sensed you! Would you pleasee out already?</strong>


    Feng Zhi grits his teeth and looks away from Feng Hao. It is the opportunity Feng Hao has been waiting for, yet trying to take advantage of it now does not feel prudent.


    Stay, Feng Zhi tells him. Before Feng Hao can formte a reply, a wave of Feng Zhis hand creates a wall of mes between them. Feng Zhi vanishes soon after, no doubt having gone out to meet Xi Mou.


    Feng Hao is left staring at the fire.


    His brother is finally gone. All that blocks his way is the fire created by a cultivator in the Earth Realm. Though Feng Hao does not stop paying attention to the auras shing outside and the fight he knows is only seconds away from starting, the bulk of his mental faculties dedicate themselves to picking apart his brothers technique.


    This wall of mes is strong. Far too strong for him.


    Slowly, Feng Hao turns his gaze to the walls of the cave. An idea begins to take shape.


    If he uses the Eternal me, then


    ~~~


    Feng Zhis aura zes around him as he exits the cave. It is not just because he is angry. This is also a way to hide Feng Hao. If his aura shines too strongly, Xi Mou will not be able to sense his brother so easily.


    Of course, that is all moot if his brother decides to use the Eternal me.


    What is the meaning of this, Xi Mou? Feng Zhi asks with real anger in his voice. There is not a single part of this situation that he likes.


    Meaning? The Core Disciple gives him a disappointed look. Young Master, dont ask such pointless questions. We are in the middle of apetition in which your brothers existence is a key factor. I have been looking for him all over the Dead ins. As soon as I felt your Qi, I rushed here to ensure no harmes to him.


    Feng Zhi scowls. Who is to say my brother is even here?


    Do not insult my intelligence, Young Master. Where would Young Master Feng Hao be if not at your side?


    Let us assume my brother is here then, Feng Zhi says, neither confirming nor denying Xi Mous words. Why should I believe you have his best interests at heart?


    What motive would I have to lie? Xi Mou asks. He takes a single step forward, and Feng Zhis Qi roars in reply. Xi Mou sighs. Young Master, there is no need for hostility. If Young Master Feng Hao dies, Lord Feng Shang cannot win. There is no reason not to ept my help.


    No reason, you say? Steam rises from Feng Zhis body. Uncle is the one who released that mad dog Xun Huwen to kill my brother. How can I trust him after that?


    That was regrettable, but-


    For the matter, how can I know youre truly acting in the best interests of my Uncle?


    Xi Mou frowns. Young Master, I hope youre not about to question my loyalty?


    Shouldnt I? Was it not you who was knocked out early in the Crimson Cloud Tournament? Who is to say you did not lose that fight on purpose to make my Uncle look bad?


    Why would I Xi Mou trails off. Are you suggesting I sabotaged Lord Feng Shang on behalf of your father?


    He asks the question slowly, dubiously, as if he cannot believe Feng Zhi would ever suggest such a thing.


    It is a possibility, isnt it? Feng Zhi says. And if so, why should I trust you with the life of my brother?


    Young Master, first, you insult my intelligence. Now, you insult my loyalty.


    I do not care for either.


    If were humoring oundish theories, then why is it that you can be trusted with Young Master Feng Haos safety? Why should I assume you wish the best for the person who has taken your ce from you, Young Master? Everyone knows Lord Feng Gui prizes Young Master Feng Hao over you. You have few allies in the Sect after the death of your mother. However, if Master Feng Hao were to die, youd suddenly be your fathers number one son again, wouldnt you?


    Feng Zhis Qi erupts, bathing the area in its zing radiance.


    You dare!


    However, Xi Mou is unmoved.


    Young Master, you may have gotten too used to people bowing before you, but please remember who youre speaking to right now.


    Xi Mous Qi rises to match Feng Zhis.


    No, it doesnt just match Feng Zhis Qi.


    It exceeds him.


    I was chosen to go to the Crimson Cloud Tournament. You were not. You may be of Feng blood, but I am your superior in cultivation.


    You have the order wrong! Feng Zhi says. You may be my superior in cultivation, but I am of Feng blood!


    The ground starts trembling once more, but it is not because of either of them.


    I knew you hadnte alone! Feng Zhi shouts as he feels arge Qi approaching. You think you can take what you wish by force? Try it!


    However, all he finds on Xi Mous face is confusion.


    Young Master, I did not bring anyone with me. Thats Xi Mous face shudders in revulsion. What is that?


    Feng Zhi fights back his own shudder. The more he feels the Qi approaching them, the odder it bes. He cannot even tell whether it is strong or weak.


    It is just wrong.


    Arge animal appears on the horizon. It marches towards them with slow steps, yet its massive size means each one of those steps covers a great distance.


    It is rotting.


    It is dead.


    It is not alone.


    Dozens if not hundreds of creatures appear alongside it, yet Feng Zhi can only feel a singr Qiing from the horde.


    What is this?


    The dead do not offer any answers.


    ~~~


    Thest incandescent ember fades from the room, leaving the two people inside it bathed in darkness.


    West?


    West.


    ~~~

 Chapter 160: Death Art

    Chapter 160: Death Art


    ~~~


    The corpse has four legs, and every time one hits the ground, the earth rumbles. It moves without hurry, yet the creatures size is such that even those slow, lumbering steps manage to cover great distances. The closer it gets, the easier it bes to appreciate how massive the creature is.


    Long, yellow-ish horns grow from its head, and two long tuskse from its mouth. Half of its hide is rotting, and the other is covered in a thick, green-ish hide. It looks like some dead animal youd find lying on a swamp, not that Feng Zhi knows of any swamp deep enough for this creature.


    Neither its appearance nor the horde of dead creatures following it is what troubles Feng Zhi.


    Preserving and animating a corpse is not beyond a cultivator with the right skill set. Feng Zhi has seen such things before. When he was much younger, he and Feng Zhou stopped a cultivator who had been terrorizing a small city by making them believe the vengeful ghost of a famous ouw hade back to take vengeance on them. Feng Zhi has also encountered several disciples of the Infinite Mountain Sect that could create huge creatures of rock and iron to fight for them. He has even fought against the mysterious puppetry of the Wildwood Theater Troupe.


    This is not that.


    The Qi he feels from this beast and from all the many creatures marching alongside itcks any shred of vitality to it. He wants to say it is Yin-aligned but hesitates to do so because that would be an insult to every Yin-user he has ever met.


    This thing is foul and wrong anddead.


    This Qi is dead. The descriptiones to him naturally, yet his brain struggles toprehend it, struggles to reconcile what is before him with everything he knows about Qi.


    What even is that? Xi Mou asks, bringing a hand to his mouth as though he were about to throw up. Feng Zhi is not faring much better. In the face of this new threat, their enmity has been left forgotten. Though they had been mere seconds away from fighting, they now stand side by side.


    What point is there in asking? You just said you were my superior in cultivation, Feng Zhi reminds him. If so, you should be able to feel it.


    I know its a corpse! I know its dead! Xi Mou snaps at him. Thats not the issue!


    Feng Zhi does not reply. He understands exactly what Xi Mou is getting at. It is not just the inherent wrongness of this thing that is the problem.


    He cannot tell how strong this army of dead creatures is.


    Feng Zhi knows there are multiple creatures before him. Size alone indicates that thergest corpse must have been in the True Realm before it died. However, no matter how hard he tries, Feng Zhi cannot discern their cultivation realm. He cannot even sense the dead creatures as individuals. It is all one singr, dead Qi that nkets the area and crawls over his skin like a thousand ants. The closer the horde gets, the worse the feeling bes.


    As Feng Zhi stares down the approaching army, an old memoryes to the forefront of his mind.


    ~~~


    <em>Everything you can see, all the way to the furthest reaches of the horizon, belongs to the Eternal me n, his father tells him while hoisting him over his shoulders. However, there arends even beyond that.</em>


    <em>My instructors told me about this! Father is talking about the other members of the Four Great Sects, right?</em>


    <em>To Feng Zhis surprise, his father shakes his head no.</em>


    <em>Further still, son. It is true that even outside the Crimson Cloud Empire, few rival the might of the Four Great Sects. However, that is only true for this side of the Dead ins. On the other side, it is a different story. The Four Great Sects have no authority there. Instead, thosends are ruled by three great powers. It pains me to say this, but each one of them is stronger than even our Eternal me n.</em>


    <em>They are even stronger than you, father?!</em>


    <em>Even stronger than I, son. Listen well and never forget their names. The Peerless Heavenly Sword Peak, The Temple of the Thousand Shadows, and...</em>


    <em>Father? What is thest one called?</em>


    <em>Death Fashioning Scripture.</em>


    ~~~


    People often say his father is an emotional man, but that memory marks one of the few times Feng Zhi has seen his father truly bothered about something. Usually, his father ispletely in control of himself. He is as lustful as he wants to be, as angry as he wants to be, and as joyful as he wants to be. All his excesses are deliberate indulgences. That is what makes dealing with him so infuriating.


    However, at that time, hed been bothered even though he didnt want to be.


    Death Fashioning Scripture


    The spectacle before Feng Zhi certainly feels like death. Still, it is too soon to make any assumptions. This could just as easily be some rare, natural anomaly of the Dead ins.


    But... if this phenomenon is linked to one of the powers from beyond the Dead ins, is it wise to oppose them?


    It doesnt matter, Feng Zhi says atst.


    Young Master?


    It doesnt what this is or how it came to be, Feng Zhi says as he begins marching towards the horde. Sparks flicker in his hands.


    What we must do doesnt change!


    [Joyous zing Surge]


    Blue mes erupt from Feng Zhis hands and engulf thend like a raging river. The grass turns to ashes instantly, and the earth melts under his power. Everything within hundreds of yards in front of Feng Zhi is alight with zing blue fire.


    The dead horde does not even scream.


    They keep marching on even as their bodies burn and turn to ashes. Pain is the domain of the living. These things, whatever they are, probably dont even realize they are being hurt.


    By the time Feng Zhi stops his technique, the smaller critters have nearly all been reduced to ashes. Therger ones still march on. The giant monster which makes the earth rumble is not even singed. Feng Zhi immediately reevaluates his opinion of how strong the beast was when alive.


    Xi Mou attacks next.


    The Core Disciple leaps forward and brings down his hand in a shing motion. Unlike Feng Zhis attack, which covered a vast area, the fire that emerges from the tip of Xi Mous fingers is thin like the edge of a knife. It pierces through the earth in the blink of an eye and reaches the giant corpse. The zing me instantly makes its skin blister.


    However, that is all it does.


    It cannot pierce its skin. It cannot stop its advance. The giant keeps moving forward through the fire.


    Xi Mou clicks his tongue and stops his technique. Its in the Earth Realm then. Annoying.


    Its at least in the Earth Realm, Feng Zhi corrects him. Ill take the left side.


    Not waiting for Xi Mous reply, Feng Zhi blurs towards the giant creature. As he does, the remaining beasts around the monster attack him. They are ugly and misshapen things with bones and muscle tissue exposed. Some are still on fire. The smell of rot and burning flesh reaches Feng Zhis nose as they try to swarm him.


    He zes through them in an instant.


    His Qi manifests itself as an aura of mes that burns anything that gets within five feet of him. His path leaves a trail of ashes, burned corpses, and molten rock. In the time it takes for a hummingbird to p its wings, Feng Zhi has already reached the giant. He leaps into the air until he is in front of its face and unleashes furious mes from his fist.


    [Joyous me]


    The giant beast strikes back.


    It doesnt move to tackle the airborne Feng Zhi with its many horns and tusks. At least, not in the way Feng Zhi expected it to do so.


    It grows another head.


    Its flesh twists and turns as horns pierce through its own skin. Flesh morphs and quivers, opening into a mouth full of sharp teeth and hollowing out into empty eye sockets to stare at Feng Zhi with. The Young Master of the Eternal me n finds himself momentarily stunned by the grotesqueness of it all.


    The horns smash against his body, and Feng Zhi only barely manages to focus his Qi towards protecting himself. The impact tosses him back several yards. Feng Zhi grits his teeth and releases a burst of me to counter his momentum. He can feel the bruises forming on his arms, just as he can feel his regeneration taking care of them near-instantly.


    On the other side of the beast, Xi Mou is having the same problem. Another head has grown for a total of three. The three mouths snap at the air with great ferocity, as if they couldnt decide which of the two to go after. The issue, however, does notst long. The giant beast rips itself apart before their eyes, each head growing its own body.


    The creatures crawling below them twist themselves and grow misshapen wings that, somehow, allow them to take to the skies. Feng Zhi is suddenly surrounded by ugly winged creatures while one of the three giant beasts charges at him. The other one goes rampaging towards Xi Mou.


    The third one starts moving towards the cave Feng Hao is in.


    I have hadENOUGH!


    Gold me, <em>Eternal me</em>, erupts around Feng Zhi. The winged creatures around him burn to ashes. The golden mes wrap around Feng Zhi like a cloak and propel him towards the giant beast like a shooting star.


    He flies right through it.


    The monster does not have the chance to utter any sort of dying roar. Feng Zhi enters through its mouth, burns through its throat, and exits through whatever it has that passes for lungs. No matter how tough, the abomination''s body cannot hope to withstand the Eternal me.


    As soon as Feng Zhi has torn his way through the first beast, he ms right into the one heading towards the cave and unleashes an explosion that rocks the earth for miles.


    As the st fades away, Feng Zhi is left flying in the sky, propelled by his own mes. Sweat shines on his forehead, and his breathes out in heavy pants. Still, he looks far better than the burned corpse below him. Feng Zhi hadnt been able to hold the Eternal me long enough towards the end, but he had done what he needed to.


    As soon as he thinks that, grotesque sounds emanate from the fallen corpses.


    Not possible.


    That is not possible.


    The abomination he just flew through is getting up. Not only that, but it is healing itself as well. The first was expected. The second one should not be possible. The Eternal me is not the sort of thing one can heal from. If it was something so mundane, it wouldnt be so hard to use!


    And yet, right before his eyes, the abomination gets up. The same thing is happening with the other one. Flesh and bones twist into ugly strands before his eyes that head towards the first beast, merging with it and healing it


    No.


    Not healing, Feng Zhi realizes as the two giant beasts fuse into an ugly two-headed creature. This isnt healing at all.


    It is remodeling.


    He does not have time to ponder the ramifications. A furious Qi shes behind him. It is a power he has no trouble recognizing.


    Eternal me.


    <em>Feng Hao.</em>


    Feng Zhi turns around and rushes towards the cave, propelled by his own mes. In that crucial moment, he lets his guard down and is punished for it. The two-headed beast ms into him. Giant horns knock all the air out his lungs and make him cough blood. Though sharp, they are so big it is like being hit with a gigantic bone cub.


    The tuskse next. The tworge heads swing towards Feng Zhi to strike him with those devastating weapons.


    Feng Zhi stops them.


    All the momentum behind the two attacks is stopped by Feng Zhis bare hands. The mes around his body are weak, and hes bleeding from his forehead, yet the grip he has on the beasts tusks is unshakable.


    This thing thinks it can stop him from protecting his brother?


    YOU ARE COURTING DEATH!


    Feng Zhi roars, and golden mes surge around him once more. Feng Zhi summons all the power his body can bear and then some. His body screams as a massive corona of golden firepletely envelopes the two-headed beasts body. It shines like a second sun that can be seen for miles.


    When it fades, Feng Zhi falls to the ground, tired and hurt from the strain.


    However, of the two-headed beast, there is no more.


    Someoneughs.


    It is not a loudugh, yet it fills the emptiness of the ins. Feng Zhi instinctively wants to shudder, but he refuses to show weakness. He wills his body to stand up and demands his regeneration to speed up.


    That is the idea.


    The voicees from inside the remaining beast. It is not menacing, yet it fills Feng Zhi with dread.


    The controller, Feng Zhi states while trying and failing to find Feng Haos Qi. How could his brother have hidden his Qi so well when it was zing bright mere moments ago. Dozens of scenarios sh through his mind, some too horrible to contemte.


    Well met, visitors from the other side. A brilliant disy.


    We have no quarrel with you, so why are you attacking us? Xi Mou asks as he appears at Feng Zhis side, his fight with the remaining creature temporarily put on hold.


    Ah, but we do have a quarrel. This meeting is no ident, visitors from the other side


    Is that so?


    Fenz Zhi and Xi Mou freeze.


    That voice just now wasnt either of them. It also wasnt Feng Hao. Slowly, they turn around towards the person who somehow got so close without them noticing.


    No, it wasnt that he had sneaked up on them.


    He was just so fast they hadnt realized he was close until he was right beside them.


    Id love to hear more.


    Xun Huwen has arrived.


    ~~~

 Chapter 161: Today is Not the Day I Kill You

    Chapter 161: Today is Not the Day I Kill You


    ~~~


    As soon as Xun Huwen makes himself known, the abominations flesh starts squirming, turning, and making all sorts of ufortable noises. Its enormous body shrinks right before their very eyes, bing lean and gaunt, though still more than capable of swallowing a grown man whole. Its face loses its horns, tusks, and snout, leaving behind something unnervingly human-like.


    Thankfully, it doesnt grow any eyes. Feng Zhi doesnt think he could bear it if a beast like that had human eyes. Still, the ease with which the abomination morphs tells Feng Zhi its corpse-like, rotting appearance is a deliberate choice from whoever controls it rather than a natural consequence of it being a mass of dead flesh.


    How tasteless.


    Curious, the abomination says, now with a mouth and teeth that look entirely too much like a mans. Feng Zhi fights the urge to shudder. You are most curious, visitor from the other side.


    Xun Huwen taps his foot against the ground exactly once.


    The abominations left ear goes flying off, ripped away by some invisible force neither Feng Zhi nor Xi Mou can see.


    That is how easily Xun Huwen could kill them if he wanted to.


    I have no interest in pleasantries, Xun Huwen says. You said this meeting was no ident, yet our quest was only decided on weeks ago. We did not even know how we were to be transported. How exactly did someone from the other side receive word of our presence?


    The abomination merely chuckles in reply. Feng Zhi narrows his eyes as it reconstructs its ear with ease. It is as just as he thought. Its regeneration is actually reconstruction. He should have realized it when the monster so easily split into three creatures of identical size. Whenever the creature suffers damage, whoever controls it just reshapes his monster.


    The mass contained within its body must be absurd.


    Exin? Visitor from beyond the ins, there is no need to exin. I havee here to make sure none of you leave. That is all you need to know.


    How brazen of you. Xun Huwen grins and eagerly starts walking towards the giant beast. I thought I hade here for the Feng, yet staying with you might just be more fun.


    The abomination grins.


    If it is the Feng you seek I have no issue waiting until youre done with them. It is all the same.


    Xun Huwen.


    Stops.


    He stops, and Feng Zhi and Xi Mous hearts follow suit. Their knuckles go chalk white. Feng Zhi winces as he identally draws his own blood from how hard his nails are digging into his palms.


    Terrifying as Xun Huwen is, there was somefort to be found in the interest he showed for their grotesque adversary. However, if he joins forces with him, there is no way they will leave this ce alive.


    Feng Zhi can only hope Feng Hao is running as far away from this ce as possible.


    Xun Huwen chuckles.


    Oh, rest easy, Young Master, Xun Huwen says, somehow managing to make the title sound like an insult. Today is not the day I kill you.


    He shows them his back, and they almost fall to their knees.


    A pity, the abomination replies. Multiple spikes grow all over its body as it readies itself for battle.


    Only a little, Xun Huwen says, his aura simmering around him. Besides, if I tried to kill him, an annoying eavesdropper would interrupt me. Isnt that right?


    That is indeed the case.


    Feng Zhi and Xi Mou step back in surprise as another person appears on the battlefield. Feng Zhi first recognizes him as a Core Disciple, then he identifies him as Elder Xuns personal disciple.


    Mud.


    Oh? Xun Huwen raises an eyebrow and looks back as Mud appears in front of Feng Zhi and Xi Mou. So you finally show your face in front of me.


    This Mud and his face are behind you.


    Xun Huwen twitches, and merely one second ago, the gesture would have evoked fear in Feng Zhis soul. That is no longer the case. Feng Zhi will not go as far as to say he suddenly feels safe. That would be utter foolishness. However, Muds presence brings an odd sense of tranquility. Judging by Xi Mousck of reaction to Xun Huwens irritation, Feng Zhi can tell hes not alone in feeling like that.


    It seems this Mud has offended. Very well, I shall retire.


    Before Feng Zhi even realizes what is happening, Mud has his hand on his shoulder and is dragging him and Xi Mou away with a movement technique. In the span of a single breath, they put several miles between themselves and Xun Huwen.


    And yet, when Xun Hunwen unleashes an attack on the abomination, they all feel it.


    You saved us, Feng Zhi says, trying to keep his bnce as the earth begins rumbling. Wait! My brother! Hes still back there and-


    Your brother is headed that way.


    What? Feng Zhi looks at the spot in the horizon Mud is pointing at. But the cave-


    Young Master Feng Hao made a hole through that cave using the Eternal me. Mud sounds almost impressed. At least, thats what I believe he did. This Mud arrived a few seconds after. The Young Master is trying his best to hide his Qi while running, but you should be able to catch up to him easily.


    Mud turns to Xi Mou, who immediately tenses up in response. The Core Disciple peers into his eyes for an unnervingly long time.


    You are not the sort ofpany I would like to leave the Young Master with, yet there are no other alternatives. Go now. Do not stop for anything or anyone. It is not safe for Young Master Feng Hao out there.


    Go? Xi Mou asks. You will not apany us?


    Xi Mou may be from a different faction, but it is natural for him to want Mud to stay with them. They may all be Core Disciples, but Mud is undeniably their better. If Xi Mou hadnt asked, Feng Zhi would have.


    Collecting Young Master Feng Hao is not my mission. Containing Xun Huwen is, Mud replies.


    As if to reaffirm the necessity of his purpose, the tremors around them intensify as Xun Huwen unleashes more power. Even looking in the direction of the fight hurts Feng Zhi. It is hard to believe the difference between him and Xun Huwen is that of only one cultivation realm.


    Go now. Before it is toote.


    You believe Xun Huwen can be defeated? Feng Zhi asks, half-hoping.


    No, Mud replies. I believe there is still time for him to decide to join forces with his foe.


    It is all he needs to say.


    Feng Zhi and Xi Mou start running.


    ~~~


    Though not willingly or knowingly, Feng Zhi did end up teaching him how to use the Eternal me. Sensing how his brother summoned and controlled it during his battle was crucial towards shaping Feng Haos understanding of that power. Without that, Feng Hao is not sure he would have been as sessful.


    For all his defiance in front of Feng Zhi, Feng Hao found his confidence waning once he was left alone. However, as the battle raged outside and <em>that thing</em> appeared in his field of awareness, the fire within Feng Hao was stoked to a roaring ze.


    Feng Hao knew he couldnt destroy the wall of fire left behind by his brother. That is why he projected the Eternal me towards the cave instead, melting a path through several tons of hard earth and stone.


    He ran with all his might after that.


    <em>Truly disguising your Qi requires you to manipte your Qi in such a way that it mimics the ambient Qi around you.</em>


    Lowering your Qi and keeping it hidden are different things. Elder Brother made that clear enough during his lessons. Still, it is easier to keep ones Qi hidden when one is not using much of it. That is part of the reason why attacking while hiding ones Qi is supposed to be exceedingly difficult. It is certainly beyond Feng Haos capabilities.


    Movement, however, is not. Right now, Feng Hao is moving as fast as he can while keeping his Qi somewhat disguised. It is nowhere near as perfect as the utter stealth Elder Brother Jin is capable of, but it will have to do. Feng Hao has be a small blur streaking through the ins.


    It feels nowhere nearly as triumphant as Feng Hao imagined it would


    He has managed to escape his brothers control. Under other circumstances, he would be enjoying the rush of freedom, but how can he do that when he had to leave his brother behind? Feng Hao keeps telling himself it is for the best. Whatever thing his brother is fighting against is strong enough to force him and a Core Disciple to team up and strong enough to make his brother use the Eternal me.


    Once again, Feng Hao is in a situation where he would only be getting in the way by trying to help.


    His face twitches as he keeps running, and not just because of his inner turmoil. His palms have been itching for a while. Releasing the Eternal me was not without consequence, it seems. Feng Hao counts himself lucky all he has to deal with are slightly irritated palms.


    Taking a deep breath, Feng Hao ups his speed. It makes his Qi more noticeable than before, but it should be fine now. He has put enough miles between himself and his brother. What is important now is for him to get to the temple. He will get a stone, hopefully meet with Elder Brother, and return to the Eternal me n.


    After that


    After that


    The ground breaks under his feet, and Feng Hao stumbles. He had been so lost in his thoughts he had not noticed the Spirit Beastying in wait, a lizard of some sort. Its earth-colored body rises from the earth until it stands at twice Feng Haos height. The Spirit Beast screeches and unhinges its jaws to swallow Feng Hao in one gulp.


    The young child res his Qi. Sparks appear in his hands, ready tosh out.


    They sputter.


    Pain shoots through his body and causes him to fall to his knees. The lizards mouth draws closer. Feng Hao does not even have the time to close his eyes in fright.


    The beast never touches him.


    Something like death spreads through the air. The lizard squeals as another creature rises from the earth and plunges its fangs into its body. It is an ugly and misshapen thing with eyes in odd ces and several bits of flesh missing from its body. It has a long worm-like body that bulges awkwardly and four legs of uneven sizes.


    In two bites, its long fangs have torn the lizards body in half. However, thats not what has Feng Hao scrambling to his feet. As the lizard dies, its flesh bulges and bubbles before being absorbed into the monster.


    As the process finishes and the lizard is no more, the creature turns its many eyes to him. Once more, Feng Hao readies itself for a fight.


    [Blooming Lotus]


    The power of a cultivator in the middle of the True Realm washes over the ins. Glowing green Qi blooms into crimson as it smashes into the monster and tears it into pieces. The pieces start wiggling, but another attack of even greater power thoroughly destroys the bizarre creature that felt like death.


    Are you okay? asks his savior. You looked like you needed I know you.


    His savior looks like he has been fighting for days. Despite that, Feng Hao can recognize his robes as those worn by Inner Disciples. That would normally be a source offort, but not under these circumstances.


    He looks familiar.


    You are Feng Hao! The disciple says, snapping his fingers. To think you were the kid from the Selection Exam! I guess it is a good thing I saved you.


    Heughs, but Feng Hao does not feel likeughing with him. This person is strong enough to take him hostage if he wants to.


    However, he cannot show weakness now!


    Thank you for saving me, senior brother. However, I must now resume my journey to the temple.


    Good. I was going there too, the disciple says, surprising Feng Hao with his agreeableness. My name is Huang Shing, young master. Considering the dangers out here Huang Shing res at the remains of the creature he just killed as if making sure it wasnt about to start moving again. It is best if I take you with me.


    You will be taking my brother nowhere!


    Feng Zhi appears in a blur of speed. Xi Mou appears beside him a secondter. It is the first time Feng Hao has seen his brother so unkempt, but what strikes him the most is the rage that emanates from his body. It fills the space around them, pushing the air out to the point it bes hard to breathe.


    Feng Zhi, Huang Shing growls. Rather than being intimidated by Feng Zhi, Huang Shing res his aura and pushes back against his brothers Qi. I have been looking forward to this!


    Then youre a fool who cannot appreciate my kindness! His brother says. He takes a step forward, and cracks start appearing all over the earth. You should have never joined the Eternal me n.


    So you do remember me! I knew it!


    Step away from my brother, or I will-


    Feng Zhis words are cut off as Xi Mou attacks him from the side. His brother barely manages to block.


    Brother!


    You treacherous dog!


    Take the Young Master and get out of here! Xi Mou roars as he starts attacking Feng Zhi with long whips of fire.


    What? Huang Shing blinks. But I-


    The Young Master is clearly not safe around him! Go now, junior! Take the Young Master to the temple! I will hold this one back!


    Huang Shing looks conflicted, but only for a moment. Before Feng Hao can say anything, Huang Shing hauls him over his shoulder.


    Wait! I-


    Feng Haos words are drowned out by the ensuing sonic boom. His eyes grow wide as a massive fireball erupts behind them.


    In the distance, Feng Zhi howls with rage.


    ~~~

 Chapter 162: My Dislike Runs Deep

    Chapter 162: My Dislike Runs Deep


    ~~~


    Put me down already!


    It takes a long time for Feng Hao to make himself heard by Huang Shing. The older disciple runs so fast all of Feng Haos words are lost to the roar of the wind, and hes so strong that Feng Hao can barely move while caught in his grip.


    If only hed been taught how to transmit his thoughts through Qi like older people are capable of!


    Easy, Young Master, Huang Shing says as he finally stops and puts him down. I was just making sure you were safe.


    You left my brother alone! Feng Hao yells, not caring that Huang Shing is much stronger than him.


    I dont really care for your brother.


    He was wounded! Feng Hao yells, stomping his foot. What if he lost? What if he died?!


    Huang Shing stares at him nkly for a few seconds.


    I dont really see the problem.


    Feng Haos re deepens.


    However! Huang Shing adds. Your brother wont die. I am sure of it.


    How can you possibly know that?


    Because Elder Dang told us we should do our best to avoid harming members of the Feng n. Senior Brother Xi wasnt a member of the Punishment Force, but itd be weird if he hadnt received simr instructions. Although Huang Shing trails off and frowns. Lots of people dont like Feng Zhi, and if Feng Zhi dies, I might never find out what happened to Yi Jiao.


    Feng Hao has no idea who Yi Jiao is, but he seizes the opportunity all the same.


    Then we should go back!


    Taking you back there means exposing you to danger. Thats not good, Huang Shing points out. He looks to the direction they havee from and sighs. Ah, this sort of thinking is not my strong point. I wish Qjng Jin were here. Hes much smarter than I am.


    Feng Hao blinks.


    Qing Jin? You know Elder Brother Qing?


    Feng Hao supposes most people know of his Elder Brother by now. Still, this Huang Shing speaks of him with familiarity, an oddity considering he is representing his uncle.


    Of course, I do! We took the Selection Exam together! How do you know Huang Shing trails off and snaps his fingers. Right! Hes been tutoring you. They also told us that.


    They? Feng Hao frowns as he remembers what Huang Shing just revealed about himself. You mean the Punishment Force?


    Elder Dang was very thorough. Huang Shing shivers a little. He was angry about what happened in the Sparring Hall, so he wanted to make sure we wouldnt, to quote him, act like a bunch little babies who still reeked of their mothers milk.


    Feng Hao is not sure how to respond to that.


    Anyway! If Elder Brother were here, he would tell you we need to go back for my brother! Feng Hao says. We cant leave him alone there! The thing you saved me from-


    Stop. Huang Shing raises his palm to cut him off. I just made up my mind. We are not going back there no matter what.


    What? Why?!


    If I go back, your brother is going to attack me, and Im going to attack him right back. Instead of your brother fighting Senior Brother Xi, it will be your brother fighting Senior Xi and me.


    Feng Hao stares at him.


    Could you not attack my brother?


    Impossible. My dislike runs deep, Young Master.


    Your reasoning for not going to rescue my brother is that you really dont like him? Feng Hao asks, unable to believe the gall of this disciple.


    And that he doesnt like me right back, but yes. That is basically it, Young Master. Id feel bad, but I havee to realize most things boil down to that. If the strongest brothers of the Eternal me n can be petty and childish, surely it is allowed for this Huang Shing to be the same?


    As he speaks, Feng Hao calctes his odds of escaping.


    They are low.


    What are we to do then?


    However, this person doesnt seem very bright, so hes bound to let his guard down eventually.


    The temple is the best ce for us to go, Huang Shing answers. Senior Brother Yong told us he and some other Core Disciples would remain in the Eye in case some of us needed help. If we are lucky, we will find him on the way to the temple.


    Senior Brother Yong? The name is familiar to Feng Hao. One of the faces in the weing feast for his uncle shes through his mind. Is that one of the disciples my uncle took to the Crimson Cloud Tournament?


    Huang Shing nods. Yes, he spoke to all of us the day before the assembly and assured us hed do his best to make sure we all returned alive. Of course, that was before Patriarch Feng transported us like that, but if theres anyone we can rely on right now, its him. Also


    Huang Shing suddenly shoves his whole arm into the ground.


    Feng Hao stumbles back as the older disciple grunts and pulls out a wiggling, screeching mass of pink flesh with flecks of green.


    Sneaky thing, arent you? Huang Shing asks, holding his catch like a fisherman. You thought I wouldnt notice you following-Ow!


    Huang Shing immediately tosses the creature away and grabs hold of his arm. His wrist has be an angry red, and the veins and nerves there now bulge under his skin. The pink creature screeches and tries to escape underground.


    [A Hundred Blooming Lotuses]


    Huang Shings attack obliterates it.


    What in the eighteen hells was that? Huang Shing asks, looking at his wounded hand. It is already healing, yet the fact that he was wounded in the first ce is cause for concern. If I hadnt thrown it away in time


    Feng Hao recalls how the lizard Spirit Beast was absorbed and shudders.


    Its after you, Huang Shing tells him. You realize that, right?


    Feng Hao blinks. What?


    Ive fought several Spirit Beasts and nearly died more times than I amfortable with since I was thrown to the Dead ins, but I have never fought a thing that felt like death before, Huang Shing says. Since we met, Ive already fought two. That thing has been following us since we left Feng Zhi and Senior Brother Xi. Well, following you.


    It was following me? Why?


    I dont know, Young Master. I will beat them up when they get close but dont expect me to solve any mysteries. I am bad at those. Just dont let those things touch you.


    Huang Shing holds up his arm, presenting his wounded flesh.


    I am in the True Realm, and this still isnt healed. It hurts. Badly, Huang Shing says. If that frail thing did this to me, I do not want to imagine what it can do to you, Young Master. When it touched me it felt foul.


    A foul thing that feels like death.


    It feels like the thing his brother was fighting when he escaped from the cave. That presence had been almost overpowering while that of these creatures is so small one can easily miss them, yet the two are almost certainly rted somehow.


    But why chase after him?


    Lets go, Young Master. If we remain here for long, well probably run into another one of those.


    Feng Hao gives Huang Shing a dubious nce. The Inner Disciple is not precisely his desiredpanion. Can he trust this disciple to lead him to where he wants to go? Can he trust his brother to be well?


    Huang Shing knows Elder Brother Qing.


    Feng Hao sighs. For now, that will have to be enough.


    Lets go, he says, then immediately takes a step back when Huang Shing tries to pick him up. I will not be carried like a sack of rice again! You could not even listen when I wanted you to stop!


    Oh. Well, Young Master should have used his Qi to tell me he wanted to stop.


    Feng Hao flushes. I dont know how to do that!


    Really? Huang Shing sounds so surprised Feng Haos blush deepens. It is really easy, Young Master. Even this Huang Shing can do it. You just need


    Feng Hao really hopes his brother is doing better than him.


    ~~~


    Huang Shing keeps a blistering pace as they travel through the Dead ins. Feng Hao knows the older disciple is not using his full speed, yet the difference between them is enough that just keeping up is a struggle. Only Feng Haos pride stops him from asking Huang Shing to slow down. If he does that, Huang Shing might throw him over his shoulder once more. Feng Hao would rather not suffer that indignity again.


    Throughout their journey, Huang Shing is proven right. They are attacked by the weird creatures that feel like death three more times. Each time, Huang Shing dispatches them with ease.


    Each time, Feng Hao realizes something is not right with him.


    He cannot use fire.


    His Qi flows normally through his body. Otherwise, he wouldnt be able to enhance his physical abilities. However, whenever he tries to create fire, his whole body hurts. Just summoning a few sparks leaves him weak.


    Hopefully, its just a temporary mdy, but if it is not


    Feng Hao shudders. The idea of losing his mes due to a single moment of recklessness is not one he wants to think about. He has trained too much for that.


    Are you okay, Young Master? Huang Shing asks him, concerned. He must look quite worried for the older disciple to notice. Though strong, Huang Shing does not strike him as particrly perceptive.


    I am fine, Feng Hao replies. Just a little tired.


    Even if he did trust Huang Shing enough to tell him the truth, what good woulde of it? Huang Shing is not a healer like Elder Brother, nor does he know anything about the Eternal me. Telling him would just expose how vulnerable he is.


    Huang Shing frowns. I suppose we can rest. We are already in the Eye and-


    Death fills the air. The earth shakes as multiple creatures burrow across the ins with incredible swiftness.


    Step back, Young Master, Huang Shing says, pushing Feng Hao behind him. Ill take care of them!


    He never gets the chance to. Multiple bolts of light fall from the sky and strike the monsters underground with pinpoint precision. It is almost like watching fireworks. Feng Hao quickly turns around as he feels two people enter his field of awareness.


    They are Core Disciples. That much is obvious from the strength of their Qi. Both are already in the Earth Realm. As they get closer, Feng Hao recognizes them as disciples present during the banquet for his uncle. They took part in the Crimson Cloud Tournament. One of them is a tall man with a round face and round body, a rarity among cultivators. The other one is a red-haired girl with a scowl on her face. She looks tiny next to herpanion, but Feng Hao is fairly sure she is tall for a woman.


    Huang Shings face lights up.


    Senior Brother Ye! Senior Sister Shi! He shouts while waving at them.


    It seems we found you just in time, junior, Disciple Ye says once they are close enough. I see the Young Master is with you.


    They smell a bit like death.


    Its great to see you, seniors! Huang Shing says,ughing. As if he couldnt sense the faint taint on them. Yes, I happened to run into the Young Master and am escorting him to the temple.


    He pats Feng Hao on the shoulder, and the young child can only look at him in confusion. How can he not notice? Is it because he never felt the giant one Feng Zhi fought? Because he has gotten used to the feeling after fighting so many of the small ones? Because the presence of the creatures who tried to attack them just now still lingers in the air?


    Or is it because he is with them?


    It is good we ran into each other then. I dread to imagine what would have happened otherwise.


    Yes! Seniors certainly saved us. Come on, Young Master. Dont be intimidated! Say your thanks.


    Huang Shing knows his Elder Brother.


    Feng Hao takes a chance. He grabs Huang Shings wrist and tries tomunicate through Qi for the first time.


    <em>They smell of death.</em>


    Young Master, what are you talking about? Huang Shing asks aloud. Feng Hao has never so badly wanted to hit someone. Youre being paranoid.


    What was that? the girl asks. Did the Young Master say something?


    <em>Think! How did they find us here? They didnt save us from those things! Those things led them right to us! </em>


    <em>Thats not</em>


    <em>Feel it! Youre stronger than me! You should be able to! It is faint, but it is there!</em>


    <em>Thats just They could have encountered some other creatures earlier. I bet we have some of their taint too from fighting them.</em>


    <em>You said you hadnt run into a single creature like that until you met me! Please!</em>


    Oh, nothing important, its just Huang Shings smile falls off. Just Ah! Young Master needs some sleep! Yes! Thats it! Its best if we go find some shelter!


    Rest easy, disciple. You can entrust the Young Master to us, the male, Disciple Ye, says.


    I Huang Shingughs nervously and pushes Feng Hao further behind him. That wont be happening, seniors.


    That wont be happening? The female, Disciple Shi, echoes with her hands on her hips. Do you think its up to an Inner Disciple to say words like that? Stop getting in the way and leave the Young Master with us!


    Lightning strikes.


    A huge bolt of lightning crashes down between Huang Shing and the older disciples, forcing them to step back in surprise. Huang Shings face shes with recognition. Feng Haos face lights up with joy.


    No, Liu Jin says. That will not be happening, seniors.


    ~~~

 Chapter 163: The Truth is Often Dangerous

    Chapter 163: The Truth is Often Dangerous


    ~~~


    Liu Jines down like lightning, elerating with Ground Contraction and then using the same technique to counter his momentum before touching the ground. Despite the lightning that sparks around him, not one of Liu Jins hairs is out of ce. He holds himself with poise. His Qi does not ze with force but calmly spreads out like water, impressing his strength onto others with such subtlety one could be forgiven for missing it.


    True Realm, Second Level.


    That will not be happening, seniors.


    His words are delivered calmly, some might even say with confidence. However, Liu Jin is neither of those things. Two Core Disciples stand before him, and this time, he has neither a temple full of dangerous Spirit Beast to slow them down nor the advantage of them being blind with anger.


    To think he told Fan Bingbing to watch out for Core Disciples before leaving the temple when it was going to be him whod leap right in front of them!


    Elder Brother!


    Brother Jin!


    Feng Hao says his name with hope, Huang Shing with joy. Liu Jin hopes he does not betray either of those feelings.


    "It has been a while," Liu Jin says as the two run up to him.


    Feng Hao grabs hold of his sleeve, and a flood of information rushes through Liu Jin''s brain as Feng Hao desperately tries tomunicate everything he has been through with his Qi. Thankfully, the Core Disciples do not take advantage of his momentarypse.


    "I see," Liu Jin says, smiling down at him. "You have gotten stronger."


    "This time it was I who made the most progress!" Huang Shing grins proudly, misunderstanding who Liu Jin''s words were meant for. "I hope Brother Jin can keep up!"


    The female Core Disciples res her Qi, immediately ending their conversation.


    Good entrance, junior, the female disciple, Shi Qingxia, says. Despite her words, the scowl on her face does not waver. But pointless! You intrude where you are not wanted. Young Master Feng Hao wille with us. Inner Disciples have no voice here.


    Senior Sister, Liu Jin says, meeting her gaze, whether we are Inner Disciples or not, the voice that is most important here is surely that of Young Master Feng Hao. Does Young Master Feng Hao wish to go with them?


    The replyes immediately.


    No!


    You heard him, seniors. Liu Jin moves to block Feng Hao from their line of sight. The Young Master does not wish to go with you. Isnt his peace of mind something we should consider as well?


    Do you take me for a fool?! Shis Qi spikes in tandem with her temper. The Young Master is a child who doesnt know any better! If his judgment leads him to pick two Inner Disciples over two Core ones, then his words have no value here!


    It is true you are both stronger than us, Liu Jin admits. However, that does not make us incapable of protecting the Young Master. There are other considerations.


    Oh? Shi Qingxia smiles with far too many teeth. Like what?


    Impartiality, senior sister, Liu Jin replies. Brother Huang is a member of the Punishment Force. I belong to the Apothecary. We both belong to different factions, unlike senior brother and senior sister who both support Lord Feng Shang.


    It is because we support Lord Feng Shang that we are more trustworthy than a dog of Lord Feng Gui! Everyone knows the death of the Young Master would only be a boon to his father! She says, making Feng Hao flinch behind Liu Jin.


    Senior sister, Liu Jin says, narrowing his eyes. If you will not trust Lord Feng Gui, then at least trust Lady Ling, who has entrusted me with the safety of her son. Who are you to doubt her judgment?


    Lady Ling, Shi Qingxia echoes in a whisper. Her scowl darkens. You are the dog that gave Lord Feng Gui the Medical Pavilion!


    That, I am.


    Yet again, her Qi spikes. The menacing intent radiating from her feels like a thousand needles prickling against his skin.


    To admit that in front of me! How stupid are you?


    We were at the same banquet, senior sister, Liu Jin points out. I saw little point hiding it, though perhaps that was my mistake. I shouldnt have assumed either of you put me in your eyes.


    I did, replies therge man behind Shi Qingxia, Ye Zheyu. Qing Jin, you speak well, cultivate well, and prepare pills with skill. That doesnt matter. Senior Brother Yong has spoken.


    The Young Master wille with us, Shi Qingxia repeats, pointing her hand towards them. To Liu Jins surprise, it is not mes that appear around her hands but angry shes of light. Move.


    I already said that will not be happening, Liu Jin says, his aura ring around him.


    Shi Qingxiaughs.


    You already said? Junior, do you really think you can stop us? Her aura shes against his. Liu Jin grits his teeth as his Qi is pushed back. You are strong. Both of you. Im willing topliment you that much.


    Her aura rises even higher.


    You two are still not our match!


    Her face is a mask of fury. Light rages around her and tears the earth asunder. It is only because Huang Shing and Liu Jin re up their Qi in response that they and Feng Hao suffer no injuries from the increase in pressure


    Light rages in the palm of her hand; pure sma looks like it will explode at any moment.


    Step back! This is yourst chance!


    Huang Shing takes a step forward. His face shines with sweat, yet he dares to speak! Whether we are strong or weak is not for you to decide!


    No, she is right, Liu Jin says, holding his hand to stop him from attacking. They are much stronger than we are.


    Brother Jin! Huang Shing shoots him a betrayed look. Dont let your heart falter now!


    Heart has nothing to do with it, Liu Jin replies tonelessly. They are both in the Earth Realm, and we are not. They are stronger than you by at least one Realm, and in my case, the difference is higher. If we were to fight, it would all be over in ten seconds.


    Huang Shing scowls. Though Liu Jins words may sound defeatist, that he is willing to say they canst ten seconds against two Core Disciples demonstrates a tremendous level of confidence in his and Huang Shings skills. If this fight were happening before an audience, most people would only be wondering whether the fight wouldst more than one breath.


    So youre all talk then! Shi Qingxiaughs. Her Qi began to fade out. Better to have sense than courage, I suppose. I dont hate it, so hand over-


    However, Liu Jin says, fighting the bile that threatens to rise up in his throat, what would happen if I threatened the Young Masters life?


    Everyone goes silent. The sphere of light in the female disciples hand fizzles out. Even Huang Shing and Feng Hao stare at Liu Jin in shock.


    If the Young Master dies, Lord Feng Shang loses. You just said so, senior sister, Liu Jin says, doing his hardest to keep his face from showing his emotions even as he feels the shock and betrayal radiating from Feng Hao. That is why you wish to secure him, so threatening his life should be effective against you.


    Keep calm. Keep calm. Keep calm.


    And yet, Liu Jin continues. Why do I feel you dont really care about who wins?


    You are saying dangerous things, Junior, Ye Zheyu warns him.


    The truth is often dangerous, senior brother, and I have been thinking much of ittely. Why were we sent here? Why are some of the disciples acting in the way they are? I cant help but feel there is something else at y.


    <em>I knew I knew, but I was... ordered</em>


    That was what Yuan Yi told him after his failed to attempt to kill him. Liu Jin hadnt thought much of it back then, dismissing it as his way to remind him of thepetition between the two factions.


    However, what if someone had ordered Yuan Yi to kill him?


    Simrly, Qu Rou had reasons to foster hate in his heart, but was it possible someone had stoked those mes long before they encountered him?


    Liu Jin will not go as far as to say the information Feng Hao shared with him is the missing piece, but it has made him aware of just how much he doesnt know yet.


    I will say it again. You dont care about the contest at all!


    And what would you do if that was the case, junior? Shi Qingxia asks him. Her voicecks its former heat yet is undeniably more menacing because of it.


    To be honest, I would be a little relieved.


    She snorts. Relieved?


    I dont think I could bring myself to seriously threaten the Young Master, Liu Jin says. Even talking about doing it leaves a bad taste in my mouth. His eyes flick over to Feng Hao. I scared you just now, didnt I? I am deeply sorry.


    Ah, no its-


    Of course, you scared him! Huang Shing shouts. Even I was scared! You are a very scary person!


    Am I? Really?


    Brother Jin is definitely the scariest person I know who is close to my age.


    Oh? I cantpete with those older?


    Of course not! Old people are always scarier than young ones. Thats how they became old.


    Despite himself Liu Jin finds himself smiling.


    Your simple wisdom is profound sometimes.


    Enough! Shi Qingxia shouts. Her Qi begins rising once more. Do you think us fools? Youredy act will not buy you the time you need! Do you think we havent noticed the disciples flying above us? They cannot save you. No one around for miles is strong enough to face us! You are just wasting our time!


    No, senior sister. This time was not wasted, Liu Jin says. We needed to harden our resolve.


    Resolve? For what?


    [Sixth Dragon ying Palm - Open Lotus]


    [White Venom Fist - Nine Branches]


    Green Qi zes around Huang Shing and erupts into a brilliant st of pink as he brings his palms forward. At the same time, nine huge snakes made out of white poisonous Qi burst from Liu Jins aura and rush towards the two Core Disciples. The earth is sted apart. The grass withers and dies. Though they are both in the True Realm, theirbined might is such that even someone in the early levels of the Earth Realm would be in trouble.


    You little shits!


    A bolt of light erupts from Shi Qingxias hand and explodes with enough strength topletely cancel out their attacks.


    You see! She yells as she readies another attack. This is the difference between us!


    mese from above.


    Eternal me.


    For the first time, shock can be clearly felt rippling across the Core Disciples Qi as the golden me crashes down. Despite their power, the two leap back to avoid it, knowing better than to challenge the Eternal me.


    It is precisely the opening Liu Jin and Huang Shing need.


    Liu Jin grabs hold of Feng Hao just as Huang Shing grabs Liu Jin and tosses him into the sky with all his strength. As he does, one of Liu Jins snakes wraps around Huang Shings waist and pulls him up once Liu Jin and Feng Hao have reached their zenith.


    Their goal is Lu Meis flying carpet.


    You wont get away!


    Just as Liu Jin and Huang Shing speed up their ascension through movement technique after movement technique, the two Core Disciples leap after them. Though Liu Jin and Huang Shing managed to use the element of surprise to gain a lead, the Core Disciples are so strong they threaten to overtake them.


    However, they are in the Earth Realm, and the earth will not let them go so easily.


    Huang Shing and Liu Jin reach Lu Meis flying carpet and grab hold of its edges. The two Core Disciples start falling long before they can get that high. In a desperate attempt, Shi Qingxia brings her hands forward and out rushes a mighty tiger made of pure light.


    [Ster Tiger Formation]


    Every single person on the flying carpet fires back.


    Light, mes, iron, poison, and much more. Thebined attacks explode in the middle of the air with so much force the earth below them is left rumbling. Those in the flying carpet are sted up.


    The Core Disciples fall down.


    ~~~


    Huang Shingughs hysterically.


    We did it, Brother Jin! We did it!


    Amazing! Wong breathes out. Those were Core Disciples, Brother Qing! Core Disciples!


    Absolutely incredible, Ten says, looking at him with absolute awe. Like Wong, he is pale from using so much Qi for his attack just now. Even against two Core Disciples you came out on top.


    Barely. Liu Jin looks at Lu Mei. The girls face is pale. Will you be okay?


    I will have to be, she replies, well aware of their position. The slightest weakness from her would lead them to crash down. Without the advantage of flight, they would be easy prey for the Core Disciples.


    That doesnt mean he cant help.


    Lu Mei shoots him a grateful look as his Qi intertwines with hers, giving her power and helping her stabilize after using so much of the Eternal me to scare away the Core Disciples.


    I apologize once more, Young Master.


    What? Feng Hao jerks in surprise. He tries to back away but catches himself when he realizes just how little space there is on the carpet. Elder Brother has nothing to apologize for!


    No, I do. Some things cannot be said even in jest. I made you scared of me.


    Liu Jin bows his head to Feng Hao.


    I am deeply sorry.


    Elder Brother! yells a scandalized Feng Hao. You dont have to go that far! Its okay! Lift your head! I ept your apology!


    Truly?


    Yes!


    Liu Jin smiles tiredly.  Thank you, Young Master. You have no idea how much that means to me.


    So, where are we going now? Huang Shing asks.


    The temple.


    Is that not the first ce they will look for us?


    Yes, Liu Jin says. Yes, it is.


    ~~~


    Extra Scene


    ~~~


    All preparations are in order.


    Lu Meis flying carpet isid out outside the temple, and several disciples havee to see them off. Though many volunteered, only so many people can fit inside the carpet, and leaving the temple with too few people carries its own set of risks.


    Are you sure we cannot wait until Bei Hong and his cousin have recovered? Lu Mei asks him, throwing a dubious nce at the threeing with them: Ten Zichun, Wong, and Ni Cai.


    Unfortunately, their wounds are too serious, Liu Jin says with a soft shake of his head. We do not have time to waste.


    Liu Jin wishes it werent so. Their many ws aside, the Bei cousins are undoubtedly great fighters. However, there is no telling what will happen to Feng Hao if they wait until they recover.


    Come back safe, Fan Bingbing tells them.


    Well do our best, Liu Jin replies.


    Fan is also someone hed like to have at his side for this, but it is best that she stays at the temple to keep things in order. Who knows what could happen if he left the others without a level-headed person like her in charge?


    Liu Jin is taking Ten Zichun for rted reasons. If left alone here, the disciple would keep trying to spread his ideas. While Liu Jin is ttered that Ten Zichun thinks him capable of starting his own Sect, hed rather not have too many people thinking that. It could easily give some the wrong impression.


    As for Wong and Ni Cai, they volunteered. Wongs decision, in particr, came as a surprise to Liu Jin.


    Stay away from the deeper floors of the temple, Liu Jin tells Fan Bingbing. There could be all sorts of monsters down there.


    Brother Jin has already told me that, Fan Bingbing replies. Most people would not have been able to pick out the slight petnce in her tone.


    However, Liu Jin adds in a low voice, if another Core Disciple appears, that might be your only choice. Keep that in mind.


    Qu Rou had been waiting for them here. It is likely other Core Disciples stayed behind as well. If another one were to show up, replicating their victory against Qu Rou would be practically impossible. Escaping deeper into the temple would be their best alternative. Fan Bingbing nods to show she understands.


    Do your best to hold on, Lu Mei tells them all as her carpet starts rising. Well be traveling at top speed, and I really dont want to have toe back down to grab someone who fell off.


    She is jesting. The carpet and her own wind techniques prevent such things from happening, but the others dont know that. Liu Jin hides a smile as the three immediately clutch the carpet tightly between their hands.


    He could tell them the truth.


    He doesnt.


    The carpet takes off into the horizon.


    ~~~

 Chapter 164: All of Them

    Chapter 164: All of Them


    ~~~


    They are weed back with awe.


    Many harbored doubts when Liu Jin and the other disciples left to search for Feng Hao. Now, they return not just sessful but with nary a scratch and stories of a daring rescue. Ten, in particr, is all too eager to spread an animated and heavily exaggerating retelling of how Liu Jin supposedly fought off two Core Disciples.


    It urs to Liu Jin that bringing the disciple from the Armory with him may have been a mistake. Ten already believes he should leave the Eternal me n to start his own Sect. Being witness to their sess in rescuing Feng Hao has only served to fuel that fire.


    Still, there is little point in stopping him, not when there are so many more pressing things to focus on.


    Should we expect the Core Disciples toe here? Fan Bingbing asks once they have moved inside the temple for privacy. She and Liu Jin, along with Lu Mei, Huang Shing, and Feng Hao, all sit in a circle, using stone seats made long before any of them walked this earth.


    We should, Liu Jin replies. They dont seem to have chased us, but the temple is a natural ce to look.


    It is odd that they didnt chase after us, Lu Mei says. Her face bears a look of casual indifference, but Liu Jin knows how much it tired her to use the Eternal me. Even if they couldnt physically reach us due to the curse of the Earth Realm, nothing stopped them from following us.


    Perhaps they thought they didnt need to. They probably believe Qu Rou is still guarding the temple.


    And why wouldnt they? The idea of a group of Inner Disciples defeating one of their brethren must seem absolutely ludicrous. Maybe they let them run away because they thought they were running right into the arms of one of theirpanions.


    Maybe they didnt want to hurt the Young Master, Huang Shing says, scratching his head. They seemed really insistent on having him.


    Liu Jin hums and nods. Though he had used them of not caring whether Feng Hao lived or died, that might not have been entirely urate. He had just been too eager to discard the possibility of using Feng Hao as a hostage. If they didnt care about Feng Hao, they wouldnt have wasted so much time trying to get them to stand down. They most likely did not wish for Feng Hao to be coteral damage.


    But why?


    They hadnt denied they didnt care for the contest, so why did they care about Feng Hao?


    Perhaps they left to report what happened, Liu Jin says, turning towards Huang Shing. You said it was one of the Core Disciples who came up with the idea of remaining in the Eye, right?


    Huang Shing nods. Yes, it was Senior Brother Yong.


    A powerful Core Disciple with authority over his brethren. If he was in charge of the other Core Disciples, it could have been him who ordered Qu Rou to stay near the temple.


    It is disappointing Senior Brother Yong is involved with this, Huang Shing admits with a troubled look on his face. He seemed nice.


    Lu Meiughs.


    Many people seem nice. The worst make a dedicated effort to do so, so they may better stab you in the back. We cannot trust any of the Core Disciples representing Lord Feng Shang, especially not if what the Young Master says is true.


    It is! Feng Hao nods fervently. Those disciples had the taint of the monsters on them too!


    He looks to Huang Shing for support. The older disciple nods.


    I couldnt feel it at first, but though it was faint, it was there. They felt like the nasty creatures chasing after the Young Master.


    The monsters that felt like death, Liu Jin says, rubbing his chin. We have not encountered something like that during our journeys, but if the two of you say it, I believe it. Besides, we can all sense the lingering taint on you two.


    Something about it strikes Liu Jin as vaguely familiar, but he cant quite ce it.


    If the Core Disciples have that taint, do they have it because they were working with them? Fan Bingbing asks. Or are they like the Young Master and Brother Huang who have it because they came in contact with them?


    If those things led them right to the Young Master, they must be working together, Lu Mei says.


    It is a strong possibility, Liu Jin says. Yet another sign that something is wrong with this contest and with Lord Feng Shangs faction.


    But what does it all mean, Brother Jin? Huang Shing asks.


    Right now? Not much, Liu Jin admits. After this is over, quite a bit. Something is happening. However, thats a talk forter.


    He rubs his forehead.


    Right now, we should focus on survival.


    We should evacuate then, Fan Bingbing says. The only reason we have remained in the Dead ins is that we needed to bring the Young Master back. That condition has been cleared.


    Liu Jin frowns. Hed have liked to find Senior Brother Khong and Senior Brother Guo before leaving. Pan Qiu as well since he is somewhat responsible for him. However, staying here might lead them to be attacked by three Core Disciples. Those are not odds they can beat.


    My brother is still out there!


    Young Master Feng Zhis survival is of great importance to the Sect. I daresay Lord Feng Gui will not be happy if he died, Fan Bingbing admits. Liu Jin feels pity for the way Feng Haos face lights up. He knows what ising next. Young Master Feng Zhi is far more capable of protecting himself than we are of protecting him or ourselves for the matter.


    You dont get it! Feng Hao shouts. He was tired after fighting that creature! Theres no telling what could have happened to him.


    Liu Jin frowns. Feng Zhi and Feng Hao. Is the Feng family being targeted by the creatures? If so, why? Because of the Eternal me?


    I will need to examine you both once we finish here, He tells Feng Hao and Huang Shing. Especially Brother Huang. You are the one wounded.


    Eh, it will heal.


    Nevertheless, I will not have us take unnecessary risks, Liu Jin says. But right now


    He sighs.


    Have everyone get ready to leave.


    But my brother!


    Young Master, there are ways in which we can locate him, but right now, our priority should be the lives of all the disciples here. Some are still wounded from their travels.


    The wounded. Liu Jin clenches his eyes shut. Bei Hong and Bei Duyi are in no condition to make the trip back. He will have to force their recovery. It will hurt them, but there is little time to worry about such things.


    We have no time to waste.


    ~~~


    Ugly, isnt it? Huang Shing says as Liu Jin looks at his arm.


    It is not the worst I have seen, Liu Jin says, recalling the ck mass he extracted from Xiao Heng so many years ago. It still rests deep inside his spatial pouch. However, it is rather interesting.


    Brother Jin, you find the oddest things interesting.


    So it seems, Liu Jin says as he sends his Qi into Huang Shings arm to carefully examine his muscles and meridians. His face remainspletely neutral as he does. After several minutes, Liu Jin makes up his mind. Hold still, please. This might hurt a little.


    Hurt? What will hurt?


    This.


    One of Liu Jins needles sinks into Huang Shings wounded flesh. The young man winces as not just the needle, but Liu Jins Qi starts burrowing into his body.


    Brother Jin! Why-


    Dont. Move.


    Liu Jins red eyes root Huang Shing to the spot, conveying the seriousness of the situation. The sliver of Liu Jins Qi inside him morphs into a tiny snake that is not even a hundredth of an inch long. It wiggles around until it finds its target.


    Tiny fangs grab hold of it.


    Liu Jin pulls.


    Huang Shings Qi spikes. His hands clench tight around his seat, and were the temple made of less sturdy materials, his fingers would have gone right through the stone.


    Huang Shing watches, horrified, as Liu Jin slowly takes out the needle and out follows a mass of pink writhing flesh. It is no bigger than an eysh, yet the flesh grows before his very eyes. As soon as it has been removed from his body, Huang Shing leaps so far away his back ends up pressed against the wall.


    As I said, interesting, Liu Jin says as the corrupted flesh continues to grow over the needle. It seems it was dormant until it detected a threat. How insidious.


    Dont let it touch you! Huang Shing yells, pointing as the flesh keeps growing. If it does-


    Yes, I can sense it, Liu Jin says as the mass of flesh makes contact with his skin. It tries to merge its cells with mine. Dont worry. I can keep this level of damage contained.


    He rubs his chin with his free hand as the flesh keeps growing.


    Interesting. It is not trying to dpose anything. The opposite. It seems to be speeding up the rate of cellr reproduction but in apletely disordered way.


    Brother Jin! I dont understand half of those words, but you are far too calm right now!


    There seems to be some sort of will guiding this thing, Liu Jin continues. He closes his eyes. What if


    Qi meets Qi. Corrupted life shes against his soul.


    I see. So thats how it is


    Liu Jin snaps it.


    The flesh withers and dies. It falls to the ground in ashes, leaving Liu Jins hand unharmed.


    It worked, Liu Jin says, examining his hand. Perhaps I was too quick to cut the link. I think there is something else I could have tried. Oh well.


    He turns to Huang Shing, who is staring at him open-mouthed.


    I am sorry. It seems I have rmed you.


    I... Huang Shing opens his mouth and closes it five times before he gives up and shakes his head. No, Im not going to think about it. Brother Jin is Brother Jin, I guess.


    He looks at the ashes.


    That thing was inside me.


    Yes. The monster that attacked you probably left it there.


    It could have grown inside me at any time. Huang Shing shivers. It could have killed me.


    I doubt it, Liu Jin says. The moment it started to act out, you would have sensed it. At most, you would have lost an arm.


    Thats coldfort, Brother Jin.


    It is the only one I have to give, Liu Jin says. Unfortunately, there are still worse news.


    Please, dont tell me I have more of those things inside me! Huang Shing begs him, looking at his body with fear.


    No, Liu Jin shakes his head. You are clean. I checked very thoroughly. However, that thing was being controlled by someone. Whoever is sending these creatures after Young Master Feng Hao may have been tracking you through it.


    What does that mean?


    Liu Jin sighs and rubs his forehead.


    It means we may already be surrounded.


    ~~~


    Liu Jin sends Huang Shing and a group of disciples to scout their surroundings. Depending on what they find, their ns will need to be drastically altered. Liu Jin should be nning various contingencies already, but the Heavens dont seem keen on giving him time.


    You cant use fire? Liu Jin asks Feng Hao as he examines him.


    Feng Hao nods shyly. Though they are alone, he looks around as if afraid someone will overhear him. Liu Jin cannot fault him for that. Strong and talented as Feng Hao is, this condition makes him far too vulnerable.


    It was because of the Eternal me, Feng Hao says in a voice that might as well be a whisper. I used it to escape but now


    He raises his hand and focuses. Sparks crackle over his palm, but they fade as quickly as they appear. Feng Hao doubles over in pain. Were it not for Liu Jin grabbing him in time, he would have fallen over.


    Young Master, there was no need for that!


    I thought Elder Brother would need a demonstration that it would help


    It did, but you still shouldnt have done it, Liu Jin says, making sure Feng Hao is lying down on one of the stone tforms. I already have experience with the Eternal me.


    Right, Feng Hao says. One of the people flying used the Eternal me...


    People have their secrets, Young Master. I ask that you do not pry into this one.


    I understand. I promise, Elder Brother.


    Despite Feng Haos promise, Liu Jin knows Lu Meis secret is already out in the open. Ten, Wong, and Ni Cai have already seen her using her mes. Even if they could be trusted to keep quiet, the two Core Disciples know there is someone among them who can use the Eternal me. There will definitely be consequences, though what shape those consequences will take is not something Liu Jin knows. Right now, hes more concerned with leaving the Dead ins alive.


    Rx, Young Master, Liu Jin says, forcing none of the storm raging inside him to manifest in his semnce. Just breathe and let your Qi flow through your body as usual. That is all I want you to do.


    Feng Hao nods and tries to do as Liu Jin says. It takes him a while since he is far from calm, but eventually, Liu Jin is able to detect the problem. It is not something he would have noticed even a few months ago, but it is now obvious to him.


    Rest easy, Young Master. You have not lost your mes forever.


    Feng Hao immediately brightens. Really!


    Indeed. The Eternal me is merely jealous.


    The young child blinks. Jealous?


    I apologize. Thats not the best way to exin it. Let me rephrase myself. Embers of the Eternal me still linger within you. The Eternal me cannot bear other fire, so it interferes when you try to shape it.


    So I can no longer use mes other than the Eternal me? Feng Hao asks with some fear, unaware his problem could be much worse. It speaks volumes of Feng Haos talent that this is the only problem having embers of the Eternal me inside him is causing him.


    However, the same prodigious talent that allows Feng Hao to remain mostly unaffected by having the Eternal me in his body also makes Liu Jin unsure of how to proceed.


    There should be a way to treat this. If not me, then people in the Eternal me n are bound to know how to do it. Right now, I only ask you to rest and keep cycling your Qi, Young Master.


    I thought we were leaving soon?


    Extenuating circumstances have appeared. We still have some time, Young Master, Liu Jin replies. Rest and gather your strength. You will need it for the journey.


    I will. Thanks-


    Brother Jin!


    Feng Haos goodbye is lost as Huang Shing storms into the room. His face pale, and his breathinges out in heaving breaths.


    Its as you feared! Huang Shing says and Liu Jins heart drops.


    How many?


    Hundreds.


    Liu Jin closes his eyes.


    Which direction are theying from?


    All of them.


    ~~~

 Chapter 165: Choices

    Chapter 165: Choices


    ~~~


    The news Huang Shing brings back drastically alter their ns. They do not stop preparing for an evacuation. If all goes wrong, fleeing might very well be the only choice left. However, it is no longer the priority.


    Hm, not bad, Bei Hong says as he flexes his arms to test their strength.


    No, it is fairly bad, Liu Jin says. There are still bandages wrapped around most of Bei Hongs body. I have numbed the pain and done my best to speed up your healing, but that doesnt mean your body is in good condition. Do <strong>not</strong> overdo it.


    Despite his warning, Bei Hong and Bei Duyis bodies are not in apletely terrible state. If all they had to worry about were a couple of spars, Liu Jin wouldnt be troubled.


    The army of monsters approaching them from all sides does not intend to spar.


    Brother Qing, I think we both know thats not going to happen, Bei Duyi says. Like his cousin, he is still covered in many bandages. My cousin is the sort of fool who would find a way to drown himself in a ss of water.


    Bah, what point would there be in picking a fight with a ss of water! Besides, the way I hear it, we dont have a choice, do we? This is not a fight we can avoid!


    Perhaps, perhaps not. Liu Jin shakes his head and sighs. Go find Sister Fan. Shell give you some Spirit Beast meat to replenish your strength.


    Replenishing my strength does sound good. Bei Hong grins. Heh, a challenge like this is exactly what legends are made of!


    Just dont die, Liu Jin says.


    If I die, that just means I wasnt good enough.


    Bei Duyi buries his face in his palm.


    Its always the same nonsense with you.


    You merelyck vision, cousin.


    Vision? Ill not be told that by a blind man.


    Liu Jin finds himself smiling a little as the two continue bickering on their way down the hall. Despite their words, it seems they are willing to put their grudges aside and work together for now.


    Or maybe they just beat the aggression out of each other?


    Liu Jin thinks about it and nods. That sounds more likely.


    Quite a pair, arent they?


    Liu Jin is not surprised when Lu Mei enters the infirmary. He sensed her from the start. She had probably been waiting until he was alone to approach him.


    Are you feeling better? He asks. Her pale skin already provides an answer, but he wants to hear it from her.


    Better. Not well.


    I see.


    Liu Jin closes his eyes. Using the Eternal me and then having to fly them has taken its toll on Lu Mei. It is unlikely she will be ready for a prolonged fight anytime soon.


    So is it true then? She asks. Were surrounded?


    Huang Shing and those who came back with him believe so, Liu Jin replies. Tired, he sits on one of the stone beds. Trying to break through seems unwise.


    Fighting the creatures in the middle of the ins would give the monsters too many opportunities to nk them. Considering how dangerous those things are up close, the best way to fight them would be to keep them at a distance. Staying in the temple gives them better opportunities to do just that.


    However,if the temple is overrun, there will be no fleeing.


    So it seems, Lu Mei says, sitting next to him. A pity not everyone can fly.


    It would make things far simpler.


    I can, Lu Mei says, making sure to meet his eyes.


    You can.


    We could fly away, she says, her shoulder brushing against his. Maybe take a few others with us. Five. Perhaps six.


    That would be Bei Hong, Huang Shing, the Young Master, and Fan Bingbing. Itd leave us with two spots. Liu Jin counts them with his fingers. Id suggest Bei Duyi due to his strength, but he and Bei Hong would start fighting in the middle of the air.


    Lu Meiughs softly. They would, wouldnt they? Fools. Perhaps itd be better to leave them here. Bei Hong would enjoy the chance to fight to the end.


    It would make for a good distraction, Liu Jin admits.


    With the disciples fighting the horde, no one would notice we are missing until the end. Wed be halfway to the Eternal me n by then.


    Can you even fly all the way there in your state?


    With you helping me, I could.


    We could report the Core Disciples as soon as we arrived, Liu Jin says. With Feng Hao with us, itd be hard to doubt our word.


    Elder Xue would support us, and Elder Xun could verify that none of us are lying. Lord Feng Shangs faction would be publicly shamed, and Lord Feng Gui would be one step closer to gaining control over the Eternal me n. Id say thatd be a fantastic result.


    It does sound great. Liu Jin looks up at the ceiling and imagines the sky beyond it. There is still the matter of you having publicly used the Eternal me. The Core Disciples will remember that.


    If we get there before them, it wont matter what they have to say. No one will believe them, Lu Mei points out. Besides, Elder Xue and Elder Xun already know. Annoying though it is to admit it, keeping it a secret forever was never an option. As long as no one discovers my fathers identity, it should be fine.


    Yes, I imagine Lady Feng would not be fond of that discovery.


    While Liu Jin does not know the woman personally, he doubts any woman would like a sign of her husbands infidelity so close by. Even among fellow concubines, it is not umon for grudges to appear, or so he has heard.


    We could do it.


    We could.


    Lu Mei sighs.


    But you wont.


    I wont, Liu Jin agrees. The people here have all ced their trust in me. I will not forsake them.


    Dont make it seem like a matter of reciprocity. Lu Mei pouts and pokes his side. You would be trying to save them even if they hadnt ced any trust on you.


    True, Liu Jin admits. I must be fairly troublesome for you.


    Have I ever made that a secret?


    Liu Jinughs.


    After a while, he says. You could take Feng Hao and leave.


    With just the two of us, we would not have nearly enough convincing power. People would suspect me of having done something to him. My identity would almost certainlye out, making the Eternal me n a far too dangerous ce for me.


    True. How about fleeing elsewhere then?


    Oh? Lu Mei leans her head against his shoulder. And where would I flee?


    Anywhere you want.


    Anywhere I want. Lu Mei smiles. That sounds so free.


    Liu Jin sighs. You are not going to.


    I am not, Lu Mei affirms. I am not so callow a woman as to abandon people that actually matter to me. Besides, I have ced some faith in you.


    That makes one of us.


    None of that, she chides him. If you devalue yourself, you devalue my judgment. I will not have it.


    My deepest apologies. Liu Jin tries to smile. However, if things are going badly Id really appreciate it if you could take Feng Hao away with you. He never should have been here.


    If things are going badly, Ill drag your unconscious body out of this dreadful ce myself.


    ~~~


    All the people in the temple have been brought out before the main gate. Most of them are people who support Lord Feng Gui, but there are a few Lord Feng Shang supporters as well, those who chose to stay in the temple as prisoners to recover from their travels. Huang Shing and Bei Hong have managed to assert some control over them, but the tension simmering in the air is unmistakable.


    Perhaps it would have been better to address both groups separately, but that would have taken more time, and time is not a luxury they have.


    Greetings, Liu Jin says. He stands in front of everyone. Qi easily carries his voice across the field. My name is Qing Jin. Some of you know of me. Some of you dont.


    Judging from the murmurs that rise from Lord Feng Shangs supporters, his name has spread quite a bit further than hed imagined.


    I stand before you today not to speak of myself but to warn you of impending danger. We are surrounded. Hordes of hostile Spirit Beasts approach us from all directions.


    Shock. Confusion. Denial. The emotions can be felt clearly rippling across the crowd.


    These creatures are like nothing any of you have faced before. Though their flesh is weak, they are deadly if you let them touch you. If we meet them in the ins, we are likely to die, Liu Jin continues. That is why we must use this temple to stand our ground!


    The walls surrounding the temple may not be tall, but their foundations are unspeakably deep. The creatures will not be able to burrow their way inside. By controlling the walls, they will be able to attack them from a safe distance.


    All things considered, it is probably the best they can do on such a short notice.


    However, Liu Jin continues. I will not force anyone to stay and fight against their will. All of you had a choice when you arrived at this temple. To stay or to leave. That has not changed. If, despite knowing you are likely to run into these creatures, you wish to leave, I will not stop you. You will be given supplies and sent on your way.


    It pains him to say it. If Liu Jin had his way, hed lock everyone behind a door and do his best to keep them safe. s, that is simply not possible. Forcing disciples to stay against their wishes might start a fight. Thats thest thing anyone needs right now.


    Whether you support Lord Feng Gui or Lord Feng Shang, it does not matter. I will not think less of you for wanting to leave. Perhaps, running might be the smartest thing, Liu Jin admits. You might just survive by running.


    It is not what he should be saying. He should be scaring them with tales of horror to get them to stay and bolster his forces.


    However, he does not.


    Because Liu Jin is not sure if staying to fight is truly the right choice.


    However, there are things you need to know before making a choice. These creatures are dangerous. A single touch from them can do tremendous damage. Should you find them, make sure to engage them from a distance. If that is not possible, increase the density of your Qi to create a barrier between you and them. They can move through the ground and will attack when you least expect it. Never let your guard down. Once you leave this temple, do not stop running until you are back in the Crimson Cloud Empire.


    Several members of the audience gulp at the finality in his words.


    My next warning is for those of you who support Lord Feng Shang. You know there are Core Disciples who support Lord Feng Shang in the Eye, and you have most likely stayed here because you believe they wille for you.


    The unease from Lord Feng Shangs forces. The realization from his own allies. Liu Jin does not need to sense Qi to see the emotions ying out across the crowd.


    However, I regret to inform you that you will find no support from those Core Disciples. They have abandoned the contest and no longer care for Lord Feng Shangs cause.


    Lies!


    You are free to doubt, Liu Jin says, quickly cutting the argument before it can begin. I offer you no proof and no evidence beyond my word. Id like to believe I have given you no cause to doubt me, but I am also aware asking you to discard your loyalties on my word alone is too much. Thats fine. Do not believe me. Just listen. Senior Brother Yong, Senior Sister Shi, Senior Brother Ye, Senior Brother Xi, and possibly others are not your allies. Do not trust them. Do not run to them for shelter. Youll have no one to me but yourselves for failing to heed this warning.


    Liu Jin supposes he could have Feng Hao talk before everyone. The word of a member of the Feng n, even a young one, is bound to carry some weight, but he does not want to expose Feng Hao more than necessary. He already told Bei Hong and Huang Shing to talk to the followers of Feng Shang after this is over.


    Thatll have to be enough.


    That is all I have to say. Those who wish to walk away, report to Sister Fan and Brother Ni to receive your supplies.


    Liu Jin leaves the disciples to talk among themselves. As much as he wants to force them all to stay, this is not a choice he can make for them.


    Some timeter. Liu Jin watches as some of them take off with heavy backpacks slung over their shoulders, dashing across the ins as fast as their legs can carry them. No matter what he said, there were always going to be people who ran.


    However, most of the disciples choose to stay.


    Liu Jin hopes they made the right choice.


    ~~~

 Chapter 166: Easier

    Chapter 166: Easier


    ~~~


    Feng Zhi walks with a noticeable limp.


    The Young Master of the Eternal me n has exerted himself too much too quickly, and all he can do now is grit his teeth and bear it. His body might cry out in protest, but thats nothingpared to his inner turmoil. He is no stranger to difficult fights and bitter defeats. Thetter, in particr, has happened to him far more often than hed like.


    And yet, though he did not lose, Feng Zhi cannot recall thest timeing up short has stung this much.


    Young Master One of the three disciples that now apany him says with obvious hesitation. Perhaps it would be best if we carried you?


    I will walk, Feng Zhi says without turning around or slowing in the slightest.


    Are you sure, Young Master? asks the other one. He looks at him with faint disapproval. Based on your condition, I cannot rmend-


    I am entirely sure. Be silent.


    It is not just pride or stubbornness that stops him from taking their advice. If he allows himself even a moment of weakness, Feng Zhi doubts he will be able to remain conscious. That cannot happen.


    He will not rest until he finds Feng Hao.


    You should reconsider, Young Master. Dont worry. This one will make sure no harmes to you.


    Feng Zhi res at the disciple walking in front of him. Unlike the other two, this one doesnt shrink under his gaze. And why should he? He is one of the Core Disciples chosen to represent his father in this endeavor.


    Guo Xuesheng.


    Had it not been for his timely appearance, Feng Zhi would have likely lost against Xi Mou.


    I will not rest, Feng Zhi repeats. His body is not in such a poor state that resting is an absolute necessity. Feng Zhi knows his regeneration speed better than anyone. His wounds will heal before exhaustion gets the better of him. Your concern is appreciated, but I will be fine.


    Fine? If you believe that, then I am beginning to doubt Lord Feng Guis ability as a parent.


    Feng Zhi res at Xi Mou.


    Being saved from Xi Mou is not something Feng Zhi particrly enjoyed. That he was in a position where he needed to be saved is already bad enough for his pride, but having four people, one of them being Xi Mou, know about it is just too much.


    Why did you even bring him with us? Feng Zhi asks Senior Brother Guo. We could have left him.


    We are not animals, Young Master, Senior Brother Guo says. He is carrying Xi Mou over his shoulder as one would a sack of rice. To kill our brethren is beneath us, especially if what you said is true.


    Xi Mou flinches, but his face quickly morphs into a scowl.


    I already said I have no idea what that was! I helped you fight to protect Young Master, didnt I?


    And then you immediately kept him from me!


    The Young Master did not seem to want to be with you. I merely respected his wishes. Besides-


    The twitch of a muscle.


    A spark of Qi.


    Senior Brother Guo reacts far before anyone.


    Xi Mou screams as Senior Brother Guo lifts his body and brings it down on his knee with crushing force. Feng Zhi looks away, but that does not stop his ears from hearing Xi Mous spine breaking once more.


    Argh! Xi Mou cries with tears in his eyes. How dare you!


    Do you really think I hadnt realized your wounds had healed? Senior Brother Guo tells Xi Mou while throwing him over his shoulder once more. I noticed. I just didnt want to break your bones again without reason. You gave me one.


    How? Xi Mou asks him in a pained voice. How are you so fast? We are both in the Earth Realm! Even if youre older, the difference should not be this much!


    That is something Feng Zhi wants to know as well.


    Ever since Feng Zhi broke into the Earth Realm, he has had to deal with its curse. Gravity constantly tries to keep him pinned to the ground like a mere worm. The more one advances, the worse it gets. Some people have to spend several days learning how to walk again after a breakthrough.


    However, Senior Brother Guos movements are so swift it is hard to believe they are under the same curse.


    Perhaps, if you had chosen a different side, itd be you with this power instead of me, Senior Brother Guo muses, confirming Feng Zhis suspicions. His speed is not natural. As if sensing his stare, Senior Brother Guo looks at him and grins. Are you curious as well, Young Master?


    I would be lying if I said I wasnt, Feng Zhi replies.


    Senior Brother Guoughs. So proud!


    He pats him on the shoulder, and Feng Zhi winces. He takes a small amount offort in the pained groan thates from Xi Mou due to Senior Brother Guos sudden movement.


    Its alright, Young Master. There is no harm in telling you. I dont even mind this one overhearing.


    You overestimate your-Argh!


    As I was saying, Senior Brother Guo continues as though he hadnt just broken someones hand, it is not much of a secret. Were it not for the contest, there would have been some sort of announcement already. The truth is, I cannot im this to be a result of my hard work. I was merely one of the first offered the opportunity and the first one who took it.


    Opportunity? Feng Zhi echoes. He does his best to ignore the way the other two disciples are pretending they arent eavesdropping on their conversation.


    A few days before the contest, two disciples came to Elder Xue with a project that, if sessful, would ease the burdens of the Earth Realm. Elder Xue took this information to your father, Lord Feng Gui, who summoned the Core Disciples chosen for this contest.


    Feng Zhi frowns. I was not called for this.


    Your father must not have wanted to risk you, Senior Brother Guo replies, albeit too quickly for Feng Zhis liking. You must understand, Young Master. Sess, despite various assurances from the disciples who created the method, was not certain. It was not a choice to be made lightly.


    Yet you made it.


    I made it, Senior Brother Guo says. Unlike the others, I knew one of the disciples who created the method. The others probably felt uneasy trusting the judgment of Inner Disciples.


    Inner Disciples? Feng Zhi echoes, an uneasy feeling starting to grow in his gut. You are saying two Inner Disciples came up with the idea?


    There is no way thats possible! Xi Mou shouts. What do Inner Disciples know of the rigors of the Earth Realm!


    Quite right, Senior Brother Guo says, ignoring Xi Mou. I am fairly sure youre familiar with one of them already, Young Master.


    No.


    It couldnt be.


    As I recall, you went on a mission with him, Senior Brother Guo continues. As you can see, the project worked. Though I stand before you as an Earth Realm cultivator, I feel none of the rigors of the Earth Realm. Not anymore. It is freeing.


    So thats why mutters one of the other two disciples apanying them.


    As expected, even an Inner Disciple can tell how monumental this is. Though still superior to those below them, Earth Realm cultivators are greatly limited by the curse of earth. Once that is removed, the difference bes obvious. No wonder Senior Brother Guo had been capable of so easily subduing Xi Mou.


    However, how on earth had Qing Jin figured out something like this?


    Once the procedure was deemed a sess, your father entrusted me with ensuring Young Master Feng Haos safe return.


    Senior Brother Guo says it casually, but there is a warning in his eyes, one that is too subtle for anyone but Feng Zhi to notice. Senior Brother Guo knows Feng Zhi has no intention of letting Feng Hao return to the Eternal me n, and hes taking the time to warn him before he forces his hand.


    As expected, his father had foreseen his n.


    Unfortunately, Senior Brother Guo continues, I have not been as sessful as Id like.


    Senior Brother Guo res at the bound and broken Xi Mou. It is surprising thats all he does. Had Xi Mou not covered that fool Huangs retreat, Senior Brother Guo would have already secured Feng Hao, and theyd be on their way back to the Crimson Cloud Empire.


    Do not worry, Senior Brother! says one of the other disciples. Unlike before, we are on the trail of the Young Master.


    Well find him, says the other one, though Feng Zhi gets the feeling he only talks because he feels obligated to.


    Hmph, you all act as if Young Master Feng Hao needs to be rescued. Wed never be so foolish as to ha-Argh!


    Feng Zhi tunes out theedy act and focuses on the path ahead. Feng Hao is waiting for him.


    And yet, for some reason, it is Qing Jins name that keepsing to his mind. That small, unimportant disciple.


    He angers him.


    ~~~


    There is something profoundly rxing about resting in the entrails he personally crafted. One of the old men had likened the experience to returning to the womb. As a young initiate, the idea had been new and strange to him but he understands now. There is never a moment when he is more at peace than when surrounded by dead flesh.


    And yet, something is not right today.


    It is perhaps silly of him to be worried about something so small. Several of the creatures he scattered over the Dead ins have already met an early end. He always knew that would happen. One more should not be cause for concern.


    However, that one had been different.


    The link he has to his creations is destroyed when his creatures are, but that time, the link was destroyed before the creature. It had been like the stab of a cold needle. So light he barely felt it happening, yet impossible to ignore once it was done.


    Are you still thinking about it? How disappointing.


    He narrows his eyes and res at this Xun Huwen, not that the outsider can see him. The cultivator from the other side is rxing on top of his creature.


    Do not pretend to know my thoughts, visitor from the other side.


    Except he does. This Xun Huwen does not feel like someone from the other side of the Dead ins. Rather, he cannot help but be reminded of the tales of demons the old men would tell him back when he was just a young initiate. Horror stories and little else. That is what he had believed, yet the way in which this one tries to see into his soul at every turn is unnerving.


    Another oddity, yet far from the only one.


    Should we not take care of him? He makes his creature say. There is no need for him to specify whom he is speaking of.


    There is only one fool in the entire Dead ins that dares stay close to them.


    There is no point, Xun Huwen says. Rare irritation shows on his face. Xun Huwen had been happy when fighting him and equally happy when he decided to stop and join him on his task. Only this Mud seems to unnerve him. If I fight him, itd be a waste of time. Fighting me is what hes made for.


    He res in the direction in which Mud is. Mud does not follow them closely, perhaps because itd be far too brazen to travel alongside them. However, they know he is there, and he knows they know.


    What a farce.


    However, that goes both ways. If I dont initiatebat, you cant do anything, can you? You can only watch!


    For someone so twisted, his outrage at this Muds existence is nothing short of amusing. Does this Xun Huwen not understand the useless ones must be made to serve a purpose somehow?


    Well, he supposes this Mud is certainly an extreme case.


    I will defer to your judgment for now.


    Dont say words you dont mean, Xun Huwen says. You have figured out the same thing.


    How distrustful of you.


    How annoyingly perceptive. People who follow the path of Destruction should be far more short-sighted.


    Oh, dear. Fine. Keep denying it. Xun Huwenys down his back on top of his creature. Tell me, the other side of the Dead ins what sort of ce is it?


    What is the point of me telling you when you will just go see yourself?


    Xun Huwenughs.


    Good point. I have outgrown this ce.


    How arrogant. People from the other side are far too arrogant.


    And yet, even as he thinks that, his mind keeps going back to the severed link.


    How could any of these ignorant people have done that?


    ~~~


    Theyre like maggots.


    Shi frowns in distaste as she watches the dead creatures moving into position. They could crawl underground, but they dont. Instead, they formrge groups all around the temple walls, probably so the disciples can better see them and be intimidated.


    We dont need them, she says, looking back at herpanions. <em>At him</em>. We could go in and take Young Master Feng Hao ourselves.


    I am sure Qu Rou thought simrly, <em>He </em>answers. He was wrong.


    She flinches. Qu Rou might have been the weakest among them, but he still should not have fallen to anything less than a Core Disciple.


    And yet, she does not feel Qu Rous Qi anywhere near.


    Shi wants to tell herself he simply abandoned them, but that thought does not ring true at all. More than anyone else, Qu Rou had been eager to fight.


    It is better for us to wait, Senior Brother Yong continues.


    Despite the gravity of the situation, Yong Zhunyis voice does not change, nor does his expression falter even for a moment. He radiates calm. Elegance brims from his every pore in a way few can match.


    Besides, it is easier this way, is it not?


    Shi frowns.


    She can feel the various Inner Disciples deep inside the temple. Their power cannot possibly hope topare to the horde about to go in. The beasts will attack, and the disciples will be overwhelmed, and she will have to watch none of it.


    Just like she didnt have to pursue the disciples who fled.


    The creatures took care of them far beyond her sight.


    Yes, she says. Yes, it is.


    ~~~

 Chapter 167: Night

    Chapter 167: Night


    ~~~


    The creatures first appeared around three hours ago. Their numbers have only grown since then.


    There are not enough of them topletely surround them, but that is only because the perimeter of the temple walls is farrger than that of the building they protect. Topensate, the monsters have gathered inrge groups in every cardinal direction. They arerge blotted masses of dead and rotten flesh that can be smelled over a mile away.


    The attack will likely begin once the night falls, something Liu Jin has alreadymunicated to the others. All disciples with powerful long-range techniques have been stationed on the walls. The n is to bombard the creatures as they advance. Unfortunately, though the walls go deep enough to protect them from subterranean attacks, they are far toorge for them to man properly. With their small numbers, the disciples have to stand hundreds of yards away from each other to cover as much area as possible.


    There is no way they can prevent them from being breached.


    That is also part of the n, Liu Jin reminds himself. The first wall will fall. A perfect defense is not necessary. Once the creatures threaten to overwhelm them, they will retreat to the temple and attack from there. The only thing that matters is that they have somewhat thinned the monsters numbers by then.


    Breathe.


    They have spent as much time as they could preparing and nning. The countermeasures are in ce. There is no need for him to trouble himself. His Qi must remainpletely calm. If the others notice any hint of nervousness from him, they might start panicking. Even now, despite how far apart they are, Liu Jin can feel their worries. The tension in the air is so thick it is suffocating.


    Perhaps if he were someone like Xiao Nan, this would be the time when hed make some heroic speech to raise morale. However, any words he could say right now would surely sound fake.


    Besides, they are all too far apart for his Qi to reach everyone.


    Liu Jin ignores the urge to nce back to the temple. Lu Mei and Feng Hao, as well as other disciples who are too wounded to fight, are there. Fan Bingbing has been ced in charge of them, as shes the one who knows the most about the templesbyrinthine insides. If the creatures breach the temple, she is the one best qualified to guide them to safety.


    That will have to be enough.


    This is not the time to look back. Only forward.


    A shudder runs through their foes as thest ray of sunlight banishes from the horizon, and theyre left under the moon and the stars.


    Brother Qing! One of the disciples shouts as the creatures slowly start advancing.


    I feel it, Liu Jin replies, using his Qi to make his voice reach the disciples closest to him. He is surprised by how calm he sounds. Hold.


    B-but-


    Hold! Liu Jin repeats. Pass the word. Both of you.


    The disciples grimace but do as ordered. One by one, the disciples pass his words around the wall. Hopefully, they will reach everyone before someone starts attacking. They need to kill as many as possible, so they cannot waste their power on attacks that will not reach because the enemy is too far away.


    Hold! Liu Jin repeats once more as the horde picks up speed. The closer the creatures get, the easier it bes to make out their individual shapes. They are ugly and misshapen things. It is like someone took normal Spirit Beasts and mashed them against each other, then left them to dpose under the sun


    Hold! He repeats as he feels the nervousness and eagerness in the disciples spike up. The enemy is close enough that he can hear their screeching.


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath.


    His eyes narrow.


    His Qi stills.


    Now!


    It erupts.


    The sky lights up as though the sun had never set. Roaring fires and screaming thunder rain down from the walls. The unsightly invaders screech as their flesh burns to cinders. Again and again, the disciples unleash their best attacks with maddened zeal. Hundreds of monsters die in an instant.


    Hundreds more keep advancing.


    The creatures march through the fires, not caring whether they live or die. Sheer numbers let them continue as though the attacks made not one difference. Liu Jin expected this, and he had done his best to make sure the others knew what to expect.


    He still feels their fear rise. Knowing is one thing. Seeing it firsthand is another.


    Do not falter! Liu Jin roars. The tension and nervousness inside him turn into a mighty roar. Blue lightning crackles all around his body. He brings it down, and it goes out roaring into the horde.


    [Rumbling Thunder Gods Strike]


    The lightning spreads through the monsters like the branches of a tree, electrifying countless of them. The scent of burning, rotten flesh rises in the air.


    Do not fear! You have nothing to fear! Liu Jin shouts, trying to get his Qi to reach as many as possible. You fear because the enemy outnumbers us? You are Disciples of the Eternal me n! You are the best and brightest of the Crimson Cloud Empire! Numbers mean nothing! The enemy is outmatched!


    Words he doesnt believee from his lips with utter certainty. They are technically not lies, yet the ws in his reasoning should be obvious to all.


    They are not.


    Liu Jins words rouse the disciples. They yell into the sky with renewed fervor as they continue attacking. Again and again, the night lights up with their power. Not even fifteen minutes have passed, yet hundreds of explosions have gone off since the battle started. Were their opponents mere Spirit Beasts, theyd have won already.


    However, the dead dont tire.


    The creatures keep gaining ground. No matter how much they throw at them, they keeping. The distance between them keeps shrinking until atst they reach the walls. It was always inevitable, yet the sight of the monsters trying to climb the walls scares more than one disciple.


    Dont run! Liu Jin roars at the top of his lungs.


    [White Venom Fist - Nine Branches]


    Nine huge snakes made of poisonous Qi rise from his palms. Three advance and swallow the enemies in front of him, three go to Liu Jins left, and three to his right.


    As the snakes devour and melt every creature in their path, Liu Jin feels his Qi sh against that of the creatures numerous times. The same feeling he first sensed when he removed the flesh bud within Huang Shing assaults him every time that happens. It is the presence of the one controlling these monsters, but he is being far more hands-on with these creatures than he was with the thing left in Huang Shings body.


    A dangerous idea starts forming in Liu Jins mind, one that first urred to him after treating Huang Shing.


    However, now is not the time.


    Not yet! Liu Jin roars as he creates another wave of snakes. This time their bodies are made out of pure lightning Qi. Hold a little more! Even one more second will make a differenceter!


    Not everyone hears him, and not everyone who hears him heed his words. He can feel as some of the disciples begin their retreat back to the temple.


    <em>Those fools!</em>


    He expected it to happen and took it into ount when nning. He understands why they chose to run. Still, the anger that rises within him cannot be denied. Nine-Headed Snake Gods Vein pulse with power. His poisonous Qi rises to new heights as his snakes pour down from the wall in an endless avnche.


    Fall back! He shouts, his Qi carrying his words as far as possible.


    [Ground Contraction]


    In the blink of an eye, Liu Jin moves over a mile to his left, right next to a disciple who had been about to be overwhelmed after the disciple stationed at his side fled.


    B-brother Qing!


    Fall back! Liu Jin repeats. Again he raises his Qi so his words reach as many people as possible. Lightning rises around him and burns several monsters. The disciple looks at him with awe. Dont just stand there! Fall back!


    The disciple nods and runs. Liu Jin creates more Qi snakes to slow down the creatures before moving to the next spot.


    [Ground Contraction]


    Liu Jin goes to each of the disciples having trouble and gives them the opening they need to retreat. His meridians scream in protest at how much he is pushing himself. A sip of medicine and five needles go into his body to stabilize his condition.


    For now, that will have to do.


    Liu Jin reaches a disciple who is in the process of being overwhelmed. The creatures have climbed over the wall, and one of them hastched onto his arm. The disciple struggles to throw the thing off him, but its toote. His flesh is being taken over.


    [White Venom Fist]


    Liu Jins hand burns with poison. The disciples relief at being saved is reced by shock as Liu Jin destroys everything below his elbow with a touch.


    Before he can scream in pain, Liu Jin hoists him over his shoulder and moves.


    [Ground Contraction]


    A single step takes them to the temple gate. There are already members of the medical pavilion waiting there.


    Treat him! Liu Jin says, dropping him in front of them as one of their contingencies activates.


    Multiple explosions go off around the wall. They are not very powerful, but they did not put them there to st apart their foes bodies.


    They are there to spread the gas.


    Thick, purple mist nkets the area. The monsters screech in agony as their bodies are melted by the powerful acid. It was made by Liu Jin with the help of the other disciples from the Apothecary using the remains of the Mother Spider and any corpse with even a drop of poison left behind by Qu Rous rampage.


    They had to vastly decrease the potency of Mother Spiders acid to make it so that the gas could cover the walls, but that is fine. These creatures do not possess tough bodies.


    Second wave, get ready to move in! Liu Jin orders the disciples. Unlike the first wave, the second wave is made of disciples adept at physicalbat. Remember to increase the density of your aura as much as possible. Do not let yourself be touched.


    He takes a deep breath.


    The others,e here! I dont care if you think youre well! I will look at you one by one to make sure youre clean!


    As the second wave prepares to engage, the members of the first wave form a line in front of him. Its annoying, but there is no quicker way to do this. At least Liu Jin knows what he is looking for now, so it does not take him long to identify the infected.


    Unfortunately


    Ahh! A disciple screams as Liu Jin destroys the parasite in his body with poison without first removing it.


    Unfortunately, there is no time for him to do this delicately. The explosions have already faded. The monsters will eventually break through the mist and the other traps. He needs to get his long-range attackers ready before then, or else the otherbatants will be overwhelmed. Their numbers are far too small.


    Next! Liu Jin roars out as he sends the disciple to the other healers so they may stabilize him.


    The night is just beginning.


    ~~~


    Feng Haos body vibrates in quiet anticipation. His feet keep tapping against the floor. No matter how hard he tries, he cannot stop moving.


    The room he and the other wounded (a qualifier that only barely applies to him) have been ced in is unreasonably big for how few of them there are. There are scarcely seven of them, yet therge hall looks more suited for seven hundred. It is located in the lower levels of the temple, and bright mes have been ced under the high ceiling to prevent them from being left in the darkness.


    It makes it extremely easy to see all the tired and fearful faces around him, making him desperately wish to do something.


    Would you stop moving for a second? A tired voice asks him. I can barely hear my thoughts with all your tapping.


    Ah! I am sorry, Senior Sister, he quickly replies, turning to his Elder Brothers friend? Lover?


    Feng Hao is not really sure, but she really doesnt look well.


    Are you well? He asks her. Sister Mei does not have any physical injuries, but her tiredness is apparent to him in the unhealthy color of her skin and the way she keeps holding her forehead.


    I will be. She narrows her eyes at him. Once you stop moving.


    The hostile tone causes Feng Hao to draw back. He is not used to being talked to like that by a disciple.


    I, he says, drawing himself to his full height, am still the Young Master of the Eternal me n.


    Oh? She smiles a smile that, for some reason, reminds him of his mother. And why is the most esteemed Young Master hiding here with us instead of showing everyone his overwhelming might?


    I-Thats!


    Enough. Both of you.


    Fan Bingbing looks at them with a decidedly unimpressed stare.


    The Young Master is a child, she tells Sister Mei, but it is Feng Hao who flinches. You are taunting a child. Do you realize that?


    Lu Mei frowns but refuses to back down from the staring contest. Fan Bingbing, however, does not care about it, and turns to Feng Hao next.


    Young Master, it is natural to be nervous, but do not worry. Nothing shall happen here. Now, apologize to each other.


    What? The two cry out simultaneously.


    I am in charge of everyone here, which means I am in charge of you both, Fan Bingbing says. If I say you should apologize to each other, that means you should do it. Sister Lu, as I understand it, Brother Qing wanted you to keep the Young Master safe, didnt he?


    Lu Mei looks away.


    Fighting with him runs counter to his desires, doesnt it?" Fan Bingbing insists.


    Lu Mei takes a deep breath and, without looking at Fan Bingbing, turns towards Feng Hao.


    I regret my words, Young Master. The situation got the better of me.


    No I was too impatient as well, Feng Hao replies automatically.


    You are young. It is allowed for you to be impatient. Ady like myself should show more grace.


    Lu Mei looks awkward for a few seconds as if shes not sure how to follow that up.


    Finally, she decides to pat his head.


    mes spark.


    The moment her hand makes contact with him, something flows from her to him. The fire inside him rises and sparks from his forehead, making Lu Mei immediately jerk her hand back.


    What was that? She asks him. Demands him, really. Somehow, she does not sound as tired as before.


    I dont know, Feng Hao replies. I just


    He trails off and slowly turns his head towards one of the corridors.


    I feel something down there, Feng Hao says, pointing towards the darkness.


    It is calling to him.


    ~~~

 Chapter 168: Impossible to Ignore

    Chapter 168: Impossible to Ignore


    ~~~


    Their footsteps echo loudly throughout the corridors.


    A vicious battle rages outside, but the sounds cannot reach them down here. The temple is too strong and sturdy to ever tremble, and the walls too thick to allow any noise to pass through. The battle outside could be happening in some distant kingdom, and it wouldn''t make a difference to them.


    For Feng Hao, that is doubly true. The call gets stronger the deeper they go, effortlessly overpowering everything else in his perception. It calls him not with words, but it calls him all the same. The attraction is so potent it almost feels like his body is being physically pulled into the temple.


    Were it not for the heavy guilt he feels at having to hide while others fight, Feng Hao would have already forgotten all about the disciples outside and their battle against the unnatural creatures.


    Are you sure this is the way?


    Feng Hao looks at Sister Mei, though it is a struggle to do so. It is almost like his body does not want to look away from the path.


    It is, he says with utter certainty. You must be feeling it as well, Sister Mei. You have to.


    The older girl frowns, her lips forming a thin line as she looks away.


    I am sure I have no idea what the Young Master is talking about.


    Her reply is maddening. Feng Hao is confident it was Sister Mei who used the Eternal me to save him and Elder Brother from the Core Disciples. That means she must have Feng blood somewhere in her family. More importantly, it means she is someone he can talk to about the Eternal me and what is happening right now!


    If only she werent so intent on denying it!


    On some level, Feng Hao understands the need for her to pretend. It is not a good time to be someone of Feng blood in the Eternal me n, much less someone who can call on the Eternal me with such strength. Feng Hao is not so thoughtless as to ignore that.


    On a more profound, far more urgent level, Feng Hao needs someone to talk to about this! His instructors taught him of the Eternal me, but that was all theory and philosophy that paled whenpared to the reality of feeling the me in his body. His brother had been in a position to guide him through this, but Feng Zhi had firmly denied him that knowledge.


    Feng Hao feels the Eternal me more keenly than ever before. It tells him to listen to the call, to follow it all the way to its source. It is like anguage he had always known but was only now hearing for the first time.


    He wants, <em>needs</em>, to talk to someone having the same experience!


    Yet the one person avable to him denies him.


    Sister Mei, he says, his voice gaining a pleading tone that almost always works on his mother. Please!


    For a moment, she falters.


    However, it is only for a moment.


    For the sake of the argument, she begins, if I were to feel what the Young Master is feeling, I wouldnt be feeling it nearly as strongly. Certainly not enough to make me venture into the unknown.


    Oh, Feng Hao says. He looks down in disappointment. However, the feeling does notst long. Not with the call still in his ears. But we are in the right direction! I swear! This I cant exin it, but it feels important!


    I certainly hope that is the case, says Sister Fan, the third andst member of their group. She walks at a moderate pace beside them. As someone who can not feel anything at all, this enterprise seems dubious at best.


    You did not have to follow us, Sister Mei says in the same tone his mother often uses to address servants.


    I most certainly do. You do not know your way around the temple, nor can you read its words. Most of the traps have been disabled due to Sister Fan nces at him. ... previous incidents. But thats only true for the upper floors. The deeper we go, the more dangerous this could be. We do not know what could be down here.


    Resolve glows in her eyes.


    Though protecting the wounded was a job given to me by Brother Qing, this takes priority.


    Sister Mei elegantly raises an eyebrow, clearly far less impressed by her resolve than Feng Hao is.


    And does this not have anything to do with you clearly wanting to explore the temple?


    Fan Bingbing frowns. I will not deny this temple represents a great mystery to me, but having to abandon my duties was a bitter choice.


    Please, Lu Mei shakes her head. We both know you are protecting exactly who you are meant to protect right now.


    What? Feng Hao blinks. But what about the wounded?


    Fan Bingbings gaze sharpens. Sister Lu! Do not-


    They were never expected to survive, Sister Mei tells Feng Hao bluntly. Not truly. Do not misunderstand. My Jin is too good to leave them in such a poor condition that theyd die. Should the siege hold, they will live to see another day. However, should the monsters breach the temple, they are in no condition to evacuate.


    She gestures at Fan Bingbing dismissively.


    This woman is only meant to help us escape should ite down to it. The others are not important enough.


    Fan Bingbings reply is silence.


    For the first time, the call cannot overpower Feng Haos guilt.


    ~~~


    As Huang Shing dashes through the undead horde and leaves a trail of broken bones in his wake, he does not wish for more power, more speed, or more grace.


    He just wishes he knew how to disable his sense of smell.


    Once upon a time, back when he was still the Young Master of the Huang n, his uncle brought him a big red fruit from his travels. Rather than eating it right away, Huang Shing decided to save it for a special asion. s, it was not to be. A monthter, he entered his room and found it full of the foulest stench imaginable. He looked all around until he found the culprit. The delicious-looking fruit his uncle brought him was now misshapen and ckened.


    That was how Huang Shing first became familiar with the smell of rotten things.


    Yearster, he realized people were not much different.


    It hadnt been apparent at first. Corpses smelled of blood and little else. The servants threw them out before he ever saw what became of them. However, as his journey to gain the power to defeat Feng Zhi continued, Huang Shing became more and more familiar with the aftermath of battles. He has had to dig graves for corpses that would otherwise have been left to waste under the sun. Those had not been pleasant experiences.


    They cannot possiblypare to the smell right now.


    There is an entire field of corpses around him. Everywhere he turns, there is decaying flesh and crawling maggots. His aura zes all around him, protecting his skin from direct contact as he tears his way through the creatures. No matter how many creatures he destroys, there are always more.


    The ground under his feet moves, and an ugly worm-like thing emerges to grab his ankle.


    Huang Shing instinctively dodges and stomps the ugly critter with all his might. The force is enough to turn the animal into little more than paste.


    Annoying trash.


    Huang Shing will never im to be particrly smart, but even he can recognize a pattern once he sees it repeated often enough. The creatures they are fighting can roughly be divided into two types. The first type are the normal animated corpses. They have a wide variety of grotesque shapes, but they are still all animated corpses.


    The second type are the creatures made of pink wiggling flesh, the ones that attacked him while he was traveling with the Young Master and the ones that left that flesh bud inside him. They are sneaky, always moving underground and trying to catch them by surprise, which arguably makes them more dangerous.


    Regardless, the method for dealing with them is the same.


    Smash them until they cant move anymore.


    It ys to his strengths, and yet


    Huang Shing breathes heavily as his fists, zing with Qi, tear another monster in half. To avoid direct contact, he must cloak himself entirely in a denseyer of Qi. That means every action he takes uses more Qi than it otherwise would have. Even though he is in the True Realm, Huang Shing can already feel the toll this takes on him. Already he has taken several sips of the elixir Brother Jin gave them. If he is already feeling tired, then the others.


    Brother Hong!


    Huang Shing sees him out of the corner of his eye and immediately dashes for him. Bei Hong is on his knees, his golden body rapidly dulling and turning back to flesh. Arge monster advances toward him.


    Huang Shings body smashes right through it and destroys it.


    Brother Hong! Are you okay? Huang Shing asks even as he continues clearing the area of monsters to give Bei Hong a moment to catch his breath.


    I had that handled, Bei Hong says as he stands up, gold covering his skin once more, but not quickly enough for Huang Shing to miss the blood seeping into his bandages.


    <em>We</em> had that handled, says Bei Duyi, who Huang Shing had not noticed in his haste. Bei Hongs cousin burns monster after monster by touching them with his molten body. His technique seems uniquely suited for dealing with these creatures. You waste your efforts here.


    What? Huang Shing roars, even as he keeps fighting. I just save-


    Hes right! Bei Hong says as he ms into some sort of giant wolf with six legs and half a head sticking out from his neck. It pains me to say this, but hes right.


    The blood loss has made you smarter. Who would have thought?


    Shut up! Bei Hong yells at Bei Duyi as he brings his fists down on a monster. And you!


    Bei Hong turns around to point at Huang Shing.


    Do you think being in the True Realm means you must take care of me?! Dont get cocky!


    I wasnt-


    What my foolish cousin means to say, Bei Duyi cuts in, is that your talents are wasted protecting one specific person. Like it or not, you have grown stronger than us-


    Temporarily! Bei Hong shouts.


    And as such, you must use that strength wisely. Keep moving. Rampage. Sow chaos among the enemy, useless though that may seem.


    Huang Shing opens his mouth to argue but stops halfway.


    They are right.


    Brother Bei Brother Hong. Dont die.


    Who do you think youre talking to?


    Huang Shing smiles.


    My mistake.


    He takes off. Huang Shings Qi burns as he streaks through the battlefield, doing his best to dwindle the enemies numbers down. Ten. Fifty. A hundred. Two hundred. He cannot keep count of how many monsters he kills, only that it is not enough. He has already run fiveps around the battlefield, and still, there is more to be done. More. Always more. His heart roars in his ears, but he cannot stop.


    -other Huang! Brother Huang!


    It takes him a while to hear the voice calling out to him. That was how lost he had be in the battle. The one who calls is one of the disciples who helped rescue them from the Core Disciples. Ten, he believes his name is.


    Fall back! The disciple shouts, struggling to keep up with him. Were it not for the monsters slowing down Huang Shing as he kills them, it would be impossible for him to catch him. Brother Qing has given the order! The long-range attackers are ready! We all need to fall back!


    Already? He asks, not sure if too much or too little time has passed. If I fall back, how is everyone going to retreat safely?


    His answeres not from Ten but from the gigantic Qi snake that suddenly rampages into the battlefield. It is a construct made of pure Qi.


    Qing Jins Qi.


    Huang Shings astonishment grows as he sees Qing Jin riding the Qi construct, breaking the enemy lines (if the chaos around them could be called such) and giving the disciples the space they need to retreat.


    Hes amazing, isnt he? Ten asks. If Huang Shing looks awed, then Ten looks downright worshipful. Completely different from the rest of us.


    And Huang Shing has to agree to that.


    Though his cultivation has surpassed Qing Jins, he does not feel at all superior to him. There is something about Qing Jin. Something ethereal yet impossible to ignore that somehow makes him <em>more</em>. It is as if he has grasped something the restck.


    Maybe under other circumstances, itd make him jealous.


    Right now, it makes him feel they will win.


    ~~~


    Liu Jin feels like he is dying.


    He shouldnt be feeling that way. He has numbed his body to pain so much that he should hardly be feeling anything at all. Though useful, pain has neither a time nor ce here. Liu Jin needs to keep moving. Only once he has cleared everyones retreat back to the temple does he pause.


    For a moment. For a second.


    It is enough. It has to be.


    The long-range attackers fire at the horde. As that happens, Ni Cai calls him to examine their fighters. They need to get them ready for when they inevitably have to jump into the fray once more, and Liu Jin is the only one who can detect the flesh buds. The others are still not ready for that.


    The earth rumbles.


    Liu Jin turns back to the battle as panicked yells rise from the disciples.


    Step.


    Step.


    Step.


    Gigantic corpse-like beasts numbering in the dozens. The creatures they have fought so far cannotpare to these ones. One after another, they walk over the wall and make the earth tremble.


    It urs to Liu Jin that the one controlling the monsters could have dispatched them at any moment.


    He hadnt.


    Because hed been ying them. Dangling false hope in front of them just to dash it.


    Cries of dismay rise from the other disciples as they realize the same thing. Some even stop firing as they fall to their knees in despair.


    What are you doing? Liu Jin roars as he marches toward them. Keep firing!


    Senior Brother, but-


    Keep firing. If you dont, you die. We all die.


    The disciple flinches, then blinks in surprise as Liu Jin passes right by him and keeps walking.


    Towards the monsters.


    We do not have the luxury of retreat! We do not have the luxury of surrender!


    He dashes into the fray.


    Brother Qing!


    He does not listen. He does not stop. Some may think he is being reckless, but he has considered this possibility from the beginning. It is the only way in which they might survive.


    As he nears the horde, one of the monsters leaps for his throat. Liu Jin holds out his arm.


    He makes contact.


    ~~~

 Chapter 169: Usurpation

    Chapter 169: Usurpation


    ~~~


    One touch.


    That is all it takes for the monsters flesh to begin corrupting his own. Its foul presence seeps into his aura in such a violent way that Liu Jin has to wonder how any of the disciples infected with flesh buds could have missed it. This is not a matter of him having considerably better control and awareness than the rest. The Qi in these monsters is so fundamentally unnatural that anything more than the smallest of doses should threaten to overwhelm them.


    Something has changed, and perhaps, it is his fault that it did.


    Previously, brief physical contact caused the creatures to leave flesh buds, while prolonged exposure resulted in more overt corruption attempts. Now, the beasts are foregoing subtlety and doing their best to overwhelm anyone who makes contact with them regardless of the odds of sess.


    Whoever controls these monsters must have realized that infecting people with flesh buds will no longer work. He must have felt them being removed by Liu Jin before he could activate them. That is why he switched tactics.


    Just like Liu Jin is doing.


    The creatures cells and Qi flow into his body at such an astonishing rate that his body mass will likely double within the next second. Even so, Liu Jin doesnt fight the infection. He allows it to spread because the more it spreads, the easier his n will be.


    Blood flows from Liu Jins mouth as his arm begins to bloat. Nerves and blood vessels are suddenly visible as the influx of cells tries to force them out through his skin.


    This is fine.


    Liu Jin knew this would happen before making contact. Some would argue that doesnt make his actions any more reasonable, but those people are not the ones responsible for all the lives behind him.


    Control.


    He must maintain control. It is okay to let the infection spread as long as theponents necessary for him to function are kept safe. That is easily aplished by applying Poison Qi to key areas of his body. Though he entered the True Realm much faster than he would have liked, there is no denying his newly-acquired power allows him to bring his Masters lessons to a new level.


    As more of the creatures Qi enters him, the by-now-familiar sensation of his soul shing against that of someone else assaults Liu Jin. However, it is distant at best. The creatures are nothing but empty vessels devoid of souls. The soul Liu Jin is feeling is just an echo of whoever is controlling it.


    Good.


    Whoever controls this army is far mightier than Liu Jin. There is no way he can win in a direct sh. It is because the controller is not directing his full attention toward him that Liu Jin has a chance. As Liu Jins body is invaded, his soul slithers deep into the monsters depths until he finds what he is looking for.


    Its link to the controller.


    When Liu Jin healed Huang Shing, he simply severed the link. This time, his soul gently wraps around it. Again and again, he twists his essence around it like a snake wrapping around its prey, slowly increasing the strength of his hold.


    Carefully.


    Methodically.


    Relentlessly.


    When it snaps, Liu Jin does not allow the connection and the creature it sustains to wither away. His soul is ready to fill the gap and take control of it, and.


    This creature this thing


    Amazing.


    Three different nervous systems. Four hearts of varying sizes. Seven circtory systems. One central lung. <em>Sixteen</em> brains. For a corpse, it shouldnt matter at all, yet whoever crafted this creature took the time and effort to create something incrediblyplex within it. Unlikely as it might sound, everything within the creature is perfectly connected and fully capable of working. Though chaotic at first nce, there is a sense of order to it all, a macabre aesthetic.


    And yet


    Unnecessary. Unnecessary. Unnecessary.


    Liu Jin thinks it, and the flesh reacts to its thoughts. He is in control of this creature now. Its flesh is bound to his will and no one elses. Before Liu Jin even realizes what he is doing, the design has already taken shape in his head. His goals are clear: strengthen structural integrity, eliminate redundancies, discard leftover materials


    An idea shes through his mind.


    Can he do it?


    The creatures body and Qi provide all the answers he needs. He can.


    So he does.


    The beast explodes in a shower of blood and guts before everyones eyes. The flesh that had been trying to take over Liu Jin melts away, leaving him wounded but whole. Qi burns around him, already doing its best to repair the damage.


    There are three hounds around him.


    Unlike the monster they were born from, these hounds only reach up to Liu Jins waist. They have no eyes and no eye sockets, not an inch of exposed muscle or bone anywhere to be seen. The hounds are perfectly proportioned without any uneven or weak limbs. They are sleek, red creatures, though how much of that red is their own coloring and how much is due to all the blood on them is not something even Liu Jin knows.


    Liu Jin breathes, and they do as well.


    For a single imperceptible moment, the entire dead army falters. Liu Jin raises his hand, and the hounds jerk their heads up as if pulled by invisible strings.


    Go.


    A single word from Liu Jin is all they need. The hounds spring into action, ready to tear into the horde.


    ~~~


    Not possible.


    Deep within the entrails of his creation, the two words echo throughout his mind. He holds his head between his hands, and his eyes are bulging so much they threaten to spill out of their sockets. No injury mars his body, yet the impact of what just happened pierces him deeper than any de ever could.


    Softughteres from above.


    Oh my, thats quite a lot of rage. Did something interesting happen, friend?


    Silence! He and his beast roar in unison. Their Qi oozes rage and hate. The menacing intenting from him is so thick lesser beings would have already lost the ability to breathe.


    Xun Huwen only smiles.


    That bad? Xun Huwen leaps off his creations back andnds on his snout, leaning forward to peer into its empty eye sockets. Were the foolish savages from the other side more capable than you expected? Are you perhaps regretting not allowing the others to help you?


    Xun Huwen is trying to anger him further, yet how can his childish taunts register in his mind? How can he pay any attention to this Xun Huwen in the face of what just happened?!


    Every time one of his creations is destroyed, the link that connects him to them breaks. That is natural. He has so many dead under hismand that it would be foolish to try to keep track of each individual link. Why worry about defending them?


    Even so!


    He bites the inside of his mouth with such strength blood soon flows from his lips. The wound is sealed shut almost instantly, but the anger remains. He keeps thinking back to how that lone link was snapped less than a day ago, yet that event palespared to what happened this time.


    How could trash that is at best in the True Realm be skillful enough to subvert his control?


    Putting aside the skill required to cut the link and grab hold of it before it could dissipate, the Dead Qi which permeates his creations is not something mere mortals can touch. He is one with Death. It is his art and his joy. Many are the trials he has gone through to unleash his creations upon the world, yet he is supposed to believe someone from the other side has linked to one of his creations and is controlling it in his stead?


    Preposterous!


    That is what he wants to say, yet there is no denying what he sees and feels through his creations. What was his is no longer. One of his children was taken, its pieces scrambled and made it into three in less than a single breath.


    The red hounds leap at their former brethren alongside the usurper, moving with speed and agility that seems to surpass his own creations, but that cannot be possible. It takes years of careful study to fashion a body, months of training to learn how to make them perform the simplest of movements, and years more to make them capable of fighting.


    So why do the thiefs hounds move so swiftly?


    Why do they outdo his creations with such ease?


    <em>Not possible! Not possible! Not possible!</em>


    He roars, and his creatures roar with him. Outrage and denial give way to seething hatred. The image of the blood-stained, red-haired, red-eyed child is burned into his mind, and soon enough, it is imprinted on every one of his creations.


    The temple and those hiding inside it are forgotten. The trash whose feeble efforts amused him is of no consequence.


    <em>All that matters is killing that thief!</em>


    It should be simple. Easy. No different from crushing an ant. The thief is nothing more than a cultivator in the True Realm. Barely, at that.


    So why do his creations keep missing?


    The thief moves so quickly and seamlessly in between his creations that it is as if he is not even there sometimes. The hounds, which should have been quickly reduced to nothing, bite into his children and and


    They take them over as well.


    Horrified realization spreads through every fiber of his being as he feels more and more of his creations being taken from him. They explode in a shower of blood and guts, and in their ce, more of the red hounds are born.


    He is not being overpowered.


    That cannot be possible. His will cannot possibly be ovee by someone barely in the True Realm. This is something else. It is a disease. The hounds spread it. They carry the taint of the thief from one body to another. It infects his creations and overrides them too quickly for him to do anything.


    How could anyone remodel a creation not his own so quickly? It is not just a matter of Qi control. Knowledge is required as well. Even if this thief already had a model in mind, hed need to be able to mingle his Qi with the Dead Qi. Hed need to understand the many chemical reactions caused inside the body when modifying it. Each hurdle should be impossible for anyone from the other side to clear, yet every single one has been cleared as though they did not matter.


    Even those from the Heavenly Sword or the Thousand Shadows should not be capable of this!


    This feels


    It feels like he is fighting a fellow disciple from the Death Fashioning Scripture.


    ~~~


    Liu Jin wouldugh if he had any voice left to do so. He picked the shape of a hound because it was the one anatomically closest to the monsters original body. The shift was easy enough to handle.


    The results have far surpassed his imagination.


    He vaguely feels the disciples still firing at the horde. Some of their techniques hit his hounds, but that doesnt matter. If anything, it is good some are being killed. There may have been only three at the start, but their number rapidly approaches a hundred as flesh mixes with flesh and Qi with Qi. A few of them dying to friendly fire keeps the number of links Liu Jin has to keep track of manageable.


    The sky over him suddenly darkens. A nce up reveals it is not the sky that has darkened. The leg of one of the giant creatureses down to stomp on him. A burst of Qi has Liu Jin snaking his way up the creatures leg. He does not care about the corruptive influence of its flesh. He is long past such concerns.


    Liu Jin keeps going until he is right in front of its maw and dives in. Flesh assaults him from all sides, but he already knows what he must do. The concept has been proven. His hounds are already biting at the giants legs, drawing blood and merging with it. Liu Jins Qishes out and wraps around the link. He feels it, feels him on the other side just right before he severs the connection and takes over the creature.


    Flesh slumps down like snow. Everything unneeded is discarded, and the foul Qi rapidly bes his and no one else.


    Where a misshapen beast once stood, there is now a massive snake.


    Liu Jin smiles.


    He understands now. Fighting from within the corpse. This is how you are supposed to use this technique.


    His snake turns towards the other giants and advances.


    ~~~


    I will kill him! I will kill him! I will kill him!


    Xun Huwenughs.


    Oh, where has the mysterious figure from the other side gone? All I see before me is a child crying because he has lost his toys!


    His creature grows three times in size. ck fur covers its body, and its fangs lengthen till they are the size of horses. A growl leaves his mouth, and his creation mimics it. Its breath falls over Xun Huwen like the morning mist.


    Mind. Your. Words.


    In the face of such naked intimidation, Xun Huwen does not even flinch. He even has the gall to look bored!


    Now, now, there is no need for that.


    Xun Huwen turns around as though he and his creature did not matter.


    Still, you have aroused my interest. Since we are such good friends now, I am willing to help you out.


    ~~~

 Chapter 170: Guidance

    Chapter 170: Guidance


    ~~~


    As the tens of disciples fire at the monsters, Huang Shing wishes he had bigger fists.


    None of his techniques have a long enough range to be useful right now. He cannot even charge at the enemy and trust in his cultivation to protect him. Being in the True Realm does not make him invulnerable. He might be able to take a few hits without damage, but there are too many enemies and too much power being thrown around. Eventually, hell make a mistake and suffer for it.


    It makes Qing Jins actions all the more reckless.


    Certainly, Qing Jins skillset is flexible enough to allow him to jump into the fray and lose himself amidst the horde. The less said about his sudden ability to explode monsters into dogs, the better. Qing Jin might be a skilled doctor, but that can no longer be called medicine any more than Qing Jin can be called normal.


    However, there has to be a limit.


    Hes amazing, Ten from the Armory says for what feels like the tenth time in as many minutes.


    Huang Shing does not me him. Ten is far from the only one impressed. Even he cannot help but be in awe of what Qing Jin has aplished. However, unlike everyone else, Huang Shing is in the same cultivation realm as Qing Jin. Though there are bound to be differences in the quality of their dantian, acupoints, and meridians, Huang Shing feels he has a fairly good grasp of just how much Qi Qing Jing has. That is why he is sure of one thing.


    Qing Jin is going to die at this rate.


    A muttered curse leaves his lips before he takes the elixir offered to him by one of the members of the Medical Pavilion. As he guzzles it down, he can feel the soreness in his muscles fading away and his dwindling energy recovering. As expected of Qing Jin''s work.


    How many elixirs and other such things has Qing Jin drunk so far?


    You look like a man about to attempt something heroic, Brother Hong says, walking up to stand side by side with him. I know that look because I have worn it many times myself.


    Bei Hong looks so serious and solemn as he speaks that Huang Shing breaks into augh.


    Brother Hong, how would you know what your own expression looks like?


    A true man always knows. Bei Hong grins and stands up even taller, either not caring or not feeling the many wounds under his bandages. What sort of face do you think he is making?


    There is no need for him to specify who he is talking about. They are both looking in the same direction.


    If it were me, Id probably beughing, Bei Hong keeps going. But I dont think I have ever seen that guyugh.


    He doesugh, Huang Shing says. Bei Hong waves his hand.


    Those are weakughs. They dont count. That guy is strong but doesnt know how to enjoy himself! Its a waste!


    Brother Hong will have to show us how to enjoy ourselves then.


    Naturally, now lets go and-


    Dazzling gold mese down from beyond the walls, and Bei Hongs words are lost in their roar. The fire rushes through the battlefield with power and fury, effortlessly burning hundreds of the monsters that were giving them so much trouble. The sight brings relief to Huang Shings face, but only for the second it takes him to identify the Qi that apanies the mes.


    Feng Zhis Qi.


    As if the very thought was enough to summon him, the Young Master of the Eternal me n appears in front of them. His golden eyes are zing suns. His body is d in fire and resplendent with power. The Feng Zhi right now feels like some old god that has stepped out of the stories.


    Where is he?


    Feng Zhis mouth moves, but his words are drowned out by the sound of his Qi. It is so violent he might as well be shouting in their ears. The heat emanating from him makes their every breath hurt, and his aura feels like it could crush them at any moment. The disciples near them, tired from all the fighting, are already buckling under the strain.


    Huang Shing is not weak enough to miss how tired Feng Zhi looks under the mes or how his potent Qi feels like it is about to be extinguished at any moment. All the same, he finds himself taking a step back.


    Hes in the temple, Huang Shing answers, already preparing himself for the worst. Young Master, I understand you are angry with me, and I am willing to face that anger, but now is not... the time?


    Huang Shing trails off because Feng Zhi is no longer there. He took off as soon as Huang Shing revealed Feng Haos location. A trail of melted earth leads right into the temple.


    Thats going to be troublesome.


    Huang Shing nods before realizing he does not recognize to whom the voice belongs. Feng Zhis Qi had been so furious that it had demanded his full attention, making him miss anyone who might havee with him. As he looks up to the bearded face of a person whose cultivation exceeds his own and who does not feel like he is impossibly tired, Huang Shing starts thinking that might have been a mistake.


    Are you the one in charge? the tall, bearded man asks as though there wasnt an army fighting behind him.


    Impossible, Senior Brother Guo, says a voice Huang Shing instantly recognizes as Brother Khong Hus. He is from Lord Feng Shangs faction.


    Senior Brother Guos eyes narrow. Is that so?


    Bah! As if that matters now, Bei Hong says with irreverence Huang Shing can only envy. If you want to settle grudges, wait until after the monsters are dealt with.


    I intend to, Senior Brother Guo says. Thats why I want to speak with whoever is in charge.


    Ah, thats Brother Qing Jin! Huang Shing says.


    Him?! cries out a disciple Huang Shing finds familiar but cant quite ce.


    I see. Senior Brother Guo smiles. And where might I find him?


    Over there, Bei Hong answers, waving his hand towards the beasts.


    Khong Hu sighs and shakes his head. Of course.


    It seems like much has happened. Senior Brother Guo cracks his knuckles. Very well then, Ill go rescue my junior.


    ~~~


    Three Core Disciples look at the battle from a fair distance away. They are so far away that they can no longer rely on their eyes. Instead, they keep track of what is happening through their ability to sense Qi.


    Not bad. Shi Qingxia whistles at the destruction wrought by Feng Zhis entrance. The Young Masters quite angry, isnt he?


    They have Mou with them, Ye Zheyu points out. Should we extract him?


    There is no need, Yong replies. Unlike them, he is not standing or even bothering to turn towards the battle. He knows nothing, and hes ultimately too loyal to Lord Feng Shang.


    Hes a groveling little dog, you mean. Shi spits to the side. It was always gross watching him talk about that man. Why do you even call him lord?


    Respect costs nothing.


    Theres nothing worth respecting about Shang!


    Regardless, Ye cuts in with the well-practiced ease of someone used to breaking arguments, Do you think we should have warned the man from the other side about the Young Master?


    The arrogant ass who told us to stay out of his way? Shi scoffs. Why bother helping him?


    Indeed.


    Oh? Shi raises an eyebrow at Yongs response and crosses her arms. Senior Brother, I thought respect cost nothing.


    We are doing as he asked and staying out of his way. What is that if not respect for his wishes?


    Shi Qingxiaughs.


    ~~~


    Liu Jin has no trouble sensing Feng Zhis entrance. He imagines there is not a single person on the battlefield who missed it. He also senses how Feng Zhi immediately dashes for the temple. It is not ideal, but that should ensure those in the temple are kept safe, and he trusts Lu Mei to navigate the situation with more tact than he ever could.


    More importantly, Liu Jin senses those who came with Feng Zhi. As relieved as he is to know Senior Brother Khong and Pan Qiu are alive, it is Senior Brother Guos Qi that brings him the mostfort. The presence of an Earth Realm cultivator is precisely what they need to turn the tide of this battle.


    Somehow finding the strength to smile, Liu Jin wills the giant snake he is controlling to move so he can take advantage of the chaos created by Feng Zhi. His powerful entrance has created arge gap in the enemy forces. If he can prevent them from regrouping, it will be easier for everyone else to engage.


    Despite the creatures size, Liu Jin has no trouble controlling its movements. If anything, it is easier to move the snake than it is to control the hounds. Somehow, he instinctively understands the anatomy of a snake.


    Just like how he instinctively knows how to use the White Venom Fist.


    Just like how he instinctively knows how to create snake constructs.


    As if responding to his thoughts, Nine-Headed-Snake Gods Veins pulse inside him. Liu Jin is not sure if he can find anyfort in it. The more time passes, the more he understands that Nine-Headed Snake Gods gift is not as simple as it initially seemed. That is not even getting into the sword and-


    His snake is gone.


    In an instant. In less than the blink of an eye. The creature around him is eradicated. Only instinctpelled Liu Jin to surround himself with as many Qi snakes as possible. He is not sure hed have survived otherwise.


    Oh dear, youre still alive?


    Liu Jin tries to pick himself from the ground as the owner of that dreadfully familiar voice walks up to him.


    Xun Huwen He whispers in horror.


    Suddenly, Senior Brother Guos presence is nowhere near enoughfort. Liu Jin had known Xun Huwen was taking part in the contest, but hed dared to hope he had already returned to the Eternal me n.


    How foolish of him.


    Thats very surprising, Xun Huwen says. He crouches a few feet away from Liu Jins fallen form, looking at him as though he were an odd bug. I might have held back, but I did try to kill you just now. Someone in the Second Level of the True Realm should not have survived.


    As he speaks, Liu Jins hounds jump at him from all sides, but they fail to make contact with him. Xun Huwen does not move or acknowledge the attack.


    You also shouldnt have recovered quickly enough to take part in the contest, Xun Huwen continues. Someone like you should not have been important enough to stand before me again, nor should you have merited the aberrations interruption. Oh, by the way, you should not expect him to save you this time.


    A-aberration? Liu Jin echoes, trying his hardest to stand and failing. His legs do not seem to work for some reason, nor can his arms muster any strength.


    I traded with a friend, you see, Xun Huwen continues. From the moment I met that guy, I knew hed be useful. If I could get him to fight the aberration in my stead, I could finally act freely. Luckily, you made him so angry that he was willing to ept. It is more dignified to fight someone in the Heaven Realm than it is to lower himself by stepping on a particrly troublesome ant.


    Xun Huwenughs. How idiotic is that? Ants can be admirable creatures in their own way, and sometimes, they deserve to be stepped on personally. You seem like an admirable ant.


    A Qi snake bursts from the ground behind Xun Huwen. It goes high up, then twists to strike at Xun Huwen from above. Just like the hounds, it cannot reach its target. However, a small, blueish needle falls from it. Compelled by gravity, it heads right down towards Xun Huwens neck.


    He dodges.


    "Well, now," Xun Huwen says, looking at the fallen needle. "You actually had the means to create a path to me. It is said ants can carry ten times their own weight, but even so, that''s a bit much."


    The air around Xun Huwen''s palm is distorted as he moves his hand in a loose arc. However, nothing else happens.


    Xun Huwen frowns. "I see... but what if I do...this?"


    The distortion twists. Liu Jin''s needle vanishes into nothingness.


    "Interesting. That could be useful."


    Monster... Liu Jin whispers, staring at Xun Huwen with wide eyes.


    That needle had been bathed in Nine-Headed Snake Gods Poison for years. Even if Xun Huwen is in the Heaven Realm, he should not have destroyed it so easily!


    Monster? Xun Huwen scoffs. Junior, have you looked at yourself?


    With another wave of Xun Huwens hand, the air distorts and bes a mirror.


    Oh.


    Liu Jin can see his bones.


    His elbow bone is sticking out from his arm. His legs are missing so much flesh he can see his femur, and thats not even the worst of it. Suddenly, it bes clear why he cant move. Liu Jin immediately summons Qi snakes to wrap around his limbs so they can substitute for his missing muscles. However, that does not make him look any better. He is covered in blood and guts, much of it his own. There are also...


    You have scales. Have you noticed that, junior? Xun Hunwen asks him, pointing to Liu Jins reflection in the mirror. Who has ever heard of a scaled ant? Thats not very normal, dont you think? Between the two of us, Id say you look more like a monster right now.


    Xun Huwen sighs.


    Appearances are deceiving, however. As your senior and a much bigger monster, allow me to impart some guidance on you.


    ~~~

 Chapter 171: Weight

    Chapter 171: Weight


    ~~~


    Do you feel that person over there?


    Liu Jins heart drops when Xun Hunwen casually points to where Senior Brother Guo and the others are. Even that seemingly harmless gesture could kill them all if Xun Huwen wished for it.


    Of course, you do. You had hopes in him until a few moments ago. I dont me you for it. Hes strong. Many Sects in the Crimson Cloud Empire would feel their future is assured with someone like him in their ranks. Even if were speaking of the Four Great Sects,--Xun Huwen snorts--hes decently remarkable. However, hes made not a single move to approach this ce since I showed up. He wasing this way, you know? But as soon as he sensed me, he stopped.


    Xun Huwens words sting, but Liu Jin cannot me Senior Brother Guo for showingmon sense. Even with the increased physicality given to him by the treatment he and Senior Brother Luo developed, Senior Brother Guo is no match for Xun Huwen. Trying to fight him would just lead to his death.


    And thats exactly why he fails.


    Anyone would rightly hesitate to face you! Liu Jin shouts despite how much it hurts him to do so. There is no failure in that.


    Wrong. Xun Huwen sighs and shakes his head. You should know better, junior. Lets see, maybe youre confused by all this noise. Lets remove it.


    Xun Huwen snaps his fingers, and the world around them vanishes. The Qi, the noise, the scents. Liu Jin can no longer feel any of it. It is as if hes suddenly in apletely different ce.


    Impressive, isnt it? Xun Huwen rubs his chin as he looks around. It is small, but not many people are capable of creating their own spatial realm, not that I am creating anything. I am also not good enough topletely remove us from the outside world yet. You can see the battle if you turn your head enough, though I dont rmend doing so. The way your body is, you might just break your neck.


    Prompted by his words, Liu Jin immediately creates more Qi snakes to support his neck and other weak areas of his body.


    Xun Huwenughs. See, thats exactly what Im talking about. Youre still struggling. Deep down, you dont believe you are dead. I can feel your very existence desperately trying to be acknowledged. But no, lets not get ahead of ourselves. Things have an order for a reason, even if it is a stupid reason. When I created this spatial realm, the first thing you noticed was missing wasnt the wind or the noise or even the lovely smells. It was the Qi. Thats normal. The ability to sense Qi is a useful one, so we rely on it to the point it begins to supnt all our other senses. Youre probably at that point or close to it already.


    Liu Jin looks away. He has had this feeling for a while, but it is as if Xun Huwen can see right through him.


    However, useful is all it is. Qi is not the deciding factor in cultivation. Just look at Lady Ling. She sensed my Qi and had the audacity to believe herself my superior. All because she is in the Ninth Level of the Heaven Realm while I am in the first. The same thing is happening here. That disciple feels my Qi and believes himself to have no chance against me.


    Xun Huwens eyes bore into his.


    Isnt that the stupidest thing?


    Liu Jin frowns. Are you are you speaking of Dao?


    Xun Huwens face noticeably brightens. Oh, good. You know that much. But no. I am speaking of the weight of our existence. A Dao is an after effect. A consequence of proper cultivation.


    Liu Jin blinks. A consequence?


    Lady Ling might be in a higher cultivation realm than me, but my existence is infinitely heavier than hers. I matter more than her, so a reality where she can defeat me does not exist.


    <em>I matter more.</em>


    Liu Jin stares at Xun Hunwen. The older disciple just said something impossibly outrageous.


    Confused? Lets see, the old man of the Infinite Mountain once said our existence is like gravity. Hes a bit of a bore, but he has the right idea. When we cultivate, people think were just cultivating Qi. Taking it from our surroundings, using it to refine our bodies so they may better use Qi, and so on. Worthless people like that are the norm.


    Xun Hunwen holds out his palm. Two blue spheres of Qi appear on top of it.


    Think of these two orbs as cultivators.


    Suddenly, a myriad of smaller red orbs appear around them.


    And these are opportunities. I am not speaking figuratively here, he adds, noticing Liu Jins confusion. When I say opportunities, I mean exactly that. Being at the right time to overhear an important conversation. Impressing a local, affluent person. Encountering an old man who gives you good cultivation advice. Stumbling upon an old manual. Rescuing a beautiful damsel. Being chosen for a task allows you to reap great rewards. Those opportunities are always out there waiting for people to grab them. Just by looking at the orbs, youd think these two people have an equal chance of reaching these opportunities, but look at what happens if we change things a little..


    One of the spheres suddenly grows brighter and bluer than the other. As it does, the smaller red orbs are pulled into its orbit. The opportunities are no longer within equal reach of both cultivators.


    Youre probably thinking something like, Naturally, the stronger cultivator has greater odds of seizing the opportunities around him, but it goes far beyond that. Hes not trying. Hes not doing. Theyre inevitably being pulled towards him. It is because of-


    The weight of our existence, Liu Jin mutters, looking at Xun Huwens projection. He wishes he didnt, but he understands exactly what Xun Huwen is trying to convey.


    Exactly! Xun Huwen grins approvingly. We do not cultivate our bodies. We do not cultivate Qi. We cultivate our very existence, and the more refined it is, the heavier it bes. Heavens Will no longer has any say on our paths. Instead, we are the ones that bring our will into the world. Our words are the ones with weight. Our acts are the ones that matter. Everyone and anything else is nothing but fodder.


    You are wrong Liu Jin res. You are not...


    Because if Xun Huwen is truly, intrinsically more important as a person, then what does that make everyone else?


    What does it mean for the thousands of people that live at the whims of the strong?


    Is he supposed to ept they are nothing but fodder?


    Is that so? Xun Huwen asks. Then how are you here?


    What?


    How did you recover from my attack when it should have left you in bed for several weeks? How did you survive in the Dead ins when it has killed several cultivators in higher realms than you? How did you reach the True Realm so quickly? How did you face the fleshcrafters technique and take it as your own? How are you standing before me once more?


    Xun Huwens finger slowlyes down until it points at Liu Jins head.


    Do you understand what I have been trying to tell you, junior? shes between cultivators are not shes of Qi but shes of existence. You have survived so far because the weight of what you have cultivated refuses to submit to the world around you. Can you feel it? Your existence shing against mine? Can you rage and scream until the Heavens themselves have no choice but to allow you to continue existing?


    Distortions begin spreading around them.


    If you cant aplish something so simple, youll die right here.


    ~~~


    Lu Mei is not amused.


    Ever since she made contact with Feng Hao, her condition has rapidly improved. That being the case, she has to wonder why she is not out there making sure she and Jin have a way to escape ready for when all inevitably goes poorly.


    Jin wont leave without the Young Master, so she would have to knock Feng Hao out first, something easily aplished. The girl from the Exploration Division, Fan or something, would give her a bigger challenge, but with the Eternal me and a potential hostage on her side, a bigger challenge is all it would be. Hardly an insurmountable one.


    And yet, she is following along. Walking deeper into a dark temple full of stale air, unreasonably sinuous passages, and unfamiliar Spirit Beasts, many of which she has already killed. <em>All at the whims of a child!</em>


    It is not because she feels whatever it is that he is feeling.


    Certainly not because the Eternal me within her is telling her to keep going.


    Not at all.


    What is this ce?


    The inner sanctum of the temple,es the useless reply from Fan. The girl walks with her eyes firmly on the walls, asionally running her hands over their surface. It is a miracle that she has yet to trip.


    It seems I was wrong about this ce. Or rather, I was looking at an iplete picture. I believed this to be a ce of worship, a sanctuary of sorts.


    We do call it a temple, Lu Mei points out dryly.


    Yes, but there is more to it. The carvings in the upper levels are older than many of the ones inside.


    There is an unspoken request for a question in her voice, but Lu Mei refuses to give her the satisfaction. Feng Hao looks like he is about to, but a simple shake from Lu Meis head stops him.


    The stare Fan gives them in return is probably the closest she hase to ring.


    The walls down here were not meant to have writings on them. Not all of them, at least. People started writing on them because they needed a way to leave a record behind. Something happened. She frowns and squints at the walls. A war, most likely, but perhaps not. Cataclysm might be the best word for it. It seems this ce became a stronghold.


    So? The Dead ins exists because a cataclysm ravaged thesends and everything beyond it. Schrs have been theorizing it for ages.


    Not that Lu Mei cares about such things, but as a properdy of the Red Sky Pavilion, her education required her to learn about it.


    Lu Mei wonders what it says about her that she much preferred her mothers lessons.


    Not thends beyond it.


    What?


    Not thends beyond it, Fan repeats. What lies beyond the Dead ins wasnt ravaged. Ournds were.


    Lu Mei and Feng Hao both blink.


    But thats not the important part.


    Oh, it absolutely is! cries Lu Mei.


    Does she not understand? If theirnds were the ones ravaged, that means thends beyond the Dead ins, should there be any, are the ones with greater untouched history!


    Its close! Feng Hao shouts. He is almost bouncing in ce, and to her annoyance, Lu Mei can feel it too. Were almost there!


    Before either can say anything, Feng Hao takes off into the unknown.


    Young Master, wait! Fan shouts, going after him. You cannot just go on your own.


    Despite her warning, Fan doesnt stop him, a sure sign there are no traps ahead of them. Feng Hao leads them on a series of turns throughout the long, sinuous passages of the temple until he arrives at his goal.


    A blind corridor.


    No, Feng Hao says. He looks around, his hands frantically touching the wall as if he couldnt believe it was real. There has to be something. Its here! I know it is.


    Young Master. Under the girls usual monotone, Lu Mei can detect a hint of sympathy. Theres nothing here.


    Lu Mei sighs.


    Look again.


    Fan blinks in surprise.


    Whatever it is hes feeling, I feel it too, Lu Mei continues, crossing her arms and adopting a well-practiced look of disdain. Surely, the Exploration Division will not object to exploring?


    This is hardly the time for such she trails off as she looks at the wall beyond Lu Mei. Fan immediately walks past her, almost pushing her out of the way in her rush. That is not the right pattern


    The girl kneels, using her hands to feel the carvings on the walls. The look on her face is of intense concentration.


    Young Master! she says, looking back at Feng Hao. The floor!


    I found it! Feng Hao cries out happily as he pushes one of the tiles under them.


    A soft click reaches their ears, and Lu Mei immediately braces for a trap. Nonees. The wall rolls out of the way and reveals a room behind it.


    A hasty addition, Fan Bingbing says as they walk inside. That wall must have been ced during thest days, but why were you and the Young Master the ones who found this? The Feng n has sent people here before. If the Eternal me was all that was required, surely that requirement should have been met centuries ago.


    I am sure I have no idea what you are talking about, Lu Mei says.


    Of course not, Fan says. My mistake. Regardless, something must have happened. A requirement must have been fulfilled in some way.


    Does it matter? Perhaps the moon is in the right ce. Perhaps the sun is. The question is whether this will be worth it or not.


    Fan looks like she is about to say something, but Feng Hao speaks before she can.


    Look! Feng Hao cries happily. The mes around him grow in intensity to illuminate the entire room. This is it!


    Arge golden monolith stands at the center of the room. Even before Feng Hao pointed it out, they had already sensed the power radiating from it. It is faint, yet there is something ancient and deep about it. Power like that is something they desperately need right now.


    Unfortunately, there is an issue.


    There is a barrier around it, Lu Mei points out.


    A golden field surrounded the monolith. Though they had not sensed it while they were outside the room, now that they are inside, it is impossible to ignore.


    Unsurprising, Fan says, approaching the barrier but never doing something so foolish as to touch it. When Feng Hao attempts to do so, she immediately bats his hand away. This is what I wanted to tell you about. This ce was repurposed to fight a war. The walls outside would have made a poor defense for the cataclysm described. It must have had some other means of defense and of attack.


    Then its a weapon! Feng Hao cries out excitedly. We can help with this!


    Thats one possibility, Fan admits. However...


    We dont have the power to break the barrier, Lu Mei says, all while trying to ignore the voice telling her she should reach out and take hold of what is in front of her.


    Feng Hao!


    It is as if the sun has entered the room. Fan Bingbing shields her face with her arms and raises her Qi. Despite being in a lower realm of cultivation, Lu Mei faces no such hardships, though she will not go as far as to say Feng Zhis presence is easy to bear.


    You! He says, ring at her with such fury that Lu Mei takes a moment to review all her misdeeds and ponders in what way she has wronged him.


    It is a long moment, but she finds herself innocent for once.


    Brother! Feng Hao cries out. We need your help.


    What we need is for you to leave this ce! Feng Zhi says, stomping over to him and grabbing him by the wrist. Do you have any idea how much danger you are in right now?


    Yes! Feng Hao says, trying to shake himself free. A futile struggle until a golden spark forces Feng Zhi away. I feel it clearly! But please, listen!


    Feng Zhi looks shocked, but it barelysts a second. Theres no time!


    It is clear to Lu Mei that Feng Zhi will not listen to Feng Hao. It is not that he has somehow missed the monolith radiating power in the center of the room. He simply doesnt care about it. Nothing matters to him beyond taking Feng Hao away.


    Lu Mei makes a choice.


    Young Master Feng Zhi! Lu Mei snaps at him. Focus!


    Do not interrupt! This does not concern


    He trails off, anger gradually giving way to surprise and shock. It is only natural.


    For the first time, Lu Mei calls on the Eternal me in the direct presence of a member of the Feng n.


    Your brother is trying to tell you something. It would be in everyones best interests for you to listen.


    The barrier might be too strong for them, but with Feng Zhi


    Brother, Feng Hao says. I understand that you want to protect me. I could have died when I ran away. I know that now. I was reckless. If you dont want to listen to your reckless younger brother, then at least listen to the Eternal me inside us. You want to protect me? Heres something that can do that.


    With Feng Zhis help, it might just be possible.


    Lu Mei holds her breath as Feng Zhi finally turns to the barrier and the monolith inside.


    ~~~


    Xun Huwens spatial realm shatters around them.


    The outside worldes back in full force, and with it, something new. A golden radiance spreads throughout the entire battlefield.


    Liu Jin screams.


    The light ravages his body with binding intensity. It isnt just him. All the foul beasts attacking them are annihted one by one. Even the ones he controls are destroyed by the light.


    Only the humans are left untouched.


    Only he is the exception.


    Well, isnt that interesting? Xun Huwen says, looking down on him as the light sears what little flesh Liu Jin has left. Would you look at that? All the monsters are being killed, yet I am whole, and you are not.


    Liu Jin grits his teeth and finds the strength to re at Xun Huwen. The light burns, but it starts doing something else as well.


    It heals.


    His wounds heal. His bones bend. His flesh and muscles regrow. Then theyre burned again. Heal and burn. Burn and heal. Liu Jins body is fulminated by light and repaired several times in a single second. Xun Huwen could easily kill him, but he seems content to watch him scream, to wait and see whether the light will kill him or save him.


    When Liu Jin finally copses on the ground, hes tired and wounded, yet whole. At the very least, it seems all his bones are inside his body this time.


    The light is done with him, it seems.


    I am impressed, Xun Huwen says. Still, that is just one requirement cleared. What will you do about this?


    The distortion around Xun Huwen spreads to swallow Liu Jin whole. There is nothing he can do to dodge under his own power.


    Senior Brother Guo saves him instead.


    The Earth Realm disciple appears out of nowhere, dashing with all his strength to carry him out of the way.


    Senior Brother Guo! Liu Jin shouts with worry. The Earth Realm disciple might have saved him, but who will save him?


    Well, well, well, if it isnt the coward who was too scared to approach me, Xun Huwen says as he immediately cuts Senior Brother Guos escape route.


    You speak the truth, Senior Brother Guo says. However, this speed was granted to me by the efforts of my juniors. What is the point of it if I fail to use it to save one of them?


    Interesting. Xun Huwen says. But pointless.


    Senior Brother Guos legs are gone.


    In an instant. In the blink of an eye, everything below his knees disappears. Senior Brother Guo screams and falls, and Liu Jin falls along with him.


    Is this it? Xun Hunwen asks, slowly walking up to them. How disappointing.


    Lightning strikes.


    For a moment, everyone stops. Even Xun Huwens calm is broken. The power upon them does not belong to a cultivator in the Earth Realm or even in the Heaven Realm.


    It is the power of a Renegade.


    It seems we meet again.


    Duke Liu Jin whispers as he sees the Renegade he ran into during his first days in the Dead ins. His eyes widen further when he sees who is next to him. Lei Kong..


    My lord! Lei Kong cries out as he rushes to his side. What have they done to you, my lord?


    So this is the one, then? I had a feeling. The Duke turns to face Xun Huwen. Whatever your designs, it seems I must keep this one alive for now. Leave.


    Xun Huwenughs.


    Even though he is face to face with a Renegade, Xun Huwen dares tough. Liu Jin is not sure whether that speaks of bravery or madness.


    I see! I see! Of course! Xun Huwen holds his gut as he tries to get himself under control. So great is hisughter he even wipes a tear from his eye. I understand. It seems I no longer have any role left to y. Not here or on our side of the Dead ins.


    The Duke raises an eyebrow. You believe yourself capable of crossing? I gave you the courtesy of words, but it seems I have met a madman. Very well, if you wish to kill yourself, I shant interrupt.


    He is going to let him go.


    <em>He is going to let him go!</em>


    The realization chills Liu Jin to the core. He wants to shout and scream at the Duke that he should kill Xun Huwen right now, but multiple wracking coughs cut him off. Perhaps, it is a good thing they do. The Duke is not his ally. There is no telling how hed react to being ordered.


    Even if he did decide to kill Xun Huwen, that might not necessarily be for the best. A single attack from a Renegade could devastate this area. Even if the Duke decided to show an uncharacteristic amount of restraint for his Realm, Xun Huwen wouldnt. Not with his life on the line. His dying gaps might kill them all.


    This is goodbye for now, junior, Xun Huwen says, bending and waving goodbye at him. I will be taking the next step. It is up to you to decide whether you wish to follow one day.


    Xun Huwen vanishes, and the battlefield is left silent. The disciples are too scared to speak in the presence of a Renegade, and the beasts have all been annihted by the barrier. Even the Dead Qi outside begins meandering away after a few breaths.


    The battle is over, and they have survived.


    ~~~

 Chapter 172: Why Should I Not Kill You?

    Chapter 172: Why Should I Not Kill You?


    ~~~


    You were both reckless, Liu Jin tells Pan Qiu and Khong Hu. Following Senior Brother Guo was understandable. One could argue it is the reason youre alive. Still, eating the meat of an Earth Realm dragon was too dangerous. You are lucky your meridians werent damaged irrevocably.


    That was a possibility?! Pan Qiu shouts. I thought internal damage was the more likely negative oue.


    Damage to your meridians is internal damage, Liu Jin points out. Though you are right in that damage to your other organs, starting with your stomach, would have been the most likely scenario.


    Left unsaid is that receiving too much internal damage would have left them too damaged to handle the ensuing breakthrough. They are lucky that was not the case.


    Even so, make sure to visit the Medical Pavillion when we return. You need a thorough checkup. Id do it right now if I could.


    Ah, to be lectured by a junior. Khong Hu sighs and shakes his head. No, I suppose there is nothing I can say right now.


    I did not mean to lecture Senior Brother Khong, Liu Jin says. You and Senior Brother Guo were of great help towards the end, and-


    No, Brother Jin. Khong Hu holds out his hand. There is no need to mind your words. On this matter, I was most assuredly unhelpful. I have no ground to stand on.


    I beg to differ! an exasperated Pan Qiu shouts. Just look at him!


    He waves his hand at Liu Jins form.


    His bedridden, heavily-bandaged form.


    Liu Jin sustained so many injuries during the battle that, even after the worst of them were healed by the light, he was not ced with other wounded disciples. Instead, a new room was procured for him and one other so they could be given preferential care.


    Hes got no right to lecture anyone about being reckless! Wong continues. That thing over there only looks human. He is a monster whos surely cultivated the Dao of recklessness.


    Liu Jin looks at Pan Qiu. Youre surprisingly open with your thoughts now.


    It is because you are bedridden, Pan Qiu replies shamelessly.


    Mind your words, Khong Hu tells him. Being honest about your cravenness does not make it eptable. Brother Jin is like he is because of his many great deeds. While I wish he had exercised more caution, his contributions are undeniable. If wepare ourselves to him, it is obvious who iscking.


    Senior Brother, please. You praise me too much. Liu Jin sighs. His head sinks into the pillows Lu Mei somehow procured for him. In the end, we were all saved by someone else.


    That might be so. The man in the bed next to him says. It seems they have woken up Senior Brother Guo with their talking. Regardless, the only reason that Renegade appeared is because of you.


    Guo stares at the ceiling. His arms are crossed over his broad chest, and a nket covers his body. Despite that, it is impossible to miss his missing limbs.


    Wed all be dead otherwise


    What did you talk about? Pan Qiu suddenly asks Liu Jin. We were too far away to overhear, but whatever it is that makes a Renegade act has to be important.


    That is


    None of your business, Lu Mei finishes for him as she abruptly enters the room. Jin is still recovering, and he has no time to deal with any of your nonsense. You two shouldnt even be here.


    We were allowed to visit! Pan Qiu protests.


    A mistake made by stupid people, Lu Mei counters. Liu Jin doesnt doubt the disciples who let them in are going to hear it from herter.


    Very well, Khong Hu says, rising from his seat. We shall leave Brother Jin to recover.


    You are just going to obey her? Pan Qiu asks.


    Khong Hu does not reply. He merely offers a nod to Liu Jin and exits the room, leaving Pan Qiu alone under Lu Meis fierce re. The older disciple has several grudges against Lu Mei, but he cannot find the courage to defy her. He scurries away with his tail between his legs.


    You should not be entertaining them. You are nowhere near recovered enough, Lu Mei tells him.


    It was just a short conversation. There is nothing wrong with that. After a pause, he adds, I am a doctor, you know? I know how serious my wounds are.


    I wont im to be remotely close to your skill, but I am notpletely ignorant. The Red Sky Pavilion has produced some of the best healers on the continent. More importantly, <em>I have working eyes!</em> She waves her arm at his prone form. You are not well. Not even remotely. You are like a piece of paper left outside during a storm that is somehow still whole.


    Liu Jinughs but breaks into coughs, further proving Lu Meis point. She huffs and leaves in a hurry, likely to yell at the poor disciples who let the other two get in.


    You are a lucky man, Senior Brother Guo tells him.


    I think thats the first time anyone has said that to me.


    Senior Brother Guoughs in reply, and Liu Jin wishes he could join him. Unfortunately, he cannot help the way his eyes fall on Senior Brother Guos missing legs.


    There is nothing you could have done, Senior Brother Guo tells him, not having failed to notice his gaze.


    I know.


    That makes it worse.


    Senior Brother Guo is a cultivator in the Earth Realm. Though he cannot reconstruct his bodypletely like those who have ascended to the Heaven Realm, regenerating a missing limb is not impossible. Even a cultivator in the First Level of the Earth Realm should be able to recover an arm if given enough time. For someone like Senior Brother Guo, even taking his tiredness into ount, it should only take him several hours.


    Unfortunately, Xun Huwens Dao is the Dao of the Destruction. Damage done by him is not so easily mended. Not when he bothers to try. Senior Brother Guos legs will not grow back. Liu Jin found that out when he tried to treat Senior Brother Guo despite his feeble condition and met failure.


    It is not as bad as it seems, Senior Brother Guo says. I never cared much for my legs. My ankles were always too weak, you see. Women do not like a man with weak ankles.


    Liu Jin snorts before he can stop himself.


    Better, Senior Brother Guo says. There is really nothing to be sad about. I will be given prosthetics when we return. Forging is not an activity that requires much legwork, so it will not affect me much. Besides, this condition will onlyst until I reach the Heaven Realm.


    Liu Jin nods. The power of a Heaven Realm cultivator topletely reconstruct their body should allow Senior Brother Guo to bypass the lingering effects of Xun Huwens Dao.


    It is a mere stumbling block, junior. We are alive, and we are victorious. That is all that matters. Rest now. We need to recover for the trip back.


    First Lu Mei and now Senior Brother Guo. It seems people really want him to sleep. A yawn escapes his lips. He has only been awake for a little over an hour, yet his eyelids feel heavy already. Lacking even the energy to reply to Senior Brother Guo, Liu Jin drifts away from consciousness.


    As he does, his mind goes back to the encounter with the Duke.


    ~~~


    I have not been in my homnd for over a hundred years.


    The Duke speaks in a remarkably soft voice, not bothering to put any Qi in his words. That means only Liu Jin, Lei Kong, and Senior Brother Guo are close enough to hear what he has to say. Or so Liu Jin thinks before noticing Senior Brother Guo has lost consciousness. Most would assume it is due to the shock of having lost his legs, yet that does not ring true.


    The Duke likely used the force of his aura to make him sumb sometime before Xun Huwen left.


    I have met Renegades from the Storm Dragon Empire over the years, but they have never been the best conversation partners, especially during the past two decades, the Duke continues. I never had any reason to believe their mad ramblings were anything else. How could things have changed so much in a mere century? How could two emperors have been killed and one gone missing? That could not possibly be true. Then I met this one.


    The Duke points to Lei Kong, who has ced himself between Liu Jin and the Duke. Liu Jin appreciates the gesture but knows the True Realm Cultivator will make not a single difference should the Duke decide to kill him.


    Outrageous as his ims are, he has not lied to me. Hecks the skill to do so.


    A shadow falls over the Dukes face. For a moment, the man does not radiate power or menace. He stands tall and proud, yet Liu Jin feels a deep sorrowing from him.


    It is all true, isnt it?


    It is, Liu Jin replies somberly. The Storm Dragon Empire is and submerged in civil war. Though an emperor exists, it is the Three Heavenly Generals who fight for power.


    And one of these generals, this Murong Bang, destroyed your home, the Duke says.


    That is so.


    You wish revenge.


    I wish to stop the civil war, Liu Jin says. Murong Bang and his soldiers wronged me, just as they wrong their own countrymen every day. That offends me.


    Offends, the Duke echoes him andughs. How bold of you. Perhaps, you expect me to approve of the righteousness of your cause.


    Hisughter stops.


    Your servant already told me what you n. One of the three generals is a traitorous dog who has sold his soul to foreigners, yet this is the general you have chosen to side with. Do you understand what that means, child? Your servant may have spent several days telling me of the greatness of your character, but you seek to supnt the emperor I owe my loyalty to. That cannot be denied.


    His Qi is tranquil.


    Despite being a Renegade, despite having cause to be angry, the Duke does not raise his Qi.


    How long must he have prepared himself for this?


    Why should I not kill you right here, child?


    Liu Jin meets the Dukes gaze and begins to push himself off the ground.


    It is agony.


    The light has mended him enough to move, but his body screams at him to stay still. Even breathing causes him pain.


    My lord! Lei Kong cries. Do not move! Youre not well!


    Lei Kong tries to stop him, but Liu Jin waves him away. He has to do at least this much.


    Because the Dukes question is a sincere one.


    It is as the Duke says, Liu Jin says, fighting hard to keep his voice steady. I seek to end the war, and for that purpose, the one I will support will be General Nie Dan, who is not loyal to the emperor but to the Eternal me n. Compared to the other two, I deemed General Nie the easiest to influence. The actions I take are simply the result of my own powerlessness.


    The Eternal me n you are a part of has been fattening on my countrys misery. Every single one of you here is guilty of that. I should kill you all for the sake of the Storm Dragon Empire.


    Not a single person here has done anything wrong to the Storm Dragon Empire, Liu Jin counters. A son is not guilty of his fathers crimes, nor is a disciple at fault for his masters actions. What do children like us know of what the Elders do?


    True. The children here are not guilty, but if you are sessful, you will be responsible for granting even more power over my country to the people who plundered it.


    The war will not end until one side is the victor, Liu Jin says. You speak of the evils of the Eternal me n and shame me for choosing them as though the other two were better. Murong Bang is nothing but a monster.


    And the Emperor?


    If the Emperor is content to hide away in his pce while the people suffer, how can he be righteous?


    The air cracks with force, yet Liu Jin continues.


    A man like that has already lost his mandate. From the very beginning, I understood no one was righteous. If the great Duke believes he can stop the war and the misery in a more efficient way, please do so. Remove this burden from my shoulders, and I will be happy.


    The Duke holds his gaze for several moments. Despite being in the presence of Renegade, Liu Jin never once wavers.


    Do you really believe you can end the war and bring peace to my homnd? the Duke asks atst.


    I will not allow any other oue.


    Not allow. The Duke snorts. You will not allow. It offends you. Have you listened to how you speak, child? Are you a king or an emperor to say things like that?


    The Duke turns around.


    This Duke has heard enough. I will take my leave.


    Liu Jin blinks. Just like that?


    When I be an Emperor, I will see what has be of my homnd. If I disapprove of your results, I will kill you.


    ~~~

 Chapter 173: Blood

    Chapter 173: Blood


    ~~~


    Liu Jin goes on a short walk around the temple once he deems himself healthy enough. The disciples in the infirmary advise him against it, but not a single one of them dares to oppose him. As a doctor, Liu Jin cannot help but be a little disappointed in them. They should know a doctors opinion of his own health is the least reliable of all. However, as someone who has been bedridden for days, he will notin too much. It feels good to stretch his legs.


    Are you sure it is safe for you to walk, my lord?


    Lei Kong appears at his side in the blink of an eye. Unlike Art of the Roaming Thief, Thousand Steps of the Thunder God does not try to hide the users presence. It simply takes speed and precision to its utmost. No matter how many times Liu Jin sees it, he cannot help but be impressed by it.


    If it wasnt safe, I wouldnt be doing it, Liu Jin replies as he keeps walking. Lei Kong follows.


    It iste at night, so most disciples are already asleep. They have not fully recovered from the battle. Only those in charge of patrolling the temples walls and exterior are awake, though there is not much they need to worry about. The golden barrier prevents Spirit Beasts from crossing, and there have been no sightings of the remaining Core Disciples representing Lord Feng Shang.


    Even if there were disciples awake, it is already toote to hide Lei Kong. The appearance of a man in the True Realm who does not belong to the Eternal me n is not something anyone has been able to ignore. Things got better after Liu Jin was conscious enough to speak up for Lei Kong, but he doesnt doubt some of the Elders will be hearing about this.


    He is not particrly worried about that. The Elder will have far more important things to worry about when they all return.


    My lord, with all due respect, you have done many things that are not safe since the day we met.


    Liu Jinughs.


    I have, havent I? It seems you have been through quite the ordeal yourself.


    No, my lord. If anything, this one has caused you trouble.


    If you had not met that Renegade, we would all be dead, Liu Jin points out. You even dared to argue in my favor. That took courage. Everyone here owes you their lives. Be proud of yourself.


    My lord, I am not worthy of those words.


    Liu Jin stares at Lei Kongs bowed head. It is always the same with him. Are you contradicting me?


    Lei Kong looks perfectly scandalized.


    I wouldnt dare!


    Good. Then dont.


    IThat isBut Lei Kong hangs his head in defeat. I understand, my lord. I will find a way to be proud of myself.


    Good enough, I suppose. Liu Jin stops by one of the windows. The silver light of the moon has be gold under the barrier. Tell me, what do you think of that man? The Renegade.


    The replyes without hesitation.


    He was terrifying.


    I was not asking for the obvious. You spent more time in the Dukes presence than anyone here. borate.


    I have seen Renegades before, my lord. They might have been able to remain normal at first, but after a few days, the increased mood swings became noticeable. They were all people forced to ascend by Murong Bang, so they might not have been the best cases to form an opinion. Still, the reputation of Renegades is well-known. Lei Kong frowns. However, that man was in control of himself. Even when he was angry, he never became crazed. If he had, this Lei Kong would already be dead.


    Lei Kongs words confirm what Liu Jin suspects. There can be no doubt. The Duke is a Renegade who is close to taming the Renegade Realm. His talk of entering the Emperor Realm one day cannot be dismissed as an empty boast.


    He imed to be someone in the service of the Storm Dragon Empire. Do you have any idea who he might be?


    Lei Kong shakes his head. No, my lord. Many noble families have produced talented cultivators, and surely some must have sought the solitude of the Dead ins. That alone is not enough to determine his identity. The Renegade may not even belong to any family this one knows of. Much of the nobility died during the civil war and the ck Dragons subsequent rise to power.


    Liu Jin frowns. He first heard of his fathers atrocities when he was a child who knew nothing of the world. Hearing it now, from the mouth of one of the people affected by it... It makes him ufortable.


    What of his character? What did you think of it?


    He treated me far more fairly than many other high-level cultivators would have.


    I wonder. Does that make him good or everyone else terrible? Liu Jin smiles humorlessly. And what has the worlde to when someone not being terrible is a victory?


    Should it not always be a great victory that someone is not terrible?


    Liu Jin and Lei Kong are immediately on their guard.


    Oh, my. It seems this Mud has surprised. My apologies.


    Mud is there as though he had always been there. Many would assume he did it through a movement technique, but that does not sound right to Liu Jin. Mud is hiding his presence somehow, but the way he does it feels fundamentally different than any method Liu Jin knows of.


    It is okay, Liu Jin says. I was not expecting to see you in the temple, Senior Brother.


    As the strongest person here, no one couldin if Mud took charge, but Core Disciple has kept mainly to himself after joining them.


    Truly? I thought a meeting between us was long overdue. After all, you bore the burden of my inadequacy.


    Liu Jin blinks in confusion.


    Xun Huwen, Mud rifies. Containing him was my responsibility. Unfortunately, the situation grew tooplex, and you were toyed with as a result.


    Toyed with.


    Liu Jin grimaces. It is not inurate, but it stings to hear it all the same.


    Will he be able to reach it? Liu Jin asks, remembering the words Xun Huwen said before leaving. The other side of the Dead ins?


    Learning that there are stronger Sects on the other side of the Dead ins does not surprise Liu Jin. What does surprise him is that neither his father nor master ever mentioned it, even though they must have clearly known about it.


    It will be a harsh and grueling road. As you keep going east, you will encounter what some call the True Dead ins. It is a ce that is not justpletely devoid of ambient Qi but one that continuously absorbs it. It grinds you down and tries to take your lifeforce little by little. People from the other side have figured out how to pass, but for us, it is an impossible ordeal. Mud thins his lips. Naturally, Xun Huwen will make it through safely.


    Of course.


    How are your injuries? Mud asks him. Your reaction to Nuwas Light was most unfortunate.


    Liu Jin looks at the barrier. Is that what it is called?


    Indeed. Yourpanion from the Exploration Division may have only learned of it recently, but its existence was not a secret to the Eternal me n. Of course, no one knew whether it was anything more than a myth.


    Until now.


    Until now, Mud says. It is quite an achievement. The barrier is a fairlyplicated one. Whether it was made by someone called Nuwa or named in her honor is not something this Mud can tell. Regardless, its purpose is to protect humans. That is why the fleshcrafter chose against walking in. While he could have crossed, hed have been forced to leave behind all his foul creatures.


    Is that why it affected me? Liu Jin asks. A faint shiver runs through his body as he recalls the sensation of being torn apart and rebuilt. It is as if the barrier hadnt been able to make up its mind about him until the very end. Because I took their flesh and Qi into mine?


    That is what you should let people assume, Mud replies.


    Something shifts in the air. Liu Jin is not exactly sure how, but he is suddenly certain no one will be able to overhear what they have to say from this point on.


    And the truth?


    The demonic taint in you caused it to initially mistake you for a non-human. Quite the terrible coincidence. Upon noticing the visible confusion on Liu Jins face, he adds. Oh, you were not aware?


    How dare you?! Lei Kong shouts. How dare you try to besmirch my lords name?!


    Bermisch? Mud cocks his head to the side as he pays attention to Lei Kong for the first time. What an odd thing to say.


    Odd! How can you-


    Lei Kong, stop! Liu Jin says firmly, putting his arm in front of Lei Kong and pushing him back. Senior Brother Mud, what exactly do you mean?


    You have a faint demonic taint on you, Mud states bluntly. Do not worry. It is not noticeable most of the time. Even the few times it is, most people will fail to recognize it for what it is. It just so happens that I am one of the few people alive who has been on a demonic hunt. My master said it would be a good experience.


    For the first time, traces of difort appear on Muds face.


    Masters tend to be that way, Liu Jin says, feeling deep empathy for the older disciple.


    My lord is not a demon! Lei Kong affirms once more.


    Of course, he isnt. Hes far too weak to be one, Mud replies, missing the point entirely. Liu Jin frowns, but he cannot deny Muds words. He still remembers his masters words clearly.


    A newborn demon is on par with an Earth Realm cultivator.


    The demonic taint on him is the result of the demonic Inheritance he has acquired.


    Liu Jin freezes.


    Mud knows he has an Inheritance.


    How can you..?


    This Mudcks the wisdom to discern such things. Even among the Emperors of the Eternal me n, I suspect you have little reason to worry. However, my master is not most people. He forewarned me in advance to avoid any overaction on my part.


    I see. Liu Jin takes a deep breath. If he knows, then the Patriarch knows as well, doesnt he?


    That is a fair assumption to make.


    Should I worry?


    The Eternal me n will not turn talent away, Mud replies. The most you need to fear is a girl of Feng blood being prepared for you in a few hundred years, but you have already taken care of that yourself.


    Liu Jin snorts. So he even knows about Lu Mei.


    Does it bother you? Mud asks. That your Inheritance is demonic in nature?


    A demonic Inheritance.


    Is it surprising? From the beginning, he had known Nine-Headed Snake God wasnt human. He had noticed the many ways in which Nine-Headed Snake Gods Veins changed him. He saw the scales growing over his body when Xun Huwen made that mirror, scales that are thankfully gone now.


    Is the Inheritance changing him into a demon?


    And if it is, is that something he must fear?


    A little, Liu Jin says atst. He smiles. But my master deemed it a good experience, and I trust him.


    Muds lips curly a tiny bit upwards.


    A wonderful attitude. Have a good night, junior.


    ~~~


    Feng Zhi frowns heavily as he stares at the golden obelisk hidden in the depths of the temple. He has been doing that a lot over the past few days, barely interacting with the other disciples and letting them govern themselves. His father would be disappointed at theck of leadership he has shown throughout this whole ordeal, but Feng Zhi cannot find it in himself to care about what his father would think.


    The power Feng Zhi feels from the obelisk is significant. However, it is but a shadow of what he felt when he first broke the barrier. It felt like pushing his hand into the sun, except the sun hadnt burned him. It flowed into him, filling him so much he feared he might burst. It had been terrifying and almost overwhelming. However, the light never hurt him. Feng Zhi wished he could attribute that to his own strength, but he knew better. He had felt its judgment.


    The light had looked into him and deemed him eptable.


    Where did this thinge from?


    The girl from the Exploration Division told him there had been a barrier blocking anyone from finding this room. If so, why did it fail now? Why did it choose to appear before his little brother and the girl from the Red Sky Pavilion?


    Feng Zhi frowns. The girl from the Red Sky Pavilion... Yet another thing to worry about. She clearly had the Eternal me inside her. Was the Red Sky Pavilion nning something by having her join the Eternal me n? Did Elder Xue use her knowing who she was?


    Was she a half-sister of his?


    Knowing his father''s habits, it isn''t impossible.


    Feng Zhi is so caught up in his thoughts he almost does not notice Feng Hao walking in.


    What brings you here, Feng Hao?


    Feng Zhi tries to speak softly, but the way his brother shrinks back says it all.


    I wanted to thank you, honored brother, Feng Hao says. For believing in me, I mean. We wouldnt have won if you hadnt broken through the barrier.


    Something tells Feng Zhi there was no need for him to be the one to break the barrier. Feng Hao would have been just as sessful. Perhaps more so.


    It is not a matter of believing or not, Feng Zhi says, deciding that he could worry about hypothetical half-sisters and mysterious obeliskster. His very real brother needs his attention right now. I have always known exactly what you are capable of and the depths of your staggering talent. That has never been in doubt. Eventually, you will surpass me.


    Feng Hao looks taken aback. What are you saying, brother? There is no way that can be true.


    It saddens Feng Zhi that Feng Hao seems to genuinely believe it. Even more so when the inevitability of it has loomed over his life for years.


    No, you will. That has been clear to me for a long time.


    At the grand age of sixteen, Feng Zhi is in the First Level of the Earth Realm. People all over the Empire would kill to have such a person in their Sects, but the Young Master of the Eternal me n must be held to a higher standard. He is sixteen, yet he is <em>only</em> in the First Level of the Earth Realm.


    Feng Zhuo was much stronger at his age.


    Feng Hao is not even ten, yet he will enter the Spirit Realm soon enough.


    Even that damnable Qing Jin and that <em>fool</em> crossed the entire Spirit Realm in the blink of an eye. Then there is


    It was never your strength or your talent that I doubted, Feng Zhi says, shaking those thoughts from his mind. It was the nature of the situation. You were not the only one who felt powerless. I did as well.


    You did?!


    With a monster like Xun Huwen around? Id be a fool not to, Feng Zhi replies. He takes a deep breath. I have been unfair to you. I wanted to protect you, but my methodsThey were bad.


    Only now that the danger has passed can Feng Zhi bring himself to reflect on his actions. He was scared, so he acted cruelly to a young child. He told himself it was for Feng Haos safety, but that does not change what he did.


    He had acted violently towards his brother to force him into obedience.


    He had hit a child who wasnt even nine yet!


    I acted rashly too, brother, Feng Hao says. I wanted to prove myself. To do something. Anything. In the end, I aplished nothing.


    How fitting. I aplished nothing as well.


    Ah! But brother is the one who broke the barrier! Wed all be dead without it!


    This Feng Zhi looks at the obelisk with resignation. It is a big achievement.


    A barrier that guarantees a safe ce in the Dead ins. If the other Great Sects knew, they would surely try to establish a base here.


    I wish it werent so.


    Brother?


    You should understand now, right? When we return, Father is sure to use this to his benefit. The opportunity to show off a weapon like this is too much.


    Oh, its not a weapon yet. Otherwise, it would have done far more than just put up a barrier. I am not sure if it is because the system was damaged at some point. I will need to work more on tranting these walls to be sure.


    Feng Zhi and Feng Hao stare at Fan Bingbing. They had been so caught in themselves that they hadpletely failed to notice she was in the room.


    It seems I have intruded. Very well, I shall remain silent. Continue as you were.


    The girl goes back to her job without a drop of shame.


    Feng Zhi buries his face in his palms.


    ~~~


    Dayster, the disciples of the Eternal me n begin their journey back to the Crimson Cloud Empire. As they do, the Duke watches them from a distance. While he has yet to make up his mind about the one who spoke so boldly to him, it would be a shame if he were to die to mere Spirit Beasts.


    <em>A man like that has already lost his mandate.</em>


    <em>I will not allow any other oue.</em>


    He scoffs. Such a brazen youth.


    <em>Of course, I will not allow any other oue! The emperor must make his empire great, or else, what is the point of being an emperor? Do you think I will be satisfied with doing nothing butzing about in the pce? Of course not! Happy and prosperous people are the sign of a good empire. And so, they are the emperors greatest treasure! An emperor that cannot guarantee that has no mandate!</em>


    A sad smile appears on the Dukes face.


    Oh, Jin. What would you say if you were here? Would you recognize him as your blood?


    ~~~

 Chapter 174: Worth

    Chapter 174: Worth


    ~~~


    Word of their return reaches every corner of the Eternal me n before they even make it to the main gates. Some disciples saw them nearing Ember City and, instead of helping them, decided to rush back to thepound and spread the word. By the time Liu Jin and the others make it there, arge crowd has already gathered.


    The disciples cheer and point and whisper among themselves. Until now, disciples returned from the Dead ins one or two at a time. The sight of a group asrge as theirs is a shock to many. Only the presence of powerful people like Feng Zhi, Senior Brother Guo, and Mud stops them from getting close.


    A Core Disciple guides them to the baths, where they clean themselves and are given new robes. Once that is done, they are taken to the main house to deliver their stones to the Patriarch. Feng Zhi goes first, then Feng Hao. The Core Disciples follow. One by one, they are all called.


    It does not take long for Liu Jins turn to arrive.


    The first time he was invited to the main house, there was a bountiful feast full of guests. This time, the ce is silent. There isnt a single servant to be seen. An older disciple shows him the way but does not go with him. Liu Jin walks down several stairs and across an impossibly long hall until he arrives at an imposing set of double doors. Liu Jin stops in front of them, unsure if he is expected to knock or wait.


    The doors open for him before he decides.


    <strong>Enter</strong>.


    That one word hits him like a rush of fierce wind. It is the whisper of someone who has left behind the Human Realms of Cultivation and stepped into the Realm of the Divine. Liu Jin steels himself and steps into the room.


    It is red.


    Red walls, red floors, red ceiling, and even red furniture. Liu Jin struggles to see any other color in the room. It is as if he has stepped into a different world.


    The feeling is not helped by the man waiting for him on his crimson throne.


    When Liu Jin thought of Patriarch Feng, he imagined a man simr to Old Jiang, not in disposition but in appearance. A man with wrinkled skin whose hair has long since turned white from age. However, the Patriarch of the Eternal me n does not have a single white hair. Though visibly older than his two sons, his hair retains its red color, and his body looks healthy and strong.


    Liu Jin can barely feel his presence.


    At his young age, Liu Jin has already been in the presence of more Emperors than most people will meet in their entire lives. He expected Patriarch Fengs presence to be even more oppressive than theirs. However, it is theplete opposite. The Patriarch is undoubtedly holding back the full weight of his Qi, but there is something else at y. The Patriarchs power does not spread. It does not rise. It does not subdue.


    It just is.


    Have you brought a stone? The Patriarch asks him. He speaks normally, yet the words do not hit him nearly as hard as that first whisper.


    I have, Patriarch, Liu Jin replies.


    Advance and ce it three steps before me.


    Liu Jin does.


    Good. Now leav-


    Patriarch, this disciple wishes to ask a question!


    Silence.


    Even Liu Jin is shocked by his own interruption. Gathering the necessary nerve to speak took so much out of him that he just blurted the words out and, in doing so, interrupted the Patriarch. His heart stops as he waits for the mans response. Anything is possible when dealing with a high-level cultivator, and death is never far.


    To his surprise, the old cultivator merely hums and strokes his beard.


    Interesting. His voice is nothing short of amused. You are the first disciple to ask me a question. Even my grandsons limited themselves to speaking when spoken to.


    They merely showed prudence.


    Are you suggesting you are not prudent? Or that I am such a vtile person that speaking before me at all is an imprudence?


    Liu Jin bows his head lower. This disciple means no disrespect, Patriarch.


    And yet, I feel not a shred of respect in you, Patriarch Feng notes dryly. Go ahead, disciple. Ask your questions.


    Patriarch, how is this contest being judged? Liu Jin asks. We were sent to the Dead ins and told to bring back a temple stone. We were told this would determine the next Patriarch of the Eternal me n. Most assumed this was a race to see who could bring back a stone first. However, it has been a long time since the first disciple returned, and the Patriarch has yet to make a choice.


    Is that what you think? Patriarch Feng asks. He ces his elbows on the armrests of his throne and leans back. How can you be sure I havent already made a choice and simply not told anyone about it? Perhaps, I allowed you all to be brought before me just so that you may have the opportunity to see a cultivator who has taken a small step out of the Human Realms of Cultivation.


    As the Patriarch says, that is a possibility.


    But not one you believe, it seems. It is quite rare when a disciple calls me a liar to my face, but I shall allow it. The Patriarchs eyes twinkle. Tell me, then. What do you believe I meant to do?


    I Liu Jin frowns. I am not so sure anymore. At first, I was sure the contests purpose was to evaluate the quality of your sons followers.


    Interesting. borate.


    Elder Xue once told me that your sons are equal in cultivation and achievements. That is why a choice between them had to be determined by the people below them. Back then, she referred to the disparity in talent between Feng Zhi and Feng Zhuo. However, it urred to me this contest could simply be an extension of that type of thinking. The contest was set up in a way that encouraged your sons to only look at the Core Disciples.


    Between several Inner Disciples chosen because they were in the wrong ce at the wrong time and a small group of Core Disciples handpicked by the brothers themselves, it was obvious which one would seem more reliable. It is only natural that not a single relevant person had any faith in the Inner Disciples from the beginning.


    However, it was us, Inner Disciples, who had more opportunities for explosive growth, Liu Jin says, putting a hand on his chest. Because we are weak, we had to struggle more to survive. I mean no disrespect to my senior brothers when I say we are the ones who grew the most.


    The Dead ins held far fewer threats for people like Mud and even Feng Zhi and Xi Mou. For Liu Jin and the others, it was always one danger after the next, and that forced them to grow by leaps and bounds. Even if Liu Jin hadnt made so many pills, the flesh of all the high-level Spirit Beasts they ate would have still forced several of them to advance.


    Judging a mans worth by the quality of the least among his followers. Patriarch Feng hums. A quaint idea, young one, yet you just said it is one you have lost confidence in. Why?


    Death Fashioning Scripture.


    The air in the room shifts. Suddenly, the shadows grow, and the red bes ominous.


    That is not a name you should utter lightly, Patriarch Feng warns him, You are lucky to be in my presence and, thus, in the safest ce in the entirepound.


    Perhaps that is something the honored Patriarch should share with every disciple who just returned. The name has be rather popr after their attempt to kill us, Liu Jin replies, his tone perfectly deferential. ording to Senior Brother Mud, they were there because they knew we would be. It wasnt just them either. Some of the disciples supporting Lord Feng Shang acted oddly during the contest.


    In what way?


    They tried to kill us.


    The look Patriarch Feng gives him is amused and pitying at once.


    I realize such things are unfortunatelymon, but this was different, Liu Jin defends himself, willing the heat on his cheeks to go away. They seemed to have no interest in the contest at all. Though they should have had no problem getting here before us, they are nowhere to be found. I doubt they will return.


    Quite possibly, yes. Theyd be fools to do so.


    Is that an admission? Liu Jin asks with far more rudeness than one should use against one so powerful. However, he feels he has a good enough grasp on Patriarch Fengs personality by now.


    Patriarch Feng is allowing him to speak because it amuses him.


    It is as his master once told him. When one gets old enough, amusement is all the reason one needs to do something.


    It is an observation, Patriarch Feng replies. You have yet to finish exining your thought process.


    There is also Feng Hao, Liu Jin continues. This began because Xun Huwen was released and tried to kill Feng Hao, yet the answer was to ce Feng Hao in danger once more. The conditions of the contest invited Lord Feng Gui to kill his son and Lord Feng Shang to keep him safe. It needlessly ced attention on someone so young.


    If we go by your first theory, perhaps I merely wished to test Little Haos mettle.


    Feng Haos potential is well-known. cing him in the Dead ins was cruel and needless.


    It was certainly cruel.


    But not needless.


    Liu Jin narrows his eyes.


    Was it because the Patriarch knew there were other interests at y? Ones that wouldnt resist the opportunity to grab someone with the Eternal me? Did they try to take Feng Hao because he is weaker than his brother, or is there something special about his talent? Did you merely wish to identify those not loyal to the Eternal me n?


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath.


    Patriarch, how much did you foresee?


    Foresee, Patriarch Feng repeats. Thats an interesting word.


    The Patriarch lightly bounces the stone Liu Jin presented him in his hand. Only when he does it, does Liu Jin notice he picked it up from the floor at some point


    Have you taken the time to y with one of these? Patriarch Feng asks. I imagine not. Too worried that you would damage it even though it is far beyond your ability to break. Did you at least try doing this?


    A second stone appears on his other hand, and he brings them against each other.


    Sparks.


    White and bright. They sh before Liu Jins eyes and bring color to the red world around him.


    Pretty, isnt it? Patriarch Feng smiles. I wonder. What do you suppose the first men thought when they encountered flint? With these stones, I shall make fire? It shall keep me warm and cook my food? No, of course not.


    More sparks sh.


    They just thought the sparks were pretty.


    He does it again.


    One reaction unchains the next. You do not know how bright the sparks will be or how far they will reach, but you know theyll happen. People are like that too. They cannot help but react to each other. I did not know everything that would happen, but I did know that if I created the proper conditions, I could see some good sparks. I knew those from beyond the Dead ins had been growing bolder. I knew some had switched their loyalties to them, and I knew there was a high chance they would try to seize this opportunity.


    So it was really about them? The contest didnt matter at all?


    Patriarch Feng raises an eyebrow. Did I say that? Young one, why must things only have one purpose? Your first thoughts were also not wrong. This was also a test for all of you. I wanted to see the sorts of disciples my sons attracted. How can the Eternal me n be entrusted to someone who does not raise good disciples?


    Entrusted? Then


    Does that mean?


    Rejoice, child. The man you represented is now my pick for Patriarch.


    Lord Feng Gui as Patriarch. It is what Liu Jin was after. It should make him happy, but


    Patriarch Fengughs. You do not seem happy at all.


    Liu Jin looks down. My thoughts are troubled.


    In other words, you greatly disapprove of both my sons. Thatspletely natural. Do not worry. Gui will grow into the role. Shang will not be happy, but he has proven himself far too unreliable. He was unable to handle the traitor properly.


    Liu Jin blinks.


    Lord Feng Shang knew?


    Despite what you might believe, my son is not aplete idiot, Patriarch Feng tells him. Why, under different circumstances, you might have liked him the best. He knew there was a traitor among the Elders, and he brought him under his wing so he might better observe him.


    The casual words from the Patriarchs lips make him reel back. Liu Jin suspected there were more traitors than those taking part in the contest, but to think there was one even among the Elders!


    Why didnt Lord Feng Shang expose him right away?


    For much the same reason, I am not going to, Patriarch Feng replies. The powers beyond the Dead ins cannot be treated lightly. I know exactly which one of the three I am dealing with now. That is enough. If I were to root out the one working for them, that might encourage them to act more boldly or, worse still, more subtly. Shang understood that. Even releasing Little Huwen was a move made with much deliberation. However, he underestimated Little Huwen and overestimated his ability to deal with the traitor.


    And now Xun Huwen has gone to the other side.


    That part I expected, Patriarch Feng tells him bluntly. Thats fine. A talent like his will grow more over there.


    Grow more? Liu Jin echoes disbelievingly. Grow more? Hes a menace! I understand he is Elder Xuns grandson, but Xun Huwen is far too dangerous to be left alone!


    Patriarch Feng gives him a thoroughly unimpressed stare.


    Do you really think Little Huwen was kept alive simply because hes my best friends grandson?


    Liu Jins body goes cold.


    If I had deemed it necessary, I would have killed him. Xun would have understood that. He might have even done it in my ce. Neither of us did. We kept him alive because we understood a cultivator of his caliber is a rarity.


    Just for that? Then you always nned to release him eventually? Liu Jin asks. His voice trembles with something he cannot quite identify. His hands shake, and he does not know why.


    Just because he is a powerful cultivator?


    "Not just powerful. He is someone who understands what it means to be a cultivator even better than my sons. Should he ovee his chosen obstacles, he will rise to incredible heights. He''s simr to you that way."


    It clicks. Liu Jin knows what the emotion is now.


    It is rage.


    <em>"We''re nothing alike!"</em>


    Liu Jin snaps at Patriarch Feng and even dares to raise his Qi. However, the Patriarch does not grow angry, only amused.


    All this time, he has only ever been amused by him.


    "What do you suppose creates a good cultivator? Virtue? Force of Will? Daring?"


    Liu Jin does not answer.


    "A good cultivator is one who rages against the Heavens," Patriarch Feng tells him atst, his smile growing. "We look at the world and find it wanting. We struggle and devour everything in our path so that we might gain the power to shape the world into our image."


    He stands up.


    "Let''s move elsewhere."


    Their surroundings shift. Suddenly, Liu Jin is no longer in the red room but on top of a tower that oversees the entirety of thepound.


    "What is this ce?" Liu Jin asks, turning around. "I have never seen a tower so tall in thepound."


    "And why would a disciple who has only lived in thepound for a few months know everything there is to know about the Eternal me n?" Patriarch Feng asks him with a wry smile on his face. "Look closely at it. Why do you think the Elders are all so far away from each other?"


    The question brings Liu Jin pause. He had noticed it since the first day he arrived at the Eternal me n. Despite howrge thepound is, most of the space is empty. All buildings are separated by vast distances.


    "Every Elder has shaped their Division into their image. Emperors, in particr, cannot help themselves. They want to look at the world and see themselves."


    Elder Xun''s quiet and confusing Technique Hall.


    Elder Dang''s bold and brash Division of Internal Disputes.


    Elder Xue''s Apothecary with its many hidden mysteries.


    And what of Patriarch Feng? How does he shape the world?


    Child, I have already done it. This whole Eternal me n is my body, and you are in it. Now, I exist above others, so they may be forever unsatisfied that they are not in my ce. That is why my good friend will never rise beyond Emperor. He is content. Patriarch Fengs eyes look into his soul. You are not.


    Liu Jin flinches.


    I daresay you hate this.


    Of course I do! Liu Jin snaps. Who wouldnt hate it? Who wouldnt hate all of this?


    He waves his arm at the Eternal me n below them.


    You risked our lives and have not a shred of remorse. You spared Xun Huwen, not because he is your sons friend but because you deem him a valuable cultivator! Who are you to decide who is worth more? Why should your words matter more than everyone elses?!


    Rain.


    It rains.


    In the blink of an eye, the sunny sky is gone, and heavy rain pours down from the heavens without stopping.


    One word.


    Just one word.


    It seems, Patriarch Feng says. My words do matter more than yours.


    Liu Jin does not answer.


    Liu Jin cannot answer.


    He can only re at the Patriarch in impotent rage.


    There it is. That is a good look. If only my sons had dared to look at me like that.


    Patriarch Feng ces a hand on Liu Jins shoulder and smiles at him like a kind grandfather.


    You will be a wonderful cultivator.


    ~~~

 Chapter 175: No Right Answer

    Chapter 175: No Right Answer


    ~~~


    Why is it that it takes the cleverest and most talented to make the most idiotic and thoughtless decisions?


    Liu Jin does his best not to squirm under Elder Xues menacing glower.


    Well? She asks him, cing a hand on her hip. That was not a rhetorical question, disciple.


    After being dismissed from the Patriarchs presence, most disciples were taken to the Medical Pavilion. That would have been the case for Liu Jin had Elder Xues butterfly not arrived with orders for him to report to her right away. As soon as he set foot in the Apothecary, Liu Jin was taken to her study and told to give his report while she treated him using all manner of potions and ointments.


    In hindsight, Liu Jin could have been a little less honest.


    I am not sure there is a right answer, Elder Xue.


    That makes you wise, she says. Where was that wisdom when you dared to raise your voice at Patriarch Feng?


    He <em>really</em> should have omitted that part.


    Where was it when you brainlessly forced your way into the True Realm?


    With all due respect, that was necessary, Liu Jin defends himself. The strength of the Spirit Realm was not enough to guarantee my survival.


    What you mean to say is that the strength of the Spirit Realm did not guarantee your ability to bring back nearly as many people alive. She shakes her head and sighs. First, you take too long to reach the Spirit Realm. Now, you do the opposite for the True Realm. Do you understand how dangerous what you did was?


    I realize there were many dangers involved, Liu Jin says carefully, but I was confident my foundation would allow me to endure the breakthrough.


    Never try something like that again, Elder Xue warns him. The power increases between each realm and between each level of each realm only growrger. That is why one needs more and more time to properly stabilize after every breakthrough. It is dangerous for the body to receive more Qi than it is prepared to handle. Your meridians or, worse, your dantian could have been greatly damaged. However, Qi alone was not the only danger you faced.


    She points to his chest.


    Your soul. The Spirit Realm is one in which the soul matures so that you might be prepared for the challenges ahead. Leaving the Spirit Realm before your soul finishes maturation could have crippled you permanently.


    Liu Jin looks down.


    Oh.


    Indeed. Liu Jin marvels at how much sarcasm Elder Xue manages to fit into that one word. It is your good fortune that you have been taking steps to nurture your soul since the beginning. Even more so that the True Realm is a quiet one. The True Realm does not possess any inherent trials like the Earth or Heaven Realms, nor does it bring any new awakenings. It is a realm of quiet concentration that allows you to take what you have and hone it further. That is why even talented people choose to stop their journey towards eternity there. You would do well to use this time to properly stabilize.


    I will do as I am told.


    We will see about that, Elder Xue says with very little confidence in his words. Next, your soul constructs. How did you ever get the idea to use one?


    A man who was like an older brother to me showed me the technique when I was a child, Liu Jin says, seeing little point in lying. Time has made it so he only feels a slight pang in his chest when bringing up Xiao Nan. He told me I should be capable of doing the technique once I reached the Earth Realm, but the situation forced my hand. Since I needed to make contact with Qu Rou without risking my life, using a soul fragment seemed like the best choice. I did not know exactly what I was doing, but-


    No, Elder Xue interrupts. Her anger forces his mouth shut. You had no idea what you were doing and failed to heed a sensible warning.


    It is a good thing I managed to do the technique then.


    As soon as he says that, he feels an invisible hand grabbing him by the back of the neck. He winces.


    You. Did. Not. Elder Xue is as angry as he has ever heard her. I will not ask you to demonstrate your technique because listening to your description was enough to notice your mistake.


    She waves her hand, and one of her butterflies appears.


    This is a soul fragment, she says, pointing to it. It is useful for performing minor tasks like sending messages. However, it is not myself. Unless it rejoins me, I do not see what it sees, and I do not know what it knows. Now, think back to your experiences and tell me the difference.


    I did feel what my soul fragment felt, Liu Jin says with some hesitation. It was as if I was in two ces at once.


    Which ispletely natural. The soul is one. When you split it, you simultaneously exist in two ces, a huge burden on the mind and soul. This is why the first step in creating a soul fragment is to establish a hierarchy. This greatly reduces the strain by cutting you off from your fragment.


    Elder Xue res at him.


    However, you decided that the best way to handle this strain was to <em>keep subjecting yourself to it until you could endure it! </em>You then maintained a soul fragment for hours, fought a Core Disciple, and pushed your soul further by forcing your breakthrough using several cultivation pills!


    Oh.


    What am I to do now, Elder Xue?


    She takes a deep breath before answering him.


    Now, you will remain still while I apply more herbs. They will nourish your body, which will nourish your soul. After that, I would advise you to rest for several days and never attempt to create another soul fragment until I have taught you the correct way. However, you have other matters to attend to before that.


    Liu Jin blinks. I have?


    Ling wants to thank you for protecting her son, and a few of the disciples you kept safe have family members among our Core Disciples. They are eager to express their thanks, so you must go to them as soon as possible.


    If they are the ones who want to thank me, why am I the one who has to go to them? Liu Jin asks. Should they note to me instead?


    You speak with sense. s, that simply wouldnt be proper at all. Go along with their senselessness and take advantage of the opportunities given to you.


    Liu Jin hangs his head in defeat.


    I submit myself to Elder Xues wisdom.


    ~~~


    By the time Elder Xue finishes parading him around, the sky has already turned dark, and Liu Jin wants to do nothing more than curl up in his bed. He understands that having important people being grateful to him will increase his influence in the Eternal me n. All the same, there are only so many self-aggrandizing speeches he can listen to in one day.


    Finally! I have been looking for you!


    Liu Jin blinks a few times to make sure he isnt imagining the sight of Bei Hong standing in front of the mansion for Inner Disciples.


    Shouldnt you be in the Medical Pavilion? Liu Jin asks once he is sure this is the real Bei Hong.


    Bah! Bei Hong scoffs. Im fine! I can go thereter.


    Did you forget who your doctor was? Liu Jin asks, pointing at himself. You shouldnt even be walking around.


    Of all the people who came back from the Dead ins, the Bei cousins are the ones who require the most care. Though Senior Brother Guo suffered a grievous injury, the only thing he needs is a good pair of prosthetics. His regeneration has already taken care of healing everything else.


    By contrast, Bei Hong and Bei Duyi badly beat each other up, had their healing process elerated beyond what was healthy by Liu Jin, and were thrown into a life-or-death struggle. Then they had to make the journey back with everyone else.


    Look, Bei Hong says, I can still walk, so thats good enough for this. There is no telling when well have time if we dont do it right now. I already sent Brother Shing to get the others.


    The others?


    Liu Jin does not have time to ask. Bei Hong quickly drags him inside the mansion. As he is guided through the halls, Liu Jin is reminded of his first day as an Inner Disciple.


    You rented a private room? He asks.


    The damn best one we could get without being Core Disciples, Bei Hong boasts, lightly hitting his chest. After you work hard, you enjoy yourself. Thats justmon sense. But you have been going around doing work, havent you?


    Liu Jin looks away, suddenly greatly interested in the walls. It was not exactly work.


    Ah, its a waste for a guy like you to be so strong! Bei Hong clicks his tongue. If you dont enjoy your power, whats the point in having it?! Come on! Were alive, arent we? That means we won! So be damn happy about it! Thats the proper way for a strong man to be!


    The proper way, huh? Liu Jins lips slowly curl up. You might be right.


    Weak! Thats still too weak! But thats fine! We have enough alcohol here to work on it!


    Bei Hong opens the door.


    Ooh, that sounds so dangerous, senior brother!


    Please, tell us more.


    Liu Jin blinks.


    Several times.


    The room Bei Hong led him to isrge and luxurious, and the smell of wine and perfume is heavy in the air. All those are things Liu Jin expected. Even the many girls wearing skimpy pink outfits are not entirely surprising.


    What Liu Jin did not expect to find was Senior Brother Khong Hu as the center of attention. The usuallyposed Khong Hu is blushing and stuttering like Liu Jin has never seen him before. He has a cup of wine in his hand and a girl on each side.


    As soon as they make eye contact, he pales.


    Brother Jin! He shouts, covering his face. Some wine spills on his robes because of it. Dont look at me! This is not what it looks like!


    Deciding to ignore him for now, Liu Jin turns to Bei Hong.


    I am surprised you have girls here.


    Bei Hong shrugs. Id have preferred if it was just us drinking, but they came with the room.


    Female servants, then. Maybe even Outer Disciples trying to earn points however they can.


    I did note with the room, Fan Bingbing says. It says a lot about how tired Liu Jin is that he missed her entirely. The small girl is sitting in a corner, holding a small cup of wine with her two hands. Unlike the servants, she wears the standard robes for Inner Disciples.


    "Well, of course not!" Bei Hong rolls his eyes. "You were invited. It''s different!"


    "Brother Hong!" Huang Shing yells, abruptly appearing at the door. "I already called the others and-!"


    He trails off. His face morphs from surprise to curiosity to admiration.


    "Brother Khong! Nice!"


    "It''s always the overly serious types," Bei Hong adds. A serving girl fills his cup and guides him to a seat. Another one does the same for Liu Jin.


    "It''s not like that!" The red-faced Khong yells. "You left us alone with them! I was trying to be courteous!"


    "I left you with alcohol, and you''re not drowning in it," Bei Hong nods before downing his entire cup. "Ah, that''s the good stuff!"


    No need to feel ashamed, senior brother, Huang Shing adds as a serving girl fills his cup. Liu Jin raises an eyebrow as he pulls her to hisp, and she squeals in excitement. This is the whole point of this, right?


    I thought you came here because of a woman? Liu Jin asks him.


    This and that are different. Huang Shingughs nervously. You gotta enjoy yourself, Brother Jin! Enjoy yourself!


    And how exactly are you suggesting that my Jin enjoy himself?


    Huang Shing pales as Lu Mei enters the room.


    I there is no right answer?


    Good. You are learning, Lu Mei sashays over to Liu Jin. A simple look from her is all it takes to scare off the serving girl next to him. With that done, she seats herself on the armrest of his chair. Oh dear, it seems you are suddenly without an attendant.


    A truly horrible tragedy, Liu Jin deadpans. Who will fill my cup now?


    Well have to remedy that, wont we?


    Wind calls one of the bottles to her hands, and she brings it to her mouth. Liu Jins eyes widen as her lips meet his, but he quickly rxes into the kiss and deepens it. Wine swirls between their mouths as he wraps his arms around Lu Mei and pulls her to hisp. There are many things he wants to talk to her about, but for now, he will do as Bei Hong said and be happy.


    That is one way to serve wine, Liu Jin says when the kiss ends. His and Lu Meis faces are flushed in a way that has nothing to do with alcohol.


    Only the best. I will not suffer you receiving substandard treatment.


    Argh! Bei Hong scowls. Do you two really have to do that in front of everyone?


    Whatever do you mean? Liu Jin asks. You are the one who wanted me to enjoy myself.


    Lu Mei smiles smugly and leans into Liu Jin. If we make you ufortable, youre free to leave.


    Bah! Whatever! Bei Hong says as more people enter the room. Wong, Ten, and many of the other disciples that were with them in the temple join them. More drinks! More music! Bring me something so strong I wont have to see these two!


    ~~~


    Many hours pass before Liu Jin returns to his room.


    He falls asleep as soon his head touches the pillow. Liu Jin does not even have the energy to get under the covers. The contest. The Dead ins. The monsters. Now that he is finally safe, the physical and mental exhaustion from everything he has gone through catches up to him.


    There will be work for him to do once he wakes up. Patriarch Fengs decision. The Storm Dragon Empire. Xun Huwens existence. Lu Meis secret being exposed. Those are important matters, but for now...


    For now, Liu Jin sleeps.


    ~~~

 Chapter 176: Quiet Time

    Chapter 176: Quiet Time


    ~~~


    I believe I am being punished.


    Taking care of the Reverse Tree is the one task in the Apothecary no one particrly enjoys. While it is a source of valuable ingredients, it is also an ill-tempered tree that will do its best to drain the life out of whatever it can get its branches on. To make matters worse, the chamber of the Reverse Tree is permanently submerged in darkness as only in darkness can the Reverse Tree grow.


    To harvest its ingredients, one must do so in total darkness while also avoiding damaging the hostile tree. It is an annoying duty that rotates between the disciples who have been in the Apothecary long enough to be trusted.


    Liu Jin had assumed going to the Dead ins meant hed get some leeway on missing a few of his shifts. s, he had no such luck. Upon finishing his multiple-day nap, Liu Jin had been told he would be in charge of harvesting materials from the Reverse Tree for the rest of the day.


    You agree with me, right?


    The Reverse Tree does not offer any answers. It keeps trying to catch him with its many branches, not that it everes close to doing so. Liu Jin effortlessly weaves between them as he cuts down another fruit and tosses it to therge basket strapped to his back. While other disciples would find theck of light troublesome, Liu Jins senses are good enough that there is never any danger of being caught by the Reverse Tree.


    Elder Xue is definitely angry with me. Or perhaps she just wants to keep me safe down here.


    It is probably both, which exins why she made him meet all the important people who might have wanted to thank him during his first day back. The only people who could take him out of the Apothecary now would be the Patriarch or Lord Feng Gui.


    Have you ever wondered how things are outside?


    A sharp branch tries to take his head off. Liu Jin leaps over it and prunes a few vines.


    It has been on my mind since I woke up, Liu Jin continues. Patriarch Fengs decision should have already be public. Depending on how it is handled, and even if handled well, the Eternal me n could experience an upheaval.


    How long have the Feng siblings been covertly and not-so-covertlypeting to be the next Patriarch? Years? Decades? More? How can Feng Shang be expected to silently ept its all over now and all his effort was for naught?


    There is also the matter of the spies in the Eternal me n. Elder Xue did not seem surprised when he got to that part of the story, meaning she already suspected, or maybe she already knew. Maybe all the important people know. Regardless, if Lord Feng Guis ascension proves to be a problem for them, there is no telling what they will do.


    I guess I am just worried. About everything. Liu Jin sighs as he backflips. Sorry, I should not be heaping my troubles on you. Its unseemly of me, and.


    Liu Jin trails off. One of the tree branches is held out towards him. By sheer happenstance, it happens to be one with arge fruit.


    Are you offering this to me? Liu Jin asks, tilting his head to the side. Are you sympathizing with me?


    The branch shakes, almost making a so-so motion.


    I am grateful for your kindness, but I am also worried that you have somehow reached the point where you can understand words, Liu Jin points out, taking the fruit. Shockingly, the tree doesnt try to get him this time. No, not words. More like feelings. Is that it?


    If so, he wonders just how far along the tree is in its evolution. Perhaps they will have to worry about it bing a demon in a few centuries. Liu Jin frowns as soon as the thought appears. No, it is not quite so simple. The process toward bing a demon has stages, and they all take time.


    But maybe


    Are you trying to make friends with the Reverse Tree?


    Senior Brother Luo, Liu Jin says as he blurs all the way to the entrance, well out of the Reverse Trees reach. I was not expecting you.


    Senior Brother Luo is an Inner Disciple who works at the Apothecary. He specializes in tranting the old texts they have stored. Before the contest, he approached Liu Jin with a proposition that led them to cooperate in rediscovering the elixir that allowed Senior Brother Guo to surpass the limits of the Earth Realm.


    You did not answer my question, the older disciple points out.


    I find myself needing to air my thoughts, Liu Jin says, casting a look at the Reverse Tree. The idea that Elder Xue may have fed him something that has made him more honest is considered but swiftly discarded. Not only would he have sensed something like that, but Elder Xue doesnt need to rely on that sort of method topel the truth out of someone. The Reverse Tree proved an able listener.


    It tries to drain the life out of anyone who enters this room, Luo points out.


    A listener only needs to be silent.


    Only you, Brother Jin. Luo shakes his head. Only you.


    I will take that as apliment. Did Senior Brother Luo wish to talk to me about something?


    Yes, he says. As he approaches him, Liu Jin notices his eyes are red, and there are dark circles under them. There is one particr matter I need your help with.


    ~~~


    Squawk!


    Soaring Feather leaps into Liu Jin''s arms as soon as he enters the room. It would have been cute a few months ago, but Soaring Feather is almost as big as a horse now. His wings are sorge that theypletely hide Liu Jin''s body as they close around him in a facsimile of a hug.


    "I missed you too," Liu Jin tells the ck-Winged Imperial Eagle. He scratches the back of his head, and the bird croons softly. "I am sorry for noting to pick you up sooner."


    Shameful as it is to admit, between what happened with the Patriarch, Elder Xue parading him around, Bei Hong''s party, and his very long nap afterward, Liu Jin hadpletely forgotten about visiting Soaring Feather.


    What have you been feeding him? He asks Luo. He was not this big when I left.


    It is not just Soaring Feathers size that surprises Liu Jin. The Spirit Beast has grown in cultivation while he was away. While Soaring Feathers physical growth has always been quick, he was never particrly strong as a Spirit Beast. That is why Liu Jin did not take him to the Dead ins and instead left him in Senior Brother Luos care.


    However, if his growth keeps following this pace, Liu Jin will not have to worry about that in a few more months.


    Feeding him! Ha! Luo lets out a harshugh. If only it could be so simple. No, lets call it what it is, Brother Jin. This bird of yours has been extorting me!


    That draws a raised eyebrow from Liu Jin. He slowly shifts his gaze to Soaring Feather, who squawks in indignation.


    Liu Jin crosses his arms.


    Soaring Feather looks down.


    We agreed that he should keep providing me with feathers for the elixir, but your bird stopped cooperating after only a week. Instead of offering them freely, he kept demanding more and more food for them!


    The increasingly guilty look on Soaring Feathers face makes the truth of Luos usations obvious. However


    How did he demand food from you? Liu Jin asks. He cant talk.


    Thats not important! Luo says, blushing in embarrassment.


    What sort of brutal haggling happened while he was away? The question passes through his mind before Liu Jin realizes he has no interest in the subject. There are already too many ridiculous things in his life to add more.


    What matters is that progress has slowed down greatly because of it! Luo angrily points at Soaring Feather. Lord Feng Gui was more than satisfied with the first batch, but we both know the process for making it still needs to be refined.


    I see. Liu Jin rubs his chin. Soaring Feather, you did wrong.


    The bird flinches.


    Apologize.


    A timid, barely audible cry leaves the eagles beak. Some would have been moved by the pathetic sight, but not Liu Jin.


    You are far too big to y cute. Do it properly.


    That earns him an indignant look from Soaring Feather, but he meets it with a steely gaze that has the bird shrinking away from him. Soaring Feather bows his head to Luo and shakes some feathers from his wing.


    Thank you, Brother Jin, Luo says. These will do for now.


    I dont foresee you having any more problems getting feathers from him, but dont hesitate to call me if hes being troublesome, Liu Jin says, patting Soaring Feathers head.


    Trust me, Luo says, ring at the eagle. I wont.


    How far have youe along? Liu Jin asks when the two dont seem to be in any hurry to stop ring at each other.


    The sess of the treatment on Senior Brother Guo would lead one to believe there is nothing more that needs to be done, but that could not be further from the truth. The recipe for the elixir used came from an old scroll. The original maker never once considered it could be used in conjunction with something like the Spring of Enduring Valour. There is still plenty of room for improvement. Be it in the ingredients, the steps for making the potion, or in the best way to take advantage of the interaction between the elixir and the spring.


    I believe I have made some improvements, enough that Senior Brother Guo will not be our only sess. However, the process is still not refined enough.


    I have a few ideas for ingredients that could be added to the form, Liu Jin says. I think they will increase its effectiveness.


    Since its your idea, its basically guaranteed to work.


    You praise me too much.


    No. There is not a single person in the Apothecary who would disagree with me on this, Luo says. Had it not been for you, it might have taken me several more months of work to reach this stage, and Im not just saying that because you gave me ess to your pet''s feathers.


    I only helped out towards the end.


    And only because the inevitability of the contest loomed over them.


    And that was enough to greatly speed up the process, Luo affirms.


    Liu Jin doesnt say anything. Its always awkward when people praise him too much.


    By the way, have you nned on taking the treatment? Luo asks him. You refrained from doing so before taking part in the contest.


    Liu Jin shakes his head.


    I am in no position to undergo the treatment right now, Liu Jin says. My body is still recovering from what happened in the Dead ins.


    In theory, the treatment should only increase his physicality and leave his meridians untouched. However, there is no telling how that sort of change will affect his body, weak as it is right now.


    Luo frowns. Are you ever intending to take the treatment?


    I am not sure, Liu Jin confesses. At first, I declined because I wasnt sure how effective it would be on someone who is only in the Spirit Realm. Now my body has several modifications that make me unsure of how it would interact with the treatment.


    He needs to understand how much has his body been changed by Nine-Headed Snake Gods Veins.


    I need far more study to be sure it is safe.


    You should not admit something like that so easily, Luo tells him. Let me tell you this right now, there is not a single person who has failed to notice the drastic increase in power many of the disciples went through. There is much talk of hidden treasures and fortunate encounters, but those of us in the Apothecary have a good idea of who is to me. Lord Feng Gui will be delighted, I am sure, but Elder Xue is keeping you here for a reason, junior. Rest assured, no one here is foolish enough to betray you.


    Even those who dont like me?


    Especially those who dont like you.


    Liu Jin smiles.


    How lucky I am to have such dependable seniors.


    ~~~

 Chapter 177: Until You Are Ready

    Chapter 177: Until You Are Ready


    ~~~


    Only a few of the disciples who went to the Dead ins remain unounted for. While it is possible they might return in theing weeks, it is far more likely those who havent done so yet wont evere back to the Eternal me n. Either because they have chosen to abandon it, like Xun Huwen, or because they are dead.


    Like Bu Jing.


    Bu Jing was a follower of the now-disgraced Elder Cheung. The disciple oncepeted against Liu Jin in a pill-making contest and lost. Bu Jing then joined the Punishment Force and started the fight in the Sparring Hall that doomed several disciples to dying in the Dead ins. ording to the casualty report, one of the disciples who returned saw him die to a powerful Spirit Beast shortly after the transport.


    Liu Jin is not sure how to feel about that.


    The question of just how much Bu Jing knew is one that still eludes him. Logically, Bu Jing should have known about Elder Cheungs experiments. His skills were too sharp for him to miss them. On the other hand, Liu Jin had felt Bu Jings deep-rooted admiration for Elder Cheung when they shed. He had felt the hurt and resentment in his soul.


    Perhaps, Bu Jing was simply someone who admired the wrong person and became blind to his faults. From Bu Jings point of view, Liu Jin might have been the viin who framed Elder Cheung and took the Medical Pavilion from him.


    Just like how, from Qu Rous perspective, Liu Jin was nothing more than the man who killed his brother by denying them medical supplies during the tournament.


    It doesnt matter now, Liu Jin supposes. None of it does. Bu Jing. Qu Rou. Yuan Yi. Their circumstances and those of many others like them will remain lost. Just like their lives have been lost to the Dead ins.


    Dead without knowing anything.


    Dead without understanding anything.


    And isnt that just the height of unfairness? Liu Jin whispers.


    Soaring Feather croons and rubs his head against him. Liu Jin smiles and pats the eagles soft feathers as he turns the page.


    A short momentter, the door opens.


    Do you know I can feel your depressing thoughts from all the way down the corridor? Lu Mei asks as she walks into his room. Liu Jin blinks a few times. He must still be out of sorts if he forgot to ce talismans on his door to lock it.


    It is not depression. It is meditation and deep thought, Liu Jin says as Soaring Feather abandons his side to go over Lu Mei.


    It is depressing is what it is, Lu Mei says, patting Soaring Feather. Oh, dear. You grew a lot. How about it? You agree with me, dont you? Jin should not be reading depressing novels, right?


    Soaring Feather croons and nods his head.


    It is not a novel, Liu Jin says, ring at the traitorous bird as he ces the report on his desk. It is a report on all the disciples who went to the Dead ins. Those who have returned and those who wont.


    Lu Mei stops petting Soaring Feather.


    Why would you have that?


    I asked Elder Xue for it, and she gave it to me.


    Lu Mei stares at him in iprehension.


    <em>Why?</em>


    Because people died for stupid reasons, Liu Jin answers.


    Thats how most people die! Lu Mei says, throwing her hands up.


    They just happened to be at the wrong ce at the wrong time, Liu Jin continues as though he hadnt heard her. That was all it took for them to be thrown into the Dead ins. It is pitiful. Not a single one of them wanted their stories to end that way. The least I can do is remember their names.


    That is not the least you could do! It is not your responsibility! Not even remotely. Dont tell me you feel a misguided sense of guilt for winning!


    Not guilt, Liu Jin says, his voice much quieter than Lu Meis. I just dont want to forget they lived. In the future, there will be other situations like this one where many people will die. When that happens, I might not have a convenient list of names ready. I might be so busy with other things, I wont even have time to spare a single thought for the dead.


    Liu Jin frowns and looks down.


    I might start thinking less of the value of each life lost in my path. I think that would be the first step toward a road I dont care for.


    Something so convenient will never happen, Lu Mei tells him. Someone like you is hopelessly doomed to live a righteous life. Youre more likely to die by that annoying conscience of yours than to ever abandon it.


    Liu Jin cocks his head. Are you encouraging me or insulting me?


    Yes, Lu Mei answers with long-suffering certainty. Liu Jin chuckles.


    How did things go with the Patriarch? He asks after a moment of silence.


    It is not a question he has had the chance to ask yet. They were not particrly keen on bringing up heavy subjects during the party. After that, Liu Jin was asleep, and he doubts Lu Mei fared any better. Today marks his first chance to freely talk to Lu Mei since returning.


    Ugh! Lu Meis face immediately sours. She sits down on his bed. Dont remind me of that.


    That bad?


    I have permission to call him grandfather, she tells him. Liu Jin winces.


    Thats bad.


    The affection of someone like Patriarch Feng is preferable to his anger, but if possible, one should strive to be ignored by him.


    He knew because, of course, he knew. Meddlesome old men always love to gossip with each other, Lu Mei grumbles. Her knuckles are white as she clutches her robes. The only upside is that he reassured me his sons would be too stupid to put the truth of my parentage together anytime soon.


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow.


    I can understand Lord Feng Gui not realizing the truth, Liu Jin says. Elder Xue could reveal it, but he doesnt think she will. High-level cultivators seem to like hoarding secrets like they are treasures. He shouldnt know Lord Feng Shang was present at the time of your conception.


    Besides, the image Lord Feng Shang has cultivated is that of a serious and responsible man. The idea of him having a bastard daughter shes too much with it.


    However, wouldnt Lord Feng Shang be able to put the pieces together? He is the one I mean


    He had sex with my mother, you mean.


    Liu Jin averts his eyes. Yes.


    How are you sofortable with blood, guts, and other revolting things yet so awkward with the basics of life? Lu Mei ponders. But yes, that is exactly what I asked him. Do you want to know what my dear grandfather told me?


    Liu Jin thinks about it for a moment.


    The answer is going to be some sort of insult, isnt it?


    ording to him, Lord Feng Shang will be so busymenting his recent failures that he wont even consider the notion that the girl with the Eternal me might be his bastard daughter. Lu Meiughs bitterly. One failure at a time is enough, it seems.


    Liu Jin frowns. That does not sound right.


    He has to realize it eventually, he says.


    Even if Lu Meis mother took every possible precaution to ensure her pregnancy, there is no way she could have gotten pregnant if Lord Feng Shang hadnt allowed it. A cultivator in the Emperor Realm can easily control such things. Thus, for Lu Meis mother to have be pregnant, Lord Feng Shang must have wanted it on some level.


    There is no way someone can be that willfully blind to his own ws.


    Lu Mei stares at him pityingly.


    Jin she says.


    ...I realized it as soon as I said it. Liu Jin buries his face in his hands. What does it say about the Eternal me n that we can so easily rely on the inadequacies of our leaders?


    It says we are lucky they have things we can take advantage of, Lu Mei replies, grabbing hold of his pillow and holding it to her chest. Dont worry. I am sure in a few decades, there will be children like us figuring out how to best take advantage of our ws. It is the circle of life.


    Still, the truth is bound toe up eventually.


    Even if that doesnt happen, strong Feng blood like Lu Meis is too valuable to be left alone. It wouldnt be odd if Lord Feng Gui tries to have her married once he consolidates his position as the next Patriarch. The discovery of her real father would only change whod have more authority over her.


    Before that happens...


    <em>The most you need to fear is a girl of Feng blood being prepared for you in a few hundred years, but you have already taken care of that yourself.</em>


    Even before Mud told him, Liu Jin understood that was a possibility. It might even be one Patriarch Feng and Elder Xun favor, and it would save Lu Mei the trouble of having either of the Feng siblings trying to use her in that way.


    It would be in my best interests to be on some form of long-term mission when that happens, Lu Mei replies. She says it casually, yet something tells Liu Jin that she understands as well. She knows as well as he does, and they both know the other knows.


    However, they dont bring it up.


    Not yet.


    What is this? Lu Mei asks, grabbing a small bag resting on his nightstand. More medicine?


    Sweets, replies Liu Jin.


    I didnt think youd be the sort of person who has time for sweets, Lu Mei says. She takes one and eats it. Her face sours immediately. Too sweet! Far too sweet! How can you eat this?


    Sweetness is a necessity, Liu Jin says, easily catching the bag when she tosses it to him. Life is too bitter.


    Do not speak as though you were an old man defeated by life. Also, I do not detect a shred of cultivation value in those things. How did you even get them?


    Not everything needs cultivation value. I had one of the disciples go to Ember City and buy them for me.


    A disciple or that servant of yours? Lu Mei asks him.


    A disciple, Liu Jin replies. Lei Kong has orders to never try to infiltrate thepound. Hed fail horribly, and Id rather not have him get into trouble. He attracts it far too often already.


    Not that he is any better in that regard.


    It would have been nice to know you had a servant in the True Realm who wasing to protect you, Lu Mei says as she makes herselffortable on his bed. Not many people can rely on such things.


    I was not sure he would go that far. He is or rather, he was a soldier of Murong Bangs army.


    Lu Mei raises an eyebrow. The man who destroyed your hometown?


    The same.


    How did you gain the loyalty of one of his men?


    He felt guilty for his actions and pledged himself to me, Liu Jin exins, shrugging.


    Lu Mei sighs. Of course, he did.


    I never imagined hed leap into the Dead ins, let alone that hed encounter the Duke. It was


    Impossible.


    An unlikely oue made possible only by oveing Heavens Will and recing it with his own.


    That is probably what someone like Xun Huwen will say.


    Fortunate, Liu Jin finishes. Hes back in Ember City now, though I wish he wasnt so close to us. Some people might try to argue that his presence in the contest counts as cheating.


    I dont think you have to worry about that, Lu Mei tells him. The Patriarch has made his judgment. Anyone trying to object now would look like an idiot.


    That doesnt mean people wont do it. Especially the idiots.


    They are a numerous race, but on this asion, fear of going against Patriarch Feng outweighs natural stupidity and bluster. The reaction to Lord Feng Guis victory has been surprisingly tame because of it. Theres going to be a banquet to celebrate his eventual ascension.


    Liu Jin looks horrified. Please, tell me we dont have to go.


    If you had to, Elder Xue would have already been preparing you for it, Lu Mei points out. I doubt either of us will have to go. We are being granted a rare moment of rest, it seems.


    Thats good. Liu Jin sighs in relief and leans back into his chair. An idea crosses his mind. Do you wish to learn Ceaselessly Refining Breath now?


    Now? Are you sure? Despite her words, theres no hiding Lu Meis eagerness.


    There is no time like the present. Besides, the first step is not particrly demanding. He tosses a small pouch full of pills at her. Eat one of those.


    What are they? Lu Mei looks at them dubiously. More sweets?


    Poison.


    Funny. What are they?


    Poison.


    Lu Mei stares at him.


    He stares right back at her.


    If it makes you feel better, they are just the right amount of sweet. We wont move onto the odorless ones until you are ready.


    ~~~

 Chapter 178: What Can You Tell Me?

    Chapter 178: What Can You Tell Me?


    ~~~


    The banquet celebrating Lord Feng Guis new statuses and goes without any fanfare. Or rather, there is a lot of fanfare, but none of it is the unwanted kind. The celebration goes precisely as intended, without chaos, destruction, or death. Lord Feng Gui is not the Patriarch yet, but he will be, and the Eternal me n has chosen to ept it without struggle.


    The days that follow the banquet are almost boring in how mundane they are. There are no angry outbursts or silly grudge matches. The Sparring Hall is almost unreasonably subdued, as if the disciples there feared the act of making a fist.


    Liu Jin cannot say he dislikes it. In fact, he wishes the Eternal me n could be like this more often.


    Elder Xue has finally stopped swamping him with work in the Apothecary, an opportunity he has used to walk around thepound and enjoy the rare peace and quiet. In the morning, Liu Jin visited the Medical Pavilion and was pleased to see everything going smoothly. Then, he decided to check up on the other disciples who had been in the Dead ins.


    Its time I challenge Feng Zhi!


    A mistake, in hindsight.


    Thats a horrible idea, Liu Jin tells Huang Shing.


    The two are in the Summer Forest, well away from prying eyes and ears. Huang Shing is in the middle of a simple tree-cutting mission. Mundane as the task is, there is a reason why Huang Shing is doing it beyond solitude. Like Liu Jin, Huang Shing is someone whose cultivation increased significantly while in the Dead ins. His body needs to rx and properly stabilize before he can train in earnest once more.


    Putting aside his high cultivation level, Feng Zhis father is ted to be the next Patriarch, Liu Jin points out as he helps Huang Shing cut the fallen trees into smaller pieces and tie them into bundles. Feng Zhi has also been given credit for the discoveries in the temple. In all the time we have been here, his star has never been higher.


    That might be true


    Might be?


    Huang Shing clicks his tongue. Brother Jin is far too harsh.


    I find it important to keep certain people honest, especially to themselves, Liu Jin says as he finishes bundling a few branches. Whether in cultivation or status, Feng Zhi is stronger than you. Challenging him is a horrible idea.


    Hear me out, Brother Jin, Huang Shing says, holding up his hand. Certainly, Feng Zhi is more popr than me, but hes not as popr as he could be!


    Oh?


    People dont like Feng Zhi much, Huang Shing tells him, lowering his voice. Thats what Senior Brother Xi told me.


    You have been talking to Xi Mou? Liu Jins eye twitches. The same Xi Mou who was part of Lord Feng Shangs faction in the Dead ins?


    I figure if nothing was done about him when he came back, then its safe, Huang Shing shrugs. Senior Brother Xi has sort of be a leader among the younger members of Lord Feng Shangs faction now that the other tournament participants have left.


    Hes deliberately egging you on to cause trouble.


    Almost certainly, Huang Shing says, nodding eagerly. Im not that dumb, Brother Jin, but I dont think hes wrong when he says Feng Zhi is not that popr. Despite his position, hes not someone who has much support.


    Liu Jin frowns. Though he does not like to admit it, Huang Shing has a point. Due to Feng Haos existence and Lady Lings influence, Feng Zhi has few true allies in the Eternal me n. Rather than a Young Master, most people probably think of him as a spare.


    And if were talking about cultivation, the gap that seemed so insurmountable when I joined the Eternal me n is much smaller now.


    Huang Shing raises his hand to the sun.


    I just need a little more for him to be within my reach. This is not arrogance, Brother Jin. I have defeated people who surpassed me in cultivation in the past. I have always been stronger than my level would suggest.


    Liu Jin sighs.


    Aha! Huang Shing points at him. I know that sigh! It means I have a point, but you dont want to admit it!


    Liu Jin tilts his head to the side. Do I have so many sighs that you can differentiate between them?


    You sigh a lot, Brother Jin.


    Once again, Huang Shing is not entirely wrong. About the difference between him and Feng Zhi, that is. While Huang Shing has kept growing, Feng Zhi has not advanced even a single level in all the time they have known him. The difference between them has shrunk to the point where it is only a little over half a realm.


    However, even taking into ount the curse of the Earth Realm, that is still an insurmountable obstacle under most circumstances. Huang Shing might be stronger than his level would suggest, and were they talking about anyone else, Liu Jin would be forced to admit he might have the smallest odds of winning. Maybe one in fifty.


    But this is Feng Zhi they are talking about.


    Feng Zhi is also stronger than his level would suggest, Liu Jin tells him, stacking bundles of branches on top of each other. That is not even taking into ount the Eternal me. You have no answer to that.


    Huang Shing crosses his arms and looks away. Is it really that great?


    Yes, Liu Jin replies. Yes, it is.


    Though he has only felt it a few times and seen it less, that was more than enough for Liu Jin to get a good sense of how powerful the Eternal me is. Feng Zhi might only be in the First Level of the Earth Realm, but the Eternal me allows him to wield far greater power.


    Even if he underestimates you at first, you are not strong enough to immediately end the fight. Hell soon start taking you seriously. Once that happens, you will lose. And if you actually prove strong enough to make him use the Eternal me, you will die. It is that simple.


    Argh! Huang Shing runs his hands over his hair and yells at the skies. Nearby birds fly away in fear. Friends are supposed to encourage each other, you know?


    I am encouraging you to live.


    Huang Shing flinches and clutches his chest. That one cut deep, Brother Jin. I think I just took more damage right now than in all the time I was in the Dead ins. Even the dragon didnt hit that hard.


    As if weighted down by gloom, Huang Shing slumps against a tree and sits down on the dirt.


    What am I supposed to do about Yi Jiao then? The whole point ofing here was to rescue her, but the months have passed, and I have done nothing!


    Correct me if I am wrong, Liu Jin says, sitting down on top of a fallen tree, but despite your ims, you werent exactly shying away from those girls at the party.


    This and that are different! Huang Shing repeats his words from the party. Yi Jiao and I we were never He blushes. ....as physically intimate as you and Sister Mei are.


    Id be surprised if you were considering your ages when you were separated. Families tend to be protective about that sort of thing. I imagine meetings between the two of you were heavily regted.


    Not at first, Huang Shing answers. When we were kids, we used to y around a lot. No one minded it then. When it became an official engagement, yeah, there were always chaperones. I couldnt just visit her. They had to be formal meetings and the like. It was all so stiff.


    Liu Jin can easily imagine it. As a child, his interaction with Xiao Shuang had all been heavily controlled. Hed thought it was because of her condition, but things would have likely been the same if she was perfectly healthy. Important families tend to be heavily protective of anything that could potentially threaten their daughters virtue.


    After we were separated, I began travelingand well Huang Shing blushes bright red. It looks bad if the wandering hero doesnt ept a maidens kiss for his good deeds! Thats how its supposed to go, right?


    Liu Jin says nothing. Saving damsels and the associated rewards are not a matter he has any experience with.


    Anyway! It doesnt matter! I still need to save Yi Jiao!


    Do you even know where she is? Have you encountered any clues about her whereabouts during your time here?


    No, Huang Shing admits, hanging his head. I was hoping defeating Feng Zhi would make him reveal that.


    Liu Jin wants to sigh but doesnt because Huang Shing just told him he sighs too much.


    Theres no guarantee hell do that. You dont even know if shes in thepound. The Eternal me n has several branches all over the empire and beyond. She could be in any of them.


    But why would he kidnap her if hes not going to keep her close? Unless Do you think he threw her away?


    Does that strike you as something he would do? Liu Jin asks.


    I dont know Huang Shing bites his lower lips. There are stories about his father.


    Something tells me Feng Zhi is not much like his father.


    But he did steal my fiance! Which does sound like what his father would do! But I wanted him to be worse, Huang Shing admits. When I came here, I was expecting him to always act like a petty tyrant. A spoiled brat. But he isnt like that. Its annoying! I dont understand him at all.


    Fiercely protective of his brother. Temperamental. Focused. Stubborn. Those are all things Liu Jin knows about Feng Zhi, but at the same time, he understands what Huang Shing is getting at.


    We dont really know much about him, huh?


    ~~~


    I was wondering how long it would take you to visit me.


    Lady Lings manor is the same as always, and its owner is no different. Always elegant, Lady Ling is dressed in silks and adorned in jewels. Aromatic incense is heavy in the air, making everything look just a little hazy. It is too extravagant to wee a simple visitor, but Lady Ling is nothing if not extravagant.


    Mydy, I came here the same day I returned to the Dead ins, Liu Jin replies.


    And you immediately disappeared in the depths of the Apothecary ever since. Lady Ling points at him with her fan. Xue has been hiding you from me all this time.


    Mydy looked for me? Liu Jin blinks. Whatever for? I thought it was enough that Elder Xue brought me so mydy could express her thanks.


    That was before I learned how much you had done for my dear Hao. You have gone above and beyond all my expectations. However, Xue has kept you so guarded, youd think there was something harmful about ady wishing to express her thanks to her sons protector.


    Elder Xue worries about me. That is all.


    Am I someone to be worried about now? Lady Ling scoffs. Oh well, I suppose her old age has finally made a shred of motherhood bloom in that woman. It is amusing as it is inconvenient.


    This onecks the knowledge to opine on such things, Liu Jin says as neutrally as possible.


    As respectful and tactful as always. If every one of my husbands subordinates could follow your example, things would be far more peaceful here. Lady Lings fan snaps open to cover the lower half of her face. But I digress. Speak, why is it that you sought an audience with me?


    I came to ask about Feng Hao, Liu Jin says. I wish to know if he has recovered and whether he will be allowed to continue his training with me.


    Training Lady Ling mutters. Her fan snaps shut. That could work.


    Mydy?


    My child is as healthy as can be. As is natural.


    Of course. Young Master Feng Hao looked quite healthy thest time we spoke.


    Unfortunately, my husband does not seem to understand that. She frowns darkly. Even since they returned, he has had his men poring over old scrolls and having my dear, bright child analyzed. All because of what happened in that dusty old temple! Thats simply no way for a child to spend his days!


    Liu Jin can understand Lord Feng Guis actions. What happened to Feng Hao in the temple definitely requires proper investigation. All the same, he agrees with Lady Lings point.


    Feng Hao is a child. He deserves to live as one.


    To make matters worse, hes having that little monster brought in as well! All because he helped out a little in that temple!


    Feng Zhi helped more than a little, but Liu Jin wants Lady Ling on his side for this, so he just nods.


    Ill bring it up with my husband. Since its for training, hes almost certain to agree to let Feng Hao have some time off, especially since hell be spending it with one of the heroes of the Dead ins.


    Liu Jin bows his head. That title is too much for me.


    Nonsense. Young men should strive to have as many titles as possible. Lady Ling smiles. Now, if that is all you needed to say, allow me a question of my own.


    Of course.


    What do you know of the girl who used the Eternal me in the Dead ins.


    On that matter, I cannot say I know more than Lady Ling, Liu Jin replies. If this one knows of it, surely, Lady Ling knows of it as well.


    Lady Ling holds his gaze for several seconds.


    I see, she says after a while. Her fan taps her hand exactly twice. If you say it, I must assume it is true because you would not dare lie to me. In light of your services, I must acknowledge your words as true.


    Mydys generosity is without bounds.


    Naturally, and in the spirit of that generosity, allow me to give you the following advice: You have my permission to take her.


    Liu Jin blinks.


    What?


    A girl of strong Feng blood is valuable, Lady Ling continues. Why, if someone like that little monster were to marry her, shed bear him powerful offspring, which could prove troublesome if he ever shows ambitions above his station. Simrly, it would be inconvenient if my dear child were to be paired off with someone so beneath him. However, if she was taken as a prize by a disciple with a proven record and demonstrated loyalty, the threat she poses would be neatly neutralized without the need for me to do anything. As you are a disciple of the Apothecary, I imagine you do not need any help procuring items that would help ensure her agreement, though if needed, I can provide you with a few elixirs.


    Liu Jin pushes down the revulsion he feels.


    That will not be necessary, Lady Ling.


    Lady Ling smiles at him as if she hadnt suggested something perfectly horrible.


    I am d we had this talk. Come here next week. My son will be waiting for you.


    ~~~


    Just as Lady Ling assured him, Feng Hao is waiting for him the next time he is called to her manor.


    I am so d we can train again, Elder Brother! Feng Hao says while he attacks Liu Jin. The things you taught me helped me out a lot in the Dead ins!


    I am d to hear that, Young Master, Liu Jin replies as he easily dodges around Feng Hao. This level of sparring is not enough to inconvenience him. I am also d that your condition has improved.


    Feng Hao had already returned to normal after whatever happened to him in the temple. However, the current Feng Hao has gone a step beyond that. His Qi roars with every attack, showcasing his new strength.


    Spirit Realm, First Level.


    And hes not even nine yet. Unbelievable.


    Has the Eternal me given you any trouble since returning? Liu Jin asks. Feng Hao shakes his head.


    Not at all, Feng Hao says, his attacks slowing down as he thinks. My father and the men with him have let me use it a couple of times. He frowns. They are always taking notes and whispering to each other. It is annoying.


    I imagine they are just worried.


    I know my father is worried. The old men just seem to keep talking about the Sun Scrolls and other such things.


    The Sun Scrolls. That name has been showing up a lot these days in whispers and rumors passed around by the disciples. They say they are some sort of ancient relic of the Eternal me n and that the barrier in the temple may be some sort of clue towards finding them. They dont know the barrier is older than the Eternal me n, but that doesnt mean there isnt some shred of truth to be found in their spections.


    And do you find it easier to use the Eternal me now?


    Should I show it to you, Elder Brother?!


    No, Liu Jin replies back just as quickly. Do not ever use the Eternal me without proper supervision. And no, I do not count as proper supervision, he adds when he senses what Feng Hao is about to ask. That would be your father and your brother.


    Feng Hao sighs.


    They would probably agree.


    That shows they have good sense, Liu Jin replies as he stops a kick aimed at his head. I am hoping that good sense extends to other matters.


    Huh?


    There is something I wish to discuss with your brother, Young Master, Liu Jin says, not seeing any point in hiding his intentions.


    Huh? With my brother?


    Yes, Liu Jin replies. It is one of the reasons why he went to Lady Ling to restart Feng Haos lessons. Not the only one, obviously. He has spent enough time around Feng Haos family to feel somewhat responsible for him.


    Feng Hao needs at least one normal influence in his life.


    Are you two going to fight? Feng Hao asks, frowning suspiciously.


    I have no interest in fighting your brother, young master. Trust me on that.


    However, Huang Shing might if he does not act quickly enough.


    I just wanted to know where I might find him. I assume he lives in the main house, but does he perhaps have another residence in thepound?


    Feng Hao stops to think.


    I think he has a mansion somewhere in thepound? He scratches his cheek. My mother mentioned it once, but I have never gone there.


    I see. Do you know if he lives with anyone there?


    Maybe his servants? Sorry, Elder Brother. I dont actually spend much time with my brother. Mother doesnt like it.


    I can imagine. I apologize for bringing up something ufortable, Liu Jin settles into abat stance once more. Lets resume your lesson, young master.


    Feng Hao brightens immediately. Right!


    Hourster, Liu Jin is making his way back to the Inner Disciples mansion. The sun has almost set, and for the first time in a long time, he is not worried about being ambushed.


    As expected, the two do not spend much time together, Liu Jin mutters under his breath.


    It would have been nice if Feng Hao could have answered all his questions, but he never expected to find Yi Jiao that way.


    How about you?


    Liu Jin casually kicks a pebble at a nearby tree with enough force to crack it in half. However, the pebble never makes contact with the tree; it stops in the middle of the air. Space shimmers and fizzles as the invisibility technique of the person who had been following him ever since he left Lady Lings manor is dispelled.


    The figure revealed is one Liu Jin can recognize. She is a servant he has seen hanging around Feng Zhi a few times.


    What can you tell me about your master?


    ~~~

 Chapter 179: Reasoning

    Chapter 179: Reasoning


    ~~~


    Though Feng Zhis servant is dressed in dark clothes with barely an inch of her skin exposed, Liu Jin has no problems recognizing her Qi. In the past, her androgynous appearance caused him to think of her as a man, but stepping into the True Realm has taken his sensing abilities to a new level.


    What can you tell me about your master? He asks.


    Feng Zhis servant does not immediately reply. She looks at him with wary eyes. Her Qi is tense, her body ready to flee at a moments notice.


    To think Disciple Qing detected my presence so easily impressive.


    You could not hide from me before I entered the True Realm, Liu Jin points out dryly, remembering when she tried to sneak into his room to deliver one of Feng Zhis threats. This much is only to be expected.


    Indeed. You have grown greatly, Disciple Qing. However, I will not betray my masters secrets.


    Does that mean you can tell me things as long as they are not secret? Liu Jin asks. He raises a finger, and she flinches. For example, you were hiding outside Lady Lings mansion. Feng Zhi must have ordered you to keep an eye on Feng Hao. Am I right?


    The servant does not answer. Even her Qi goes utterly still, as if not moving could somehow make him forget shes there.


    When you saw me leave Lady Lings house, you decided to follow me. Why? Did Feng Zhi tell you I merited special attention?


    Liu Jin thinks about it and nods.


    Yes, that sounds like something hed do. Hes too paranoid.


    Of course, considering everything that has happened recently, it might be better to call Feng Zhi properly paranoid.


    Do not insult Young Master Feng Zhi! the servant yells. Her Qi hisses like an angry cat. Steel glints under her sleeve. A dagger, most likely.


    Must you show such hostility to me? Liu Jin wonders. He takes a single step toward the servant, and she immediately backs away. You keep treating me like I am about to attack you. Am I that scary? People keep saying that I am. I must confess it is beginning to hurt me.


    I have nothing to say to you!


    I am not forcing you to betray your master, nor do I have any interest in hurting Feng Zhi, Liu Jin calmly tells her. I just need you to answer a few questions. Surely that cannot hurt anyone?


    Her reply to his well-reasoned attempt to calm her down is to flee. She makes it a grand total of three steps away from him before he cuts her off, appearing in front of her in the blink of an eye. Steel shes in the night as she draws her de.


    Stop.


    Liu Jin brings the full weight of his Qi down on her, and she falls, unable to bear his presence. Her eyes look at him with fear, yet there is resolve behind that fear. The will to never betray her master.


    Liu Jin sighs.


    I am used to feeling threatened by people much stronger than me, he says, his lips forming a thin line. Being on the opposite side I cannot say I like it.


    Liu Jin releases her from his presence and offers her a hand.


    If you will not talk, at least take me to your master. Give him as much of a warning as you want. I have no intention of attacking him. Even if I wanted to, it should be clear I am not his match. If you cannot trust me, at least trust your masters strength.


    The servant stays silent for a long while.


    Very well.


    Still, she does not take his hand.


    ~~~


    Feng Zhi''s manor is far different from Lady Ling''s. That is not to say it is an ugly ce. Nor is it dirty or rundown. As a building, it is notcking in the slightest. It is just sober. Quiet. There are no ornaments on therge garden surrounding the property, no flowers, and not even a small pond.


    The character of its owner is not reflected at all.


    Feng Zhi''s servant went inside a little over a minute ago and has yet toe out. The way Feng Zhi''s Qi spikes every now and then tells Liu Jin that Feng Zhi is already aware of his presence. He has just chosen not toe out yet.


    Is he going to make him wait?


    It starts as a nagging worry, but as the minutes pass, it bes an annoying reality. Liu Jin shakes his head and crosses his arms. What exactly has he done to Feng Zhi to warrant this sort of treatment? No, the answer to that is obvious. He got too close to Feng Hao, and Feng Zhi''s protective streak is as deep as the sea.


    "You have a lot of nerve."


    Feng Zhi appears before him in a blur of speed. Hair like me and eyes like gold stand out even in the dark of the night as if they shone with a light of their own.


    "You threaten my servant," Feng Zhi says. His Qi rises just enough to be threatening without being deliberately overt. "Then you demand an audience with me?"


    "Young Master, I threatened no one and kindly asked for an audience," Liu Jin says. "If being stronger than the people I speak to is all it takes for my words to be taken as a threat, then Young Master threatens people all the time."


    "I do."


    Liu Jin is left blinking, not having expected such a blunt and easy admission.


    "That''s a sad way of looking at things, Young Master."


    The narrowing of Feng Zhis eyes is apanied by a slight rise in temperature.


    You mock me?


    Young Master, there is no point in trying to intimidate me. We both know you are not going to attack me, Liu Jin says.


    You seem awfully certain of that. The heat rises even more. Are you sure you wish to stake your life on that assumption?


    Yes, Liu Jin replies without fear, meeting Feng Zhis eyes. Attacking me after everything that happened in the Dead ins would be a horrible idea. You are not angry enough to ignore that. Could we please just talk? Or shall I cower before you for a few minutes to sate your ego, Young Master?


    If Feng Zhis looks could kill, Liu Jin would be fulminated on the spot. Thankfully, Feng Zhi is not that good.


    Not yet.


    Speak, Feng Zhi says through gritted teeth.


    "I came here to ask about a woman named Yi Jiao. As I understand it, Young Master Feng Zhi has heard of her."


    Feng Zhi''s look somehow manages to be even scarier. For a moment, Liu Jin fears he might actually attack him.


    "I have nothing to say to you. Leave and never return."


    Feng Zhi turns away and starts walking back into the manor. Liu Jin sighs.


    "Huang Shing will surpass you."


    Feng Zhi stops.


    "There is a limit to bad jokes."


    I came here today, so Huang Shing wont have to do it in the future, Liu Jin says. Please, do not bother pretending you dont know who that is. By now, it is quite clear Young Master Feng Zhi remembers Huang Shing. Id even dare say the Young Master has a strong inkling as to why he is here.


    Aye, I remember him, Feng Zhi says dismissively. He is the fool who rejected my kindness.


    Young Master keeps repeating that phrase. All it means is that Young Master didnt kill him when he had the opportunity to, Liu Jin points out. If simply not killing someone is enough to be considered kind, then Young Master Feng Zhi truly must have led a very pitiful life.


    Feng Zhi''s Qi res once more. Angrily, but with focus. This time, Liu Jin is forced to raise his own aura to endure its power, and even then, he''s pushed back a few yards. Still, he does not raise his arms or allow any hostility to enter his mind. If he does, Feng Zhi will have an excuse to attack.


    "Huang Shing was a non-issue when he first came here. That must be what the Young Master thought," Liu Jin keeps talking, grunting only slightly from the effort. "But that''s not the case anymore, is it? In mere months, he has grown by leaps and bounds."


    "You prattle on about the growth of someone who is only in the True Realm as if that should matter to me."


    "Would Young Master prefer it if I prattled on about his growth instead? I am afraid there is not much to say. You are still in the First Level of the Earth Realm, Young Master. That has not changed in all the time this one has known you. I wonder, by the time the next Crimson Cloud Tournament arrives, will you still be as you are now?"


    The potency of Feng Zhi''s aura doubles. Liu Jin grunts as his feet are forced deep into the ground. Even so, his knees do not buckle.


    "Your tongue has grown bold," Feng Zhi notes, his golden eyes glowing. "Are you that confident in your strength? Are you really so reckless as to not feel any fear in my presence?"


    The pressure surrounding Liu Jin fades, but Feng Zhi''s power grows deeper. Liu Jin has no trouble recognizing what is about to happen. Unfortunately, he has felt this power far too often for his liking.


    "Are you so insecure that you are about to call upon the Eternal me to scare off someone who is just in the True Realm?" Liu Jin asks before the me can bloom. "Is that the quality of the Eternal me n''s Young Master?"


    Liu Jin''s words prove far more effective than any attack. The anger does not fade from Feng Zhi''s eyes, yet his power is snuffed out in an instant. The night is left in eerie silence. Now that Liu Jin has pointed it out, Feng Zhi cannot bear the thought of proving him right.


    To call upon the Eternal me means Liu Jin has forced him to use the Eternal me. Feng Zhi is too proud to allow that.


    "I tire of this," Feng Zhi says atst. "Say what you came here for and leave."


    Liu Jin blinks.


    "Did I not already say it? Young Master, what happened between you and Huang Shing is no longer an issue I can ignore. Right now, Huang Shing cannot challenge you, but in the near future, that will no longer be the case. The ramifications of his sess could prove troublesome for me."


    There is a slight chance that, should he grow strong enough, Huang Shing will be able to defeat Feng Zhi and get away with it, but it is far more likely that whatever possible humiliation he inflicts upon Feng Zhi will cause the Eternal me n to lose face, making retaliation a necessity.


    Things could escte in annoying ways if that happens. Liu Jin would find it necessary to step in to protect Huang Shing, which might bring him a great deal of trouble with the Eternal me n. He''d rather not have to do that. He has gone through far too much trouble already.


    Of course, Feng Zhi could strike down Huang Shing right now when he''s still rtively harmless, but Liu Jin has no intention of allowing that.


    "That is exactly why I wish to understand what happened between you and him. If I do, I might be able to mediate the issue."


    And if not, he''ll have to figure out something else. Regardless, Liu Jin fully intends to settle this peacefully. There has been far too much violencetely.


    "Believe it or not, I am acting in the best interests of the Young Master and the Eternal me n."


    "Best interests?" Feng Zhi echoes. "Do you really think I am stupid enough to believe you? Do you think I don''t see what you have been doing?"


    Liu Jin blinks.


    "What?"


    "You enter the Eternal me n and immediately gather the most troublesome disciples. You align yourself with the Apothecary and are conveniently trusted enough by Elder Xue that she had you spy on me."


    Spy?


    "You approach my brother and ingratiate yourself to his mother. Then you happen to "uncover" Elder Cheung''s crimes, giving Elder Xue control over the Medical Pavilion, boosting your position, and sessfully sabotaging my uncle''s efforts to win the tournament."


    Liu Jin grimaces. When Feng Zhi puts it like that, it does sound awfully suspicious.


    Then you just happen to be in the fight in the Sparring Hall, and you also happen to be there when Xun Huwen attacked my brother, which by the way, happened days after you visited Elder Xun, whose main disciple just happened to show up in time to save you.


    You have been keeping an eye on my movements, Liu Jin notes.


    Any fool would realize the need for that after your first month here! Feng Zhi yells at him. Since you came here, things have been thrown into disarray. I thought I had decades to prepare for the fight between my father and uncle! Instead, my father has been chosen as the next Patriarch, and Feng Hao will be under more pressure and scrutiny! Dont even get me started on everything that happened in the Dead ins! I hear Elder Xue has even been talking to my father about the Storm Dragon Empiretely!


    Liu Jin''s eyes widen.


    "What?"


    "Oh, so there is something your master did not include you in?" Feng Zhi indulges in momentary superiority. "Good. Let that make you feel how everyone else feels caught in your schemes!"


    "Young Master, there is a misunderstanding-"


    "No, I will not allow you to use your words on me! Feng Zhi points a finger at him. I do not trust you, Qing Jin, and I will not allow you to pry any secrets from me! You are exactly like the snakes you summon, and I am done entertaining you!"


    Feng Zhi vanishes in a sh, leaving Liu Jin alone in the front yard. However, he feels neither sorrow nor disappointment. There is only one thought running through his mind.


    He needs to talk to Elder Xue.


    ~~~


    <strong>Extra Scene </strong>


    ~~~


    I apologize, Young Master, his servant, Third Light, says once he returns. Even though he had detected my presence before, I underestimated his ability.


    It doesnt matter, Feng Zhi says. None of it does.


    My lord-


    Leave, he says. Unlike the increasingly rebellious Qing Jin, his servant has no problem following his orders. Shes gone from his room before he has finished sitting down, leaving him alone with his thoughts.


    <em>Huang Shing will surpass you.</em>


    Of all the insufferable


    <em>You are still in the First Level of the Earth Realm, Young Master. That has not changed in all the time this one has known you.</em>


    Arrogant


    <em>I wonder, by the time the next Crimson Cloud Tournament arrives, will you still be as you are now?</em>


    Truths...


    Feng Zhi tries to take a deep, calming breath, but no amount of breathing can stop him from digging his nails into his palms so hard he draws blood. It is not as if Qing Jin is the first to tell him something like that. Many have used hisck of progress to taunt him and spread rumors about him.


    However, Qing Jin wasnt even in the Spirit Realm when they met.


    In a matter of months, Qing Jin has gone from bowing his head before him to meeting his eyes as though they were equals! Its not just him, either. Everyone has grown. Every single disciple that hase in contact with that damnable Qing Jin has experienced some form of growth. Its obvious hes involved in it, but Elder Xue is allowing him to act as he pleases! She must be the one truly behind everything. His father should not allow that woman so much freedom, but he is far too busy analyzing what happened in the temple to care!


    His father


    <em>Little Hao is already in the Spirit Realm, yet you who made contact with the relic in the temple are content to stand still?</em>


    Feng Zhi growls. As if a level of the Earth Realm could bepared to the levels below it! If he were anyone else, people would not find his growth objectionable in the slightest!


    <em>Do you know why you remain still, son?</em>


    Shut up


    <em>You are hesitating.</em>


    Stop.


    <em>Your path, like mine, is one of destruction. However, there is no desire for destruction in you. You have decided your priorities to take precedence over your methods and, in doing so, hampered yourself.</em>


    Feng Zhi stands up abruptly. His Qi res as if trying to vanish the specter of his fathers words.


    He needs to see Yi Jiao.


    ~~~

 Chapter 180: One for One

    Chapter 180: One for One


    ~~~


    Elder Xues hands are inside a floating orb of magma.


    The look on her face is one of intense concentration, and her Qi fills theboratory with quiet purpose. Though not hostile or violent, it is still the Qi of an Emperor. The other experiments in theboratory would have surely been ruined already were it not for the multiple barriers surrounding them.


    Even Liu Jin finds it a little hard to breathe under the circumstances.


    The magma shifts and bubbles as Elder Xues hands work inside it. It is clear to Liu Jin this is no normal magma Elder Xue is working with. That does not mean he knows either its nature or its purpose. Such things are beyond hisprehension.


    Pass me the smander eggs, Elder Xue says.


    She takes one of her hands out of the magma and holds it towards him. Naturally, there is not a single injury on her skin. Liu Jin wordlessly takes the smander eggs from the crate he is holding and ces them on her waiting palm. The crate has many talismans attached to it to keep the eggs in stasis. It is a standard procedure to conserve time-sensitive ingredients. Now that the eggs are exposed to the heat generated by the magma, it is only a matter of time until they hatch.


    Liu Jins eyebrows go up as Elder Xue ces the eggs inside the magma before that happens. As thest of the smander eggs goes into the magma, the sphere glows blue, then turns incandescent white. Its radiance is such that Liu Jin has to shield his face with his arms. When it fades, the magma is no longer magma. The sphere has be a ming orb, almost like a miniature sun.


    Elder Xue frowns.


    Another failure.


    A small head pokes out of the mes after she says that. The small, moist-looking body of a baby smander follows it. Then another one and another one. The baby smanders are bright red with ck spots. They stick to the fire with their tiny, webbed feet, heedless of gravity.


    Elder Xue waves her hand, and the smanders are levitated off the sphere and forced back to the crate Liu Jin is holding.


    Still, there was some progress, Elder Xue says pensively. Her eyes do not stray from the mes. Take the smanders to the pens. I no longer have any need for them.


    As youmand Elder Xue, Liu Jin says. However, before that


    Ah yes, you came here to discuss something.


    Liu Jin came to Elder Xuesboratory fully intent on discussing what Feng Zhi said. However, Elder Xue started ordering him around before he had even fully opened the door. After that, Liu Jin had been too engrossed in the experiment to interrupt.


    I talked to Young Master Feng Zhi today, he says.


    Elder Xue turns around and gives him a sharp, measuring look. She does not need to. Someone like Elder Xue can sense everything she needs without using her eyes, so Liu Jin guesses she is doing it only for the intimidation effect.


    It is fairly effective.


    Continue.


    We talked amicably enough, Liu Jin says. Some would call that a bald-faced lie, butpared to how other enmities of his have ended, his rtionship with Feng Zhi borders on friendly.


    It is actually pretty sad.


    However, Feng Zhi said something that worried me. He said Elder Xue has been talking to Lord Feng Gui about the Storm Dragon Empire.


    I see. Both Elder Xues Qi and her face arepletely unbothered by Liu Jins words. I was hoping you would not find out about it untilter. I did not imagine youd go to the Young Master or that he was paying such close attention to his father.


    Is it true then?


    Try as he might, Liu Jin cannot stop some suspicion from creeping into his tone. This matter is too close to his heart for him to keep calm, it seems.


    Child, Elder Xue says, cing a hand on her hip. Have I done anything to warrant being looked at with such distrust? Have I ever dealt with you unfairly? Have I betrayed your secrets? Have I ever reneged on any of our agreements?


    Each question hits him like an arrow and leaves him wincing, but Elder Xue is not done.


    Or have I empowered you? Have I not given you authority? Have I not shielded you? Have I not given you the tools to make your goals more essible?


    Liu Jin looks away, guilty.


    Well?


    I apologize, Liu Jin says, bending his body a full ny degrees with the crate still in his hands. Elder Xue has shown me many kindnesses during my stay in the Eternal me n. The matter of the Storm Dragon Empire is just very dear to me, and hearing something like that worried me.


    Your stay in the Eternal me? Elder Xue echoes with amusement. Is that how you see it?


    Liu Jin raises his head and blinks. Huh?


    It does not matter, I suppose, Elder Xue says while raising several barriers around the ming sphere to hide it from sight. To answer your question, yes, I have been talking to Lord Feng Gui about the Storm Dragon Empire. The motive, however, is not something you will have any issue with.


    Elder Xue pauses. Liu Jin leans forward in anticipation. Only the newborn smanders happily moving about inside the crate break the stillness.


    I have been bringing up the matter of changing our policy in the Storm Dragon Empire to Lord Feng Gui, Elder Xue tells him atst. He has yet to decide, but the idea holds great appeal to him for more reasons than just annoying his brother. Rest assured, you will have what you came here for, an end to the stalemate between the Three Heavenly Generals.


    For once, Liu Jin is so overwhelmed he cannot utter a single sound. He came to the Eternal me n because he knew the Eternal me n controlled one of the Three Heavenly Generals of the Storm Dragon Empire and, through him, helped perpetuate the civil war. Joining them and working to change things from within seemed like the easiest way to end the civil war. The other alternatives he had considered were far too dangerous for someone of his meager strength, and waiting until he grew strong enough to realize them would take far too much time.


    However, Liu Jin had never expected things to shift so quickly. He thought hed need years of work to rise within the Eternal me n, and even those estimates felt too optimistic at times.


    Elder Xue, this one thanks you from the bottom of his heart, Liu Jin says atst, bowing his head even lower. The solemnity of the moment is somewhat ruined by one of the baby smanders crawling out of the crate and over his head.


    Elder Xue sighs.


    Raise your head. She gestures to him with a finger to do so. Do not act as though this were an act of mercy or magnanimity. You have given me the Medical Pavilion, helped depose Elder Cheung, and worked towards making Lord Feng Gui the next Patriarch. My power within the Eternal me n has grown considerably, and my position is more secure than ever. You have more than proven yourself, and such worthiness deserves a proper reward.


    She smiles.


    Besides, this change of policy will benefit the Apothecary in the long term. Having ess to the entire Storm Dragon Empire is obviously better than having ess to one third of it. The Division of Exploration will also look favorably upon this, something I am sure you have already surmised.


    Liu Jin nods. Talking to Fan Bingbing has taught him that much.


    The choice has not yet been made, Elder Xue reminds him. I expect this talk to remain private until it does. Ill have to notify Lord Feng Gui about his son. His lips should not be so loose. The wrong ears could have easily heard what he told you.


    Liu Jin winces. Yet another thing that Feng Zhi will resent him for.


    When will the announcement be made? Liu Jin asks. He picks the smander from his head and ces it back into the crate without batting an eye.


    Perhaps in weeks. Perhaps in months, Elder Xue says airily. There is no need for you to concern yourself with that. Now that you have recovered from the Dead ins, I expect you toe here every evening for lessons. It is time you learned how to properly make a soul fragment. Once that is done, I rmend going into istion. You must be ready for your eventual ascension.


    Liu Jin blinks. Ascension?


    Surely, you did not think you could go to the Storm Dragon Empire as an Inner Disciple, did you? Elder Xue shakes her head. No, that wont do. After your performance in the Dead ins, you and several other disciples are being considered for the honor of bing Core Disciples. You must ensure your power matches your status.


    Going to the Storm Dragon Empire as a Core Disciple. Certainly, that will increase his convincing power inside and outside the Sect. Liu Jin nods.


    I will do my best, Elder Xue.


    There is also the matter of the traitor. Elder Fa will try to sabotage this.


    Liu Jin tilts his head to the side and stares at Elder Xue without moving for several seconds. Patriarch Feng told him there was a traitor among the Elders. However, Elder Xue revealed the traitors identity so casually that he does not know how to react, and she is saying it as though he should have already figured it out!


    Although, in hindsight


    The Division of External Rtions handles negotiations with other powers, be they countries, cities, ns, or sects. If there is someone in the Eternal me n with the opportunity to make contact with the powers beyond the ins, then it would have to be Elder Fa. The only other person in a position to do so would be Elder Ju of the Division of Exploration, but he supports Lord Feng Gui.


    How can he try to sabotage this? Liu Jin asks instead of trying to discover how Elder Xue knows who the traitor is. He has a feeling if he asks, she will be needlessly mysterious. Can he interfere with the Patriarchs decision?


    No, Elder Xue says with full confidence. Once Lord Feng Gui brings it up to Patriarch Feng, the matter will be settled. There is nothing Elder Fa, or anyone else can do to stop it. What he can do is be made part of the process and be as obstructive as possible. Bureaucratic interference, to put it simply.


    Oh.


    Liu Jins face sours. With all the death and bloodtely, he had forgotten this too was a part of being a cultivator.


    Once the policy change is made, we will send a delegation to General Nie. He might like it. He might not. It does not matter. He will have toply if he wants to keep receiving our support, Elder Xue exins. You will be part of that delegation, but make no mistake, you will not be in charge of it.


    Someone in the Emperor Realm will not listen to the words of someone in the True Realm regardless of who backs his words. Elder Xue does not need to say it for him to understand.


    Elder Fa will try to have his men included in the delegation, Elder Xue continues. They will try to undermine our authority, and they will try to sabotage our efforts at every turn, albeit they will do it discreetly. You must not let them seed.


    How does Elder Xue expect me to interfere with them?


    Use your own discretion. I could order you to kill them discreetly, but you will not be happy with such an order. Besides, Elder Fa would escte if you did. Make no mistake, he is someone in contact with the powers from beyond the ins. We must ruin him carefully. His power must be neutered by degrees.


    Liu Jin nods. Understood.


    Of course, this is only half of the equation, Elder Xue continues. You understand, right? We can change our policy. We can order General Nie to win. We can give him resources, but in the end, those are not substitutes for victory. You will be sent to a war zone. The other two generals will not submit without a fight.


    Liu Jin looks down, but only for a moment. When he lifts his head, his eyes are resolute.


    "I will not falter."


    If he wants peace in the Storm Dragon Empire, victory is the only method.


    ~~~

 Chapter 181: Small World

    Chapter 181: Small World


    ~~~


    For the following days, the most dangerous thing in Liu Jin''s schedule is his lessons with Elder Xue. Even when he is not directly receiving her tutge, he practices the exercises she teaches him.


    While he makes sure to keep an eye on Huang Shing to prevent him from doing anything reckless, he does not visit Feng Zhi. His enmity towards him makes him too dangerous to approach. Trying to navigate another encounter with him would be a needless risk, especially when his goal is so close.


    It is a pity, though, Liu Jin muses while meditating in the privacy of his room. Things would be far easier if Feng Zhi did not suspect him so strongly. Unfortunately, Liu Jin has thoroughly failed in his quest to pass himself off as an ordinary disciple. It is natural for Feng Zhi to sense something is off about him. He is far from the only one who has done so. Lu Mei, Bei Hong, Huang Shing, Elder Xue, Mud, Elder Xun, Patriarch Feng, and probably many others. They all know he hides things. Feng Zhi just happens to be the only one so hostile about it.


    Looking back on it, dying his hair red and changing his name were not nearly as helpful as he''d have liked. He''s managed to keep his connection to the Divine Frozen Pce a secret but failed in everything else. Lu Mei had even pointed out to him that his roots were starting to show during their training yesterday.


    They hadn''t been. Liu Jin is sure she''d only said that out of annoyance due to all the poison, but it is still proof of how thoroughly unprepared he had been for subterfuge. He''ll need to be smarter than that in the Storm Dragon Empire. There he''ll not only have to contend with the war and General Dan but also Elder Fa''s men and their machinations.


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath, letting the stress that is beginning to build up fade away. He needs to think about this carefully.


    In the first ce, did the idea to take advantage of the civil war in the Storm Dragon Empiree from Lord Feng Shang? Or was it Elder Fa''s initiative? Was it perhaps due to the influence of the powers beyond the Dead ins?


    It is not that Liu Jin does not understand how the Eternal me n has benefited from the war. Some herbs stored in the Apothecarye directly from the Storm Dragon Empire. The same can be said for a few remedies in the Medical Pavilion, and even the tea leaves resting on his nightstand. It is easy to take advantage of a country when everyone is fighting each other.


    However, the level of interference they can expect from Elder Fa will differ depending on where the idea was born. If the idea came from Lord Feng Shang, Elder Fa will likely go through the motions but put no serious effort. He might even try to ingratiate himself to Lord Feng Gui by helping.


    But Elder Xue seems convinced he will try to sabotage them. She must have reason to believe Elder Fa has a substantial stake in this. That means there is a high chance the idea came from the powers beyond the Dead ins.


    Liu Jin crosses his arms. Was he supposed to figure this out while talking to Elder Xue? Why did she not just tell him?


    Emperors. Good or bad, it is always the same with them.


    Liu Jin winces as the thought disrupts his concentration. It is only for an instant, but that is enough to cause his soul tosh out. Establishing a hierarchy within the soul is difficult, but it ispletely necessary if he ever wants to use soul fragments again, something Elder Xue has made sure to stress during their lessons, usually while ring at him severely.


    Liu Jin wishes she would stop doing that. Unlike Feng Zhi, Elder Xue probably <em>can</em> kill him with a look. At least now, he understands why she was so angry when he told her what he did in the Dead ins.


    The body is one but made of many parts. A finger is not an eye, and an eye is not a foot, but they are all parts of the same body. The soul, however, is one. There is no such thing as a lesser or greater part. When Liu Jin told Elder Xue he had created a soul fragment so brutally, he might as well have told her he took an ax to his head and split his brain in half. To think he had been in so much danger


    Liu Jin shudders.


    That is why it is so important to artificially establish a hierarchy within the soul, thus introducing the concept of "parts of lesser importance" to it. If he had opened more than one of Old Jiang''s memory jades, he''d have probably known about it beforehand and been ready Or perhaps, he''d have considered the exercise too difficult to attempt and found himself in the same position regardless.


    All the same, it is not the first time his unwillingness to use his full resources has had negative consequences.


    His master would doubtlessly call him foolish for prizing his emotional connection to a bunch of old memories so much he fears using them, and he''d probably be right about that. However, he does not wish to get rid of his foolishness entirely. He has beenpromising on several things for a while now. If hepromises too much, he will end up bing someone else.


    But if he doesn''t step up his efforts, he will not be ready if hees across someone like the Fleshcrafter again.


    Elder Fa is working for one of the powers beyond the ins, the Death Fashioning Scripture. It is not out of the realm of possibility they will encounter their arts once more. While Liu Jin was able to take control of the Fleshcrafter''s creations, can he do something like that again?


    The Fleshcrafter probably never considered someone so beneath him could take over his creations like Liu Jin did. Even Liu Jin is surprised he managed that. There is no telling what will happen if he attempts that on someone ready for it. Best not to count on it as a reliable counter-measure.


    Can it be a reliable independent resource then? Can he create something like that without the Fleshcrafter doing the bulk of the work?


    Liu Jin frowns as he considers it. Foul as the corrupted lifeforms felt, there is no denying they had been a valuable asset under his control. It is a pity the light of the barrier destroyed all of them. Otherwise, he''d have probably managed to keep at least one for study. If he wants another one, he will have to make it from the ground up.


    He''ll need a corpse first, though that requirement is easy enough to fulfill. The Apothecary has scores of them. Some are rotten as certain recipes require that, but most are perfectly preserved. None belong to humans, but neither had any of the parts the Fleshcrafter used. That''s not an issue Liu Jin expects to have to deal with.


    The Qi, however, may prove a more difficult challenge.


    Liu Jin lifts his hand and focuses enough Qi around it to make it visible. With but a thought, it changes to the crackling blue of electricity, then to the deadly white of poison. For Liu Jin, changing the nature of his Qi is as easy as breathing by now, though that is hardly noteworthy. Qi attunement is a skill most cultivators learn eventually.


    In the Eternal me n, fire attunement is the mostmon but far from the only one. Lu Mei, for example, can use wind, and the Bei cousins use gold, which Liu Jin is fairly sure is a variant of metal.


    This technique requires death.


    Or does it? Liu Jin is not quite sure. Certainly, the creatures felt like death, but the first time he took their Qi, what he felt was more urately described as life, albeit a thoroughly corrupted version.


    Either way, how exactly does one even begin to attune their Qi to such a thing?


    The Qi in Liu Jin''s hand twists as he focuses on images of death and pain. He''s got plenty of them in his memories. As he does, his Qi turns darker and menacing intent starts flooding the room. If a weaker cultivator were to enter, he''d probably be paralyzed by images of death. Liu Jin furrows his brow.


    This is not it.


    He''s not changing the attunement of his Qi at all. This is just letting his thoughts color it. The dark aura around his hand is immediately dismissed. Liu Jin rubs his chin as he tries to think of a different approach. A tiny bit of flesh and blood is shaved from his hand by his Qi and floats just a few inches over his palm.


    Flesh and Blood brimming with life. Yang.


    But life decays. It decays and dies. That is what he needs to focus on. This is unlike the Shadows he faced in Night Forest Nation, which were purely Yin-based. This technique uses matter as a base, which means Yang Qi must be a part of it. The moment life rots away and gives into death. That is what he needs to focus on.


    Liu Jin stares at the blood and flesh floating above his palm and slowly raises an eyebrow as a realization slowly sinks into his brain.


    This could take a lot of time, couldn''t it?


    Blood and flesh don''t immediately start decaying after leaving the body. He is a doctor. He knows that. He could speed up the decay, but interfering with the natural process might ruin the learning experience entirely. If he truly wants to do this experiment, he is going to need to spend at least one day here doing nothing other than focusing on the slow deterioration of cells.


    Does he have the time for it when he should be learning how to control his soul better?


    Liu Jin clicks his tongue and destroys the blood with lightning. No. Not now.


    Butter


    ~~~


    Some vigor has returned to the Sparring Hall over the past week. Two disciples, in particr, are engaged in a fierce struggle that grows more brutal with every exchange. Lightning-fast kicks and swift punches are discarded in favor of zing fire and angry gales. The blood stains on the fighter''s bodies grow by the second, yet neither side shows a desire to back down.


    Many disciples are gathered around the ring, cheering wildly. For the many who did not go to the Dead ins, this spectacle is a wee break from the overly safe fights that have been taking cetely.


    "Do you even know their names?" Liu Jin asks Lu Mei. Unlike most, the two are watching the fight from a distance.


    "I don''t care to remember the name of every hopeless fool who believes he can court me," Lu Mei replies. Her messy red locks are tied into a loose ponytail like always, though Liu Jin cannot help but note her hair has grown redder recently.


    "They are bound to figure out you arranged this."


    "You think too highly of people," Lu Mei replies, readily admitting her role in orchestrating the increasingly brutal fight. She points to one of the fighters. "He is from the Hundred mes Sect." Her finger shifts to the other. "And that one is from the Raging Gale. They are both Sects situated near Red Sky City."


    Liu Jin hums. "They are neighboring sects to the Red Sky Pavilion?"


    "Ones with quite a bit of enmity between them. Nothing that will make it to any important history books. Just several minor and major conflicts scattered over the centuries. Regardless of who wins, the loser''s pride will not allow him to ept it. He will ask support from his former sect and will receive it for the sake of humiliating an old foe."


    "Then the other one will call for support from his former sect, and the same will happen," Liu Jin continues for her. "More and more people will get involved, and things will escte to the point they won''t even remember why they are fighting. Is that it?"


    Lu Mei smirks proudly, causing Liu Jin to shake his head.


    "I really wish you wouldn''t do this."


    "You arranged for Bei Hong and his cousin to beat each other senseless."


    "I was dealing with Beis. They had no sense to begin with," Liu Jin says, making Lu Meiugh.


    Anyone listening would find their conversation lighthearted and casual. Unbeknownst to all, an entirely different exchange is taking ce through the Qi transmitted between their linked hands.


    <em>"Do they know about the Eternal me?"</em>


    <em>"While my beauty alone is enough to attract countless suitors from all corners of the world, there is a strong possibility they do,"</em> Lu Mei replies. <em>"Too many disciples saw me use it in the Dead ins, and now too many important people know about it. The ways in which the information could have been leaked, willingly or otherwise, are endless."</em>


    Liu Jin''s mind shes back to his conversation with Lady Ling and what she told him to do. There is a chance she leaked the information after growing impatient with him, but he does not think that is the case. Most likely, someone from Lord Feng Shang''s faction is trying to stop Lord Feng Gui from marrying Lu Mei to someone allied with him.


    <em>"Regardless of who did it, I am now known as a Feng-blooded bastard with extreme potential." </em>Lu Mei''s expression keeps the same carefree air, but her Qi conveys her sneer just fine.<em> "Greedy rats like them deserve to be made an example of."</em>


    <em>"They will not be the only ones,"</em> Liu Jin says. His eyes narrow as he looks at the fight.<em> "This might scare the weak, but not the stronger disciples."</em>


    Despite being an illegitimate daughter, Lu Meis Feng blood is strong enough to manifest the Eternal me. That makes her an appealing partner to several disciples whose status simply isnt high enough to marry a true daughter of the Feng n. In some ways, it might actually be more advantageous than the alternative.


    <em>Come to the Storm Dragon Empire with me.</em>


    <em>I beg your pardon?</em>


    Liu Jin tells her what Elder Xue told and about the delegation that will be sent to the Storm Dragon Empire in the near future.


    <em>When the decision is made,e to the Storm Dragon Empire with me, </em>Liu Jin repeats.


    <em>Are you asking to protect me? How gant of you.</em>


    <em>Obviously, I do not wish anything bad to happen to you. That is not the only reason. Even if I wanted to, I dont think I could have arranged something like this,</em> Liu Jin replies with his gaze on the fight.<em> You are better at navigating social situations than me. Those skills will be useful in the future.</em>


    Lu Mei smiles. No longer carefree but full of cunning.


    <em>See? You should have said it like that from the start. </em>She rests her head against his shoulder. <em>Ady likes to know her talents are appreciated.</em>


    ~~~


    "It pleases me to see you in good health, my lord."


    "Shouldn''t I be the one saying that?" Liu Jin asks the kneeling Lei Kong. "You are the one who has been traveling around gathering ingredients for me."


    It took Liu Jin a while to convince Lei Kong to leave Ember City for thisst errand. For some reason, his servant seemed sure he''d somehownd himself into trouble while he was away.


    "Even the darkest pit is safer than being inside a major sect."


    "A fair point," Liu Jin says while inwardly thinking Lei Kong would be even more worried if he knew about his talk with the Patriarch. "Did you find what I asked for?"


    "Naturally, my lord." Lei Kong reaches into his robes and pulls out a in leather pouch. It is the type that can be found just about anywhere. It is what''s inside that''s valuable.


    "Seeds of a Thousand-year Oak," Liu Jin says, examining its contents. "Exactly what we were missing."


    Despite having ess to the Eternal me n''s Apothecary, Liu Jin has often sent out Lei Kong to acquire items. It is not that he is looking for ingredients so rare the Apothecary doesn''t have them. Rather, the things Liu Jin needs aren''tmonly believed to have much value.


    "Are you not going to ask what this is for?" Liu Jin asks Lei Kong. His servant immediately shakes his head.


    "It is not my ce to know, my lord. You will tell me when you wish to."


    Liu Jin sighs.


    "I really wish you would show more initiative sometimes. Very well. Sit on the corner then. Let this be a surprise."


    "My lord?"


    "I am going to work," Liu Jin says, already putting talismans on the hotel room they are using. "Well, most of the work is already done. Like I said, this was thest ingredient." He holds up the seeds. "They just need to be prepared carefully before adding them."


    Lei Kong watches silently as Liu Jin takes out several items from his spatial pouch. Among them is a ss bottle with several temporal talismans on it. Liu Jin puts it aside and starts working on the seeds, his Qi mixing with them as he prepares them. It is a sight Lei Kong has seen many times, but his lord''s finesse has always been amazing to behold.


    After two hours, Liu Jin presents a green bubbling potion to Lei Kong.


    "Drink it."


    Lei Kong does not hesitate. He takes the potion and drinks it until there is nothing left. For a moment, nothing happens. A confused Lei Kong gives the empty bottle back to Liu Jin. He''s confused further when Liu Jin hands him a thick rope, the likes of which are used on boats.


    "You''re going to want to bite that."


    Pain hits next.


    Liquid fire travels through his veins. It sears a path of pain and agony through his heart and travels to his shoulder. Lei Kong bites down hard on the rope as tears fall from his eyes. The prosthetic he has used for so many years suddenly feels like a burden as the pain intensifies around the stump where his arm used to be. Lei Kong rips it off and throws it away.


    His flesh breaks.


    Liu Jin is there before Lei Kong can scream. He has his hands on either side of his head and forces him to look into his eyes.


    "I am numbing your pain right now," Liu Jin tells him. "Just keep your focus on me. Do not look away from my eyes."


    Lei Kong nods. Even as he does, he is aware that he is suddenly dizzy. The pain feels distant now. No doubt the result of his lord''s work.


    Even the room seems distant for some reason.


    Lei Kong does not remember losing consciousness. However, he must have because he wakes up tucked into the bed. He blinks and sees Liu Jin cleaning the room, carefully using Poison Qi to remove the blood stains from the floor.


    There are a lot of stains.


    "You''re awake. Good. I was beginning to worry." Liu Jin has a sad look on his face. "I owe you an apology. I underestimated how violent the process would be."


    Lei Kong immediately pushes himself up and kneels on the floor.


    "My lord, there is nothing you need to apologize for." He puts one hand over his heart and the other on the floor. "For you, this Lei Kong would"


    He trails off. He has one hand over his heart. The other is on the floor


    Lei Kong blinks.


    Liu Jin smiles.


    "Congrattions," he says as Lei Kong stares in wonder at his two hands. His two flesh and blood hands connected to flesh and blood arms with working meridians.


    "My lord I How" He looks up, shock writ on his face. "The items I have been gathering for you all this time


    "Some of them," Liu Jin admits, leaving Lei Kong in stunned silence.


    More than the recovery of his arm, it is his Qi that feels him with wonder. After years of living with an imperfect meridian system in the wake of his "ident," Lei Kong finally feels Qi freely flowing through his body.


    He can cultivate again.


    "One hundred lifetimes will not be enough to repay this!" Lei Kong says, bowing his head so low it touches the floor.


    "Raise your head, Lei Kong. I have need of you."


    "My lord?"


    "Soon, we will go to the Storm Dragon Empire. Ever since we met, you have been in the True Realm due to your condition," Liu Jin says. "That can no longer be the case. I intend to make you work hard from now on."


    "Until this body shatters, my lord."


    ~~~

 Chapter 182: Trivial Matters

    Chapter 182: Trivial Matters


    ~~~


    Feng Haos days have be dull.


    Young Master Feng Hao, Young Master Feng Zhi, again.


    Feng Hao and his brother nod and release a steady stream of Eternal me from their palms. Weeks ago, it would have filled him with wonder, but this is not the first time he has done this. Nor is it the second. Or the third. Or even the thirtieth.


    Repetition tends to make things mundane.


    The old men gathered around them do not share the sentiment. They mutter amongst themselves and take notes, looking every bit as interested as they were the first time. Schrs of the Eternal me, they are called. People who have dedicated their entire lives to the study of the Eternal me. As Feng Hao understands it, it is rare, almost unheard of, for so many of them to be gathered like this, but what happened in the temple demands it.


    There were more schrs during the first few days, but half left for the Dead ins to investigate the relic Feng Zhi and Feng Hao encountered. Curiously, their cousin Feng Zhou is to meet with them there. It is an unusual choice considering the enmity between their parents, but even Feng Zhi has said Feng Zhou could be trusted.


    His brother had been annoyed when he said that, but that is nothing new. Feng Zhi is every bit as bored by the schrs as Feng Hao. This manifests in increasingly curt answers and a thinning temper. There are days when Feng Zhi shows up with a smile on his face, but the smile neversts long. The schrs are adept at ruining his brother''s mood with their constant questions and demands.


    Their cousin Mei is lucky she does not need to subject herself to this. Feng Hao thinks she should, but he had learned not to bring up her name around his mother. He tried bringing up the matter to his father once, but he had just muttered something about it being more trouble than it was worth.


    He didnt stay long after that. Feng Hao cant me him. Being around the schrs is not fun at all. They spend most of their time arguing and quoting texts even older than they are at each other.


    Its funny, really. Once, Feng Hao was frustrated that few people were willing to talk to him about the Eternal me. Now, he is surrounded by experts on the subject, but most of it ends up going over his head. He tried asking the schrs to rify what they said a couple of times, but they only seeded in confusing him further with their long, overly archaic, and overly boring exnations.


    They may be old and knowledgeable, but not a single one is even half as good a teacher as Elder Brother Jin. Feng Haos lessons with him remain the brightest part of his day. Elder Brother Jin says that since Feng Hao is working on the Eternal me, it is better to use their time together to practice his other skills.


    Feng Hao suspects it is his Elder Brothers way of letting him unwind after having to spend so much of his day with the schrs.


    Master Feng Hao. Focus, one of the schrs tells him. Demonstrate the technique again. We have only done this fifty times today. That is not a nearlyrge enough sample size to determine variances.


    Feng Hao sighs.


    He doubts anyone is having such a boring time as him.


    ~~~


    Mud is standing in front of a door.


    He has been having trouble deciding whether to knock or not. Some would say he is neglecting his duties, but it is not as if he has many of those. Now that Lord Feng Gui has been officially recognized as the next Patriarch, the number of people trying to join the Technique Hall has decreased. The disciples who never picked sides no longer have a reason to hide here. Instead, many are now trying to get in the good graces of Lord Feng Guis faction by joining divisions like the Apothecary or the Division of Exploration.


    There are a few disciples who still wish to join the Technique Hall. Since his return from the Dead ins, Muds job has been to keep an eye on them to ensure there is no cheating taking ce. Some would consider the task beneath him, but Mud cares not for such things. There is no room in his person for pride. He lost that long before he met his master. If he was told to clean the stables by Master Xun, Mud would do it without a second thought.


    It is a pity so many disciples have yet to figure out the trick. They keep trying to use the brushes his master left in the yard even though Mud never told them to. To write so many characters on a single grain of rice, the disciples should be looking at the hair on top of their heads. There is also nothing stopping them from acquiring the hair of a sufficiently adequate Spirit Beast and using that to write. That would give the best results, although it isnt strictly necessary.


    His master can write entire poems on a single grain of rice using one of his eyshes. He can even draw a persons face on one without ever using Qi. Master Xun would be within his rights to demand such levels of excellence from those who want to join the Technique Hall. He doesnt. Instead, the test is shockingly easy so long as one disys perseverance and flexible thinking. It does not require strength or knowledge. Just a willingness to think.


    Naturally, the Technique Hall has the lowest number of disciples in the Eternal me n.


    That is fine. It is not as if they need many disciples to take care of all their dusty old tomes. Those can take care of themselves just fine. Sometimes, Mud feels his duty is to protect the disciples from the techniques rather than the other way around. Just the other day, one of their new members got a surprise when a manual leaped at his face from one of the bookshelves.


    When enough power is stored, power starts attaining a will of its own.


    Disciple, how many hours will you stay outside my door without knocking?


    Mud blinks when his masters voice rings from the other side of the door. Hours? Has it been that long? A nce at a nearby window reveals it is nighttime.


    I apologize, Master Xun, he says as he enters his masters chamber. This Mud did not wish to offend.


    For more than two hundred years, I have taught you, his master says, taking a slow drag from his pipe. During that time, you have not once offended me. Why would you start now?


    I am not sure myself, Mud replies, kneeling before his master. My thoughts are in turmoil, and I wished to put them in order before knocking on your door. I believe this is what is known as uncertainty.


    How long has it been since hest felt it? Not since he was an Outer Disciple. Things like uncertainty and misery are for those who are not aware of their roles. His master gave him one and, in doing so, freed him from such concerns.


    But now


    Master, I desire to talk about something trivial.


    His master considers this for a moment, blowing a small ring of purple smoke into the air.


    I see no issue with that. It is well known that trivial things must be given the utmost importance, his master motions him with his pipe to go on. Talk as much as you wish to. It is not as if there is much else to upy my time with. Nowadays, Im no different from the dusty old tomes in this building. Kept on a high shelf to be admired, but little else.


    Muds lips thin ever so slightly.


    Master does himself a disservice. Master has guided several disciples and helped them reach new heights through subtle and overt means. Even over the past few days, Master Xun has continued helping young disciples by calling them here and granting them boons.


    Young Master Feng Zhi, Young Master Feng Hao, and the girl from the Lu n had all been called to the Technique Hall at different times to receive a scroll without having to use points. So had a few other disciples who returned from the Dead ins. Curiously, one person has not been called, even though his performance more than merits the honor.


    Oh? One of his masters eyes opens. A rare sight. Do you wish to know why I have not invited Young Qing to receive a technique?


    As expected, Master Xun can see right through me. Mud inclines his head. However, that is not why this Mud arrived at your doorstep.


    No, but it is something trivial to talk about. Master Xun rolls his shoulders as if working out the kinks in them. If Mud were to close his eyes, hed almost be able to hear his masters old bones creaking.


    It was not due to any personal preference orck of it. There was just no need to. That child has been imed by many powers. It would be irresponsible of me to add to his burdens. Whoever trained that child was incredibly ambitious. His masters smile turns wry. Though I hardly have any room to talk about such things.


    Master has no reason to think poorly of himself, Mud says. I do not regret any of the choices I made. If this one hadnt be Mud, this one wouldnt have be anything. My existence would be no different from a seed that never sprouted, left on the side of the road to waste away.


    Red smoke colors the room and swirls around Mud.


    Is that so?


    Yes, Mud replies with conviction.


    If you do not regret the choices that have led you to this point, why are you so troubled?


    Mud frowns. The expression feels unpleasant on his face.


    I regret the results I produced, master.


    All his life was devoted to a single purpose. Impeding Xun Huwen. For that, he gave up everything else, a small sacrifice since Mud had no ambitions or prospects left when he made that choice. For a talentless, powerless fool to one day earn the ire of one of the greatest prodigies produced by the Eternal me n?


    That was more than he could have ever aspired to.


    And yet...


    I was fashioned to impede Xun Huwen, yet I failed in my purpose.


    The smoke switches from harsh red to light blue. It surrounds Mud like clouds.


    Is that what happened? Perhaps my old age has been ying tricks on me, butst I checked, Little Guis wife and son are still alive. So is the young snake.


    A single flower does not make a spring.


    A single flower that dares to bloom in winter has a beauty that cannot be matched by the full might of spring. Had Ling or her son died, Little Guis rage would have been uncontroble, and the oue would have been far less amicable for all parties.


    Master could have done the same.


    There are many people who can do things. All that matters are the ones who do.


    Be that as it may, Xun Huwen was able to curtail my interference in the Dead ins.


    One encounter. That was all Xun Huwen needed to realize how to handle his presence. It is only to be expected of such a rare and brilliant flower, yet that does not make Mud feel any better.


    Yet again, you undervalue yourself. Had you not arrived when you did, Little Zhi would have probably died. Furthermore, your presence caused my grandson to exercise far more caution than he otherwise would have, a good thing for all disciples involved.


    And yet, while he was terrorizing the disciples, this one was unable to do anything because this one was busy fighting the man from the Death Fashioning Scripture.


    Did you enjoy it? His master asks. The question is so unexpected it makes Mud blink. Oh, dont look so surprised. It is a simple question. Few people have the opportunity to fight someone from beyond the Dead ins. Did you enjoy yourself?


    This vessel was not made to house thoughts of personal enjoyment.


    His master gives him a t stare. His next puff of smoke is blown directly into his face. I <em>built</em> your vessel. I know what it is meant to house.


    ...If I have to choose between like and dislike, I would have to say I liked it.


    The urgency of having to stop Xun Huwen should have left no room for such banal things, but as he exchanged blows with a foe hailing from such powerfulnds, the smallest slivers of pride had taken root in him.


    But thats not important.


    Xun Huwen has left to the other side of the Dead ins, Mud says, bringing, atst, the real reason behind his visit. What is to be of me now?


    Mud was made to stop Xun Huwen, but Xun Huwen is no longer an issue. That being the case


    There is no longer any purpose to this Mud, master.


    Master Xun takes a long drag from his pipe. The smoke in the room turns white as he does. Do you fear the state of purposelessness? Or do you fear being cast out now that I no longer have any use for you?


    Mud flinches.


    Both, master.


    Master Xun exhales. The smokeing from his mouth takes the shape of a small bunny. It wiggles its ears and hops about in the air until it is right in front of Mud.


    It kicks him in the face.


    It doesnt hurt, but even Mud cannot keep hisposure after being kicked by a rabbit.


    Idiot, his master whispers. I took you and molded you. You are my responsibility until either you or I die. You are also one of the few people I find goodpany in this world. No matter what, your ce with me is never to be in doubt.


    Mud is not a vessel made to house joy.


    All the same, his heart quivers, and his eyes sting enough to make him blink several times.


    You are also wrong, by the way, his master adds. If you think you will never have to run into my grandson again, youre overly hopeful. Your paths are linked far too tightly for that to be the case.


    A rare flicker of sadness appears on his masters face.


    You will see him again. I am sure of it, which brings us to the next point. Why do you think I made you?


    To prevent Xun Hunwen from causing harm, Mud replies instantly. To stop him without creating a scenario that would leave everything damaged.


    A good answer, yet one that avoids the heart of the matter. I was weak. My good friend believes I agree with him. He believes a cultivator of my grandsons caliber is too good to be executed. That it would be foolish to prevent that talent from blooming. He is wrong. I am proud of what my grandson is. That does not mean I am proud of who he is.


    His master puts his pipe down.


    Little Huwens existence should mean there is nothing more for me to do. As a cultivator, that is true. As his grandfather, I could not stand by. The truth is, I am as pathetic as everyone believes me to be. I could not bring myself to kill my grandson.


    To care for someone is not pathetic at all, master.


    His master snorts. I do not recall ever putting such sentimentality on you.


    Master put it in me with every day he trained me, Mud replies. It is as you said. You made me. I am the product of your hands. Anything in me was first in you. If I was made with those feelings, it follows that I must fulfill my purpose to the end. I will continue my training and be ready for when my path crosses with Xun Huwen once more.


    No. There is no need for you to do that. Not anymore.


    Once again, his masters words catch him by surprise. Mud blinks several times and tilts his head to the side like an owl.


    There will be a delegation sent to the Storm Dragon Empire soon enough. His master picks up his pipe once more and uses it to point at him. I want you to go with it. See more of the world.


    He smiles.


    Who knows? Perhaps something will finally grow from the Mud that is you.


    ~~~

 Interlude: Within the Sacred Bottomless Pearl

    Interlude: Within the Sacred Bottomless Pearl


    ~~~


    The jungle is silent save for the crackling campfire. There are no birds or squirrels moving about. Not even a lonely cricket to serenade him. The trees do not rustle in the wind. That sort of unnaturalness is the norm in this ce.


    There is never anything until there is.


    The sun is up. It has been a long time since he saw itst. Perhaps two or three months. There is only so much ones internal clock can do to keep track of time when even the sun wont cooperate. It had been so well-behaved during his first few weeks, but it got unruly soon after, rising once every two days, then once every hour, and so on. One day, it blinked in and out of existence every other second. It was so annoying he had to walk around with his eyes closed until it stopped.


    He grunts. The meat he spent so long cooking is greasy, tasteless, and sticks to the roof of his mouth. Fitting, considering the beast it belonged to was a gross, foul-smelling purple monster the likes of which he had never seen before he was trapped in this ce. Oh, what he wouldnt give for something sweet and fresh! Hes surrounded by lush, green trees, but not a single one of them bears fruit. Hes lucky these ones havent tried to kill him yet.


    The sun and theck of fruits and vegetables are far from the only oddities of this ce. There are no moon or stars here, and not a single person other than himself. He has looked. Heavens knows he has. He has traveled across deep valleys, wastnds, and marshes. There are never people. Never any sign of civilization. Not even a single fresh apple. Nothing other than mindless beasts that want to kill him. Nothing other than fighting and struggling and loneliness.


    It took him a long time to understand what sort of ce this is.


    This is a different spatial realm.


    He has never found people here because there are none. This is a created space, one that seemingly goes on without end. Or perhaps he just keeps going in circles.


    He had not taken the realization well. Hed raged. Hed screamed. Hed roared his defiance at the Heavens. His Qi and Daoshed out against the walls of reality, trying to tear his way out of this forsaken ce.


    It was for naught.


    He grunts, crunching down on arge bone to suck out its marrow. It tastes no better than the meat, but sustenance is sustenance. Some bits of bone stter over his bare chest, but it hardly makes a difference. He hasnt had a good bath in weeks, and using Qi to burn off the filth from his body would be a waste of energy. He doesnt even have good clothes to stain. He wears a loincloth made of animal fur and a little else. Only his hair and face are neat and tidy. It is the one bit of vanity he allows himself.


    He might be trapped in an odd spatial realm full of beasts, but this ce will not make a beast out of him.


    You disappoint me.


    He freezes. The world goes still. Even the fire seems to have stopped crackling.


    <em>That voice!</em>


    He roars!


    Everything within hundreds of yards is blown away by the sheer force of his Qi as heunches himself at his hated foe. Thousands of exchanges happen in the span of a single breath. Countless dazzling and devastating techniques are unleashed one after the next. Qi shes against Qi. Dao shes against Dao. The heavens cry. The earth trembles in fear. The terrain is sopletely devastated that any maps of the area would have to be redrawn.


    It ends as it always does


    He loses.


    Is that all you can do? His hated foe asks. He looks at him with dispassionate eyes, his sword held loosely in his hand. Even after I gave you the privilege of being in the Sacred Bottomless Pearl for so long?


    Privilege?


    Heughs, not even bothering to rise from the ground. Bitter as defeat tastes, the fights always bring him some rity. Being able to work out stress through violence is a skill he vastly underappreciated before being trapped here.


    What an odd way to call incarceration.


    The Sacred Bottomless Pearl is an outstanding training ground, his foe tells him. Here, you have no end of powerful foes to fight and no banal distractions. It is a suitable ce to hone your cultivation and sharpen your mind, yet youre still only in the Heaven Realm. Have I perhaps misjudged your potential?


    Only in the Heaven Realm? Heughs once more. To think someone would have the nerve to utter such words. He wants to fire back that his foe is also in the Heaven Realm.


    But he is no longer sure that is the case.


    No matter how much stronger he gets, the gap between him and his foe does not seem to diminish. Even now that he is close to the limits of the Heaven Realm, the swordsman still matches him with ease. There is something else at y. Perhaps his foe is hiding the true depths of his cultivation. Perhaps there is a truth to this pearl that he has not yet uncovered.


    Regardless, he cannot defeat him. Not yet.


    Im torn. Should I be ttered that my continued imprisonment is due to my talent being recognized? Or should I be insulted that you think me stupid enough to venture into the Renegade Realm without assurances?


    That you need assurances is nothing but a sign of fear.


    Fear is necessary to survive. He grins. Since I n on surviving for a long time, my fears and I are quitefortable with each other.


    The swordsman does not grin with him. His face does not even twitch.


    You will enter the Renegade Realm, the swordsman tells him with finality.


    Oh? He raises an eyebrow. Is that so?


    If you do not enter, I will make you enter.


    No menacing intent apanies those words, yet the power behind them is almost tangible. It deposits itself on his shoulders and drags its nails across his skin.


    Blood flows from his cheek as if he had been cut by a de.


    Why? He asks, some tiredness entering his voice. Why do all of this? You could have killed me a long time ago? Why keep me here? Why make me stronger? Is torturing me really so amusing to you?!


    Torture? His foe blinks, perhaps for the first time. s, he is too tired to take advantage of it. This is no torture. This is all for the sake of a much higher goal.


    Oh? He raises an eyebrow. And what is that?


    The preservation of humanity.


    ~~~

 Chapter 183: Departure

    Chapter 183: Departure


    ~~~


    The Ash Road is bustling with activity. It is not just disciples gathered but servants as well. There are multiple crates and luggage, and even some tame Spirit Beasts along with their minders. They have all gathered here for a single reason.


    They are waiting to be taken to the Storm Dragon Empire.


    Lord Feng Gui made the announcement a little under a month ago, and disciples from all divisions volunteered for the mission. Everyone is eager to prove their worth to the future Patriarch. Those present have been thoroughly tested for suitability over the past few weeks. Of course, the disciples trusted by the Elders did not need to go through the process. They had their spots assured from the start.


    Just like Elder Xue warned Liu Jin, Elder Fa added quite a few of his followers to the delegation. As the man in charge of External Rtions, it is hard to exclude him from something like this. At least, not without exposing him as a traitor, something that carries several risks.


    However, that does not mean Liu Jin is without allies.


    I cant believe Brother Hong wonte with us! Huang Shing says. He has his head raised high as he looks over the huge crowd with curiosity. If his self-control was weaker, hed probably be petting the Spirit Beasts.


    It is understandable, Liu Jin replies. He chose to focus on his training.


    Lu Mei covers the lower half of her face with her sleeve andughs. That is a kind way of saying he could not stand being inferior, so he locked himself into istion for a year.


    Bei Hongs situation is far from unique. Once the initial excitement of returning alive from the Dead ins died down, many disciples put renewed efforts into their training. Almost dying so many times ended up being an excellent incentive for growth. The istion chambers, which had been emptying now that many of the disciples there learned about the new Patriarch, were suddenly in demand once more.


    Even Liu Jin had undergone istion training for two months once his lessons with Elder Xue were over. It would have been three had it not been for Lord Feng Guis announcement. Lu Mei also went into istion for a month. Of the three, only Huang Shing refrained from doing so.


    It still doesnt feel right not having him with us, Huang Shing points out.


    Liu Jin nods. True.


    Despite their troublesome first meeting, the four somehow ended up as a group. Going on such a long trip without Bei Hong feels not quite wrong but not fully right either. At the very least, Liu Jin will miss having such a reliable fighter at his side, especially when surrounded by so many unknowns.


    Lu Mei, who has known Bei Hong the longest, rolls her eyes. Oh, I am sure you will manage somehow. Now, stop moping. We need to look our best, especially you, Jin. Everyone is watching us.


    Lu Mei, Huang Shing, and Liu Jin are standing in front of the crowd. They are not the only ones. All the disciples given positions of authority for the duration of this expedition are standing side by side. Some will handle the day-to-day affairs, while others will be more involved in the negotiations. Liu Jin is likely to be part of both.


    After all, he wears the ck and gold of a Core Disciple now.


    I hardly think it is us they are looking at, Liu Jin says, ncing at other chosen disciples. Mud is among them. Not when there are so many impressive people gathered.


    Even as he says it, he realizes he is wrong. Certainly, many people are in awe of the Core Disciples (a group that, he now realizes, includes him), but there are also quite a few disciples looking at the three of them with respect and wonder. Many of them are new disciples, but there are also some who were part of the group that went to the Dead ins. He can spot Ni Cai and Ten in the crowd.


    Gah!


    The strangled and not-at-all dignified sound cuts Liu Jins musings short. Huang Shings face is frozen in shock, and his raised finger points straight ahead.


    What are you doing? Lu Mei hisses at him. Wind blows Huang Shings hand back to its ce.


    Over there! Huang Shing hisses back. Look!


    Liu Jin follows Huang Shings line of sight and finds Feng Zhi. The Young Master of the Eternal me n casually makes his way across the crowd. A servant trails behind him. The assembled disciples quickly move out of the way as he passes.


    He is in the Second Level of the Earth Realm.


    A single level after so long is not particrly impressive, but it is noteworthy because Feng Zhi has, atst, ovee the First Level of the Earth Realm. There is no telling how Feng Zhi will grow from now on.


    As Feng Zhi reaches the front, he stops for a moment to re at Liu Jina re that Liu Jin meets withplete impassivitybefore taking his ce among the Core Disciples. The moment is so brief most probably didnt notice it.


    What of it? Lu Mei asks. We knew the Young Master would be here.


    It was a bit of a surprise to Liu Jin when he first heard the news. Elder Xue had exined the reasoning behind the decision to him. Unlike the mission to Night Forest Nation, Feng Zhi is not being sent to be hidden or save face. Rather, his presence is a sign of legitimacy and goodwill towards General Dan. It means the future Patriarch of the Eternal me n trusts him enough to send his son to negotiate with him.


    Who cares about him? Huang Shing hisses. I am talking about her! Thats Yi Jiao! Shes right there!


    Liu Jin blinks. There had been a girl walking behind Feng Zhi, but he had mistaken her for one of his servants. Now that Huang Shings words make him pay closer attention, he can see she is wearing the robes of an Inner Disciple. They are freshly washed and with very little wrinkles on them. Her Qi is bright and healthy.


    She does not look like a prisoner.


    Yi Jiao, assuming Huang Shing is correct, is a slender girl with long ck hair and soft brown eyes. Her face would be pretty if it wasnt frozen in one of the most awkward expressions Liu Jin has ever seen. She is looking right at them, or rather, at Huang Shing. After a few seconds, she ducks her head and looks away.


    Im going-


    You will not cause a scene, Mei hisses at him, sharply jabbing his side.


    I have-


    No, Liu Jin says, more with his Qi than with his mouth. He focuses his intent solely on Huang Shing to impress the importance of this to him. You dont.


    A breath passes.


    Huang Shing rxes his muscles. Liu Jin does the same. For several seconds, neither does anything. Lu Mei watches Huang Shing with wary eyes, ready to stop him should he try anything.


    She is here, so that means she ising to the Storm Dragon Empire with us, Liu Jin says once Huang Shing finally looks away from Yi Jiao. If you want to talk to her, you will have plenty of chancester.


    Liu Jin wonders if Feng Zhi did this deliberately to taunt Huang Shing or if it just never urred to him that Huang Shing would try something with so many people around.


    He sincerely hopes it is thetter.


    Okay, Huang Shing says. He takes a big, heavy breath. Okay. I will wait. Im counting on you to stop me from doing something stupid.


    We were always going to do that, Liu Jin says. That gets a smile out of Huang Shing, but it dies as a massive Qi appears over their heads. It is so powerful every single disciple looks to the sky.


    Lord Feng Gui floats above them.


    His robes billow in the wind, and his Qi shines around him as though he were some sort of divine being. His presence demands theirplete attention. To give it anything less would be an insult. Even Huang Shing cannot find the will to worry about Feng Zhi and Yi Jiao in his presence.


    Greetings, disciples.


    He speaks, and nearly all disciples kneel due to the force of his Qi. There is no doubt in Liu Jins mind that Lord Feng Gui is deliberately making a show out of it.


    It ddens me to see so many of you have volunteered for this mission, he says, lowering himself but not enough to touch the ground. He remains standing over them.


    For a long time, our allies in the Storm Dragon Empire have suffered constant wars due to their weak and ineffective emperor. Bands of marauders led by tyrants that call themselves generals terrorize the people and plunder their fields.


    Ah. Liu Jin narrows his eyes. So thats how Lord Feng Gui is approaching this.


    These vile dogs believe the allies of the Eternal me n are no different from mere peasants. They believe they can threaten and kill them at their leisure. Does that sound eptable to you? Can the Eternal me n be so foolishly challenged by mere bandits? Should these savages be allowed to believe they can risk our ire without consequence?


    <strong>No!</strong>


    The roar from the disciples is unanimous. It is not just their own emotions acting up. Lord Feng Guis Qi radiates his intent and spreads across the crowd. It is all too easy for the more unskilled disciples to get caught up in it.


    Well said! This insult has gone too long unchallenged! You will be our fist upon those who invite our wrath! You will smite the evil and punish the guilty! You will bring order where there iswlessness! You will burn what is rotten and bring light eternal! These are the words of your Patriarch! Do they please you?


    <strong>Yes, Lord Patriarch!</strong>


    Lord Feng Gui grins. How d am I to hear that!


    He raises his arms, and multiple fires appear in the sky behind him. me-wheeled wagons, the same type of vehicle that once took Liu Jin and the others to Night Forest Nation, appear one after another. Many disciples look at them with awe. There are well over a hundred of them. Enough to fit in all the disciples, their equipment, and the many servants they are taking with them. The wagons streak a path of mes through the clouds andnd one by one over the length of the Ash Road.


    Go, my brave disciples, Lord Feng Gui says. Go and carry the might of the Eternal me n with you. Show the Storm Dragon Empire your fire.


    So it begins.


    ~~~

 Chapter 184: Rumbling Thunder

    Chapter 184: Rumbling Thunder


    ~~~


    Rumbling Thunder City is the seat of General Nie Dans power.


    The city is built on top of the mountain it is named after and sprawls all the way down. The oldest and wealthiest parts of the city are high up. One can findrge houses, open streets, parks, and all sorts of luxuries there. There are even artificial waterways running around the mountain.


    As one goes down, the houses get smaller and the streets dirtier, though that does not mean the people there are poor. Far from it. Rumbling Thunder City is one of the wealthiest cities in the Storm Dragon Empire,parable to any major city of the Crimson Cloud Empire. Thanks to General Dan, the people do not need to worry about the war or fear being attacked by opportunistic bandits.


    The rest of the empire is not so lucky.


    To avoid causing any panic, the Eternal me ns delegationnds two miles away from the city. While they did inform General Dan of their visit and its purpose ahead of time, Liu Jin doubts anyone expects their delegation to be so big. The average citizen has probably never seen a single flying vehicle before today, let alone over a hundred. It is better to err on the side of caution.


    They draw lots to decide on a messenger and send him to announce their arrival. While the unlucky chosen runs, the rest continues at a more sedate pace, keeping the me-wheeled wagons only two feet above the ground. By the time they make it to the city, the gates have been opened, and the people of Rumbling Thunder City havee out to greet them.


    Only ten wagons cross the gates as there is little point in seeking amodations for everyone. Only those whose presence in the city is essential will go in. The rest will camp outside, though considering howfortable and spacious some of the wagons are, it can hardly be called camping.


    The main street goes from the city gates to the top of the mountain, all in a single straight line. It takes over an hour to reach the end. They could have done it in less than a minute, but the celebration gets in the way. People from all over the city havee to watch. They stand on both sides of the street and cheer for them as they pass by.


    Liu Jin supposes this is an unusual event for them. Delegations from the Eternal me n havee here in the past, but never in such numbers and never quite so dramatically. Some of the younger disciples, caught in the excitement, open the windows to wave back at the people. A few even stand on the roof of the wagons.


    Someone, most likely the City Lord, has arranged an orchestra to y and apany them on their way to the top. There are also fireworks, though the daylight makes them not as impressive as they could be.


    At the top of the mountain is a mansion with cobalt blue roofs and white walls with gold flowers painted on them. Liu Jin can detect three sensory barriers around the structure, three conditional barriers that will activate when any of the sensory barriers are triggered, and three inactive barriers that need to be manually activated. The barriers are constructed so each one increases the power of the next, achieving maximum power when all nine are working simultaneously.


    Wee, guests from the Eternal me n. It is truly a pleasure to have you here.


    The one who wees them is not General Nie Dan. His Qi is far too weak for it to be him. The man is only in the Earth Realm and barely at that. Most likely, he is the City Lord of Rumbling Thunder City. He wears white and blue robes adorned with gold. His face is wide but not fat, and there are manyugh lines around his mouth.


    He is notughing right now.


    There is a smile on his face as he greets them, but it is too tight to be natural, and there is no hiding the beads of sweat on his brow.


    Greetings, City Lord Chu, Mud says before anyone else in their delegation can do so. He gets a dirty look from Feng Zhi and from a ck-haired Core Disciple from the Exploration Division. We are overwhelmed by your hospitality. Truly, the reputation of Rumbling Thunder City as the gem of the Storm Dragon Empire is well-earned.


    The smile on City Lord Chus face bes a little more genuine. It is General Nie that is to thank for the state of the city. I am but a humble steward of his grace.


    A good steward is worth his weight in gold, Mud replies, making Liu Jins eyebrows rise. Looking at him now, no one would guess what Muds usual mannerisms are like.


    Thank you! Thank you! I am not worthy of those words, the City Lord says, bowing his head multiple times. Please,e inside. General Nie is waiting for you.


    And therein lies the issue.


    Genera Dan did note out to greet them.That reveals much about the Generals attitude towards their visit.


    Oh well, Liu Jin always knew this wouldnt be easy.


    ~~~


    A banquet has been prepared for them in the main hall with all sorts of important city officials. Three long, rectangr tables have been arranged in a U-shape, and the servants move about in the middle, bringing all sorts of delicious food. There is also music and scantily-d dancers, though Liu Jin does not pay them much attention.


    General Dan is in the room.


    He sits at the center table. He is a tall, muscr man who does not look at all at home in the dark robes he wears. Perhaps if his robes were armor, they would fit him better. His hair is dark and short except for hisrge sideburns. His eyes are bright blue, and a thin scar runs from his forehead to his chin.


    Despite the ongoing festivities, there is not even a hint of a smile on his face.


    He is in the Fifth Level of the Emperor Realm.


    Liu Jin is not sure if that should be surprising. To the people of this country, General Dan is one of the three major powers. Yet, from the perspective of the Eternal me n, he is only on the same level as an Elder of one of the four main divisions.


    Even though hes holding back his power to allow the celebration to take ce, his presence hangs over the room. However, it is nothingpared to being in the presence of all Elders of the Eternal me n at once. For Liu Jin, who has experience being in the same room as Elder Xue, General Dans presence is all too easy to bear. Mud and Feng Zhi likely have an easier time than him.


    It puts in perspective who holds power in this alliance, not that that has ever been in doubt.


    Wonderful! Wonderful! City Lord Chu says, standing up and pping when the dancers finish their number. There is sauce on his cheek and some stains on his robes. He is evidently a man who enjoys eating. Truly, our city is blessed with wonderful talent.


    Indeed, says the Core Disciple from the Division of External Rtions. His name is Yuan Tao, though he does not seem to be rted to the deceased Yuan Yi. No matter how many times I visit, I am always left in awe of this great city.


    With a few seemingly harmless words, Yuan Tao casually insinuates he is closer to the people of Rumbling Thunder City than the rest of the delegation. Feng Zhi narrows his eyes.


    It is indeed a great city, Feng Zhi says, bringing his cup up. One with many great people-


    Then why are you trying to destroy it?!


    The angry shout rips through the room. A young woman marches into the grand hall with a fierce look on her face. A group of servants watches from a few yards away in shock. Most likely, they had tried and failed to stop her.


    Daughter! City Lord Chu rises from his seat, his face pale and wide with panic. What are you doing here?


    Saying what none of you dare to! The City Lords daughter shouts back. If Liu Jin remembers the briefing session correctly, her name is Chu Jiayue. We invite you to sit at our table. We wee you with food, music, and drinks. However, you bring us nothing but cmity! The people in our territories are safe and happy, but you will have us gather all our soldiers and march until there is not a single one left!


    No one says anything. No one stops the young woman from speaking. The words she is saying are probably the words they did not dare to say.


    You praise our city, but what will happen to our peace if we follow your orders? War! You are nothing but harbingers of doom!


    Daughter! Thats enough! The City Lord says atst, but the damage has already been done. The festive mood ispletely gone, and only cold and ufortable silence remains.


    Impressive.


    Feng Zhis voice cuts through the silence and makes all eyes turn back to him. However, his gaze does not move away from the daughter of the City Lord.


    Daughter of Rumbling Thunder City, there is much fire in you, and your courage deserves praise, he says. However, you misunderstand something.


    Oh? The daughter of the City Lord res at him. What am I misunderstanding?


    That you are already at war, Feng Zhi replies, making sour looks appear all around the room.


    You speak of the peace of Rumbling Thunder City, but what of the peace of the border territories? Why cant they eat this delicious banquet and dance like the people of Rumbling Thunder City? The answer is simple. Because theyre at war. Every day of their lives, theyre at war. You were at war yesterday, a year ago, and the year before that. You are at war even as we speak. Will anyone here deny that?


    Once again, no one speaks.


    Feng Zhi stands up and spreads his arms.


    If any of you sees us as warmongers, you are gravely mistaken. We do note to stoke the fires of war. Were here to snuff them out entirely.


    It says a lot about the force of Feng Zhis personality and Qi that the feeling in the room is swayed by his words. The people shaken by the City Lords daughters words suddenly seem more at ease.


    Yuan Tao frowns.


    How can we trust those words?! The daughter of the City Lord asks. No matter what you say, you are asking us to ce our lives in your hands!


    The men we brought are not just for show, Young Miss, Feng Zhi remarks.


    They cannot be more than a thousand. Not even five hundred, Chu Jiayue fires back. It will be our soldiers who fight.


    Each one of our men is worth more than one hundred. That I guarantee.


    Prove it! She says. I challenge you! Fight me, and if you lose, you and your men will leave right now!


    Daughter! This time the City Lord jumps over the table and makes his way over to where his daughter is. He puts himself between her and Feng Zhi. Please, forgive her, Young Master. Her love for the people has blinded her! She does not understand who she is speaking to. Please, understand!


    On the contrary, I think she makes a fantastic point.


    The City Lord pales.


    How can you be expected to trust our power without seeing it? Feng Zhi continues. That would be ludicrous. However, it would not be right for me to fight her.


    Of course! Of course! Naturally! The City Lord says,tching onto those words.


    Are you running away?!


    Daughter! Hisses the City Lord.


    If we fought, how would that serve as an example of the strength of our men? Feng Zhi replies calmly before aiming his next question at the room. Do you all not agree?


    Of course!


    Naturally.


    Young Master Feng Zhi speaks the truth.


    Agreementes from all sides of the room, making the Young Miss frown.


    This is why you will fight him.


    The entire room follows Feng Zhis pointed finger. All except Liu Jin. He does not need to.


    It is aimed right at him, after all.


    ~~~


    This will be a simple match, City Lord Chu says, rubbing some sweat from his brow with a handkerchief. His daughter and Liu Jin stand in the center of the room. It will end when one of the fighters is unable to continue, at first blood, or when one of the fighters surrenders. Whichever happens first.


    He looks at his daughter as he says that, pleading with his eyes, but Lady Chu ignores him. She alternates between ring at Liu Jin and Feng Zhi.


    Liu Jin wishes he could re at Feng Zhi too. Making him fight against the daughter of the City Lord is a daring move, considering how little Feng Zhi trusts him. If Liu Jin were to seriously injure Chu Jiayue, the mission would be greatly jeopardized.


    Ready? The City Lord asks, stepping back to give the two fighters room. Liu Jin and Jiayue nod. Begin!


    Jiayue runs towards Liu Jin, her hands sparkling with electricity.


    Lightning attunement. And already blue, Liu Jinments as he dodges her strikes. Most impressive.


    Silence! The young woman yells as she speeds up her attacks, but that puts her no closer to reaching her target.


    Chu Jiayue is in the Third Level of the True Realm. By the citys standards, she is probably one of their greatest geniuses that is not part of the army. That gave her the confidence to speak out during the banquet and challenge Feng Zhi. However, that was a crucial mistake. Even though she is in the True Realm, her foundation as a cultivator is nowhere near as deep as that of someone like Huang Shing or Lu Mei.


    Put simply, she is not Liu Jins match. He could end the fight right away, but that is not what this is about.


    Stop merely dodging and fight me! The girl shouts. She cares too much about their surroundings to use wide-area attacks, which limits her further.


    Very well.


    However, Liu Jin can use his power without worrying about such things. He weaves around her punch and moves in.


    Argh!


    The girl clutches her arm in pain, but there is no wound there. The needle sharpened by Liu Jins Qi goes in and out too quickly to leave an injury. Chu Jiayue res at him.


    I will not let you win!


    A jab crackling with electricity is dodged, allowing Liu Jin to strike her shoulder.


    Her follow-up kick does not even graze him. He moves low, steps inside her guard, and strikes her stomach.


    With every needle strike, Liu Jin targets and agitates her meridians. His goal is not to cripple her but to unbnce her Qi just enough to exhaust her. As she grows slower, Liu Jin starts targeting her nerves and blood vessels with impable precision.


    By the twentieth strike, the Young Miss can barely remain standing. She cannot even see straight.


    Liu Jin pokes her in the forehead.


    She falls.


    Daughter!


    City Lord Chu cries for her, but Liu Jin catches Chu Jiayue before she touches the ground. He nods at Feng Zhi as he gives the young womans unconscious body to her father and is dered the winner. Hopefully, Feng Zhi understands what he just did.


    Look at her! Feng Zhi says, gesturing at the unconscious Chu Jiayue with a sweep of his arm . Not a single hair on her head has been harmed. Just as my underling did not harm the daughter of this city, so will the Eternal me n not harm a single person here!


    Liu Jin breathes a sigh of relief as the people cheer for Feng Zhi. He understood. Good.


    However, as he looks at the still frowning General Dan, he knows the worst is yet toe.


    ~~~

 Chapter 185: Closed Doors

    Chapter 185: Closed Doors


    ~~~


    Despite the interruption from the City Lords daughter, the banquet continues for several hours. There is more food, more entertainment, and muchughter. When the guests return home, the sun is just a few hours away from rising.


    That is when the negotiations begin.


    General Dan sits at the head of the table. At his side are city officials like City Lord Chu and an equal number of officials from his army. Mud, Feng Zhi, Yuan Tao, and a few other Core Disciples of the Eternal n sit on the other end of the table. Somehow, Liu Jin has been chosen to be part of this meeting.


    He suspects Mud is to me.


    The room has no windows and only one door. A single servant is allowed in to serve everyone tea. Once his task is done, the servant leaves, and several barriers go up to prevent anyone from spying on them.


    For a moment, neither side says anything.


    I do not like this.


    General Dans voice is low and gruff. While it could be attributed to the circumstances, something tells Liu Jin he always sounds like that. The Generals Qi growls as he speaks, like a giant beast waking from its slumber. The city officials tense up, looking like theyd rather be anywhere but here. Even the army officials cannot hide their difort.


    Feng Zhi, Mud, and Yuan Tao do not even blink.


    The City Lords daughter was reckless and thoughtless, General Dan says, making City Lord Chu flinch. However, her concerns were well-ced.


    His gaze dips down to the table where arge map of the empire is unfolded. The areas governed by the three generals are well-marked, and so are the major cities, important towns, and the position of their armies.


    For almost two decades, my men and I have fought to bring peace to thisnd, he says. It was not easy. The Rumbling Thunder City you see before you today is the result of much bloodshed. We brought order to a savage era and have kept the madman Murong Bang and the dog of the cowardly emperor at bay. The aid of the Eternal me n has been valuable. Ill admit that much. You have been reliable allies to us all these years.


    His eyes narrow.


    However, now you seek to dictate our policy. His fist ms against the table, making the figurines on top of the map and the tea cups tremble. You dare tell us to end the war as though that were simple! Not only that, but you bring a mere five hundred men to me and call it aid! And worse, you send children to negotiate!


    One of the figurines falls and rolls to the floor. No one picks it up.


    We understand how inconvenient this is, General Nie, Yuan Tao says, inclining his head in acknowledgment. However, just as youmand your soldiers and they follow your orders, we are but instruments of the Eternal me ns will.


    General Dan also seems to have misunderstood our message, Mud adds, making the general re at him.


    Misunderstood, the general echoes with disdain. What exactly am I misunderstanding, child?


    To begin with, this one is more than three hundred years old. I believe that makes us not dissimr in age, Mud replies.


    And yet, Mud looks like a youth in his twenties while General Dan looks like a man nearing his fifties, Liu Jin notes. The aging process of a cultivator depends on many variables. Perhaps it took General Dan longer to reach the realms that would have halted his aging, but he advanced with greater ease once he was there. Perhaps the aged visage before them is simply General Dans preference. The body is malleable in the upper realms, and vanity of all types is ever close to cultivators.


    It was not just your age I was referring to when I called you children, General Dan says with narrowing eyes. A negotiation of this magnitude must take ce between equals.


    His meaning is clear. One side of the table has an Emperor, and the other one doesnt.


    That is the misunderstanding this one is referring to, Mud says, voice as calm as always. It is impossible for a negotiation between equals to ur at this table because we are not equals.


    The General snorts. ttery will not move me.


    Ah, it seems that was not clear enough. Mud cocks his head to the side. I did not mean to say we were inferior, but rather the opposite. You, General Nie Dan, are our inferior.


    The whole room flinches. The city officials. The soldiers. The Core Disciples. Even Yuan Tao and Feng Zhi are left utterly shocked by Muds irreverence. No one says anything. No dares to. It is a moment in between seconds that stretches into eternity. As if the entire room has been left frozen in time.


    General Dan erupts.


    You dare!


    He does not stand up, but it feels as if he had. His Qi crackles and rages around him. City Lord Chu falls off his chair and backs away. The other city officials do not fare any better. Even Feng Zhi, who has much experience being in the presence of Emperors, looks ufortable.


    Muds face does not change.


    You are one Emperor, Mud points out. A brilliant flower, yes. One to bemended for being able to bloom in a country such as this. However, that is all. The ck Dragons rampage left the Storm Dragon Empire weak, and you have not had much luck raising Emperors since then. We are also not unaware of the Storm Dragon Empires poor record with Renegades.


    Ufortable looks appear on the faces of the army officials as Mud says that.


    The Eternal me n has more than ten Emperors in its service, Mud states.


    More than ten! The shock causes the words to escape City Lord Chus mouth. He immediately covers it with his hands.


    Indeed, Mud says. You seem outraged we did not bring Emperors with us to negotiate, yet you do not understand we did that for your benefit.


    My benefit? General Dan echoes with a harshugh. There is something almost dog-like about it. You didnt bring an Emperor to negotiate for <em>my</em> benefit?!


    That is so, Mud replies. Suppose an Emperor came to negotiate and help with the war. In that event, the victory would no longer be General Dans. It would be two Emperors against two Emperors. Our role would be too obvious. Even if the Emperor left as soon as the negotiations were done, it would seem that you had submitted to a foreign authority. Your victory would be tarnished. The people would not see a hero who defeated two vile generals and an unjust ruler but simply a puppet of foreign interests. I dont believe that would be in General Dans best interests, would it?


    There is more to the actions of the Eternal me n than simply letting General Dan save face. While sending a stronger force would end the war quickly and with limited casualties, it would also invite their rivals to try to take advantage of the opportunity.


    Am I supposed to thank you? General Dan asks. Youe here with substandard forces, tell me to win a war, and I am supposed to understand this is for my benefit? Do you expect me to smile and ept? Like an idiot child?


    Of course not, Mud says, shaking his head.


    You are supposed toply.


    If Muds earlier words caused the room to freeze, these ones cause an implosion. General Dans Qi goes absolutely still. Like a beast about to pounce.


    Choose your next words very carefully, General Dan says, his voice deathly quiet. It feels as if the fangs of a beast are about to tear into their throats.


    General Dan, Mud says without fear. Again and again, you have misunderstood the situation. We do not need you. Not truly. If we wanted to destroy the other two Heavenly Generals, itd be a simple matter. There is not a single general who can stand up to even two Emperors at once. Your war would have been long over if you had managed to put aside your differences with even one of the other generals.


    Empty threats, General Dan spats. Certainly, you could bring your own Emperors here to fight. You could even strike me down while at it. But if you did that, the entire country would revolt against you. As you said earlier, youd be seen as foreign devils. Itd take you years to solidify your power.


    Mud shrugs. What is a decade or three for people like us?


    And yet, you wish for the war to be won now instead ofter, General Dan points out. Despite what you might believe, we are not ignorant of what happens beyond ournds. Your leadership has seen a change, and now the man chosen to be your new Patriarch seeks to consolidate his position. This conquest is a way to aplish that. If it takes too long or if it is done in a fashion in which the downsides outweigh the benefits, you will have failed.


    Liu Jin does his best to keep the surprise from his face. It is not particrly hard as General Dans Qi keeps everyone in a state of perpetual tension.


    Liu Jin had thought about the logistical benefits that ending the war in the Storm Dragon Empire would bring the Eternal me n. Things such as better trade and ess to the areas currently controlled by the other two generals. However, the matter of face is not one he had considered in great detail until General Dan pointed it out just now, even though, in some ways, it might be the most important one.


    Failing here would not cause Patriarch Feng to change his mind. General Dan does not know the depths of Lord Feng Shangs failure. However, it would be seen badly by everyone else.


    That assumes we only have two options, Feng Zhi says, apparently having had enough of being silent while Mud handled the negotiation. The Young Master of the Eternal me n res defiantly at General Dan in much the same way the City Lords daughter red at him hours ago. To take over the Empire ourselves or have you do it. You believe those are the only things we can do.


    Am I wrong, child?


    We can leave, Feng Zhi says with finality. We take our men, servants, beasts, and everything else and leave. You will not hear from the Eternal me n again. Ever.


    Feng Zhi pauses for a moment, allowing for the full weight of that statement to sink in.


    How long will the peace of Rumbling Thunder Cityst under those circumstances?


    I am dreadfully sorry, Yuan Tao says, bowing his head. We were given our orders before leaving. This is not an idle threat but rather amand from the future Patriarch.


    Yet again, Yuan Tao tries to distance himself from them. This time, Liu Jin wishes he could do the same. The aid from the Eternal n is a big part of why General Dan has been so sessful. Without it, there would be no more medicine or supplies of any kind being sent here. General Dan would need to seek new trade agreements and hope he is not backstabbed.


    Should the other two generals find out the Eternal me n has withdrawn their aid (and they would find out), they would not fail to capitalize on it. Rumbling Thunder City and all of General Dans territories would be submerged in chaos. In other words, they are using the lives of every single person in this city as a threat.


    City Lord Chus daughter was right to be angry at them.


    I see, General Dan says.


    Mud, Feng Zhi, and Yuan Tao are blown back.


    The three are sent flying against the wall in the blink of an eye. People cry in surprise, but no one dares to move.


    Because General Dan has yet to stand.


    I ept your terms, the general says. His knuckles arepletely white. However, I will need to amass my forces, gather information, and develop a strategy. That will take time.


    Naturally, Mud says, rubbing his bloody nose as he stands up.


    It is the first time Liu Jin sees him wounded, yet it is no surprise that the one who does it is an Emperor. General Dan held back greatly. If he wanted to, he could have killed them.


    The attack just now was simply a way to work out some of his stress.


    Am I to assume I havemand over you, or will you and your men operate independently?


    We Feng Zhi coughs as he tries to stand. We are to follow your orders, though we retain the right to reject them under extreme circumstances.


    Very well then, General Dan says with eyes that promised pain. Atst, he stands up to look down on them. I will make sure to work you hard.


    ~~~


    That sounds like it went as badly as it could have, Lu Mei says.


    And yet, it went as well as it could have, Liu Jin replies.


    Amodations have been prepared for them in the city, but the two are rxing in one of the wagons outside the walls. Its insides have been fashioned to resemble a decently sized room. Lu Mei is lying on the bed while Liu Jin sits on the sofa.


    He did not kill you. He just wishes he could. How wonderful, Lu Mei drawls. There is a high chance hell try to make cannon fodder out of us.


    Liu Jin thinks about it and shakes his head.


    The general understands the support of the Eternal me n is at stake. There is only so much he can try to do to sabotage us, Liu Jin says. Regardless, he is not the most important concern right now.


    Ah, yes. How could I forget all our other problems? I will start with the least of them and tell you Huang Shing has not yet done anything stupid. A lovely fruit that will surely be spoiled soon. However, I am sure not that is not what is on your mind right now. Let me guess. The daughter of the City Lord?


    Liu Jin frowns and nods. She could have acted on her own, but


    You believe she may have been used by External Rtions, Lu Mei finishes for him. For the sake of the argument, Ill remind you her outburst could have beenpletely natural.


    I am not sure which would be worse.


    The former. Always the former. Stupidity and short-sightedness are eternal. People have been learning to work around them for ages. Subterfuge is ever-changing. I can look into it if you want.


    That would be appreciated. Liu Jin smiles, but it does notst long. A new presence enters the room. Lei Kong.


    My lord, Lei Kong says as he appears kneeling in the corner. Thanks to Elder Xue, Liu Jin managed to have Lei Kong travel with the servants. It is far more convenient than having him follow them in secret.


    Impressive, Lu Mei says, blinking at the disy of speed.


    I bring ill news, my lord.


    Yuan Tao tried to send a message? Liu Jin guesses. Lei Kong nods.


    As youmanded, this one kept watch outside the city. A single messenger left shortly after your meeting with General Nie.


    Lei Kong takes out a scroll and presents it to Liu Jin, who rises from the couch to take it. It looks to be a simple scroll, but


    Thats a veryplex seal, Lu Mei says as she nces over Liu Jins shoulder. I have seen it used for important documents before. It will not open unless it detects the right Qi signature. And any other attempts will result in the scroll burning or other unpleasant things.


    Liu Jin looks at her. Do you know how to break it?


    Of course not, Lu Mei replies. She looks at Lei Kong. What of the messenger?


    Lei Kong shakes his head.


    I subdued him easily enough and prepared to bring him back for questioning as my lord ordered. However, he killed himself by activating some sort of suicide technique.


    Liu Jins hand clenches into a fist.


    And the corpse? Liu Jin asks, his voice tight.


    Burnt. However, I have secured it in case you wish to examine it, my lord.


    Liu Jin thinks about it for a second and nods.


    Good. Bring it here. I will see what I can find out.


    Lu Mei sighs and pinches her nose. A pity. This room had such a pleasant scent.


    ~~~

 Chapter 186: It Cannot Be Called a Fight

    Chapter 186: It Cannot Be Called a Fight


    ~~~


    The sun has risen by the time Liu Jin finishes the autopsy. A fitting end to a hectic chain of events. If he were on a lower level of cultivation, perhaps he would have been left too tired to do anything today. However, sleep stopped being something Liu Jin needed many stages ago. While Liu Jin takes daily naps out of habit, he can go for one or two weeks without sleeping if he wishes to. Maybe even a month if he pushes himself.


    A single day is not a problem.


    Should we really be here?


    Of course, Liu Jin says. We are unlikely to spend much time in Rumbling Thunder City, so we should take the opportunity to explore it before we are sent away.


    Yesterday, the city put on its best face for them. Today, Liu Jin has ventured into the lower side to catch a glimpse of how it looks unwashed. He and hispanions have taken off their disciple robes and reced them withmon clothes to better mingle among the people.


    So far, the city looks far better than he expected it to. The houses are small but serviceable, and the scent of filth is nowhere to be found. The people of the lower side do not look ill or malnourished, nor are they dressed in rags. They are just normal people, and quite a few of them at that. Street performers, merchants selling all sorts of things (even memory talismans, to his surprise), kids running around, men and women taking a break from their jobs, and so on.


    There is no denying it. General Dan has managed to create a peaceful city in a warring country. His achievement deserves praise.


    That is certainly true, Fang Bingbing says as they enter a restaurant. But shouldnt you be in the City Lords house?


    My presence is not required there today, Liu Jin replies. Most of the negotiations were done yesterday after the party.


    Which isnt to say there arent any negotiations going on right now. Feng Zhi, Mud, and Yuan Tao are meeting with General Dan and his officials to address a myriad of smallpromises. It is overly tedious yet unfortunately necessary work that Liu Jin is d he is not a part of. It is also why Liu Jin feels confident enough to explore the city. As long as Yuan Tao is around Feng Zhi and Mud, hell not be able to get away with much.


    Not that it had stopped him from sending a messenger out before dawn.


    The autopsy had not revealed anything earth-shattering. All Liu Jin knows thanks to it is that, contrary to what Lei Kong had assumed, the messenger hadnt activated any suicide technique. Instead, the technique activated on its own when the servant came to the conclusion there was no way to escape. A cruel way to prevent possible betrayals.


    A simple roll call that morning had revealed the messenger was not one of their disciples, meaning he could have been a servant or perhaps someone who lived in Rumbling Thunder City.


    Besides, I beat City Lord Chus daughter quite soundly yesterday, Liu Jin says after the waitress has taken their order. He shrugs his shoulders and tries to keep his tone casual. I can not imagine I will be weed there.


    While City Lord Chu would feelpelled to treat him with respect due to his position, there is no telling what his daughter would do. Lu Mei had offered to get close to her, and Liu Jin had taken her up on it. His presence would just incense City Lord Chus daughter and hinder Lu Meis efforts.


    I am not good at making friends, it seems.


    We are friends, Fan Bingbing points out. She does it so matter-of-factly that it brings a smile to Liu Jins face.


    That we are, Liu Jin says.


    What about me? Huang Shing asks


    We are friends too, Liu Jin replies.


    I see you more as an acquaintance, Fan Bingbing says.


    I didnt mean that! Huang Shing slumps forward, letting his chin touch the table. Brother Jin wants to keep his distance after the banquet. Sister Fan is following because she wants to see the city. But why am I here?


    Liu Jin stares at him. You know why you are here.


    But shes right there! To his credit, Huang Shing does not raise his voice. He just hisses and points towards the general direction of the city gates. Why cant I talk to her?


    It is my understanding that emotional reunions can be vtile, Fan Bingbing says. We cannot be vtile while we are guests in the city.


    Shes right, Liu Jin tells him. <em>He</em> might be on the upper side, but theres no telling how he will react if you approach her here. Better not risk it.


    Liu Jin does not mention Feng Zhis name, but the way Huang Shing res tells him there is no need to. His friend understands just fine what the problem is.


    Fine, Huang Shing grumbles. He turns his head, so his cheek is resting against the table. Youre paying for this, though. The meal, I mean.


    I invited you, so its only fair, Liu Jin says, thanking the waitress a few secondster when shees with their orders. Some sort of sweetened pastry served warm and filled with something sweet and cold that melts as the seconds pass. It is a Rumbling Thunder City delicacy, or so they are told.


    Delicious, Fan Bingbing says as she takes the first bite.


    Indeed, Liu Jin says. Even Huang Shings dour mood cannotst in front of the sugary treat. It is so good that they order more as soon as they finish their tes.


    You have been a disciple longer than I. What can you tell me about Yuan Tao? He asks Fan Bingbing while they wait.


    Fan Bingbing thinks for a few seconds before answering.


    I am afraid you will not find answers in me. Hes a Core Disciple, and he must be trusted by Elder Fa if he has been sent here. That is all I know, Fan Bingbing replies, cleaning her mouth with a napkin. What I can tell you is that the Division of External Rtions has beenrgely in charge of handling our negotiations with the Storm Dragon Empire. Elder Ju has always disliked that and constantly pushed for us to have a bigger role, but he was repeatedly denied.


    Considering how blunt all the members of Exploration he has met have been, Liu Jin is not entirely sure that decision was wrong.


    Hes been quite happy ever since this expedition was announced. Between this and what happened in that ce, he says hes busier than he has been in decades.


    At least someone is happy, Liu Jin looks at Huang Shing. What about you?


    We joined at the same time, Huang Shing points out as the waitress brings their orders. Why would I know more than you?


    You worked for the Punishment Force.


    Yeah, but that was Internal Disputes, not External, Huang Shing says with his mouth full. Youre probably thinking we worked closely with them because we were all part of the same faction, but its not like we were pals or anything. Elder Dang never had anything nice to say about Externals.


    Right. Huang Shing did say something to that effect in the past.


    Do you really think that guy is trying to make things go wrong here? Huang Shing asks. He chokes on his pastry as soon as he says that, forcing him to punch his chest and drink some tea to make it go away. I know we were on different sides and all, but even Elder Dang told us to take the loss gracefully.


    He did?


    Well, there were a lot of insults involved, but that was the gist of it, Huang Shing admits. He gets really going when he gets angry, but he also told us he was proud of us for surviving and gave us a lot of points.


    Does that make Elder Dangplicated or overly simple? No matter. Elder Dang is not the Elder that should be on his mind now.


    I have reason to believe Elder Fa has not taken the loss nearly as gracefully, Liu Jin says.


    Elder Ju warned me about something like that, Fan Bingbing says. While they werent looking, she had finished her second te. He has never trusted External Rtions.


    Isnt that just because their divisions are rivals? Huang Shing asks though Liu Jin can tell he is just pointing it out for the sake of it.


    Is true Elder Ju is a man of many petty grudges, Fan Bingbing says seriously, as though she werent insulting her Elder. However, when ites to External Rtions, his dislike feels more serious than usual.


    Interesting. Liu Jin doesnt get to say more. A loud crash turns every head in the establishment towards one of the tables. One of the waitresses is on the floor, the empty tes she was carrying shattered around her.


    Arge man wearing armor stands over her. His cultivation is not impressive. His muscture is nothing he has not seen before. His looks are unremarkable.


    All the same, Liu Jin flinches.


    It is not the same armor, he tells himself. The shape of the breastte and pauldrons is slightly different. The blue is not as intense, and the ck is lighter to the point it can almost be called gray. This man belongs to General Dans army, not Murong Bangs.


    And yet


    For a moment, he was reminded of an absolutely dreadful night.


    What is the meaning of this? The man bellows. There is a slip of paper in his hands which he holds up in front of his face. We grace your establishment with our presence, and you dare charge us?!


    C-customer, please! The waitress cries out, trying to back away. Her legs are too numb with fear to allow her to stand. I do not understand


    Who do you think keeps all of you safe? Therge soldier asks. We have just returned from defending the border territories! We yed the dogs of that monster Murong Bang so that you may be at ease! Where is your gratitude?!


    I am sorry, customers! The girl says. No one moves to help her. Even the store manager is trying to hide away. I did not realize-


    Do you not see the armor? The soldier asks, banging his breastte. Did you think me a child ying pretend?


    Hey, thats enough!


    The soldier res at Huang Shing. Unlike many who have kept their heads down, the teen stands up and grins cockily.


    This is none of your business, the soldier barks at him. Who do you think you are to interfere?


    Youre making a scene while my friends and I are trying to eat. Of course, its my business, Huang Shing says. His grin grows. Do you really think youre strong or important enough that you can get away with acting like a dog without being treated like one?


    The soldiers Qi spikes. He is barely in the Spirit Realm.


    In other words, hes nothing special.


    Do you not realize who you are speaking to?


    A soldier? Huang Shing replies, scratching his ear. You were pretty vocal about it.


    The soldiers face goes red. I am a Hundred-Man Commander of General Nie Dans army!


    If General Nie Dans army is filled with men such as you, then he is in dire straits indeed, Fan Bingbingments. She does not do it loudly, yet the entire ce is so silent that no one has any trouble hearing her words. The people flinch while the soldiers sitting frown darkly.


    You will regret those words! The Hundred-Man Commander advances toward Fan Bingbing, but Huang Shing gets in his way.


    Hey, I am the one confronting you. He nces back. Dont steal the scene from me, Sister Fan.


    My apologies, the girl replies.


    Sensing theing violence, the people quickly get out of the way. The waitress has already fled into the kitchen.


    Huang Shing, Liu Jin says.


    Are you going to stop me, Brother Jin? Huang Shing asks him.


    We are guests of General Dan, he says.


    What?!


    As such, it would be seen poorly if we were to start a fight with his men during our second day in the city, Liu Jin continues as though the Hundred-Men Commander hadnt spoken. So it should be okay as long as what happens here cannot be called a fight.


    If nothing else, this should be an excellent opportunity to see how Yuan Tao and General Dan react.


    Huang Shing''s face brightens. Youre so smart, Brother Jin!


    Dont worry, Liu Jin says, his eyes finding the hiding store manager. He sips his tea calmly. We will make sure to pay for any damages as well as the meals of those who run away.


    ~~~

 Chapter 187: From Now On

    Chapter 187: From Now On


    ~~~


    The court building is located between the upper and lower sides of Rumbling Thunder City. Liu Jin suspects this is not a coincidence but the result of conscious city nning. Even the look of the building, block-like andcking adornments, seems to reflect the soberness of its purpose. One of the city waterways makes a loop around the building, making it look quiet and remote despite being in the middle of a bustling city. One could almost be forgiven for thinking it peaceful.


    There is nothing peaceful about what is going on inside right now.


    Naturally, I take responsibility for the incident, Liu Jin says to the small group assembled before him. Among them is City Lord Chu, who looks like he was hurried out of his mansion. He sits behind the judges stand. Two city officials stand on either side of him. One is writing everything that is said in the courtroom, and the other stands guard.


    Usually, there would be far more people in the courtroom. As Liu Jin understands it, many consider watching the trials to be a source of entertainment. Some entrepreneurially-minded souls have even made a business out of selling memory talismans containing their recollections of the more unique cases. Liu Jin saw quite a few in the marketce while walking around with Huang Shing and Fan Bingbing.


    Due to the sensitive nature of this trial, there will be no audience.


    Y-You do? asks City Lord Chu, furiously wiping sweat from his brow with a white handkerchief.


    Naturally, Liu Jin replies with considerable calm. I am a Core Disciple of the Eternal me n. As far as the actions of the disciples under my authority are concerned, I am fully responsible. In fact, I can safely say Disciple Huang acted with my full support.


    I-I see, City Lord Chu says, clearly not understanding anything.


    City Lord Chu, I regret to say this case is clear as day, says Yuan Tao. Despite being in the Heaven Realm, Yuan Tao speaks with deference to a man who is barely in the Earth Realm. We heard it right from my underlings lips. It is he who bears the burden of this crime, and so, punishment must be levied upon him.


    Much City Lord Chu, it is clear Yuan Tao rushed down here as soon as he heard the news, most likely abandoning whatever meeting was taking ce with General Dans men. His motives are fairly simple to understand. Disciples of the Eternal me n beat up General Nie Dans soldiers. By having that be the story that spreads around the city, he seeks to undermine their alliance.


    How curious, Liu Jin says, pressing a finger to his chin. I do not recall saying I havemitted any crimes.


    Silence fills the courtroom as all eyes turn to Liu Jin.


    You just took full responsibility for what happened, Yuan Tao reminds him. The look on his face is one of mild irritation.


    It is not the first time he and Liu Jin have stood in such close proximity to each other. However, it is the first time they have been in the same room without an Emperormanding their full attention.


    Yuan Tao looks rather cat-like.


    It is not due to the leanness of his body, his golden eyes, or even the way his ck hair is tied in a long, thin braid that reaches all the way to his waist, almost resembling a tail. There is a certain grace about Yuan Tao. Something predatory hiding beneath a mask of civility.


    I took responsibility for the actions of those under mymand, Liu Jin corrects Yuan Tao. I do not recall ever saying those actions were a crime.


    N-Not a crime?! City Lord Chu says before Yuan Tao can ask any follow-up questions. Then what would you call them?


    A lesson in etiquette, naturally, Liu Jin answers. What happened was simply a demonstration of proper manners.


    P-p-proper manners! yells the scandalized City Lord, who seems to have it upon himself to echo Liu Jins every word.


    There were six unconscious men, and four were reported to have fractures, Yuan Tao points out icily. He holds up the report made by the city guards who arrived after Huang Shing had finished educating the soldiers.


    I am aware, Liu Jin replies. I was the one who made the diagnosis.


    Yuan Tao and City Lord Chu stare at him as if waiting for him to say more. He doesnt.


    So? Yuan Tao asks with rising impatience.


    So? Liu Jin echoes with polite confusion.


    So will you still insist on calling it a lesson in etiquette despite the damage done?!


    Manners are no small matter, senior brother, Liu Jin tells him with no small amount of seriousness. There are dire consequences to excessive rudeness, and that is something General Nie Dans soldiers have learned today. How can I call it anything other than a well-taught lesson?


    Foolishness! Yuan Tao yells, throwing the report to the floor. You speak nothing but foolishness! Do you truly expect this to stand?


    Foolishness? I think not, Liu Jin says, unfazed by Yuan Taos anger, which is far more than can be said for City Lord Chu, who looks like he wishes he could be cowering in the corner. Truthfully, I do not see why there needs to be a trial at all. What else can be said about this incident? Should we say General Nie Dans men were acting like brutes and terrorizing the people they were sworn to protect? That would be a little too unkind towards the good general, wouldnt it? It would take a foolish person to persist on that exnation.


    Is that any way to address your superior, junior? Yuan Tao asks him.


    No. That is why it is good that Senior Brother Yuan is not my superior, Liu Jin replies. This disciple belongs to the Apothecary and is under Elder Xuesmand in the same way Senior Brother Yuan answers to Elder Fa. My direct superior would be Senior Brother Mud or, in certain cases, Young Master Feng Zhi. I am afraid Senior Brother Yuan does not have a ce in that chain ofmand.


    It seems Elder Fa was right about the rudeness of those in the Apothecary, Yuan Tao says, ring at him. You spend so much time boiling herbs that you have forgotten how to interact with others.


    Is that what is said about us? I find that constant silence makes us good listeners. Senior Brother Yuan should try it so that his ears may improve.


    Are you saying I need to listen to you?! Yuan Tao shouts. Where is the evidence that those men started the fight? I should have all the injured soldiers called here so they can testify!


    If he were to call the soldiers, theyd obviously testify they did nothing wrong. Naturally, Yuan Tao expects Liu Jin to oppose this.


    However, Liu Jin smiles and nods.


    That is an excellent idea, senior brother, he says. If we are going to take the time to do that, we should go a step further and gather all the people who were in the restaurant.


    How would we even know if they were in the restaurant? Yuan Tao counters. Itd be easy for people who were never there toe forward and give false testimony.


    At the very least, it should be simple to ascertain who owns the establishment and who works there, Liu Jin points out. By cooperating with the owner, wed also be able to verify the identity of the customers who were present this afternoon.


    Thats not good enough! Yuan Tao says. Itd be one thing if we had interrogated them right after the event happened. However, enough time has passed for them to be influenced by other people. How can we rely on their words?


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow and tilts his head to the side. Are you suggesting someone would try to influence their testimony so they may speak poorly of the soldiers? What purpose would that serve?


    There is someone here right now who is speaking poorly of General Dans men, Yuan Tao says, ring at him.


    I am merely pointing out theirck of manners, Liu Jin replies. Does Senior Brother really think this issue is big enough that it would force someone to seek out these people andWhat? Threaten them? Bribe them? He nces at City Lord Chu. Are the people of Rumbling Thunder City so dissatisfied with their circumstances that they can be so easily turned against their defenders?


    Of course not! City Lord Chu shouts. There is no way the people of Rumbling Thunder City would lie about the soldiers.


    Then there is no harm in making theme here to testify, Liu Jin says, smiling.


    I-That is


    Even if the people are righteous, they are still only regr citizens, Yuan Tao cuts in. There is much that can be done to alter their minds. Methods that they would have no defense against.


    ...Are you suggesting someone would tamper with their memories? Liu Jin asks, and for the first time, some disbelief colors his voice at how far Yuan Tao is reaching.


    Certainly, there are methods to alter someones memory. Liu Jin knows about it because Old Jiang told him they exist. However, it is a rare art, and Liu Jin has never met anyone who could use it. For Yuan Tao to suggest it is a possibility borders on the absurd.


    It is possible, Yuan Tao insists. Itd be one thing if we had taken their testimonies right after the incident, but far too much time has passed now.


    I see. So if we had their memories right now, it wouldnt be a problem.


    Naturally, Yuan Tao replies. One secondter, he sees the smile on Liu Jins face and realizes he has fallen into a trap. However, it is already toote.


    Good, then there should be no problem, Liu Jin says as he reaches into his spatial pouch.


    These these are The City Lord takes a step back in shock as Liu Jin ces multiple talismans in front of him.


    Memory talismans, Liu Jin says. They were an impulse buy, I must admit. Imagine my surprise when they became useful right away.


    You mean to say Yuan Tao cannot bring himself to finish the sentence. Still, Liu Jin nods.


    After the incident, I made sure to gather the memories of those present, Liu Jin says. He holds up two. These are from Brother Huang and Sister Fan. These others


    Liu Jin gestures at the nearly dozen talismans.


    ... are from the citizens. A single look at any of them should prove beyond a shadow of a doubt what happened in the restaurant, Liu Jin says, addressing the City Lord. Of course, perhaps it would be more prudent to pretend this never happened?


    ~~~


    The trial is over. Dismissed. No punishments will be levied on anyone. Not officially, at least. Liu Jin suspects the soldiers who tried to harass those citizens will not be happy when they wake up.


    You are far more reckless than I was expecting you to be, Yuan Tao tells him. City Lord Chu and the city officials have left the courtroom. It is only the two of them inside now.


    Is that so? Liu Jin asks. Personally, I think I handled things as prudently as possible. Certainly more so than someone who abandoned an important meeting just to try to take advantage of this opportunity, making it grow far beyond what it should have.


    Yuan Tao flushes. His Qi rises ever so slightly and begins filling the room. However, that is not enough to threaten Liu Jin. Even if Yuan Taos cultivation is higher than his, he will not kill him. Not here. Not with so many witnesses nearby. It would achieve nothing and cost him much.


    Liu Jin can be as honest as he wants to.


    That attitude is exactly what I am talking about, Yuan Tao says. He raises a finger to point at him. Your achievements have caused you to have an inted opinion of yourself. You even dare address me as though we were equals.


    I am little more than a worm, Liu Jin says so bluntly Yuan Tao is taken aback. And I do not know enough about you to say whether we are equals or not. That remains to be seen, though I believe I have gotten a glimpse of your character today. Yours and General Dans.


    He is not even here, Yuan Tao says.


    Liu Jin nods. Exactly. Had hee to cover up his mens misdeeds, Id have been disappointed in him. Instead, you were the one who brought City Lord Chu to take advantage of the situation, and even he did not seempletely certain of his actions. That means you do not have as much influence here as I feared.


    Yuan Tao crosses his arms. That is a ratherrge assumption to make.


    Is it? Liu Jin asks. Regardless, since we have not been properly introduced, this ones name is Qing Jin. I will be making your life hard from now on.


    Yuan Tao snorts.


    Reckless. Just as I said. Keep your neck clean for me, junior. You will not find this Yuan Tao an easy foe.


    ~~~

 Chapter 188: Fake Peace

    Chapter 188: Fake Peace


    ~~~


    You!


    As soon as he leaves the courthouse, Liu Jin is yelled at by Chu Jiayue, the daughter of City Lord Chu. The young woman angrily stomps her way to him. There are numerous servants trailing behind her, carrying clothing, jewelry, and other luxurious goods.


    Why is it you again? She asks, one finger raised and pointed


    Softughter reaches his ears.


    Oh, Sister Chu. If we knew, our lives would be so much simpler. Best as I can tell, he was born under a bad star. Some people are cursed to suffer such fates.


    Liu Jin res at Lu Mei as she walks up to them. Unlike the angry young woman, Lu Mei wears a casual, almost amused, smirk.


    You know this man, Sister Mei? Chu Jiayue asks, making Liu Jin raise an eyebrow, not just at the use of Lu Meis name but at how at ease the daughter of the City Lord seems to be in her presence.


    Lu Mei has been hard at work, it seems.


    We are both disciples of the Eternal me n. It is natural for us to know each other, Lu Mei points out. She walks over to Liu Jin and grabs hold of his arm. But yes, we are close. I understand your first meeting was not the best-


    Not the best?! He made a spectacle out of me! Chu Jiayue shouts, angrily shaking her finger at Liu Jin.


    Technically, you made a spectacle out of yourself, Young Miss. I merely joined the performance, and not even out of my own volition, Liu Jin points out.


    For some reason, that just makes her re harder at him.


    Dont tease her, Jin, Lu Mei chides, though he can tell she finds it funny too.


    My apologies, he says more seriously. I truly did not mean to insult the Young Miss. It was a difficult situation, and I tried to handle it as best I could. I could no more defy Young Masters orders than the Young Miss could stop herself from standing up for Rumbling Thunder City.


    Not that Liu Jin doesnt stand by his initial statement, but he does not need City Lord Chus daughter angry at him. If an apology can somewhat mend fences between them, he will dly do it.


    Indeed, it seems to work. Chu Jiayues re softens but, s, only for a moment.


    Never mind that! She snaps at him even though she obviously minds it. What is this I hear about you starting a fight with our soldiers?


    <em>One of her servants told her about it.</em> Lu Mei transmits through her Qi. <em>He was there when her father received the news and rushed to let her know.</em>


    In other words, Yuan Tao hadnt been the one to tell her. Not directly, at least.


    Peace, sister, Lu Mei says. I am sure there is more to this story than what we know, though this may not be the best ce to discuss it.


    She finishes with a pointed nce at their surroundings. The sight of multiple servants standing outside the courthouse has not failed to draw a crowd. As the people realize the daughter of the City Lord is in front of them, they start pointing and whispering.


    Chu Jiayue grimaces.


    You are right. Let us take this somece else.


    Lu Mei smiles. Wonderful. Shall we continue this at your house? I do believe you promised me some good tea.


    ~~~


    ...Thats what happened, Liu Jin says, finishing his story. They have moved the conversation to City Lord Chus house, his gardens, to be precise. There is a stone table and chairs for people to rx while surrounded by flowers of all colors.


    I see. Chu Jiayue is no longer ring at him but looking down at herp. The look on her face is dark and contemtive. Her tea has gone cold. It seems you have seen something unsightly. As the daughter of the City Lord, I apologize for the behavior of our soldiers. It was inexcusable.


    Liu Jin blinks as she bows her head to him. He had expected her to deny what he saw and argue against him fiercely, not to immediately ept his words as truth.


    Please, do not look so surprised, she says as she lifts her gaze. I love this city. That does not mean I am blind to any ws it might have.


    Something like this has happened before, Lu Mei guesses.


    It has, Chu Jiayue admits. She quickly adds, Do not get the wrong idea! Our soldiers are not brutes that terrify the popce. Not here, and not in the outer territories.


    And how would she know that? Liu Jin thinks the question but doesnt voice it. That would just cause her to be defensive.


    Those soldiers returned from defending the border territories just a few days before your delegation arrived, Chu Jiayue continues. They have had several encounters with Murong Bangs men over the past few months. What you saw was the result of that.


    She pauses to take a sip of her now cold tea.


    You must think this is a poor excuse but understand that fighting Murong Bangs army will rattle even the stoutest of hearts. What you saw wouldnt have happened if those men had been fighting General Hes armies on the eastern front. He is a powerful foe, but we can trust his men to act like men.


    Her teacup trembles lightly as she sets it down.


    Murong Bang is not a man, and neither are those under him. They do not wage war. They spread carnage. I have seen it once. An entire town gone. Wiped to thest. Men and women. Young and elderly. None were spared. It wasnt even an important town. They held no riches or powerful fighters. No strategic secrets. They just attacked it to hurt us. To show us they could.


    Her voice breaks towards the end. Her hands tremble as she holds onto her robes. Her knuckles have gone white.


    Neither Liu Jin nor Lu Mei says anything.


    The men who fight Murong Bang return harrowed from the experience. I do not dare to imagine what horrors they saw, she says, her voice now more under control. Incidents like the one you saw They are notmon, but they are far from unheard of. I will not excuse their actions. I just ask you to understand them.


    She meets his eyes as she says that, as if awaiting his judgment.


    I thank you for telling me, Young Miss of Rumbling Thunder City, Liu Jin says. Yet I must express some confusion. Yesterday, you were against us moving against Murong Bang. Today, you tell me why he must be stopped.


    Red inmes her cheeks.


    It is not that simple! She snaps at him. Yes, Id love to see Murong Bang dead and his armies wiped out! I would be ecstatic if our soldiers no longer had to stand between that madman and us! but that requires stepping further into his territory! I am not speaking of hisnds but of the carnage he loves! That is where he thrives. Even putting aside what General He would do, it is inevitable for the war to spill further into our territory. It would not just be the border territories that suffer.


    She shivers


    Your Young Master was right yesterday. We are already at war. We have been at war since the beginning. She looks at the flowers. I know this peace is a fake one, yet I wanted to preserve it all the same because I am not sure if a real one is possible.


    The status quo created by the Three Heavenly Generals is one in which Rumbling Thunder City and many other cities like it can flourish. All the people Liu Jin has seen today can live their lives as though there wasnt any war. It is why they can sit surrounded by beautiful flowers and be amused by watching trials.


    But it is a lie.


    No matter how much theyugh, it wont erase all the misery and death in the border territories. It would be easy to call Chu Jiayues position cowardly, but there is logic to what she says. Trying to achieve real peace sounds like a noble goal, but they risk losing everything by doing so.


    Little Miss, I wont give you false titudes. I do not enjoy them. You are right to be worried, and you are right to fear for your people. Liu Jin says. All the same, I did note here to fail.


    ~~~


    She is not working for Yuan Tao, Lu Mei tells himter that day. She is far too honest to be capable of subterfuge and not dumb enough to be easily used.


    The sun has set, and the two are in a room provided to them by City Lord Chu. Liu Jin has ced several talismans on the walls, door, and windows to ensure they wont be eavesdropped on.


    It is a pity. The view of the gardens is quite lovely.


    I sensed as much, but I am still surprised to hear you vouch for her, Liu Jin says. You are not the trusting type.


    One of my many great qualities. Unlike you, I understand when a woman is being two-faced. Women are two-faced to me all the time. After all, I am the sort of woman other women hate.


    Liu Jin blinks.


    Why do you say that as a boast?


    Lu Mei shrugs. Why should I not boast about being beautiful, talented, and generally magnificent?


    You are all those things, Liu Jin admits. Lu Mei smiles and kisses him on the cheek.


    And dont you forget it. Regardless, I spent the whole day with the City Lords daughter before you interrupted us.


    My apologies for that.


    As if you could help being yourself. The point I am trying to make is that I sensed not a shred of envy or falsehood in the City Lords daughter for the entire day. She is a rare genuine person. I can safely say she was not working with Yuan Tao, and she does not seem to have been in contact with him. Her outburst was entirely her own.


    And today?


    There is a chance Yuan Tao could have arranged for that servant to go to her, but I doubt it. She served no purpose to his goals. Lets call it a happy ident.


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow. Happy?


    You mended fences with her today, didnt you? Lu Mei points out. Better to have the daughter of the City Lord on your side than against it. You can use her social standing to gain ess to members of General Nies inner circle.


    General Nies Inner Circle.


    Liu Jin hums in thought. Lei Kong had told him as much as he could about the Storm Dragon Empire. Most of that knowledge is years out of date andrgely focused on thends governed by Murong Bang. Still,bined with the information collected by the Eternal me n through its dealings with General Dan, it had been enough to give Liu Jin a working backbone of the hierarchy under General Nie Dan.


    Rumbling Thunder City might be the brightest jewel under General Dan, but it is not the only one. There are numerous other cities, towns, and garrisons and numerous City Lords and army officials who rule over them, some far more notorious than others. Two names, in particr, stand out above the rest.


    In the north, City Lord Lai, a man who holds the title of Duke. He rules Stone River City, but his influence spreads over the whole western region.


    In the south, Colonel Peng, one of the strongest fighters under General Dan, a grizzled veteran who leads the armys efforts on the southern border and holds much influence across the southern settlements.


    Interesting, Liu Jin says, leaning back. Knowing them couldnt hurt.


    Arent you d you have me on your side?


    Always, Liu Jin says. His mind is already reviewing the best way to use what he has learned today.


    However, that can wait a little more. Liu Jin stands up and offers his hand to Lu Mei.


    I know it is a littlete, but since I interrupted your fun today, would you like to walk around the gardens with me?


    She takes his hand and smiles.


    Id love to.


    ~~~


    I thank you foring here today, Mud says.


    It is the fifth day of their stay in Rumbling Thunder City, yet it is the first time Liu Jin has been able to see Mud since the meeting with General Dan during the first night. That is how long the negotiations have been going on. Even Liu Jin has had to deal with some of it.


    Yesterday, he spent half a day arguing with themander of the city guard over how their forces would be implemented into the watch schedule. Finding the right bnce shouldnt have taken so many hours, but it did. If Liu Jin tried to help too much, themander took it as an insult to the city guard, and if he had the disciples help too little, it looked like they werent pulling their weight.


    It had been very tedious. The only positives toe out of it are that Liu Jin ced disciples he trusted in the city guard, and he now has the watch schedule memorized.


    It was no trouble at all, Senior Brother Mud, Liu Jin replies.


    Truly? Mud asks, tilting his head to the side. I was sure your girlfriend would be angry at me for taking you away. No doubt, shed have preferred to be in my ce.


    Mud and Liu Jin are traveling along one of the citys waterways in a small boat. The waterways are arranged so that one can travel up and down the city by boat. Some channels even take scenic routes, passing through the best-looking mansions and parks. That is the route Liu Jin and Mud are taking today. Despite being out in the open, Liu Jin can detect nothing they say will be overheard.


    You have little need to worry about that, Liu Jin says. We have had plenty of time to ourselves. She was going to spend some time with the City Lords daughter today.


    He is halfway sure Fan Bingbing would be joining them as well, though he is not exactly sure how that would end. Lu Mei and Fan Bingbing are not exactly the best of friends.


    Ah, yes. I heard you had made contact with the City Lords daughter. Wise. Noteworthy due to how your first meeting went.


    Things happened. We were able to talk, Liu Jin says.


    I also heard about that, Mud says. It seems you had quite a bit of fun.


    On the contrary, I caused trouble for you, Liu Jin says. I can not imagine how that unsettled the negotiations.


    If a few rowdy soldiers were enough to undermine it all, then this alliance was never much to speak of, Mud says, waving his hand dismissively. It all proceeds as nned. Perhaps better than expected.


    Liu Jin frowns. We are heading out then.


    Mud nods. General Nie wants us to help bolster his forces on the frontlines while he gathers his armies. A ploy to test our resolve, no doubt, yet we are not in a position to refuse.


    You want me to go, Liu Jin guesses. Mud nods.


    I do. I have spoken to the Young Master about it. Though he is not exactly happy, you are the one most suited to be in charge.


    When exactly did he gain the qualifications for that?


    I will do as youmand. How long do I have?


    At least two weeks. Perhaps more. There will be a banquet before that. City Lord Chu seems to love them and wants to invite important people to this one.


    It sounds like negotiations have gone exceedingly well then. Senior Brother Mud should be proud of himself.


    Should I?


    Liu Jin blinks. The usually nk Mud looks uncharacteristically bothered.


    Senior Brother?


    Do you think this bes me? Mud asks. Negotiation. Compromise. Acting as a steward of the Eternal me n. I have tried my hand at it, and I seem to be sessful. Yet this way of acting does not feel like myself.


    Liu Jin stays silent. Unsure of how to reply.


    My master told me I might find myself here, and I have been looking for myself in the role given to me. He looks at him with unblinking, unmoving eyes. You knew me beforeing here, and you have seen how I have acted here. What do you think?


    I think your question goes beyond the scope of whatever I have that passes for wisdom, Senior Brother.


    Perhaps, Mud admits, nodding. Nevertheless, I ask it.


    In that case, I think... Liu Jin frowns. What does he think? What can he think when he still knows and understands so little? I think if finding oneself was as easy as trying something new for a few days, people wouldnt find it so difficult.


    I see. How long does it usually take then?


    Perhaps a lifetime?


    A lifetime. How sad.


    ~~~

 Chapter 189: Reputation

    Chapter 189: Reputation


    ~~~


    In the week leading up to the banquet, all manner of important guests arrive at Rumbling Thunder City, each trying to outdo the other in terms of retinues. It has greatly taxed the citys ability to house everyone. Not because there are so many of them that the city literally doesnt have enough space. Rather, housing everyone in amodations suited to their station without offending one minor lord or another has proven to be an exercise in futility.


    Still, it has been worth it for this moment. The day of the banquet has arrived, and all are happy. That is surely what City Lord Chu would say. The stout man is in his element, drinking andughing with his peers. The grand hall of the mansion has been luxuriously decorated. No matter where Liu Jin looks, something is shining. The people drink, eat, and dance without end.


    As for himself


    Oh, how wonderful it is to meet you, Lord Qing!


    Tales of the Eternal me n have reached us all the way in ckwood City, Lord Qing.


    Lord Qing! I heard you defeated a hundred of General Nies soldiers.


    Is it true you have been in the Dead ins, Lord Qing?


    Lord Qing. Lord Qing. Lord Qing. Liu Jin hears it again and again as he greets nobles, government officials, and high-ranking army personnel.


    Liu Jin is not particrly worried about people knowing hisst name. Lei Kong had assured him the surname Qing was fairlymon in the Storm Dragon Empire. During and after the civil war, many people took the name Qing, some out of respect, others for less than reputable motives.


    Still, it feels strange to be called lord, even if he understands the reason. To them, a Core Disciple of the Eternal me n is equal and even greater in terms of prestige. The result is a never-ending parade of influential people seeking to exchange titudes with him. It is a new arena for Liu Jin, and he would be lost if it wasnt for Lu Mei. She walks at his side, transmitting information through her Qi so he has some idea of who he is talking to.


    Lord Li, I heard your daughter was bornst month. Congrattions.


    You are too humble. ckwood Citys name is known far and wide.


    An exaggeration, I assure you. It would have been different if your son had been there, Count Hou. I believe he was recently promoted to a Thousand-Man Commander. Is that right?


    A boring story. Nothing like how you bravely led your citys defense against a Many-Headed Sparrowst year.


    Liu Jin hasughed and smiled so much throughout the night it is beginning to hurt his face.


    You truly are amazing, Lord Qing, one of the City Lords gathered around him says. The mans name escapes him right now. A pity since he knew it perfectly just a minute ago. And you even have such a lovely flower at your side. It is true what they say. Great men attract great women.


    Oh, you are too kind, Lord Nanguo, Lu Mei says with an elegantugh. Unlike him, she ispletely at home here. She has chosen to forgo her disciple robes in favor of an elegant red dress decorated with emeralds. But what will your wife think if she hears you payingpliments to a younger woman?


    Dont tell me you are going to tell on me? The City Lord asks, ying up his reaction. They allugh.


    <em>Please, tell me were done,</em> Liu Jin transmits to Lu Mei once they have moved on.


    <em>Dont tell me this is too much for you. Just think of these people as poisoned candies.</em>


    <em>That makes nothing better. I am fairly sure it makes it worse.</em>


    <em>Colonel Peng did note, and General Nie Dan declined to attend the banquet as is often the case, </em>Lu Mei continues.<em> That leaves one important person we have yet to greet. I am sure you know who I am speaking of.</em>


    <em>Duke Lai. I see him. </em>More importantly, Liu Jin sees who the duke is with.<em> I am surprised we did not greet him sooner.</em>


    <em>He was surrounded by too many people. There was no sense in approaching him. You will not be seen vying for his attention like some dog, </em>Lu Mei replies, making Liu Jin smile as they make their way to the duke.


    If Liu Jin had to describe Duke Lai in one word, it would be sick. His body is thin and barely has any muscle, something that even his robes cannot hide. His skin is pasty white, and he even has hollow cheeks. It looks as if a stiff breeze could knock him over.


    You must be Lord Qing! Duke Lai smiles as they make eye contact. The smile does not look good on him. I have heard much of you already!


    Is that so? Liu Jin says, his gaze shifting to the man standing next to Duke Lai. I hope Yuan Tao only had good things to say about me, Duke Lai.


    Yuan Tao stares back at him without flinching.


    And when would I have had time to say bad things? Yuan Tao asks, his golden eyes have a dull glow under the lights of the banquet hall. The duke and I have only just started talking, Brother Qing. I fear you are quite the lengthy subject.


    How unfortunately true, Liu Jin says. Yet, I do not mean to imply you have talked about me in the party but rather during one of the many visits you have paid the duke since he arrived.


    Weeks ago, it was decided that, in the spirit of cooperation, some disciples of the Eternal me n should help out with the city guard during their stay here. For some reason, Liu Jin was put in charge of this effort, something that greatly hindered his ability to personally observe Yuan Tao. He is stretched so thin he does not even trust himself to create a soul fragment to spy on Yuan Tao.


    However, Liu Jin has been able to ce several disciples he trusts (the ones he knows from the Dead ins like Ni Cai and Ten) in the city guard and make it so theyre always in a position to observe Yuan Tao. That is why he knows Yuan Tao visited Duke Lai of Stone River City at least two timesst week. Both meetings were quite lengthy.


    Oh, my. Unlike the ring Yuan Tao, Duke Laiughs. You truly do live up to your reputation, Lord Qing.


    My reputation is nothingpared to yours, Duke Lai, Liu Jin says. Stone River City is famous for its many goods.


    Quite right, Lu Mei says. Your steel reaches our armories, and your herbs fill our apothecary.


    You tter me, Duke Lai says. I am sure the Eternal me n has much bigger trading partners than this duke.


    Perhaps, Liu Jin admits. However, as far as the Storm Dragon Empire is concerned, Duke Lais name stands out among the rest. Of course, if General Dan were to defeat the other two generals, the rest of the Storm Dragon Empire would open up for us, leading to morepetition. I am sure Yuan Tao has already talked about this with you.


    Nonsense, Jin, Lu Mei says, yfully hitting his arm. I am sure Duke Lai is not worried about a littlepetition.


    Oh, my, Duke Lai says. You two are so charming. My good friend Yuan Tao, why did you not tell me they were so charming?


    I thought it best for you to experience it, duke.


    Liu Jin and Lu Mei smile.


    ~~~


    At night, Rumbling Thunder City is filled with lights. Those living on the lower side see a glittering mountain reaching towards the heavens. It is a dazzling sight that invites them to climb. To desire. To have ambition. Meanwhile, those who live on the upper side look down from above and see the mountain draped in warm lights that cool down as one reaches the prairies. It is soothing. Peaceful. Contemtive.


    Liu Jin has found himself enjoying both views, though he prefers thetter one. He has often climbed to the top of City Lord Chus mansion and just sat there. Lu Mei has joined him a few times, usually bringing some wine for them to share. With everything going on, those have been some of the few quiet moments they have been able to get.


    Liu Jin has stepped out to the balcony. Being around so many people for so long is suffocating for someone like him. Hed like to say he has done enough socializing for a night, but he knows thatd be a lie. Hell have to go back inside eventually.


    For now, hell just enjoy his temporary solitude.


    Or perhaps not. He frowns when he feels someone joining him on the balcony.


    City Lord Chu, he says, making the man jump in surprise. To what do I owe the pleasure?


    Lord Qing! Please, dont scare me like that. This old man does not want to fall down the mountain, the City Lord says. He tries toe off as joking, but he is too nervous to do it properly. I was actually looking for you.


    I see, Liu Jin says. It seems I have made you step outside the party. My apologies.


    Oh, no! Not at all! The City Lord says, waving his hands and shaking his head wildly. You did not do anything wrong. I am the one who wants to speak to you. It is natural that I should go to you. In fact, this is better. It is a quiet ce. Very good, yes.


    City Lord Chu nods several and keeps moving his hands as he speaks. Liu Jin can see some sweat on his forehead.


    It is justyou dont enjoy parties, do you? City Lord Chu asks, taking Liu Jin by surprise.


    It is okay if you dont, the City Lord quickly adds. Heavens knows General Nie is not fond of them at all. Thats why he lets me handle all the day-to-day stuff. Well, that and the war. Nasty thing that. Yes.


    I enjoy some parties, Liu Jin says, thinking back to the little gathering Bei Hong organized for them after returning from the Dead ins. Just not ones asrge as this one. I am afraid I find them a little overwhelming. Apologies if I have offended you.


    Not at all, Lord Qing! Not at all! City Lord Chu says. His words are once again apanied by wild gestictions. Everyone is free to enjoy the things they enjoy so long as they have something they enjoy. I myself enjoy parties. I enjoy them a lot.


    City Lord Chu smiles as he looks back at the party.


    I also like festivals, and dancing, and theater, City Lord Chu continues, a small smile tugging at his lips. I like to organize as many of them as I can. I think many people like them, and I like to make the people happy. I


    He trails off again. His mouth twists multiple times as he tries to organize his words and gather the courage to speak them.


    I know we have not had many opportunities to talk, he says atst. However, my daughter speaks well of you, which is surprising considering how you met. That tells me you are a good man, which is rare. You you are going to a ce where there are no parties, Lord Qing. Noughter. No dancing. No ys. It is a bleak ce, Lord Qing. It is a ce that tries its hardest to make you forget what joy is, and it seeds with many. Dont let it seed with you.


    City Lord Chu bows.


    That is all I wished to say. Apologies for my impertinence.


    Not at all. Liu Jin smiles. It seems you are a good man too, City Lord Chu. I now regret that we havent spoken much.


    The City Lord chuckles.


    Not at all, Lord Qing. Else, Id be trying to hold festivals there and not here, the City Lord says as he leaves.


    Once again, Liu Jin is left alone. Once again, he turns around to stare at the lights.


    Unfortunately, peace and quiet remain out of his reach.


    Young Master Feng Zhi, Liu Jin says, his fingers wrapping tightly around the balcony railing before letting go and turning around.


    Qing Jin, Feng Zhi says. Once again, Liu Jin is red at by golden eyes, though these ones belong to a different person.


    I was not expecting you to approach me, Liu Jin says, crossing his arms and leaning back against the railing. As I recall, you did not wish to hear anything I might have to say.


    It is because I said those words that I must be the one to approach you. No matter how beneath me it may be, Feng Zhi says. He walks over and leans over the balcony, staring down at the city. Do not misunderstand. That is not a statement of trust.


    It did not sound like one, Young Master.


    Good. Feng Zhi res at him out of the corner of his eye. What are you attempting to do here?


    Liu Jin blinks.


    I am not sure I understand the question, Young Master.


    Feng Zhi snorts. What you mean is that you do not understand the best way to lie about it. Fine. Ill make myself clearer. We are here because the Apothecary has interests in the Storm Dragon Empire. My father might have approved of the idea, but it first came from the Apothecary. You are here to enact Elder Xues will. That being the case, why would you threaten your mission by fighting those soldiers?


    Why would you ask me a question if you have to preface it with how little you trust me, Young Master? Liu Jin asks back. By your own words, you wont believe a word Ill say.


    I ask because it has bothered me since the day it happened, and I hope to glimpse some truth.


    I did it because what those men were doing was wrong, Liu Jin replies honestly.


    Feng Zhi stares at him.


    If you are telling the truth, that would make you so foolish Id feel embarrassed by how much I have been overestimating you, Feng Zhi says. Your job is to counter Yuan Tao, not give him something he can use against you.


    So you were warned against Yuan Tao as well, Liu Jin notes. I wasnt sure since it seemed I was the only one doing anything,


    Feng Zhi scowls, perhaps a little annoyed he has given something away, no matter how inconsequential it may seem.


    We all have our duties. Negotiating with General Nie is mine. Dealing with the rat is yours. Do not confuse their importance. It is bad enough that I have to share meetings with him and Elder Xuns disciple.


    You have my deepest condolences, Liu Jin tells him. Somehow, that does little to improve Feng Zhis mood. I wonder. Is that why you made me fight during the first night we were here? Were you trying to see how invested I was?


    The railing cracks under Feng Zhis grip.


    I came here to have my questions answered, he says in clipped tones, yet it seems I have only seeded in answering yours. This is why I dont like you.


    Apologies. I am being honest. Truly. If you wont believe I did it out of pure altruism, how about this? Liu Jin asks, raising a finger. I did it to see how Yuan Tao would react, much like how Young Master made me fight the City Lords daughter to see how much I would hurt her. Does that sound more usible?


    Perhaps, Feng Zhi admits. If I ept that as true, that means you want this deal to work, and I can expect you to try your hardest to preserve it. Yet, I feel there is something youre still hiding.


    Thats because there is.


    A vein in Feng Zhis forehead throbs in a rather worrying manner.


    Liu Jin wisely moves three steps away from him.


    Please, dont look at me like that, Young Master, Liu Jin says. Contrary to what you believe, I am not a good liar. If I tried, youd notice it right away, and if I told you the full truth, youd distrust me even more. I am being exactly as honest as I need to be.


    I wish to hit you. I wish that very badly, Feng Zhi says, looking not at him but staring straight ahead. Towards the prairies. I believe kicking you all the way down the mountain would go a long way towards building trust between us.


    Liu Jin considers it.


    It wouldnt kill him. It would hurt, but it wouldnt kill him. Perhaps just cause some bruising. Maybe a broken bone if Feng Zhi felt like being particrly vindictive. Either way, it is not something that would inconvenience him.


    Youre considering it! Feng Zhi couldnt have sounded more outraged if he had tried. Youre actually considering it! Do you think I am a child to be!


    Feng Zhi trails off. His body goes unnaturally still as his eyes gradually turn left. Liu Jin winces. He feels it too.


    It is not something anyone at the party would notice. Liu Jin can only tell because he has been keeping some of his attention focused on that person all night. Just in case. And Feng Zhi Feng Zhi must have been paying close attention to the Qi of the person that is being approached right now.


    Huang Shing is about to make contact with Yi Jiao.


    Oh, dear.


    ~~~

 Chapter 190: Into the Night

    Chapter 190: Into the Night


    ~~~


    To Feng Zhis credit, his Qi does not re up.


    If that were to happen, everyone in the party would notice, and dealing with this quietly would no longer be an option. Scandal would be sure to follow, and even that might be an optimistic oue. The Young Master of the Eternal me n must not be seen raging through the streets and causing chaos like somemon dog.


    However, Feng Zhis Qi not ring out of control does not mean that Feng Zhi isnt angry. It means he is angry and in control of himself. Not abination Liu Jin looks forward to dealing with, yet one he must. The moment Feng Zhi takes a single step towards Huang Shings Qi is the moment in which Liu Jin stands in his way.


    Young Master, Liu Jin says, his arms spread wide, and his Qi lowered, you cannot leave the party like this, and you cannot maim Huang Shing in the middle of the city.


    His words dont seem to reach Feng Zhis ears. In fact, nothing seems to matter to Feng Zhi other than the fact that Liu Jin is standing in his way.


    You knew this would happen! Feng Zhi hisses at him. Liu Jin flinches at the usation.


    I thought it was a possibility, Liu Jin admits, already aware of how bad that sounds. Fearing Feng Zhi might bolt at any moment, he rushes out his next words. I warned him not to! I am not any happier about this happening than you are, Young Master.


    In a way, Huang Shing choosing to approach Yi Jiao right now is almost smart. Not only does the party give him a guaranteed opening, but it also makes it unwise for Feng Zhi to cause a scene.


    Of course, pointing that out wont make things better.


    It certainly wont stop Feng Zhi from ring at him.


    Move, Feng Zhi says.


    Liu Jin tries to think of anything he can do or say to calm Feng Zhi down, but its all useless. Anything he can attempt will just make things worse. Feng Zhi will just interpret his actions as being part of some scheme.


    Liu Jin sighs and steps out of the way.


    Feng Zhi blurs and leaps out of the balcony. He does it silently. A small mercy, Liu Jin supposes.


    Instead of chasing him, Liu Jin briskly walks back into the party and looks for Lu Mei. Luckily, he has no trouble finding her. Perhaps, she had been looking for him, thinking he had kept to himself long enough. It doesnt matter. She realizes something is wrong the instant their eyes meet.


    <em>What happened?</em> she asks, quickly walking over to him. Their hands make contact, and information is transmitted through their Qi instantly.


    <em>Those idiots! </em>Her grip tightens around his hand. <em>What are we going to do?</em>


    <em>Trust them to settle their issues without violence and interfere only if it is absolutely necessary.</em>


    Lu Mei stares at him.


    <em>Youre serious. Youre actually serious.</em>


    <em>Senior Brother Mud could subdue them quickly and easily, but the people will notice the actions of a Heaven Realm cultivator. Horrifying as this may sound, we need to appeal to whatever they have that passes for maturity. Can you create a distraction so they wont notice our absence?</em>


    <em>I can stir up five different scandals, yes. That wont stop these people from noticing a brawl breaking out in the middle of the street.</em>


    <em>Lets hope it wonte to that.</em>


    ~~~


    Liu Jins steps are silent as he crosses several streets in the blink of an eye. Feng Zhi has made contact with Huang Shing, and nothing is on fire yet. That is a good thing. At least, Liu Jin hopes that is a good thing.


    Unlike other disciples, who either stayed in the me-wheeled wagons or were hosted by the rich and influential families of Rumbling Thunder City, Feng Zhi was given an entire manor for his use. Most likely in recognition of his status as the Eternal me ns Young Master.


    Yi Jiao has been staying with him. As their stay in Rumbling Thunder City dragged on, Huang Shings patience must have hit his limit.


    The walls around Feng Zhis manor are twelve feet tall. High enough to prevent people on the street from watching what goes inside, but still very easy for Liu Jin to leap over.


    Hends in the courtyard. There is no need for him to do anything else.


    -utter fool! You will leave this ce at once!


    I am not moving from this ce until you let me talk to Yi Jiao!


    It is all happening in front of him. Or perhaps, he should say it is unraveling? No, it is not that bad yet. Feng Zhi and Huang Shing are screaming at each others faces, but at least they are doing it out of everyones sight. He can see Feng Zhis servant standing further back and Yi Jiao further back still.


    What is there for him to say here?


    He is Huang Shings friend, and he is a Core Disciple of the Eternal me n. However, that doesnt mean anything here. No matter how he looks at it, hes an outsider who doesnt know anything.


    Liu Jin looks at Yi Jiao. The girls face is pale. Her horrified brown eyes dart constantly between Feng Zhi and Huang Shing as if unable to believe the reality before her.


    He clears his throat.


    Nothing happens the first time. The argument between Feng Zhi and Huang Shing continues. Liu Jin clears his throat once more, and another time still. Each time is louder than the previous one. By the fourth time, he adds a loud, rasping cough to go along with it.


    That does it.


    Huang Shing and Feng Zhi turn towards him as if they are only just now noticing he is there.


    Brother Jin!


    Qing Jin!


    Perhaps, they are.


    I realize I have no right to say anything here, so please forgive my impertinence, Liu Jin says, bowing his head. It urs to me that there is one person who is not saying anything right now.


    He nces at Yi Jiao, and Feng Zhi growls. Do you think its up to you to dictate what we do?


    No, Young Master, Liu Jin says, shaking his head. That seems to catch Feng Zhi by surprise. It is not up to me to do anything right now.


    He points to Yi Jiao.


    It is up to her.


    Yi Jiao looks at him as though she were a rabbit who had just been yanked out of her burrow and exposed to the harsh light of day. Her eyes are as wide as dinner tes, and her white-knuckled hands clutch at her robes. Her Qi bristles in an almost animalistic fashion.


    Its her choice whether she wishes to speak or not, Liu Jin says, his voice perfectly resigned.


    Feng Zhi grits his teeth but says nothing. Huang Shing looks pleadingly at Yi Jiao, who tries her hardest to avoid his eyes. Feng Zhis servant does not move an inch or say. She might as well be another decoration in the garden. Liu Jin finds himself envying her quite a bit.


    For several breaths, no one says or does anything. The courtyard is sopletely silent that not even a single cricket dares to make a sound.


    II think Yi Jiaos voice is soft and full of hesitation. She lets go of her robe and takes a deep, shuddering breath. This time her wordse out firmer. I think I need to speak with Shing.


    Feng Zhis reaction is immediate. But he-


    Dont! Yi Jiao looks at him with pleading eyes. I have put this off long enough. I need to speak to him. Her gaze sweeps over them. Alone.


    Its Feng Zhis turn to look conflicted. His face might as well have been made out of stone, but the way his Qi swirls around him says it all. Once again, everyone is left to wait with bated breath.


    Very well, Feng Zhi says.


    ~~~


    Brother Jin, the jerk Feng Zhi, and Feng Zhis servant all leave the courtyard. After such a long time, Huang Shing is face-to-face with Yi Jiao. Her hair is longer and her cultivation has grown. She looks more like a woman than before, yet she is still the same Yi Jiao heughed and yed with as a kid. His once closest friend. The girl he had been engaged to marry.


    He has no idea what to say.


    She is mere feet away from him, but the words will note. He has fought and bled for this moment. Hed been ready to fight Feng Zhi to the bitter end to rescue her, but now


    Nothing is happening like he thought it would.


    Im-


    Im sorry!


    Yi Jiaos blurted apology silences himpletely. Yi Jiao has never been the sort of girl who gets scared easily, yet ever since he came here, he has seen nothing but fear in her eyes. Hed thought she had been scared of Feng Zhiing back. However, Feng Zhi has left, and her fear remains.


    It begins to ur to him that it is not Feng Zhi she is afraid of.


    Youre sorry? He echoes. Augh leaves his mouth. Its not a happy one. What are you sorry for? That Feng bastard came to the city and took you! I should be the one saying sorry! Im the one who couldnt stop him! Thats why I traveled for so long. Thats why I trained so much! I wantedI needed to make it right!


    His voice rises and lowers without his control. It is the look on Yi Jiaos face that does it. Because she shouldnt ever look like she does right now. It is wrong, and somehow, he has a feeling it is because of him.


    And And I joined the Eternal me n, but I couldnt find you, Huang Shing continues. And when I did, you didnt look hurt or abused. You were just there.


    He waves his arm in her direction. The motiones out weak and tired. It is like he has suddenly lost all his energy. He cant even muster the will to speak anymore. He just waits until she says something. Anything.


    Feng Zhi didnt take me that day.


    Anything but that.


    Of course he did! Huang Shing shouts. Thats what-


    No! Yi Jiao cuts him off. Thats what it looked like. Thats thats what we made it look like.


    What you made it look like? Huang Shing echoes. That doesnt make any sense. Youre not making any sense, Jiao!


    JustJust listen to me! Please! Yi Jiao begs, holding up her hands. Do you remember the day our engagement was announced?


    Of course I do, Huang Shing replies. We had gone to the river to y and came back covered in mud. They had to dy the ceremony so the servants could clean and change us.


    And after that, we never yed in the river again, Yi Jiao says. They wouldnt let us. Everything changed that day. You werent just my friend anymore. You were my fianc. We couldnt go see each other whenever we wanted. We couldnt be alone. Someone had to be looking over our shoulders all the time. It was such a hassle you rarely visited anymore.


    Huang Shing winces.


    Im not ming you! She immediately adds. I stopped trying to visit you too. Thats my point! Everyone kept talking about how great and significant our union was, but all it was was suffocating!


    Yi Jiao breathes heavily as if she had just finished a difficult fight. It does Huang Shing good to see some of her old fire, but he wishes it wasnt in this context.


    I didnt want it, she tells him. I didnt want any of it. And I liked you, but I didnt want to marry you, Shing. That only became more clear to me as the months passed.


    She says it softly, her tone almost apologetic, yet Huang Shing feels as if she had driven all the air out of his lungs with a vicious blow.


    Then Feng Zhi arrived one day. Im apparently pretty talented, you know? Scarlet Miraculous Body, he called it. He said it was a trait that would do well in the Eternal me n.


    So thats why he took you, Huang Shing hisses. Yi Jiao shakes her head sadly.


    He didnt take me, Shing. He offered me to go with him, and I agreed.


    You a-agreed? Huang Shing shouts, incredulous. That doesnt make any sense! I remember that day! Feng Zhi imed he was taking you! Your family tried to object! If you agreed, then what was that day?


    It was necessary! Yi Jiao shouts back. If I had just left and canceled our engagement, my family and yours would have lost face. Their rtionship would have been left strained! It would look like my family spit on their faces and imed they werent good enough. However, if the Young Master of the Eternal me n acted on his own, then it couldnt be helped. Those below the big four have to do as the big four say. Thats the way of things.


    So what? Huang Shing holds his head andughs hysterically. The whole thing was an act? I thought you were being kidnapped! Your whole family thought you were being kidnapped!


    I was going to exin things! Yi Jiao raises her voice, but no amount of shouting can stop him from seeing the misery and guilt on her face. I sent a letter in secret to my family exining everythingter. There was also one for you but... She covers her face with her hands. You werent there anymore. Why werent you there anymore?


    Because I was looking for you! Huang Shing shouts. What did you expect me to do?


    Not try to challenge the entire Eternal me n?! Yi Jiao shouts back. Who does that? And dont even tell me its because you love me! You had eyes for every pretty girl in the city but me, and that was a good thing! So why!


    Im dumb, okay! Huang Shing shouts. I get that! I have been getting it since I left Soaring Cloud City. But youre still my best friend! Of course, I was going to try to save you.


    He hates how small and weak his voice sounds, and he hates how Yi Jiao looks at him. Hates how miserable she looks. Hates how much pity there is on her face.


    I wanted to tell you as soon as I learned you were in the Eternal me n, Yi Jiao says, looking down. But I kept putting it off. Then you left for Night Phantasm City, and I told myself Id tell you when you returned. I didnt, and you left for the Dead ins. And once again, I told myself, Id tell you when you returned But I didnt. I couldnt bring myself to face you. Im sorry. For everything.


    Huang Shing doesnt say anything.


    Please, say something.


    I I need to think, he tells her, quickly walking away before she can call out to him.


    At least, hed like to think she would have called out to him if he had been any slower. His ego needs at least that much right now.


    Huang Shing does not remember walking out of the manor, but he must have because he and Qing Jin are suddenly standing outside its gates. The look on Qing Jins face makes it clear he heard it all.


    Do you want a drink? Qing Jin asks him. Its so unexpected that it draws augh out of him.


    Shouldnt you be at the party impressing all the important people? Huang Shing asks.


    Liu Jin crosses his arms. Youre more important right now.


    Sister Mei wont like hearing you say things like that, Huang Shing jokes. Liu Jin doesnt smile. Doesnt even give him one of those small smiles Brother Hong likesining about. Huang Shing sighs. Its okay, Brother Jin.


    Are you sure?


    Its fine. Huang Shing yfully punches his shoulder. I need to be alone right now. Dont worry. Ill be fine.


    Getting up has always been something he is good at.


    Huang Shing walks into the night.


    ~~~

 Interlude: Those Beneath

    Interlude: Those Beneath


    ~~~


    Lei Kong is taking a walk when he sees a merchant with a wooden cart trying to make his way up the steep streets of Rumbling Thunder City. The merchants cart is so loaded with goods that even the two mules pulling it are not enough. Merchants often pay to have their merchandise transported through the canals, but this one has jumped down from his cart to help the mules push instead. He must not be particrly wealthy.


    Let me help you with that, Lei Kong says, walking up to the man to help him push.


    The cart is heavy, but he is a cultivator in the True Realm. He could carry it with one hand if he wished to. After crossing a few blocks, Lei Kong tells the merchant to get on the cart and leave the pushing to him, an offer the man is all too grateful to ept. Hed been on the verge of copsing already. Best for him to rest while the mules pull and Lei Kong pushes.


    With two hands.


    The day his lord returned his arm to him, Lei Kong spent the whole night staring at it. Even now, his eyes cannot help but look at his restored limb with wonder. Where there was once emptiness and the coldness of his prosthetic, there is now warmth and blood that flows. He can feel the aged wood against his palm and the cloth of his sleeve brushing against his skin. He can feel his Qi flowing through every inch of his body.


    It is far more than he deserves. However, this is not a matter of merit. His arm is there so he can serve his lord better. His body is whole to endure the tasks ahead.


    Lei Kong knows his purpose well.


    As Lei Kong reaches the top of the street, the merchant thanks him and even offers to pay him for his help. Lei Kong respectfully declines and continues on his path, making his way across the wealthy streets of Rumbling Thunder City. They are wide and covered in blue cobblestones that shine like jewels. The gardens are green, fertile, and full of flowers. The houses arerge and elegant.


    He cannot believe a city like this exists in the Storm Dragon Empire he grew up in.


    Lei Kong is no stranger to wealth. The Lei n is one of Murong Bangs staunchest supporters, a position they have greatly privileged from over the years. As Lei Kong grew up, he saw the halls of Thunder de Fortress restored to their former glory and more. That increased wealth, however, rarely made its way to the lower sses.


    Murong Bang encourages sess through might. Those who wish for prosperity need to join the army and thrive. The rest are left to waste away. As a consequence, crime and poverty are rampant in hisnds. The situation ispletely different from that of Rumbling Thunder City.


    Lei Kong frowns and shakes his head to banish those thoughts from his mind. Now is not the time for them. He has already arrived at his destination, one of the mansions near the top of Rumbling Thunder City. He walks around and waits near a tree by the back door.


    He does not have to wait long.


    Finally, says a disciple from the Eternal me n as he leaps down from the tree. He is Ten Zichun, one of the disciples that went to the Dead ins with his lord. I was starting to wonder if you werent going to show up.


    It is true he is a littlete. Had he used Thousand Steps of the Thunder God, Lei Kong could have been here in less than a second, but his lord has forbidden him from using that technique while in Rumbling Thunder City. The odds of someone recognizing it are not zero. Best for all if no one has to ask why there is a member of the Lei n in the city.


    For simr reasons, Lei Kong chose to walk instead of leaping across the rooftops.


    I had to take care of other matters first, says Lei Kong. His lord would have approved of him helping that merchant. But that is not important right now. I am to tell you my lord has not changed his mind.


    In a few days, many of the disciples of the Eternal me n will depart for the front lines. Naturally, his lord has been chosen to go to the most difficult battlefield. Those who prove themselves are entrusted with more responsibilities, and though he does not seem to realize it, his lord is a natural leader. Many disciples had volunteered for this mission because they wanted to serve under his lordsmand again. Ten is one of them, and he had been eager to go to the front lines with his lord.


    However, it is not to be.


    You are to remain in Rumbling Thunder City.


    It is not the answer Ten wanted, something all too easy to see. His body almost vibrates with quiet intensity as he struggles to control his anger. In Murong Bangs army, this would be the prelude to a brawl. Here, it merely leads to Ten taking a deep breath to drain the tension out of his body.


    Why? Ten asks him with a mix of anger and desperation. Why do I have to stay while so many others go? I should be there to help Senior Brother!


    It is not up to people like us to question my lords choices, Lei Kong reminds him. Still, my lord has decided to share his reasoning with you. Be grateful.


    Other people would have scoffed at his words. Ten nods seriously and prepares to listen dutifully. Out of the manypanions his lord has made, Ten is the one Lei Kong most approves of. He understands the proper respect his lord is owed.


    My lord requires people he trusts to stay here and observe his foes, Lei Kong tells him. The Core Disciple, Yuan Tao, will remain in Rumbling Thunder City. It is because of this that you have been chosen. You are strong, Ten Zichun, and you are one of the disciples who returned from the Dead ins alive. As such, you enjoy a certain amount of prestige.


    Nowhere near as much as his lord, obviously, but there is a reason why Ten is being hosted in such a nice house.


    That makes you suitable to stay.


    Even so, there are others that could fulfill that role, Ten says. I am a disciple of the Armory, and youre going to a ce of swords and armor. Why do I stay while someone like Ni Cai gets to go?


    Young Ni Cai is a disciple of the Medical Pavilion. His skills are naturally more useful than yours, Lei Kong tells him bluntly. Think. How many of yourpanions have armor for you to fix?


    It is a curious quirk of the Crimson Cloud Empire. Or perhaps it is the Storm Dragon Empire that is the odd one? Lei Kong has not seen anywhere near enough countries to know what is standard.


    In the Storm Dragon Empire, the use of weapons is fairlymon. In the Lei n, for example, young ones grow up learning either the war hammer or the spear. Meanwhile, in the Crimson Cloud Empire, people are as likely to use weapons as they are to use their bare fists.


    Simrly, the armies of the Storm Dragon Empire are all d in armor, while the disciples of the Eternal me n primarily wear robes. It is not as if one is necessarily better than the other. At the highest levels, the difference between quality robes and quality armor disappears. If anything, the clothes worn by the disciples of the Eternal me n are superior to the standard armor worn by themon soldier. Mass-producing armor of the same quality would be too expensive.


    Even if all of them did, as opposed to just some of them, you would not find good forges in the front lines, Lei Kong continues. Those forges are meant to fix the weapons and armor of the soldiers, not the exotic, heavily customized weapons of the disciples of the Eternal me n. In the front lines, you will be just another fighter. I understand you wish to help my lord, and I apud you for it. Please, realize this is the best way.


    What if I see something here? Ten asks with great reluctance. What am I to do? How do I send a message?


    I will visit you periodically and act as a messenger between you and my lord, Lei Kong replies.


    Unfortunately, that will require him to constantly travel back and forth instead of fighting at his lords side. Ten gives him a sympathetic look.


    You have it hard too, huh?


    That does not matter, Lei Kong says. We are not the ones who have it the hardest.


    The way Ten immediately understands his meaning and nods reinforces Lei Kongs opinion of him.


    After all, it is his lord who always bears the heaviest burden. It is important for the people around him to understand that.


    ~~~

 Chapter 191: Colonel Peng

    Chapter 191: Colonel Peng


    ~~~


    Huang Shing does not return the following morning, nor does he return the following afternoon. It takes over a day for him to show his face again. When he does, Liu Jin does not ask if hes okay, and Huang Shing does not lie to his face about it.


    Hell be fine, Lu Mei tells him when he asks her for advice. Hes cut from the same cloth as Bei Hong. Leave him be for now. Hell get over it. If you pay him too much attention, itll just hurt his pride.


    Unfortunately, Lu Mei is right. Huang Shing wont get better by just worrying about him. Thest thing Liu Jin wants is to damage Huang Shings already frail pride by paying him too much attention. Best to give him some space.


    For now, at least.


    Besides, Liu Jin is already swamped with work as it is. The city watch, spying on Yuan Tao, familiarizing himself with the situation on the front lines, going over the list of disciples who will be under hismand, and so on. He scarcely has time to concern himself with Huang Shings romantic life.


    Then there are the parties.


    Somehow, City Lord Chu manages to organize two more in the time it takes for them to be sent away. They take ce after the visiting nobles leave, so they are not as grand. Thest one, in particr, is quite small by City Lord Chus standards. As City Lord Chu smiles at him and raises his ss, Liu Jin cannot help but wonder if that is because he told the City Lord that he enjoyed smaller celebrations.


    Still, all thingse to an end. The day of their departure arrives, and, just as they came out to wee them, the peoplee out to bid them goodbye. There is a parade and multiple speeches. One by City Lord Chu, one by Feng Zhi, and one by General Dan. They speak of unity, strength, anding victories.


    Liu Jin, however, feels neither unity nor strength, and the wild pping around him does not change that. As the me-wheeled wagons take off into the skies and leave Rumbling Thunder City behind, Liu Jin can only feel an odd sort of dread.


    Three days ago, a new name was added to the list of disciples under hismand: Yi Jiao. To his surprise, Feng Zhi hadnt shown up to threaten him about what would happen if she was hurt during the expedition.


    He sent his servant to do it instead.


    Liu Jin sighs and leans his head against the window. The me-wheeled wagons fly through the skies, likely scaring quite a few Spirit Beasts and more than one farmer. They pass through mountains, valleys, and rivers. As they grow closer to the border, the terrain starts bing rocky and lifeless. The few farming fields they pass by look downright pitiful.


    Eventually, they arrive at arge fortress built of solid stone and surrounded by sturdy walls of the same material. It is a heavy ce made with simple lines. The fortress is brutal in its utilitarian rawness, something further enhanced by its empty surroundings. Had Liu Jin not spotted a small town a little under a mile away, hed have believed this ce to bepletely removed from civilization.


    Two lines of soldiers stand in front of the gates to wee them. Their dark armors have many scratches and dents but are still clean and shine under the afternoon sun. The soldiers faces are hardened, and even the youngest has a full beard. Their heads look forward; their backs are straight. From bearing to cultivation, they are superior to the soldiers Liu Jin saw in Rumbling Thunder City.


    Standing in front of them is the man in charge of this fortress as well as the entire southern army.


    Colonel Peng.


    He is tall. Almost unreasonably so. Closer to nine feet than eight. Like his soldiers, he has a full beard that covers most of his face, but his head is almost entirely bald under the helmet. His armor is darker than that of his men, made of stronger material, yet it has far more nicks and scratches. His skin is the same, Liu Jin notes. What little Liu Jin can see under the man''s armor is covered in multiple scars.


    His Qi is that of someone in the Heaven Realm. It is firm and strong,cking a shred of hesitation. Without a doubt, this man is a veteran of many battles who expects nothing less than the utmost discipline of his men.


    Wee, visitors of the Eternal me n, Colonel Peng says with a firm and clear voice. Each of his words is perfectly enunciated.


    It takes Liu Jin a moment to realize he is the highest ranking person of the Eternal me n present, and it falls to him to say something right now.


    Greetings, Colonel Peng, Liu Jin says, offering the man a short bow with his hands sped together. I am Qing Jin of the Eternal me n, and we are honored-


    No.


    Liu Jin is left blinking.


    I beg your pardon?


    We already have too many Qings, Colonel Peng tells him bluntly. In a louder voice, he says, Isnt that right, soldier Qing?


    Yes, sir! shout at least fifteen of the men behind the colonel.


    Be grateful I did not call out the Jins, Colonel Peng adds with a wry smile. Ill have to think of something else to call you to avoid confusion. Thats how things work here.


    Is that so? Liu Jin has a hard time keeping a smile off his face. Lei Kong had told him Qing Jin wasnt an umon name, but he had not imagined it was this bad. Well have to think of somethingter. For now, allow me to say we are d to be here and look forward to cooperating with you.


    The pleasure is this old mans, Colonel Peng replies, returning his salute. We are grateful for your aid. Heaven knows we always need more men.


    ~~~


    Colonel Peng has no great feast prepared for them. Instead, after the customary greetings are done, he and Liu Jin move into his office to discuss things.


    I do not like this.


    Those being the first words Colonel Peng says after he closes the door bodes poorly for this.


    Begging your pardon, your words now are at odds with how you greeted us, colonel, Liu Jin points out as he sits before arge table with a map stretched over it. It has multiple figurines ced on top of it.


    Colonel Peng snorts.


    My men follow my lead. If I had said my true feelings in front of them, itd have invited them to disrespect you. We cant have that. I am not happy to have you Clounders here, but I can feel your power. Your men are strong. Ill admit that much. I imagine you have gorged yourselves on all manner of pills and elixirs.


    Liu Jin hums and tilts his head to the side. If it is not our power you are unsatisfied with, what is the problem, colonel?


    Two reasons, Colonel Peng says as he sits on an aged wooden chair. He raises two fingers. First, you are green. I know of your Crimson Cloud Empire. I went there when I was young. I know of your tournaments. I know of your sects. I know of your politics. This is not like those things. The fights you are used to and the fights we deal with are different. Your people and General Dan speak of aid and unity. All I hear is I have to deal with a bunch of pampered, unruly youths.


    That is not an unreasonable objection, Liu Jin admits. Colonel Peng grunts.


    "I do not need a child to tell me whether my objections are reasonable or not. The colonel blinks and squints at him. Heavens, you are a child, arent you? Your appearance is not the result of preference but your true age.


    Liu Jin nods. That is so.


    A prodigy! Of all things! Colonel Peng shakes his head and lightly bangs his fist against the table. It makes all the figurines there do a little jump. Not just untested, overly privileged fighters, but the one in charge of them cant even grow a beard!


    That actually draws a frown from Liu Jin. Colonel Peng chuckles.


    Finally got a reaction out of you, huh?


    I cannot grow a beard by force of will, nor do I want to, Liu Jin replies. There is probably a technique that does it, but Liu Jin has no interest in it. The rest of your objection, however, can be worked on. If we do not know your way of fighting, well just have to learn.


    If Murong Bang and his forces were to attack right now, should Ifort myself by thinking you could have learned if the enemy had decided to be patient with us?


    Liu Jin frowns. Thats unfair, Colonel.


    That youre speaking of fairness just proves my point. I got this job when Murong Bang decided to lead a surprise attack one day and killed my predecessor, Colonel Peng replies. We lost many people and a lot of territory that day. It took years to im it back.


    And you have been Colonel for all the years since, Liu Jin points out. How often does Murong Bang actually appear on the front lines?


    Rarely, but that is the problem. It is rare, not unheard of. Murong Bang will appear without rhyme or reason. Sometimes, hell attack strategic spots. Other times, we can only assume he attacked for the fun of it. Even when hes not leading the attack, his forces remain a constant problem for us. They prod and poke as often as they can get away with. And yet, were expected to have to teach you while dealing with our usual problems.


    You spoke of two reasons. Thats the first one, Liu Jin says. What is the second one?


    Colonel Peng points to the map.


    This is the border between Murong Bang and us, he says, using his finger to trace a line in the map. Of all our borders, it is by far the most troublesome. We have nine fortresses like this one along its length that we try our best to keep manned. There used to be more, but war has a way of reshaping thendscape. We also have several smaller stations in between the fortresses. Some are manned. Some are not. The civilian settlements are not many, but they exist. Poor soulscking the money and power to move elsewhere and just unlucky enough not to have died out. At any given time, my forces are spread out from one end of the border to the other, and thats still not enough. We always need more men, which brings me to the second reason. General Dan will use your presence here to deny me more troops.


    Hed sabotage his own war? Liu Jin asks dubiously. He did not talk much with the man, but that is not at all the impression he got from General Dan.


    Colonel Pengughs. Id hardly call losing a few miles of wastnd sabotage. Your presence here gives the general a truly great opportunity to muster his forces like never before and ram them into Murong Bangs armies. Even if we lose a few fortresses here and there. He moves the figurines representing Murong Bangs army over them. The counter-offensive will push them back.


    He grabs another piece and brings it forward, knocking down all of Murong Bangs pieces in the process.


    Once were in the heart of Murong Bangs territory, it will be a one-on-one match between the two generals. General Dan will win, and Murong Bangs men will falter. Thats all it would take. In the meantime, however, I am stuck with you.


    In other words, until General Nie Dan is ready, Colonel Peng will not have as many men as he wants, and the men he does have are not as experienced as hed like. If anything, Colonel Peng seems to view them as privileged and pampered. No wonder he is not happy.


    I now understand Colonel Pengs objections and deeply regret the situation he finds himself in, Liu Jin says. However, we are nowhere near as unprepared as you believe us to be. Some of us have survived the Dead ins. We understand what it is like to be in constant danger. Allow us to do what we came here to do and supply you with manpower. If you believe we can be taught the ways of war, mix my men with yours, and they will adapt. If you dont, keep our forces separate, put us where its most dangerous, and well act as sword and shield.


    Confident, arent you?


    I am being practical, Liu Jin replies. Either we prove ourselves to you, or we dont. There is nothing else I can do. I can no more leave this ce than you can make trained soldiers appear out of thin air. All the decisions have already been made, so Colonel Peng might as well use our power as he sees fit.


    Colonel Peng regards him carefully. You will grow to regret those words.


    I regret many things, Colonel Peng.


    A reluctant glimmer of approval appears in Colonel Pengs eyes.


    If that is true, I might be able to work with you after all.


    ~~~

 Chapter 192: Skirmish

    Chapter 192: Skirmish


    ~~~


    Proper organization requires a lot of work.


    It is a lesson Liu Jin already knew, and working with Colonel Peng only reinforces it. After considering their options, the colonel decides to split Liu Jins forces and spread them among the soldiers. In that way, the disciples will more easily learn how things work in General Dans army. It is a good n, but not one without ws.


    Ufortable as it is to admit it, Colonel Pengs initial estimation of them as privileged and spoiled is not entirely unfounded. The disciples of the Eternal me n are undeniably a proud lot. And why wouldnt they be? They are prodigies among prodigies who have proven themselves numerous times to get where they are. They rose above their peers, left their cities behind, attempted to cross the Ash Road, and seeded. Some have even gone to the Dead ins and survived.


    When they walk, they do so with their heads held high. The disciples of the Eternal me n dont merely believe they are superior. They are certain of it. To them, it is a fact as immutable as the sun rising every morning.


    Such a massive collection of egos can only be held together by a strict hierarchy of strength, but in Colonel Pengs army, their rank is little different from that of amon soldier save for a few exceptions like Liu Jin, who is ced in a position ofmand because it would look bad if he was given a lesser job. It would infuriate the disciples under hismand if he was treated the same as amon soldier even if he doesnt know anything about how tomand an army.


    The disciples of the Eternal me n are simply not ready to take orders or even suggestions from those they consider to be their lessers, a category that most of Colonel Pengs men fall under.


    The average soldier in General Dans army is somewhere in the Nascent Realm, with only some of them being above that. Byparison, the disciples under Liu Jinsmand are nearly all in the Spirit Realm. In addition, their levels and foundation as cultivators are iparably greater. Trying to mix them with Colonel Pengs soldiers without regard for their cultivation would cause a disaster.


    To prevent that, Lu Mei and Liu Jin had carefullypiled a list of the disciples most likely to cause trouble, and Liu Jin had presented it to Colonel Peng, rmending that those disciples be split and paired with his stronger soldiers. Liu Jin also makes sure to talk to all the disciples to impress upon them the importance of doing their duty and avoiding altercations.


    So far, that seems to have worked.


    Over the past three days, they have been patrolling the border in rtive silence, and Liu Jin hasnt heard anything bad from the other groups either. They wake up early in the morning, patrol until the sky turns dark, and then keep doing it, making sure to rest whenever they arrive at a station.


    The men must be rested. The men must be fed. Colonel Peng had made sure to impress the importance of those things on Liu Jin.


    You may have forgotten what it is like to need to eat every day, but they havent.


    So far, their task has been more tedious than dangerous. They have not yete into contact with Murong Bangs men, merely a few Spirit Beasts.


    Admittedly, they had been umonly feral ones.


    Murong Bangs men make them feral on purpose and send them towards us, the soldier assigned as his aide exins to him after they fight them off. If we let them pass, theres a high chance theyll reach a popted area.


    The soldier is called Old Qing by his peers. Names like that aremon under Colonel Pengsmand. Liu Jin has also met Young Qing, Toothless Jin, and Smelly Qing. The names work as good descriptors if nothing else. Old Qing is one of the oldest soldiers, so Liu Jin makes sure to listen to the mans advice.


    We try to make them run back to Murang Bangsnds when we can, Old Qing adds. Just so they know how it feels.


    Does this happen often? Liu Jin asks him.


    Unfortunately not, Old Qing replies. At Liu Jins confused look, he adds, Id rather fight Spirit Beasts than Murong Bangs men, sir, but its thetter thats moremon. A good week is one where there are no skirmishes. We havent had a good week this year.


    An endless back and forth. Thats all this is. It is far preferable to letting General Dans territory be overrun, but Liu Jin does not envy Colonel Peng or the men under hismand one bit. He can only hope there are no altercations for the rest of the week.


    s, it is not to be.


    It happens during the afternoon of their fifth day.


    Lord Liu, Old Qing calls him. It feels weird to hear that name after so long, but that is the name he suggested to Colonel Peng for the sake of simplicity. There are only so many names Liu Jin can keep track of.


    Besides, had he let Colonel Peng pick something for him, hed have probably called him something like Beardless Qing. That is something he can do without.


    I feel them, Liu Jin says. There is a group of about fifty people over twenty miles away. They move slowly, trying to keep their Qi low, but lowering ones Qi is not the same as hiding it. Even from this far away, Liu Jin can sense the aggression emanating from them. Are those Murong Bangs men?


    I reckon so, Lord Liu, replies Old Qing. What shall we do?


    Liu Jin frowns and raises his Qi. He does it lightly, knowing that using too much of his power will inconvenience the soldiers around him. He just wants to make it clear to Murong Bangs men that this is not a fight they can win.


    It doesnt work.


    Murong Bangs soldiers do not turn away or slow down. Instead, Liu Jin raising his Qi causes them to speed up, discarding all pretenses of stealth now that they know they have been found out.


    Without a doubt, it is a reckless move.


    The smart thing to do would have been to attempt a retreat. Fifty men is more than what Liu Jin has under hismand right now, but that means nothing in the face of the difference in strength. Liu Jin is in the True Realm. Murong Bangs soldiers arent. Even a child would understand that Liu Jin could defeat all of them on his own.


    Ill take the lead and break their formation, Liu Jin says while taking an ordinary spear from his spatial pouch. The long leaf-shaped de whistles in the wind. Squadrons One through Four, you take the ones on the left. Five through Eight, the right.


    Liu Jin speeds up. Enough to gain a noticeable lead on his men, but not enough to leave thempletely behind. In a little under two seconds, he can see Murong Bangs men screaming as they charge. The sound seems to trigger something within Liu Jins men because they start yelling as well.


    As a child, Liu Jin always thought it silly to shout during battle. Now that he has gone through so many of them, Liu Jin understands better. A battle is a ce of emotion. When those emotions reach a boiling point, they have toe out in some way.


    That doesnt mean Liu Jin joins in the shouting.


    The sight of Murong Bangs mens dark armors might trigger something in him, but it is nothing he cannot control. Even as four armored men jump at him with their weapons raised, screaming at the top of their lungs, Liu Jin feels little as his spear traces a semi-circle that knocks all of them back. Though the motion is almost gentle, the difference in strength is such that two soldiers are suddenly without weapons.


    Liu Jin keeps going.


    Murong Bangs men roar like beasts. Their bodies crackle with Qi, and Liu Jin can almost hear their muscles tearing themselves apart as they push far more power through their meridians than their bodies are ready to handle. It is all for naught. Liu Jin easily makes his way through their formation, his spear keeping them at bay and cutting them down.


    A soldier throws himself at Liu Jin. He never gets close. The tip of Liu Jins spear strikes his breastte and pierces right through it. Before the soldier can open his mouth to scream, Liu Jin has already pulled out his weapon. The de, now bloody, whistles through the air as he brings it down against a soldiers leg, slicing his tendons through his shin guard. Liu Jin then jerks his hand back and ms the butt of the spear against another soldiers jaw, shattering it.


    Bright red lightning roars behind him. It is shaped like a wolf, its jaws open to swallow him. It never reaches him. The soldiers around him scream as the lightning engulfs them, but Liu Jin vanishes and appears right behind the one who fired it. The soldier never even realizes he is there. He falls to the ground with his whole body paralyzed.


    Colonel Pengs men take advantage of the chaos generated by Liu Jin. They fall upon their disordered foes with brutal efficiency.


    They work in formations of five. Each group of five has amander who will shout simple orders: strike, fall back, push, and so on. Because of it, the group always knows what to do. It is nothing overlyplicated, but there is no denying its effectiveness. Though Colonel Pengs men are inferior in numbers, the difference in organization makes it so that it is Murong Bangs soldiers who feel outnumbered.


    Liu Jin dashes in between their foes. His spear slices, stabs, and strikes as he breaks apart the enemys attempts to order themselves. Anyone with eyes should understand the battle is already lost.


    And yet, Murong Bangs men keep fighting.


    A man with burned skin screams as he throws himself at Liu Jin. It is one of the soldiers who got hit by the lightning technique Liu Jin dodged. His flesh steams from the heat, and some of his armor is melted.


    Liu Jin easily stabs his arm before the man can reach him.


    The man keeps going.


    Liu Jins eyes widen slightly as the mans reckless charge causes the spear to sink further into his flesh. The weapon reinforced with Qi easily cuts into the soldiers flesh and bone, depriving him of his limb. Yet it is as if the soldier does not feel it over the adrenaline of battle. His eyes are wide and dted, and he foams at the mouth like a rabid dog.


    Liu Jin puts him down swiftly.


    As the mans body falls to the ground, Liu Jin looks around and sees simr events happening over the battlefield. A man missing an arm and a leg vainly tries to kill everyone around him. His mouth breathes fire which sputters out as multiple spears pierce his back. Another soldier has the right side of his face almostpletely smashed, yet he keeps swinging his sword even though he has probably forgotten where he is. A man who is all but dead grabs hold of a soldiers leg and bites and doesnt let go. The soldier stabs and stabs, and still the crazed soldier wont stop biting.


    It is not that Liu Jin doesnt understand what is at stake here. This is no sparring match. If someone loses here, they wont be able to skulk away to lick at their wounds and wounded pride.


    Tortures unreliable, and we dont have the luxury of taking prisoners, Colonel Peng had told him.


    And yet, this desperate fighting feels odd.


    Fleeing. Surrendering. Begging for mercy. It is as if those things did not exist for these men.


    Murong Bangs men keep fighting beyond the point of reason. They fight until theyre almost corpses and then keep fighting some more. By the end of it all, their blood soaks the dirt, and their organs are sttered against the ground. Liu Jin sees Ni Cai going to the side and puking, his formerly pristine robes tainted by blood and gore. Liu Jin cant me him. The Eternal me n is no stranger to blood and violence, but it is usually quick and decisive. This dragged out carnage is new to them.


    Even the soldiers, the youngest among them, look queasy by the end of it all.


    Look like we had no deaths, sir, Old Qing tells him. Just a few wounded. Nothing serious.


    Thats good, Liu Jin replies. He tries to sound calm.


    Its usually like this, sir, Old Qing adds in a lower voice. Some of Liu Jins uneasiness must have seeped through. Murong Bangs men they dont fight like normal men.


    Is defeat such an unappealing concept for them? Liu Jin wonders while looking at one of the horribly savaged corpses. The man does not have a face anymore. Even after he had received fatal wounds, he kept fighting which resulted in a ghastly spectacle before them. I understand no one wants to die, but this goes beyond that.


    Not death, sir. Murong Bang, Old Qing says. When Liu Jin aims a questioning look at him, he adds. They say he does not tolerate cowardice. Thats why his men never retreat. It makes fighting them unpleasant.


    You are saying they are so terrified of what he will do to them that if they cant win they kill themselves against our des?


    Aye. Old Qing nods his head. Theres a reason why people dont likeing here. Murong Bangs men seek death.


    And yet, Murong Bang has somehow kept an army together for years.


    Is terror enough to do that?


    Whether we win or lose, its always a ughter, Old Qing continues. Winning is obviously better than losing, but it still takes a toll. Another soldier starts puking. Especially on the young ones.


    Liu Jin sighs.


    Have the bodies searched.


    It is unlikely they will find anything important, but at the least, theyll obtain some more weapons and armor. After thinking some more Liu Jin adds, Make sure those who do so are volunteers.


    There is no sense in forcing people without the stomach for it to do it.


    Very well, sir. And once thats done?


    Liu Jin looks at the sky. The sun is still up and would be for several hours. The men are not physically tired.


    Mentally, however


    Once thats done, well keep going until the next station, clean ourselves up, and rest.


    Old Qing bows his head. Very well, sir.


    The scent of blood clings to them long into the night.


    ~~~

 Chapter 193: The Unlucky Ones

    Chapter 193: The Unlucky Ones


    ~~~


    A day after the battle, Liu Jin and his men arrive at Ox Storm Fortress, one of the nine fortresses on the border. The one in charge is a Thousand-Man Commander, but Liu Jin doubts there are that many people in this ce. Colonel Peng had told him that each fortress only keeps just enough men to function. The rest are spread over the border, in constant lookout for enemy attacks.


    There are no orders from Colonel Peng waiting for them in the fortress, so Liu Jin and his men are to continue as they have been doing after resupplying. It is not something Liu Jin had to worry about in the Dead ins, where their high level of cultivation and the abundance of Spirit Beasts kept them all in fighting shape, but Colonel Pengs men are weaker, and the border is considerably less rich in resources. Even the Spirit Beasts they fought the other day, once split between all of them, barely counted as a meal. They had been gaunt andcking in meat. Only their marrow was good.


    Liu Jin puts Old Qing in charge of handling their supplies. The old man is far more knowledgeable about the procedures of Colonel Pengs army than he is. Thankfully, their weapons and armors are still in good condition, so there is no need to rece them. Even so, it will take some time until everything is ready. It gives the men an opportunity to rest and properly clean themselves.


    It also gives Liu Jin the opportunity to leave the fortress and see how people in the border territories live.


    ck Stone Vige is a collection of a little over a hundred houses arranged in crooked rows and columns located about a hundred yards away from Ox Storm Fortress. The houses are all made of wood and stone. Most of them look like they only have one room and not a single one has been painted or decorated in any way. The grass is the most colorful thing around.


    This ce is a pigsty, Ni Cai says as he and Liu Jin enter the vige. There are no walls and no guards to keep them out. There are no cobblestone roads either. Just dirt and houses and dirty houses.


    It is a bleak ce.


    Thats too harsh, Liu Jin says as he looks around. Theres no mud.


    Because theres no water!


    Theres a perfectly usable river that way, Liu Jin says, pointing to his left.


    ...Thats barely a creek, Brother Qing.


    Ni Cai isnt wrong. The viges only source of water is a sad, pathetic creek. Still, even that is better than nothing, especially since the people who live here need water to survive. To call their cultivationcking would be an understatement. Liu Jin cannot sense anyone in the Nascent Realm.


    Youre being awfully judgemental for someone who has been to the Dead ins, Liu Jin says.


    Thats not the same, Ni Cai replies. His distaste is in to see as his gaze sweeps over the houses. The Dead ins are not expected to house people. This ce is, yet even Outer Disciples have better living conditions. Even the lowliest peasant in Ember City lives better than this. I cannot understand why anyone would subject themselves to this. And its not just them. The amodations for the soldiers, even in their own fortress, are pitiful.


    Even Outer Disciples have better living conditions? Liu Jin shakes his head before it dawns on him. Ah, thats right. Youre a second-generation disciple.


    Liu Jin remembers Ni Cai mentioning it in the Dead ins.


    I am. Ni Cai looks a little confused but nods. My parents are disciples of the Eternal me n. What of it?


    It means you dont have much experience with people from lower sses, Liu Jin replies.


    As a second-generation disciple, Ni Cai is someone who was born into the Eternal me n. Even if his family is not prestigious within the boundaries of the Eternal me n, that still sets him apart from most of the empire.


    The Eternal me n is one of the greatest powers within the empire. There are City Lords and Sect Masters who would kill for the resources an Outer Disciple has at their disposal, Liu Jin exins. Even Ember City, though not officially part of the Eternal me n, is a fantastic ce to live. It is not arge city, but the people there dont have to worry about crime or poverty.


    The biggest danger in Ember City is getting caught in a fight between the people whoe to join the Eternal me n. One happens every time a Selection Exam approaches. However, since it isnt umon for there to be disciples of the Eternal me n in the city, the fights neverst long.


    Other ces are not as lucky, Liu Jin continues. While he hasnt seen every city in the Crimson Cloud Empire, he has seen more of them than Ni Cai. Even in Eastern Port City, there was a marked difference between the people who lived in the citys inner districts and those who lived outside the walls in shabby, rundown houses. Of course, this ce is especially unlucky.


    Why do people live here then if its so unlucky?


    Can you not feel their power? Liu Jin asks while looking at the rundown houses. Nearly all the people inside are in the Foundational Realm. Only a few are in the Inner Realm. They are too weak to be elsewhere. They live here because they seek the protection of the fortress.


    If these people tried moving elsewhere, they risked all sorts of dangers like being attacked by bandits or Spirit Beasts. Even theck of food and water during the journey could kill them. Should they reach another town safely, there is no guarantee they will be able to achieve anything there.


    Without power, one cant protect their property and so is left at the mercy of the strong.


    I cannot imagine living that way, Ni Cai says. His gaze lingers on a starving dog by the side of the road.


    Some would call that fortunate, Liu Jin says.


    Ni Cai tears his gaze away from the dog. He rubs the sleeve of his robe.


    I wanted to thank you, Ni Cai says after a while. For choosing to bring me along and even putting me under yourmand. I know there are other people who youd rather have at your side, Brother Qing.


    Ni Cai is most likely referring to Lu Mei, Huang Shing, and Fan Bingbing. Rather than keep them with him as one group, Liu Jin decided to split them up. The n had been to have each one in charge of a different group, so they would be in a position to smooth out any issues that might arise. However, Huang Shings mental state was uncertain, so Liu Jin put him with Lu Mei so that she may keep an eye on him.


    Lu Mei hadnt been exactly happy about that, but she was used to handling Bei Hong. Handling Huang Shing shouldnt be much different.


    I know I can rely on you, Liu Jin tells Ni Cai. Thats all there is to it.


    Ni Cai is one of the disciples who helped him take down Qu Rou in the Dead ins. He had more than proven himself.


    Besides, as a member of the Medical Pavilion, his skills are of great importance. Liu Jin has done his best to ensure every group has at least one disciple with medical skills. While it could be argued that having Ni Cai in his group is redundant since Liu Jin is a doctor, it never hurts to err on the side of caution. One never knows when an emergency may arise, especially when Liu Jin has so many headaches to keep track of.


    Headaches like Yi Jiao.


    Huang Shings former fiance is one of the disciples who came to the border territories under hismand. Liu Jin put her in his group to better keep track of her, but that doesnt mean he is happy with the decision. Ever since they left Colonel Pengs fortress, the girl keeps trying to meet his gaze, often looking like she wants to approach him only to back out at thest second.


    Liu Jin is content to let her keep hesitating. Whatever conversation she wants to have, it is bound to be awkward.


    I will not betray your expectations, Brother Qing, Ni Cai says. He frowns at his sleeves and rubs them.


    If the stains bother you so much, you should use your Qi to burn the dirt off, Liu Jin says. Ni Cai has been fidgeting since yesterday, constantly checking his robes for stains and trying to rub them off.


    Not everyone has Brother Qings Qi control, Ni Cai replies. If I tried to clean my robes like Brother Qing does, itd probably burn them.


    He wouldnt. The robes Inner Disciples of the Eternal me n wear are made of extremely valuable materials that wont damage easily even if they are hit by attacks from other Inner Disciples. Ni Cai could easily use his Qi to purge himself of dirt. It is something many disciples do, not that they have much need to. Their robes are hard to stain. Whether it is blood or dirt, it all washes off easily.


    Ni Cais robes have been clean all this time.


    Is it really so distracting? Liu Jin asks. Youre from the Medical Pavilion. You should be used to blood.


    Dontpare the two! Ni Cai snaps at him. His face pales as he realizes what hes done. I am sorry, Brother Qing. I didnt mean to shout.


    Its fine, Liu Jin says, trying to stop Ni Cai, who has already begun bowing his head. I am the one prying into a subject you are clearly ufortable with.


    I am not... Its not... Its scary, Ni Cai says atst. He looks down at the dirt beneath their feet. I am not talking about the blood. It is like you said, Brother Qing. I am used to blood and all sorts of injuries. I am not used to people who wont surrender to strength. To see someone whose entrails are already outside his body refuse to submit is unsettling. It makes you hesitate. Maybe he knows something I dont. Maybe he really can win. Maybe... he can kill me.


    And so, fearing for his life, he ispelled to fight harder and be more brutal than he otherwise would have been to ensure his foes are down for good. It is not that Ni Cai regrets killing the soldiers. No one does. He is just shaken by how it came to be. By the brutality he indulged in. It is the same for the other soldiers. Without realizing it, they step into Murong Bangs territory.


    It is an insidious trap.


    I dont understand how you can be so calm, Brother Qing. It is not a secret you... You take matters of life and death more seriously than others.


    A tactful way of saying others probably consider him too soft.


    I am calm because I am better at controlling my emotions. That is all.


    A lie. Half of one, at least. Murong Bang and his men elicit so many conflicting emotions in him that he is still unsure how to feel about it all.


    Impressive as always, Brother Qing.


    Not really, Liu Jin says. He blinks as he looks up ahead. Brother Ni, are you seeing what I am seeing?


    There is a small crowd gathered in what passes for the vige square. When Liu Jin first sensed them, he assumed there was some sort of vige meeting, but that does not seem to be the case. The crowd barely has any adults in it. Most of the people there are children. They are gathered in front of a very small stage. It is the size of a table and resembles a wooden box.


    Considering the size of the actors expected to stand there, it is only appropriate.


    Is that a puppet show? Ni Cai asks, sounding as confused as Liu Jin feels.


    It is indeed one. Two puppeteers have their hands over the stage, manipting the puppets with strings of Qi. They are dressed in dark clothes to minimize their presence. Even their faces are covered by dark cloth. Meanwhile, the puppets are all d in bright, colorful clothing. Though with how enraptured the children are, the puppeteers could be naked, and it wouldnt make a difference.


    And so, the lord of demons brought all his armies with him, one of the puppeteers says. Nightmare after nightmare the likes of which the world has never seen before or since. It is said the sky darkened because the sun could not bear to look upon such abominations.


    As the puppeteer speaks, one of the puppets, most likely the viin of the y, raises its arms. As it does, about a dozen ugly puppets rise around it, and some sort of mechanism releases purple mist into the stage.


    Brother Qing, Ni Cai whispers while the kids ooh and aah, Those people...


    Liu Jin nods. He notices it too.


    Those puppeteers are not normal.


    They feel normal, their Qi no different from anyone else in the vige, but that is whats abnormal. Their clothes are too fine, and the skill with which they control their puppets with Qi too great for them to be as weak as the vigers.


    They are definitely hiding their strength.


    Darkness swept over thend. The men cowered. The woman cried. But it was in this darkness that the Hero of Shadow grew strong and rose against the demons! For every demon, a hundred shadows! For every insult, a thousand blows!


    The children cheer as a new puppet dressed in bright blue and gold appears on the stage. They cheer even more as the puppets begin fighting in a surprisingly well-choreographed fight scene despite the limitations of the medium. Even Liu Jin and Ni Cai find themselves drawn into the story and watch all the way to the end.


    Thank you! Thank you! One of the puppeteers says, bowing to the audience as they p when the y is over. The other stays silent with his arms crossed. You are a most gracious audience. Well have one more show tomorrow. I hope you can all be there.


    Aw! One of the children cries. Just one more? Do you really have to leave?


    I am afraid so. Multiple cries of dismay rise from the children. Now children, it is no good to cry. How about this? You get to pick one of the ys well do tomorrow!


    Immediately, the childrens cries are reced by an avnche of suggestions.


    I want to see the one about the gue Doctor Who Wouldnt Share his Secrets!


    I want the one about the Foolish Swordsman Who Dated a Fish!


    I dont want repeat stories! I want a new one! I want more stories about demons and and


    The child trails off and starts coughing. A woman, one of the few adults around, goes over to him and starts rubbing his back. However, the child keeps coughing.


    Liu Jin takes a step towards him.


    Immediately, the people flinch away from him. Some even look at him with fear. Liu Jin has kept his Qi low all this time, but that can only go so far. To these people, Liu Jin is nothing more than a stranger, and they have no reason to trust strangers. Without the y to distract them, it is obvious to them that Liu Jin does not belong there.


    It is okay, he tells the woman as he kneels next to her child, his voice as gentle as he can make it. I mean you no harm.


    His hand is on the childs back before the woman can think to shield the boy from him. As he sends his Qi into the childs body, Liu Jin quickly identifies the problem. The childs lungs are diseased and have gone a long time without treatment. A wave of Qi into the child stimtes his respiratory system. It is not a cure, but it takes away his coughing. Hell need to examine him further to heal him properly.


    Hey, I feel better now! The child looks at him with bright, brown eyes. You healed me! Thanks, mister!


    A traveling doctor! One of the puppeteers exims as he walks over to them. What a fortuitous encounter! I have not seen such ease in many years! What brings someone so skilled to a ce like this?


    The road takes me where it pleases, Liu Jin replies. I imagine it is the same for you. Or else what are puppeteers of your skill doing here?


    The puppeteerughs. Hispanion almost certainly scowls behind the cloth that covers his face.


    It is as you say. The road does what it wants. Perhaps we shouldpare journeys? We are always looking for inspiration for our show.


    Liu Jin smiles. I would not be opposed to that. You seem to have quite the interesting stories.


    Hey, mister!


    The child from earlier pulls on his sleeve. His mother immediately pulls him away, but the child keeps talking.


    You healed me, right? Can you heal my grandfather too?


    Liu Jin looks at the childs wide, hopeful eyes.


    There is really only one answer.


    Of course, child.


    ~~~

 Chapter 194: I Would Hate to Disappoint You

    Chapter 194: I Would Hate to Disappoint You


    ~~~


    The child eagerly leads them to his house all while his mother tries to stop them as politely as possible. She tells them that her father is okay. That he has juste down with a cold and that it will heal soon. She tells them her house is a humble one and not fit to receive people like them. She tells them to ignore her childs plea, that they need not bother themselves with them.


    Liu Jin tells her it is no bother at all, but that does nothing to calm her down. The opposite, really. The womans eyes be increasingly desperate as all her attempts fail. It is hard to me her. Liu Jin may have helped her son, but that could simply have been a ploy to get her to lower her guard. She is waiting for the moment when they reveal themselves to be bandits or worse, and shes hardly the only one. Some vigers follow them discreetly, most likely to try to ensure the safety of the woman and her child.


    It is a useless gesture. Liu Jin and Ni Cai are not nning on doing anything wrong, and if they were, the vigers wouldnt be able to stop them. Still, Liu Jin approves of the solidarity theyre showing.


    He supposes it is necessary to survive in a ce like this.


    Its here! The child says as he opens the door and hurries in. Grandpa! We brought a doctor! Hes really good! I was coughing again, and he stopped it!


    The house is all one room and not arge room either. To the left, there are shoddily made pots and a firece. To the right, there are two beds.


    One of the beds has an old man resting on it. He is awake but does not get up upon seeing two strangers enter his house. Liu Jin doubts he has the strength to do so. The old mans head ispletely bald, and his body so small one can barely make it out under all the covers he has on him.


    What what are you talking about, Little San? The old man asks in between weak coughs. He is barely audible. Most likely, he has coughed so much and for so long that he barely has a voice left.


    Its okay, grandfather! The child says with the wide-eyed brightness only a child is capable of,pletely untouched by the gloomy darkness of his own house. The doctor made my cough stop so he can make your cough stop too.


    Oh, child, the old man says. He turns his head to look at them, and even that seems to tire him. Good sirs I am old. This is what age does to those not blessed by the Heavens. It will pass. Or I will pass. Thats how it goes.


    Then I just have to make sure it is not you who passes today, sir, Liu Jin says. He turns towards the mother. How long have the coughs been going?


    Two months! The child replies instead, raising two fingers for them to see. Maybe three.


    Liu Jin nods.


    And how long has it been since the disease struck the town?


    What? The mother looks shocked. How did you?


    I am a doctor, Liu Jin replies as though it should be obvious. When I examined your child, I was able to discern his condition. I am fairly sure if I were to examine your father, it would be the same illness.


    You only touched him for a second the woman whispers to herself. Liu Jin hears her all the same.


    I am a good doctor.


    Ni Cai snorts behind him. Liu Jin pays him no mind.


    Maam, I truly mean you no harm. I know it is not easy to trust strangers, and unfortunately, I cannot put on a puppet show to set your heart at ease. I can only ask you to let me treat your father and child.


    He bows before her, his whole body bending at a ny degree angle.


    Brother Qing! yells a scandalized Ni Cai.


    Please, Liu Jin says. You will not regret it. I promise you.


    The mother staggers back into her bed and looks helplessly at him. Good sir, if you ask like that, how can I say no?


    It is exactly because he knows she cannot say no that he does it.


    It is unfair of him. He admits it.


    Thank you, Liu Jin tells her. He walks over to the old mans bed and kneels beside it.


    As your grandson said, I am a doctor, and I would like your permission to treat you, Liu Jin says.


    Hes really good, grandfather! The child says, running next to him. He put his hand on me, and whoosh! The cough was gone.


    The old man does not say anything. He merely looks at him and nods. Perhaps he believes him. Perhaps hes just humoring his grandson. It does not matter. Liu Jin ces a hand over the old mans chest and sends some of his Qi into him.


    Liu Jin only got a brief glimpse when examining the child, but a close look into the old mans lungs confirms it. They are definitely suffering from some sort of lung disease, though the old mans case is far more advanced. It is unsurprising. The old mans body is too old and weak to properly fight off the disease.


    I see. Liu Jin says as he starts stimting the old mans lungs. Lung tissue is meant to expand and contract easily, but the old mans lungs are so damaged that the tissue there has be stiff and lost its flexibility. It makes even something as simple as breathing take effort. There is less oxygen in the body, and so, there is less oxygen in the blood. A very dangerous thing for someone who is merely in the Inner Realm.


    Dont worry. You wont feel a thing, Liu Jin says as he takes out three needles and stabs the old mans acupoints. This will help stimte the flow of your Qi.


    By focusing the flow of the old mans Qi into certain areas, his Qi will work towards healing the damaged tissue. While he does that, Liu Jin also starts repairing the damage to the old mans throat.


    That that feels better, The old man says after a while. His voice is less of a whisper now.


    It does? His daughter asks in shock.


    Of course it does! Ni Cai scoffs and crosses his arms. Did you think a mere provincial disease would be beyond Brother Qings ability to heal?


    The daughter does not reply. She merely lowers her head. Liu Jin gives Ni Cai a warning nce.


    See, grandpa? I told you hes a good doctor, the child says.


    And yet, this much wont be enough. Much like he did with the child, Liu Jin is only treating the symptoms, not the illness. Hell need to prepare a remedy. Already his mind ispiling a list of ingredients.


    How many people have been affected by the disease? Liu Jin asks the mother.


    What? She looks a little startled at suddenly being addressed. Maybe twenty people? I am not exactly sure.


    That seems urate. Liu Jin nods. The real number is definitely higher, but the early symptoms should be so mild most probably wont notice it.


    Higher?


    Of course, it is airborne, after all. That means it is in the air, Liu Jin exins. As the womans face pales, he adds, Dont worry. In most cases, the disease wont do much. Its only the young and old that are susceptible to it.


    The young ones are too weak in cultivation, and the old are too weak in body.


    I just wanted to have an idea of how much medicine I will be making.


    How much medicine? The woman blinks. Youre youre going to make medicine for everyone?


    Naturally.


    ~~~


    Making enough medicine for everyone? What are you thinking, Brother Qing?! Ni Cai asks him once they leave the womans house. Liu Jin has already stabilized the old mans condition and examined the child, so there is no need to remain there.


    Besides, that house is simply no ce to make medicine.


    There is no way we have enough resources to share with these people! Ni Cai says. Even if we did, wed be giving away supplies that could be useful for us in the future.


    There is no need to worry about that, Liu Jin says. I will be using my own supplies.


    Yo-your own supplies? Ni Cai throws his hands up and turns away. Why would you? Think of how much time this will take! Even you cannot make medicine for dozens of people so quickly. The people in the fortress are going to notice if we do not return soon.


    I could tell you to take Soaring Feather and fly back to the fortress. Liu Jin jabs his thumb up to point at the bird flying so high above them hes little more than a ck dot, But we both know thats not needed. Either one of us could reach the fortress in a second if we wanted. Id rather have you help me prepare the medicine. Well finish faster that way.


    ...I dont understand you, Brother Qing. I really dont, Ni Cai says, shaking his head. Youre so strong you can do whatever you want. Why would you bow your head to that unimportant woman and waste your resources helping them?


    I am strong enough to do what I want, and what I want to do right now is to help these people, Liu Jin says, crossing his arms. And since someone as strong as I am is deciding theyre worth helping, they cannot possibly be unimportant. Isnt that how it goes?


    Someone ps behind them.


    Well said, doctor! Well, said!


    It is the two puppeteers from earlier. They walk calmly toward them. One has his hand raised in greeting.


    We said we would exchange stories, did we not? The puppeteer asks while he removes the cloth covering his face. The face behind it is that of a young man. His head ispletely devoid of hair. Shall we start with introductions? This ones name is Firm Shadow. Mypanion is rming Shadow.


    Liu Jin and Ni Cai both blink.


    rming Shadow? He asks, looking at the puppeteer who still has his face covered.


    Do you have a problem with my name?! rming Shadow asks them. He sounds so hostile Liu Jin instantly knows he is ring at them under his veil.


    We mean no disrespect, Ni Cai says, his hands raised in a cating gesture. It is just unusual.


    So you do have a problem with it!


    Peace, brother, Firm Shadow says, raising his hand to stop rming Shadow. For them, a name like yours must certainly be odd.


    Firm Shadow isnt exactlymon, either.


    It is the tradition where we are from to name ourselves Shadow, for we are shadows that do not stand on the stage, Firm Shadow exins to them. The first word in our names is there to differentiate us as no two shadows are the same. Unfortunately, the best names were taken by our elders long before we were born.


    In other words, rming Shadow cannot be something like Fierce Shadow or Angry Shadow because those names are already in use.


    Thats an interesting system, Liu Jin says. I am afraid we cannotpete. He is Ni Cai, and this one is Qing Jin.


    Ah, I see you suffer from amon name. Firm Shadow smiles. Of course, that is only if youe from this country. You two seem to be travelers like us, yet you also seem to be staying in the fortress. How curious.


    Liu Jin feels Ni Cai tense and wishes he could tell him to calm down. It is not a problem that they heard them talking.


    Theres nothing odd about doctors being weed by the army, Liu Jin says. However, if your curiosity is truly that much, I suppose there is no harm in letting you know a little. We are from the Crimson Cloud Empire. To be specific, we are affiliated with the Eternal me n and have been sent here in the spirit of friendship and cooperation. You may or may not have heard this, but General Nie Dan is a good friend of the Eternal me n.


    There is no harm in letting them know this much. This is all information that is somewhat avable to the general public, and it is not as if they have tried to hide the presence of the Eternal me n ever since they arrived here. The only real secret is their final objective: That this isnt just some exercise in cooperation but the first step to win the war.


    Are you sure you should have told us so much? Firm Shadow asks. He seems taken aback by Liu Jins openness.


    If I had lied, you would have poked and prodded until you had a good story, Liu Jin replies, shrugging his shoulders. Besides, he does not think these two men are spies of Murong Bang. Consider it a way of building trust. After all, I am very interested in what sort of stories you have to tell.


    rming Shadow tenses. Firm Shadow just keeps his expression neutral. Is that so?


    Your clothes are expensive, Liu Jin points out. They look simple, but the material is high quality. Your puppets are exquisitely made, and the skill with which you wield them demonstrates such control over Qi that I find myself a little envious. That being the case, why would you be in a ce like this one?


    What is it you?! rming Shadow says, taking a step forward and raising his fist. His long braid sways behind him.


    Peace, brother, Firm Shadow says once more, putting a hand on his shoulder. We are the ones who started asking questions. It is fair for them to ask questions back. I suppose we could say that we just happened to pass by this ce, but that would be unfair, wouldnt it?


    I would be very disappointed in you if you tried that, Liu Jin tells him honestly.


    I believe I would hate to disappoint you, Firm Shadow says. Very well then, we are looking for some people.


    Dangerous people?


    Without a doubt. You could even call them criminals, Firm Shadow replies. And our search has taken us to this country.


    His face wrinkles in distaste.


    It has not been the most pleasant of experiences, but one does what one must.


    Hispanion has more candid words to offer.


    The air in this ce is shit.


    I see. Liu Jin rubs his chin. I dont suppose youd be willing to offer more details than that?


    Id have to lie to you if I did, friend. Some things are best kept among shadows.


    Liu Jin thinks about it and nods. Then, if you cannot tell me the truth, allow me another question. You have been traveling across this country and are now in the border territories. Is it safe to assume you have seen Murong Bangsnds?


    A dark look crosses Firm Shadows face, which soon fades into a tired smile. It seems you are the one prying stories out of me, friend.


    Oh, I intend to repay you, Liu Jin says. The people here dont trust me. If you vouch for me, they will be more likely to let themselves be treated by me. If you do that, you can tell the story of the doctor who cured an entire vige of their illness for your next audience. All I ask in return are some stories about Murong Bangsnds.


    Hm. Firm Shadow rubs his chin. Interesting, but I am not too sure. Such a story seems a little too straightforward for the audience to enjoy.


    I am sure a storyteller of your caliber can add a few plot twists to keep his audience entertained.


    Firm Shadow meets his eyes, and a slow smile spreads over his face.


    You might just be right, friend. Very well, I might know a few things that will be of interest to you.


    ~~~

 Chapter 195: Dangerous Friend

    Chapter 195: Dangerous Friend


    ~~~


    Thanks to the puppeteers and the family they helped, word of Liu Jin and Ni Cais skills as healers quickly spreads throughout the small vige. People start bringing them their sick and wounded, and soon a small crowd forms around them on the street. It saves them the trouble of visiting every house, though they still go to those who are too sick to move.


    From beginning to end, including the time it takes them to prepare the medicine, it all takes a little over two hours.


    That was most impressive, Firm Shadow tells him when it is all over. He and Liu Jin are sitting on one of the roofs. Below them, one can hear the merry voices of the vigers. City Lord Chu told him there was noughter here, but the sudden recovery of so many of their sick has given them something to celebrate.


    Liu Jin is happy for them.


    I did not expect to see Direct Resonance wielded with such skill in a ce like this.


    Liu Jin nces at Firm Shadow out of the corner of his eye. The puppeteer is looking down at the streets where Ni Cai and rming Shadow have gotten caught in the celebration.


    The way you say it implies you have seen it done before, Liu Jin replies.


    All the best doctors use direct resonance, Firm Shadow says as though it should be obvious. They rely on their own skill to refine ingredients because they dont believe furnaces are precise enough to meet their standards. It is the same for you, is it not?


    That is not the case for Liu Jin at all.


    Liu Jin uses direct resonance because that is what his father taught him, and his masterter continued those teachings. It is simply part of how he was raised. By the time he had ess to high-quality furnaces, the habit was already far too ingrained into him to consider using them.


    The more Liu Jin looks back on his upbringing, the more he realizes how decidedly abnormal it was.


    Of course, Liu Jin does not intend to exin all that to someone he just met.


    You could say that, Liu Jin says while taking note of the fact that Firm Shadow has seen direct resonance used before. That is definitely not normal.


    Other than his master, Liu Jin has not met a single doctor who uses direct resonance. Even in the Eternal me n, someone as important as Lady Ling had not known about it. The Elders are the only people Liu Jin has met that recognized the method by name. Thats how rare it is.


    And yet, Firm Shadow speaks of direct resonance with familiarity and takes it for granted that a good doctor would use it.


    For once, Liu Jin is not the person in the conversation unaware of his abnormality.


    I believe you promised to tell me of Murong Bang and thends he rules over, Liu Jin says instead of pressing the subject. As long as Firm Shadow does not realize he gave something away, hell keep letting things slip.


    You really are curious about it, arent you?


    I have heard and seen so many things I cannot be anything other than curious. Murong Bangs men fight like madmen. Is it any wonder I wish to understand how he cultivates such fanaticism?


    Fanaticism, Firm Shadow says, tasting the word. I am not sure if that is the right word for it, friend, though there are certainly some that must feel that way.


    Liu Jin and Firm Shadow are sitting with their backs to the sun, which has not yet sunk into the horizon. When Firm Shadow raises his arms over his head, Liu Jin can see the shadows cast by his fingers projected on the roof in front of them.


    Imagine a boy, Firm Shadows says as his hands create the shadow of a person. He has no father or mother. No family to call his own. He lives on the streets, looking through peoples garbage to survive.


    As Firm Shadow speaks, the shadow of the boy looks left and right. There are people around him, but they all turn away. He walks alone and picks scraps from the ground.


    Impressive, Liu Jin says.


    The first stories were told through shadows, Firm Shadow says. Shadow around a fire. Shadows on the walls of caves. We use puppets because people are used to puppet shows, but this is the true way. Now, let us continue.


    The boy finds a small pouch of gold on the floor and picks it up. Suddenly, a group of boys fall upon him and take the money. The boys have no time to enjoy their ill-gotten gains, however. Arger man appears, stabs them with a sword, and walks off with the treasure.


    The boy is not protected by thew. Crime ismon and seen as necessary to survive. Nothing he has is his own because he cannot protect it. Every day he faces anarchy. Society stripped of any veneer of civility. Men reduced to starving beasts. In that sort of ce, there is only one source of stability. I am sure you can guess what it is.


    The boy, now older, appears before a soldier and kneels down, pressing his head against the ground. When he rises, he is wearing the same armor as the soldier.


    The army does not protect the people. Rather, those who join the army obtain protection. It is a fitting ce for the desperate, which is everyone.


    The boy is reced by multiple soldiers with bottles in their hands and multiple women surrounding them.


    Wine, cultivation resources, women. Anything you can think of. The higher up one goes, the more benefits one receives. The highest-ranking members of the army live in utter luxury. However, such a luxurious life does note cheap.


    The boy, now a soldier, battles and kills his enemies. At first, he hesitates, but the more he kills, the more confidence he gains. Eventually, the confidence bes satisfaction, and he leaps into battle with a grin on his face.


    Murong Bangs men must kill what Murong Bang wants dead. Some are hesitant at first. Some eagerly leap into it. It does not matter. The more they kill, the more they are rewarded, and so, they learn to revel in the killing and even envy those who kill more.


    Sickening.


    Liu Jin listens to Firm Shadows story with a calm face, yet his insides squirm, and his nails dig into his palms.


    However, failure is the end of it.


    The soldier loses his weapons. He loses his women and his drinks. He trembles surrounded by enemies. A looming shadow appears above him, and the soldier turns back to the lost child he started as.


    To fail Murong Bang is to return to what they were. It is to be weak and powerless, left at the mercy of the world. Murong Bang has neither the time nor the inclination to punish every soldier personally. He does not need to. The world he created will do it for him, and fear of that world makes his soldiers struggle to the bitter end.


    Emperors turn the world around them into their image.


    Liu Jin had known that but had not considered how far it could be taken when an emperor controls a third of a country.


    It is not fanaticism that guides his men, friend. Its fear and desperation.


    Fear and desperation. It is simr to what he heard from Lei Kong, yet the details are not quite right. Maybe Firm Shadow is lying for the sake of creating a good story. Maybe Lei Kong never had a good perspective of the life of amon soldier due to his high cultivation level and rtive closeness to Murong Bang.


    Or maybe something has changed.


    That was wonderfully told, Liu Jin says honestly.


    Thank you. Firm Shadow smiles and nods. It is to have ones craft recognized.


    It deserves to be recognized. However, I am left with a question after hearing your story. How does Murong Bang get cultivation resources for his entire army?


    General Nie Dan is allied with the Eternal me n and trades with them. However, Murong Bang seems to primarily operate as a raider. He is limited by what he can produce and what he can steal.


    A good question, friend, but your guess is as good as mine.


    No.


    Liu Jins guess is better because Liu Jin knows something Firm Shadow doesnt. Liu Jin knows of a cave full of Purple-Veined Empyrean Crystals, a cave that once caused Murong Bang to attack Eastern Port City years ago.


    If it hadnt been for that


    Did you go to Murong Bangs territory because you knew it was awless ce? Liu Jin asks instead of further dwelling in his thoughts. Did you think your criminals were more likely to hide there?


    Firm Shadows face goes nk.


    I believe I said I would not answer some questions.


    You are free not to answer. Ill ask all the same.


    ... that quality did factor into our calctions, but not in the way youre thinking of. Simply put, we were looking for a ce where death wasmonce. The people we are looking for would find those ces suitable.


    ...I see.


    Theres also something else you might wish to know, Firm Shadow adds. Most of the enemies youre likely to find around here are the dregs of Murong Bangs army. People who are on theirst chance.


    Liu Jin nods. He knew as much already.


    But that is not always the case. His raiders are what some would call a force to be reckoned with, Firm Shadow says. They are soldiers who have risen above the rabble. Because of that, they are held to a higher standard and fight fiercely to produce results. They ensure neither general feels toofortable on the border.


    Liu Jin doubts it is possible to ever feelfortable in a ce like this.


    Be wary, friend. I have it on good authority that a group of raiders wille across this area sometime soon.


    Most likely, the puppeteers were weed by Murong Bangs army once upon a time and learned of their movements. Considering how strong the two are, that is not surprising.


    I see. Thank you for the warning, friend. Ill be sure to keep it in mind.


    Firm Shadow looks at him with a puzzled expression. I tell you there might be a group of raidersing here, and you are not going to ask more questions?


    You have told me as much as you could, Liu Jin replies. It is his turn to shrug. If you knew more or if you could tell me more, youd have volunteered that information.


    There is a limit to being trusting, friend. What if I was a spy giving you false information?


    If you were a spy, youd have killed me already.


    Liu Jin says it inly, casually, and without fear.


    Firm Shadow goes absolutely silent.


    You are stronger than I. Much stronger. That is the feeling I have gotten for a while, Liu Jin exins. When you are forced to stand before people much stronger than you multiple times, you learn to recognize it. The sense you could be killed at any moment. That the only thing that stands between death and you is a whim. To have everything you are put at the mercy of another. That is what it means to be weak. I am very familiar with that feeling. Youd have killed me if you were a spy. If you were an enemy, you wouldnt have bothered with this town. Youd already be in the fortress, killing everyone.


    Liu Jin thinks a little and adds, By the way, it would be better if you left this ce. I will be reporting what you have told me, and Id rather avoid theplications of what would happen if someone more forceful than I tried to interrogate you or your friend.


    ...It is a pity we will not be able to put on a y tomorrow, but you speak with sense. In return, Ill tell you this. I am stronger than you, friend. That much is true, but I do not wish to fight you.


    I thank you for your kindness.


    Firm Shadow shakes his head.


    No. You misunderstand. This is no kindness. Have you not noticed rming Shadow has kept his distance from you all this time? How hostile he has been from the start? The strong do not need to keep their distance from the weak, yet he keeps his distance from you. The strong do not need to be wary of the weak, yet he is wary of you. That is because you reek of danger, friend. My senses tell me I am stronger than you, but they also tell me that you shouldnt be crossed carelessly. It is a contradiction, yet I must acknowledge it as true.


    Oh.


    Liu Jin shouldnt be surprised, but he is.


    How utterly naive of him.


    ~~~


    Liu Jin and Ni Cai return to Ox Storm Fortress and report what they have learned.


    You should have brought those two for questioning! Themander of Ox Storm Fortress yells at him.


    Liu Jin can tell the man wants to say more but doesnt dare to. He might be a Thousand-Manmander in charge of the entire fortress, but he is also smart enough to realize that Liu Jin is the stronger one between the two. Instead, the man contents himself with sending soldiers to look for the puppeteers.


    Liu Jin doubts they will find anything.


    You gave away too much information to those people, Brother Qing, Ni Cai tells him some timeter. Liu Jin appreciates that Ni Cai has waited until theyre alone to discuss this.


    Is that what you think? Liu Jin asks him.


    Of course! Putting aside the matter of giving away your supplies to the vigers, you told those two everything but barely got scraps of information in return. What does it matter if a special force of Murong Bang will be on its way sooner orter? Everyone has told us we should expect nothing butbat here, so why should that be useful information?! Ni Cai pauses and adds, No offense intended.


    None at all. One of the reasons I kept you at my side is because you are one of the people more likely to speak up if you disagreed with me, Liu Jin tells him. Most people have only heard heavily exaggerated rumors about me. You saw me almost die against Qu Rou.


    The look Ni Cai gives him is perfectly nk.


    I appreciate Brother Qingspliment, but I worry that Brother Qing thinks that is somehow less impressive.


    Anyway! Liu Jin clears his throat. What I told them were things they would have found out eventually. Meanwhile, we found out quite a bit about them. More than they wanted us to know.


    Ni Cai looks at him dubiously. Did we?


    For starters, they are from the other side of the Dead ins.


    What?!


    Liu Jin winces at Ni Cais volume.


    Not so loud.


    When did we find that out? Ni Cai hisses.


    They were not from this country. That much is certain. If people that strong had grown up here, they would already be affiliated with one of the three Heavenly Generals, Liu Jin exins. Even in the surrounding countries, there are few Sects that could have produced such strong cultivators. Fewer still would bother teaching their disciples anything regarding puppetry. And the way Firm Shadow took it for granted that a good doctor would use direct resonance limits the suspect pool further.


    Thats still not enough for Brother Qings conclusion.


    They were looking for people in ces of death. Can you think of anyone who fits that description?


    The way Ni Cai sobers up immediately tells him he is thinking the same thing.


    Death Fashioning Scripture.


    Dont say their name, Liu Jin tells him. He told me that because he never imagined Id think of someone from the other side. Most people wouldnt. If we hadnt faced their arts in the Dead ins, we wouldnt even know their name. Of course, even that is not enough to be certain. I wasnt sure until I saw him tell a story through shadows.


    The shadows had been too vivid. Too fluid and detailed to be merely projections from his hands.


    There are three major powers in thends beyond the Dead ins. The Peerless Heavenly Sword Peak and Death Fashioning Scripture are two.


    The Temple of the Thousand Shadows is another.


    What does it mean? Ni Cai asks him in a quiet voice. For there to be people from that side here? What does it mean?


    In the worst-case scenario, we might be looking at a situation where two of the major powers from that side are about to sh in the Storm Dragon Empire.


    ~~~

 Chapter 196: Awkward Conversation

    Chapter 196: Awkward Conversation


    ~~~


    Liu Jin flies high above the ground.


    He is still a long way from reaching the Heaven Realm, and he cannot use a flying carpet like Lu Mei. Nevertheless, Soaring Feather proves to be an able substitute. The ck-Winged Imperial Eagle has grown big and strong. Riding on his back is not asfortable as using a flying carpet--such artifacts have several protective talismans woven into their fabric to protect their passengers--but that makes the ride more enjoyable in some ways.


    The fierce rush of wind. The coldness of the skies. Soaring Feathers heartbeat.


    Liu Jin takes all of it in and smiles.


    Unfortunately, a nce down is all it takes for his smile to wither. Perhaps thesends were beautiful once upon a time. No, they definitely were. However, constant war has left them ravaged. Looking down is like looking at a man disfigured by countless scars. There is no ce here that hasnt been a battlefield and no ce that wont be one.


    Perhaps sooner than theyd like.


    The word of two traveling puppeteers is not iron-d evidence, but it would be extremely foolish to dismiss Firm Shadows warning without first looking into it. Because of that, Liu Jin and his men will stay at Ox Storm Fortress for a little more time. That is the conclusion Liu Jin and themander of Ox Storm Fortress came to after discussing the matter for more hours than Liu Jin cared for. Doubtless, the man is still angry at him for letting the two suspicious men go.


    Colonel Peng will hear of this, the Thousand-Man Commander told him. The man obviously expected him to be afraid, so he hadnt looked pleased when Liu Jin just agreed with him.


    Colonel Peng needed to know of the puppeteers. More importantly, he needed to know about Liu Jins suspicions regarding their origins. Of that, there can be no doubt. The only question is whether Colonel Peng and, by extension, General Dan will learn of it before or after Liu Jin tells Mud and Feng Zhi. He is still not quite sure which is the best course of action there.


    To somewhat mollify the annoyedmander and give himself time to think, Liu Jin volunteered to scout the surrounding area with Soaring Feather. As well-meaning as Firm Shadows warning was, phrases such as sometime soon or this area are not precisely brimming with detail. Knowing Murong Bangs raiders might attack meant little when they didnt know the time or the ce. It could happen in a week. It could happen today. It might be an attack on Ox Storm Fortress or perhaps on any of the other fortresses. There is no way to know for sure.


    So far, Liu Jins search has turned up nothing. He cannot sense any human Qi in miles, something he is rtively happy about. If possible, hed prefer for Firm Shadow to be wrong. The more uneventful their stay at the border ends up being, the better.


    Lets cover a few dozen miles more before returning, Liu Jin tells Soaring Feather, patting the birds back.


    Soaring Feather lets out a sharp cry. Hes been flying for hours, and its the first time he does so with someone on his back.


    Dont whine, Liu Jin tells him. Do this properly, and Ill get you some good meat.


    Soaring Feathers next cry is full of energy.


    ~~~


    Night has fallen by the time Liu Jin returns to Ox Storm Fortress. The guards salute him as he enters and delivers his report to themander. The man looks smug throughout it, clearly happy at what he perceives to be Liu Jins failure. Liu Jin does not care. If nothinges from this, then all the better.


    When Liu Jin goes to his quarters to rest for the night, he finds a person waiting in front of his door. She is a slender girl with long, ck hair who looks as if she is about to nod off at any moment. She is sitting on the floor with her head resting against the wall.


    She is Huang Shings former fiance, Yi Jiao.


    Brother Qing! Yi Jiao says, standing as straight soon as she sees him. I request a moment of your time!


    She finishes with a bow so deep her body forms a perfect right angle and makes no attempt to rise from it. Liu Jin looks at her in silence for several moments. As the silence drags on, nervousness starts to emanate from Yi Jiaos body. She has her gaze fixed on the ground, but Liu Jin can sense she badly wants to look up to see what sort of look he has on his face.


    I know this might be a little sudden, but-


    We are in the middle of a mission, Liu Jin says, effectively cutting her off. Not just any mission but one of great importance to the Eternal me n.


    I understand, but-


    We sawbat not even two days ago, and we will continue to see that sort of violence for as long as we are here, Liu Jin continues. He raises a finger and waves it in a circle to gesture at their surroundings. Do not let the walls around us fool you. We are still in the middle of hostile territory. Five hundred of us came to this country, and two hundred of us have been sent to help protect this border. I am in charge of all those two hundred lives, including yours. I have had a very long meeting with themander of this fortress and still need to write a report and decide on several sensitive matters.


    He pauses. Yi Jiao does not speak this time. The girl remains silent, her body frozen stiff. Despite the content of his words, Liu Jins tone is neither angry nor using. Rather, he is so matter-of-fact he might as well be reading a list of numbers.


    I am not saying this to belittle you or to take out my frustrations on you, Liu Jin adds. I am saying this because what you came here to talk about has little relevance to such things, so I want you to understand exactly where your priorities lie in rtion to mine.


    I understand, Brother Qing, Yi Jiao says.


    Good. Liu Jin opens his door. Come in then.


    Huh? Yi Jiao finally raises her head. You are not going to throw me out?


    I said I wanted you to understand your priorities. I do not recall saying I wasnt going to hear you, Liu Jin exins. He walks in and sits on his bed before looking at the dumbfounded Yi Jiao. Leave the door open after youe in. I have enough rumors circting about me already.


    What? Oh.Oh! She grimaces. Right. That''d be bad.


    As she enters his room, she takes a look around and whistles.


    This is nice, she says. Better than what they gave us. Theyre making us share their barracks


    I am the equivalent of your superior officer to these people. This is to be expected.


    Right. Sheughs awkwardly. Right.


    Herughter dies down. Silence falls over the room, but Liu Jin is in no hurry to break it. She is the one who sought him out, so she should be the one to speak.


    I came here to talk about Shing, she says atst. Listen, I know you do not like me.


    Thats not true, Liu Jin says, interrupting Yi Jiao yet again.


    But what? She blinks at him in a manner reminiscent of Huang Shing. It seems the childhood friends do have some things inmon. What are you talking about? Why wouldnt you dislike me?


    I do not know enough about you as a person to have any strong opinion of you. Be it positive or negative, Liu Jin says, shrugging his shoulders. Those sorts of judgments will have to wait until we know each other better.


    What do you mean you dont know enough? She asks him, raising her voice a little. You were there that night! You know what I did!


    You handled things very foolishly, Liu Jin says, making her flinch. That is not enough for me to dislike you. Certainly, your actions hurt Huang Shing. She winces this time. However, if I were to dislike every person who has handled a delicate situation poorly, I would have to dislike many people. Myself included. That does not sound pleasant.


    Yi Jiao stares at him dumbly for several seconds.


    No wonder he doesnt like you, Yi Jiao mutters under her breath. But wait! You have been avoiding me all this time. What was that about if you dont dislike me?


    I believe I have listed my many concerns, Liu Jin tells her while raising an eyebrow. You will notice how all of them are a great deal more urgent than this conversation.


    Oh. Yi Jiao blushes. Right.


    Also, I believe this will be an awkward conversation, which is why I have been putting it off. I had hoped it would take you longer to work up the courage to approach me.


    ... I am not sure if Im being insulted or not.


    Insulting you would aplish nothing.


    Whatever! Yi Jiao shakes her head and takes a deep breath before looking him squarely in the eyes. How is Shing doing?


    The question is expected, but Liu Jin still takes a moment to think about his answer.


    He is as well as can be expected, Liu Jin says. He is not happy, but how can you expect him to be? I do not think his cultivation is in any real danger, which is the best we can hope for now. Whether hell ovee this on his own or whether hell need help is something we will find out in due time.


    I was hoping Id be ced in the same group as him so we could talk, Yi Jiao says, brushing a strand of her hair behind her ear. Maybe exin things better.


    I assumed so. That is why I made sure not to ce you two together.


    But why?!


    Liu Jin crosses his arms. Do you really believe your presence will help Huang Shing right now?


    You dont know that it wont!


    You have been content to not approach Huang Shing all this time, Liu Jin points out. Immediately, Yi Jiaos indignation crashes into guilt. It would be courteous to allow him the same time you have given yourself. Or else, what you seek is not Huang Shings benefit but your own absolution.


    She grits her teeth and looks away. ... Thats too harsh. I thought you said you didnt dislike me.


    Truth cares not about like or dislike, Liu Jin says. I had to caution Huang Shing several times in the past about approaching you recklessly. Now, I will do the same with you. Give him time. He needs it. The blow dealt to him was quite harsh.


    It wasnt supposed to be that way. Nothing was. She looks down. Its justI just...


    You saw an opportunity to escape a situation you were dissatisfied with and took it, Liu Jin finishes for her. There is nothing inherently wrong with that. You were young. What else could you have done? One could even argue Huang Shings bullheadedness is what brought about his own pain.


    Thats not true! Yi Jiao snaps at him. I should have trusted him more back then! I should have tried talking to him! I should have just


    She trails off and looks at him suspiciously.


    Did you just test me?


    Did I? Liu Jin rubs his chin in thought. A little bit, perhaps. Should I not have?


    Yi Jiaos hands curl into fists. ... I am really starting to understand why he doesnt like you.


    I am ttered that Young Master Feng Zhi speaks of me to you.


    He is less happy that Feng Zhi and Yi Jiao are close enough that he would open up about that sort of thing. He might be reading too much into it, but its also possible that Huang Shing will receive another blow to his pride in the near future.


    Come to think of it, the Young Master is the one who recruited you due to your bodys unique condition.


    Scarlet Miraculous Body. That is what she said that night. He learned about the trait during his studies under Old Jiang. It is not as rare as a Body of Extreme Yin, but in a ce like Eternal me n, it might be even more valuable. It gives her great affinity with Yang-based techniques despite being a woman.


    Are you satisfied with the arrangement so far?


    What? Of course, I am! I have regrets about how I left, but I dont have oneint about my life in the Eternal me n! Im happier now, and my cultivation has grown by leaps and bounds.


    Is that so? Liu Jin tilts his head. The Young Master has not made any demands of you? Him or anyone else? Females with special conditions tend to be in high demand and not often for the best reasons.


    Thement draws a fierce re from her.


    Feng Zhi is nothing like that!


    I see, Liu Jin says.


    Why would you even ask that? Yi Jiao asks him. You have known each other for several months. Almost a year! You should know Feng Zhi is not that sort of person!


    She says it withplete confidence. Liu Jin closes his eyes and sighs.


    We have known each other for a long time now, but I dont really feel I know the Young Master all that well. Getting to know him is hard when he holds so many things against me.


    She hmphs and crosses her arms. Thats not surprising. Putting aside the fact that youre sort of ominous and that hes jealous of you-


    What?


    Hes jealous of you, she says. He blinks at her nkly. You know? Because of how close you are to his brother while he cannot even look in his direction without Lady Ling wanting to kill him? Also, because he has issues with what happened to his mother and... I really shouldnt have said thatst part, but did you really not know? About the jealous part?


    No,


    No, he hadnt.


    ~~~

 Chapter 197: A World Without Surrendering

    Chapter 197: A World Without Surrendering


    ~~~


    When Liu Jin found Yi Jiao in front of his door, he resigned himself to having an awkward conversation where he inevitably involved himself further in her tumultuous rtionship with Huang Shing. Sure enough, that is more or less what happened.


    What Liu Jin did not expect was to gain some insight into Feng Zhis mind, insight that seems rather obvious in hindsight but insight all the same. Insight that leaves him feeling very awkward and unsure of how to proceed. Fortunately, he is spared from having to say anything on the subject.


    Unfortunately, that is because a strong tremor rocks the entirety of Ox Storm Fortress.


    Brother Qing! Yi Jiao shouts as she grabs the wall to steady herself.


    I sense it, Liu Jin replies, narrowing his eyes.


    There are five hundred men right outside Ox Storm Fortress. The tremor is not a natural phenomenon but an attack by Murong Bangs raiders.


    And that just doesnt make any sense.


    Liu Jin is good at sensing Qi. He is so good that he can sense Ni Cai has just woken up, that the people of ck Stone Vige are scared because of the tremor, and that themander of Ox Storm Fortress is livid. Liu Jin is so skilled that, even while talking with Yi Jiao, he was perfectly aware of everyone inside and around the fortress.


    And yet, despite being so good at sensing Qi, Liu Jin had flown many miles on Soaring Feathers back and sensed not a single enemy. Only now that they are at the gates can Liu Jin sense the five hundred men. Only after their first attack struck did Liu Jin even notice their existence.


    Go to Ni Cai, Liu Jin orders Yi Jiao before the tremor has fully stopped. Hes in the barracks. Tell him to takemand of the men and aid the defense of the fortress. Youll find Old Qing on your way there. Tell him to advise Ni Cai, and tell Ni Cai that he is to listen to his advice.


    From what he has seen so far, Old Qing would probably make a better leader, but there is no guarantee he will be listened to. The more inexperienced Ni Cai is the stronger cultivator between the two, and hemands far more respect from the disciples of the Eternal me n.


    What about you, Brother Qing? What will you do? Yi Jiao asks.


    I will reduce risk factors, Liu Jin says before he disappears in a blur of speed. Five consecutive uses of Ground Contraction take him out of the building.


    The sight that greets him is not exactly a hopeful one. The suddenness of the attack has left the soldiers rattled. They are running around, trying to gain some semnce of order while the enemy keeps attacking. Thankfully, there is a shimmering blue dome around Ox Storm Fortress, a protective barrier of some sort that activated when they were attacked.


    None of the attacks hitting the barrier are as strong as the first one, but Liu Jin doubts this is because the enemycks the ability to replicate an attack of that magnitude. He can sense the Qi of the person responsible, a cultivator in the Eighth Level of the True Realm. The man, most likely the enemymander, is not even winded, yet he is allowing his men to attack in his stead for some reason. He must be waiting for something.


    Fools! What are you doing? The Commander of Ox Storm Fortress roars as he steps outside. You are men of the Storm Dragon Empire! Why do you cower like rabbits? You are the ws and fangs of the dragon! Any enemy before us is already dead!


    His fury, the passion behind his words, and the certainty in his Qi are enough to rouse his men. They raise their arms and weapons and roar as they prepare to fight.


    That is exactly what the enemy has been waiting for.


    The moment uncertainty and hesitation fade from the soldiers Qi, themander of the raidersunches a de of Qi at the fortress. It is dozens of yards tall yet thin as a sheet of paper and moves at an unimaginable speed. If the attack hits, it could seriously damage the barrier. Two or three more might even shatter it and greatly damage the soldiers morale.


    Liu Jin cannot allow that.


    He jumps and leaves the safety of the barrier to face the iing attack. Various startled cries rise from those who see his actions, but Liu Jin pays them no mind. All his attention is focused on the iing attack.


    [White Venom Fist - Nine Branches]


    Liu Jins aura res brightly as nine giant snakes made of white, poisonous Qi rise around his body. They unhinge their jaws and advance on the iing attack. The two techniques sh meters away from the barrier and create a huge shockwave.


    Three of the snakes heads are lopped off.


    The de of Qi shatters.


    However, that is not the end of it. Another Qi de isunched almost immediately after. Liu Jin hones in on the position of the raidermander and elerates with [Ground Contraction]. He loses three more snakes as they shatter against the second Qi de but manages to get within mere feet of his enemy.


    Contrary to his expectations, themander of the raiders is not some old, grizzled soldier. He is a young man, probably close to him in age. His hand is raised and glowing with Qi. There is something oddly familiar about him and his stance, but Liu Jin has no time to think about such things.


    Liu Jins remaining three snakes pounce on the raider before his hand cane down, forcing him to jump away. Liu Jins poisonous Qi rips through the earth and melts it, even as he does his best to prevent it from spreading in the direction of the vige. His Qi zes around him as he announces himself as a threat to the raidermander.


    True Realm, Seventh Level.


    Liu Jin uses [Ground Contraction] again to dash towards the raider. A single Qi snake rises from Liu Jin and opens its mouth to swallow the raider whole. The man res his Qi and holds out his hands to stop the snake in its tracks. He winces as its poisonous Qi begins melting his gauntlets and damaging his skin.


    It is the opening Liu Jin needs.


    [Ground Contraction]


    Putting as much Qi as possible into the technique, Liu Jin elerates far beyond what he has ever managed before. He moves not just himself, but his Qi construct and, by extension, the man holding it across several miles. The raider grits his teeth as he tries to anchor himself to the ground by digging his feet, but its no use. He only seeds in leaving arge gash on the ground, marking his path as hes pushed far away from the battle. Another wound on thisnd.


    As Liu Jins eleration fades, the raidermander finally gathers the strength to push back his snake and slice its head off. He res at Liu Jin as he tries to get his breathing under control. Liu Jin has effectively taken them off the battlefield.


    There is no one around them for miles.


    As the moon shines down on them, and they meet each others eyes, an old memory is triggered in Liu Jins mind. A much younger face appears superimposed over the face of the raider.


    Yun Han?


    ~~~


    Attacking the fortress should have been a simple job, if not necessarily an easy one. Theyd break the barrier, kill some soldiers, preferably all of them, and retreat.


    Instead, his attacks were stopped one after another by an enemy far above what hed expected to find here. Hes been separated from his raiders and removed from the battlefield. If he does not return soon, it might just be his raiders who end up overwhelmed. The general would not be happy about that.


    Yun Han?


    He freezes.


    The name that should never be spoken reaches his ears, and the world stops. He ispletely open, and the only reason his enemy does not take advantage of it is that he is in a simr state. For a moment, the battle ispletely forgotten. His eyes take in every aspect of the man he is fighting. The hair is different. The face is obviously older, but the eyes...


    LIU JIN!


    Han roars. He does not know how or why, but a specter of the life he had cut off so long ago has appeared before him.


    It cannot be allowed to live!


    ~~~


    Liu Jin hears his name screamed with rage and knows he is right. Yun Han, the Young Master of the Yun Sect of Eastern Port City, is somehow standing in front of him as a member of Murong Bangs army. There are many questions he wants to ask.


    The seething rage emanating from Yun Han makes it clear he is not interested in talking.


    Yun Hans handes down, and a de of Qi speeds erratically toward him, tearing through thendscape.


    Impressive, Liu Jin says, dodging the Qi de after calcting its trajectory. The technique will touch neither the fortress nor the vige. I recall you couldnt make your Severing Palm fly when west fought. Your cultivation has improved greatly. Congrattions are in order, Yun Han.


    Shut up!


    Another Severing Palm flies towards him. Liu Jin leaps over it and tries to strike back with one of his snake constructs, but it is almost immediately sliced in half. Before Liu Jin has evennded, Yun Han boosts himself with a movement technique and meets him in the middle of the air.


    Do not speak of the past to me! Yun Han roars as he unleashes countless attacks at Liu Jin. The earth within hundreds of yards around them breaks apart and is sliced to pieces.


    That life! That name! I severed myself from them a long time ago!


    Yun Hans attacks are so fierce there is not a single opening for Liu Jin to exploit. He can only keep dodging. Compared to Yun Hans simple and direct movements, Liu Jin looks downright graceful, which further incenses Yun Han.


    Insolence! Yun Han stomps the ground. The impact creates multiple small Qi des which fly in all directions, forcing Liu Jin to leap back. Do you think this is a dance? Do you think you can win just by dodging? That you can afford to fight without taking risks or getting any blood on your robes? This is a real battlefield! Beauty! Grace! Those things do not exist here! Surrendering does not exist here! If you mean to keep dancing, then die!


    Liu Jin finds he does not care for Yun Hans views.


    However, his anger is something he can use.


    "Is that so, Yun Han? How gracious of you to tell me, Yun Han. For someone who ims to have left behind the past, you seem keen on bringing it up, Yun Han.


    Yun Han explodes. His aura zes around him, cutting everything in his path to Liu Jin. The young cultivators are soon locked in a fierce struggle once more. Their Qi lights up the night and makes the earth rumble. Anyone watching would say they are evenly matched.


    And yet, something is wrong.


    Liu Jin tries to strike one of Yun Hans acupoints, but thetter manages to move just in time, causing Liu Jin to miss his mark. He only manages to bruise Yun Hans arm, while Yun Han leaves a cut on his face.


    That shouldnt have happened.


    Liu Jin frowns. As the battle continues, his attacks keep missing by millimeters. He leaves wounds on Yun Han, but they are never as damaging as he wants them to be. Meanwhile, the number of cuts Yun Han makes on him keeps growing. His regeneration ensures they heal seconds after they are made, but that is not the issue.


    Yun Han might have been his superior in Eastern Port City, but the current Yun Han is not beyond him. Something else is at y. Something is hampering Liu Jin by millimeters, slicing away at his odds. He feels it chipping away at him the longer the fight goes on.


    Something needs to change.


    [White Venom Fist]


    Yun Han leaps back as Liu Jins poisonous Qi surges with renewed potency. Liu Jin punches the ground and lets his Qi flow into it. The terrain, which had already been damaged by Yun Hans attacks, melts and crumbles. A deep hole with a diameter of over a hundred yards opens up and swallows everything.


    Yun Han gets out of the area in time.


    Liu Jin lets himself fall.


    I do not know how or why you are here, Liu Jin says once he reaches the bottom of the pit. He looks up at Yun Han, who is looking down at him from the edge. I am sure you must have gone through many things. I have gone through many things as well.


    I have no interest in the past.


    And yet, your anger is born from it, Liu Jin counters as blue lightning starts crackling around him. However, I am d you are the one I am facing right now since you seem to have taken a step I have not.


    Liu Jin grunts. Blue lightning crackles and changes to white.


    Guide me well, Brother Yun.


    ~~~

 Chapter 198: Cut

    Chapter 198: Cut


    ~~~


    Broadly speaking, there are four levels of lightning attunement: red, blue, white, and gold.


    Red lightning is the lowest level. Most will eventually progress beyond it and reach blue lighting so long as they train diligently. It is rarer to master white lightning and rarer still to reach gold lightning, the peak of lightning attunement. Only the purple lightning wielded by the Imperial Family of the Storm Dragon Empire is said to be stronger.


    By stepping into the higher levels of the True Realm, Liu Jin has gained the necessary power to manifest white lightning. He needs a few moments of concentration to do so, but it is still an incredible achievement for someone as young as him. Lei Kong made sure he knew that by constantly praising him for being able to wield so much power at such a young age.


    The power of the white lightning is not the reason he is using it right now.


    There is something beyond raw power at y in this fight. Liu Jin can feel it even as Yun Han res down at him from outside the pit. While the lightning around Liu Jin sparks erratically, Yun Hans aura is razor sharp. Despite Liu Jins attempts to anger him, Yun Hans concentration has only grown since the fight began. It feels like anything that gets too close to him will be sliced to pieces.


    That is not the problem.


    Yun Hans cutting attacks are not so fast that Liu Jin cannot dodge them, nor are they so strong that Liu Jin has no defense against them. Boastful as it may be to say it, Liu Jin feels he should be winning this fight with only a modicum of difficulty.


    That is not what has been happening.


    Slowly but surely, Yun Han has been gaining an edge. His attacks are bing increasingly urate, while Liu Jins techniques keep missing vital spots by inches. Had Liu Jin not resorted to a wide-area attack to give himself some breathing room, he does not doubt things would be going very poorly for him right now.


    Liu Jin has faced all manner of high-level cultivators, so he knows this is not just a matter of pure Qi. Compared to someone like Qu Rou, Yun Han obviouslyes upcking. Qu Rou had been a cultivator in the Earth Realm, someone that Liu Jin could only ovee due to a very specific set of circumstances.


    And yet, Yun Hans aura has a pressure that Qu Rous didnt have, something that threatens to chip away at Liu Jins strength.


    Liu Jin may be overthinking it. He might be imagining it. But he cannot afford to dismiss the possibility when doing so could very well lead to his death.


    He must assume Yun Han has somehow begun tapping into his Dao.


    <em>Foolish disciple of mine, I told you that you were being too predictable in picking the rightmost gem first, yet you had the gall to keep picking them in the same order? Did you do it because you knew I had foreseen your actions and arranged my memories ordingly? Did you simply decide to be true to yourself regardless of the consequences? Or perhaps I am wrong. Perhaps, this is thest jade you break. It is possible, though I do not believe that to be the case. We are cultivators. Our way of life must be unshakable. That is the beginning of Dao.</em>


    Words from the memory jade he broke a few weeks before leaving for the Storm Dragon Empire pass through Liu Jin''s mind. Someone like Xun Huwen would surely say it is providence he decided to open that lesson before fighting someone like Yun Han.


    No. Perhaps Xun Huwen would say the providence lies in finding Yun Han, so he can test what he has already learned.


    Frowning, Liu Jin takes out an ordinary spear from his spatial pouch. He charges it with as much lightning as possible and throws it at Yun Han.


    Even reinforced by his Qi, the weapon melts halfway through its journey. That matters little. The spear merely served as a vessel to give the lightning shape and direction, a trick Liu Jin had picked up during training. Devoid of metal and wood, the furious white lightning flies toward Yun Han.


    Yun Han swings his arm down.


    His Severing Palm tears through the air and crashes against Liu Jins lightning. The two powers war against each other for a split second, and Yun Hans technique prevails. Liu Jins lightning is cut through the middle. An instantter, Yun Hans Qi de strikes the spot Liu Jin had been standing on.


    Liu Jin has already moved out of the way andunched another lightning spear.


    Then another one.


    And another one.


    Short bursts of [Ground Contraction] move him around the pit. At each stop, Liu Jin fires a spear of lightning at Yun Han. Each one, in turn, is met with a Qi de from Yun Han, whose arm blurs as heunches Severing Palm after Severing Palm. As Yun Hans Qi des overpower Liu Jins lightning and hit the ground, the terrain is further damaged, and the pit keeps growingrger. Yun Han grunts as hes forced to back away when the ground hes on begins copsing.


    <em>Make no mistake. I have neither the time nor the inclination to teach you what ismon knowledge. You should be able to obtain that on your own. What you will learn from me will always be advanced.</em>


    A pity, Liu Jin thinks as he keeps throwing lightning at Yun Han. His Master thinking like that is probably why he never bothered warning him about the dangers of splitting his soul in the booklet he hid away inside him. He likely imagined that someone would have exined the basic dangers to him by the time Liu Jin reached it.


    As expected, his Masters idea of what is ordinary cannot be trusted.


    <em>Simrly, do not expect me to tell you how to reach your Dao. That is a door you must open without help, or it will be meaningless.</em>


    Having had enough of being attacked from a distance, Yun Han jumps into the pit. His aura is so sharp it cuts everything in his path. His whole body has be a de intent on slicing Liu Jin in half.


    <em>Different people will tell you different things about Dao. Some of those things will even contradict each other, but that wont make them untrue. That is simply the way of things. A Dao is the manifestation of our way of life. It is natural for a carpenter and a king to lead vastly different lives and arrive at different, even contradictory, answers.</em>


    Liu Jin dashes around the pit with [Ground Contraction], but Yun Han chases after him. The closer Yun Han gets to Liu Jin, the sharper his movements be. The former Young Master of the Yun Sect ms into Liu Jin with his sharpened aura.


    [Art of the Roaming Thief - Third Step]


    Yun Hans face morphs with surprise, then outrage as he passes right through Liu Jins body but finds neither blood nor flesh. The mirage fades an instantter, and a lightning spear strikes his back. Yun Han cries in pain but manages to move out of the way before more can hit him.


    Is that what you have learned after all this time? Yun Han roars as he counters with multiple [Severing Palms], forcing Liu Jin to dash away from his attacks. Better ways of running away?!


    Are we talking about the past now? Liu Jin asks. Unlike Yun Han, who shouts at the top of his lungs, Liu Jin uses his Qi to let his voice drift throughout the pit. I thought you did not want to be reminded of the past, former Young Master Yun Han.


    The Severing Palm that flies towards his face after he says that feels particrly vicious.


    Do not speak of that name or that title to me, Yun Han warns him. I cast them off a long time ago. I am nothing of the Yun Sect and nothing of the Yun n. I am Han and nothing more.


    Was that the price Murong Bang asked of you? Liu Jin asks. To give up past loyalties?


    To his surprise, Han throws his head back andughs. A more reckless person would have perceived that as an opening and tried to take advantage of it. However, Liu Jin can feel the pressure around Han has not diminished in the slightest.


    Loyalty? Han echoes. Are you stupid? What loyalty can I possibly feel towards a pathetic Sect that


    Han stops himself and takes a deep breath. The pressure around him bes heavier as he does.


    I see, Han says. His eyes are colder now. It seems I have not been able to cut myself off from the past as well as I feared.


    <em>You will inevitably encounter people who can wield their Dao and fight against them. Of that, I have no doubt. To live is to encounter people, and to encounter people is to sh against them. Some would even say that is proper and good. Without people to war against, a person might have to turn against their own self, and the self is always the mightiest enemy.</em>


    Seeing you has caused me to think about things I had left forgotten and feel things I had long surpassed, Han continues. The Qi in his hands glows softly but dangerously. Even the slightest sway from his arms causes multiple, deep cuts to appear on the ground. That makes it all the more important for me to kill you.


    Interesting, Liu Jin says, unbothered by the threat to his life. He has heard far too many of them. Can I take that to mean you have not seen another resident of Eastern Port City in all this time?


    Han snorts.


    Is that supposed to be a subtle way of asking me what happened to them? What do you think happened? Those who werent dead were sold off, which means they are probably dead by now.


    Liu Jin frowns.


    You sound as if you dont care.


    What reason do I have to care? Han asks. What is Eastern Port City and its people to me now? A name and nothing more.


    And yet, you are angry at me, Liu Jin points out.


    You are an annoyance. Han waves his hand at him, and Liu Jin instantly dashes back to avoid the slicing wave caused by the motion. You were annoying back then, and you are annoying now.


    I am pleased to have made such a strong impression on the Young Master.


    Hans face twitches.


    I take it back. Youre even more annoying now. Killing you is a kindness to the world. They will surely write songs about me for doing so.


    I can think of a few people who would, Liu Jin agrees. Yet,udable as your ambition might be, I do not believe you have the power to achieve it.


    Han takes a deep breath.


    And strikes.


    <em>Assuming winning through superior power is not an option, there are, broadly speaking, two ways to fight someone who has tapped into their Dao.</em>


    I do not have the power to achieve it? Han roars as his Qi tears throughout thendscape. His Qi des seek to separate Liu Jins head from his body. What fight have you been watching?!


    <em>The first way is by understanding the nature of the Dao you are facing. Once you have identified its core principle, you will be aware of its strengths, weaknesses, and possibilities. However, this is risky if you do not possess a Dao of your own.</em>


    You have grown stronger. Ill admit it. But what use is strength if all you do is run and hide! Han roars as he spins his body to deliver a wide kick. The Qi de created by the motion splits the pit in half, cutting off Liu Jins path. You know you cannot defeat me in close quarters, so you try to keep your distance!


    Liu Jin dashes across the pit as Han chases after him. However, Han quickly catches up to him.


    Your desperate flight betrays your weakness! Cover it with as many spins and exotic techniques as you want! Switch your lowly poison for bright lightning! It does not matter! Your struggle speaks of nothing but fear!


    Han jabs his hand forward as though it were a spear, fully determined to pierce Liu Jins head with it.


    <em>The other is far simpler.</em>


    Lightning blooms around them, stunning Han and giving Liu Jin enough time to dodge. He creates a lightning spear and throws it at Han''s gut.


    This time, Han is the one who barely dodges in time.


    <em>Just reject the person entirely.</em>


    The lightning spear explodes.


    <em>Understanding is not needed to reject something.</em>


    Liu Jin and Han are caught in the explosion and blown back. Han tumbles to the ground while Liu Jin easilynds on his feet.


    Should you really be lecturing me about hiding? Liu Jin wonders, not moving to attack. You were doing such a great job earlier tonight. Even I could not sense your presence and that of your men until the first attack was struck. Does General Murong teach such stealth to all his men?


    Liu Jin narrows his eyes.


    Or is there something else to it? Liu Jin tilts his head to the side. Some sort of item, perhaps? It does not seem to be something you are wearing, or else youd have used it by now. Or perhaps it has some type of activation requirement?


    Those are the questions of someone who will live to see tomorrow, Han says. You will not. You took us away from the battlefield to aid your forces. In doing so, you have locked yourself in a struggle with me. You cannot run. You cannot hide. You cannot surrender. You can only fight and die an ugly death. This is the truth of the world.


    You speak as if I should care about the worlds truths, Liu Jin says.


    How arrogant!


    The battlefield is a cruel, ugly ce. There is no beauty here. There is no mercy. There are only bitter ends. You have been saying such things since we began fighting, and you arepletely right. Yet, we are cultivators, are we not? Liu Jin asks Han. Lightning rises around him. We are the ones who struggle against the Will of Heaven. Why should we put any weight on how things are? The moment you epted things as they are, you failed as a cultivator. You saw ugliness around you and let yourself be ugly. You say you have changed, but you are the same failure you were in Eastern Port City.


    LIU JIN!


    Hans Qi erupts. The earth around him explodes as heunches himself at Liu Jin.


    As soon as Han is close enough, the lightning aura around Liu Jin shes and expands, catching Han as though he were a fish in a. It does not halt Han in his tracks, but it stuns him long enough for Liu Jin to easily dodge.


    Did you never wonder why I created this pit for us to fight? Liu Jin asks softly as the aura of lighting around him shrinks back to its original size. After all, I am scared of fighting in close quarters with you. Is that not what you said?


    Liu Jin ms a lightning spear into the stunned Han. It speaks volumes of Hans reflexes that he manages tounch a Severing Palm at Liu Jin right at the moment of impact. Han is wounded and knocked back, but his attack leaves a gash on Liu Jins arm.


    Why, then, should I restrict my movements in such a way? Liu Jin continues, not letting the pain show on his face. Instead, he goes on the offensive,unching another lightning spear and dashing toward Han.


    Why should I try to make sense of your actions? Han roars. Just as Liu Jin expected, he dodges the lightning spear with ease,


    And as expected, Han cannot react in time when Liu Jins lightning aura spreads out and nkets the field.


    And you had the gall to use me of arrogance, Liu Jin says as he contracts his lightning aura and ms a lightning spear into Han. Were you so confident in your Dao that you believed your victory was inevitable?


    What?


    Oh? Liu Jin takes notice of the very real shock on Hans face. Did you not know? Impressive, but if that is the case, there is no point telling you of your own skills. It would defeat the point.


    Han dodges Liu Jins next attack and steps into his guard.


    You talk too much, he growls out. His arm, sharpened by Qi, is mere inches from Liu Jins chest.


    Liu Jin expands his aura once more.


    The lightning stuns Han again. Liu Jin immediately switches to Poison Qi, and arge Qi snake rams right into Hans body, mming him into the walls of the pit.


    On the contrary, Liu Jin says, switching back to lightning. I talk just enough.


    Enough to make Han angry, lose his focus, and make mistakes.


    This is necessary if he wants to defeat Han.


    Ever since you entered this pit, I have been testing your power, Liu Jin says while Han picks himself up.


    While the exact nature of Hans Dao still escapes him, Liu Jin believes he has a decent grasp on its effects on the world around Han. Hans Dao is one that seems to alter probability in his favor. When Han attacks, his attacks are more likely to hit. When Han is attacked, the enemy is more likely to miss. It has been fairly effective against Liu Jin, who favors precise and focused attacks in close-quartersbat.


    Still, despite how impressive that sounds, Hans Dao works very subtly. Most people will not realize they are under its influence. It is almost like being sliced by a de so small one doesnt notice the wound until muchter. However, the longer one stays under the influence of Hans Dao, the stronger it bes.


    The pit offered Liu Jin a way to test the maximum range of the influence of Hans Dao. That is why he spent so long firing lightning spears at Han from varying distances. Besides, lightning allowed him to more easily use wide-area attacks against Han.


    Had Han seen poison flooding the pit, hed have surely avoided it instead of jumping in.


    It is a fairly interesting power, pity you have no idea what it is.


    Han replies with one Severing Pam after another. Liu Jin weaves in between them, gradually closing the distance between himself and Han, who starts backing away.


    I thought you said trying to keep ones distance in a fight was a sign of fear, Liu Jinments while he dodges.


    Shut up! Han roars. Liu Jins taunt forces him to advance. As he does, Liu Jin spreads lighting all around him. It is not enough to stop Han or damage him. That doesnt matter.


    If he uses more focused techniques, Hans Dao will allow him to dodge them more easily. To win, Liu Jin needs to gradually chip away at Han with wide-area attacks, which do less damage but have greater odds of hitting. All while controlling the time he spends under the influence of Hans Dao.


    It is simple.


    Sure enough, the lightning weakens Han enough for Liu Jin tond another lightning spear. This staggers Yun Han, and Liu Jin capitalizes with four more spears. Yun Han barely manages to roll out of the way of the fifth one. His armor is a wreck, and theres blood flowing from his mouth. His eyes shine with pure hate as he res at Liu Jin.


    He runs.


    Yun Han dashes out of the pit in a blur of speed.


    I thought I was the one who was only good at running away, Liu Jinments as he cuts Yun Han off. This is a cruel world where surrendering is not allowed, is it not? Yet, you now want to surrender?


    Han does not offer any words. He raises his Qi and adopts a stance, but his eyes keep darting around, taking in their surroundings to see which escape route is safest.


    You wish to run and abandon your men, dont you? Liu Jin asks, making Han flinch. Go ahead then.


    What?!


    I would rather help my men than deal with you, Liu Jin exins, shrugging. You running away would save me time. So do it.


    For a moment, their eyes just silently war against each other. Neither looks away even for an instant.


    Han tears his gaze away first.


    This isnt over, Han promises before turning around and running away.


    Liu Jin says nothing. He stares at Hans retreating back until he has vanished into the horizon. Even then, he does not say or do anything. Only once Liu Jin can barely feel Hans Qi in the distance does he fall to his knees. The lightning around him fades, andrge beads of sweat fall to the ground. Though he had not let it show during the fight, using lighting so freely and for so long had taken a toll on him.


    Had the fight continued, who knows what could have happened?


    It is a sobering thought and not one he particrly likes. Though if his assumption is correct, letting Han run away did far more damage than Han suspects.


    Liu Jin frowns as he gets his breathing under control. The fight is not over yet.


    The men back at Ox Storm Fortress still need his help.


    ~~~

 Chapter 199: Even if it is True

    Chapter 199: Even if it is True


    ~~~


    Multiple miles separate Liu Jin from Ox Storm Fortress. Daunting as that might sound, Liu Jin could cover that distance in less than three seconds if he were at full strength.


    He is not.


    Fighting Han has left him weak. Liu Jin dashes without using movement techniques and leaves drops of his blood wherever he passes. He has done his best to heal the injuries he sustained during the fight, but new cuts keep opening on his skin.


    Liu Jin will reach Ox Storm Fortress in fifteen seconds. It does not sound like much, but it will be the difference between life and death for many people. The thought tempts him to push himself further, but he resists it. Using more Qi than he is right now would just make things worse. He cannot even run at full speed. Besides, it is only a difference of a few seconds. Nothing more. Nothing less.


    It feels like a lifetime.


    Liu Jin arrives to find the barrier around Ox Storm Fortress broken and the soldiers locked in battle. Some of the raiders have already broken into the fortress. The scent of smoke and blood is heavy in the air.


    Liu Jin takes it all in.


    He identifies every single Qi. Those who are alive and those who are not. Those who are in fighting condition and those who have sustained too many injuries. Those who will live without immediate treatment and those who will die within the next ten minutes. Even through the chaos of the battlefield, this doesnt take him longer than a second.


    His Qi rises.


    The presence of a cultivator in the higher levels of the True Realm nkets the area. The raiders look back, for a moment thinking theirmander has returned victorious. Shock and dismay ripple across them when they realize that is not the case.


    Liu Jin does not let the moment go to waste.


    [White Venom Fist - Nine Branches]


    Giant Qi snakes rise and hiss at the enemy. Even the allied soldiers are taken aback by the disy, but the disciples of the Eternal me n know his power, and it inspires them to fight harder.


    Liu Jins snakes fall on the enemy.


    The fight is over less than a minuteter.


    ~~~


    Sixty-seven soldiers are dead.


    All things considered, it is a small number. Themander of Ox Storm Fortress even looked happy when he told Liu Jin about it, his earlier enmity towards him forgotten in the face of his contributions during the battle.


    Had Liu Jin not acted as he did, Han would have broken the barrier almost immediately. The surprised soldiers would have been easy prey for the raiders, who, on average, were superior to them in cultivation. Everyone in the base (and even those in ck Stone Vige) would have died. If not from the raiders, then due to the coteral damage caused by Liu Jin and Han fighting.


    However, since Liu Jin quickly removed himself and Han from the battle, it took the raiders longer to break the barrier. This gave themander time to bring order to his men andunch a counterattack from the safety of the barrier until it copsed.


    Thebined forces of the soldiers and the disciples of the Eternal me n were enough to gain the upper hand over the raiders, and Liu Jins return dealt the decisive blow. Now, the raiders are dead, and the men of Ox Storm Fortress live to fight another day. No matter how one looks at it, it is a fantastic sess.


    Liu Jin does not sleep that night.


    He takes charge of Ox Storm Fortress poorly-stocked excuse for an infirmary and spends the whole night treating the wounded together with Ni Cai and anyone else who has some modicum of medical knowledge. It is hard work, and regrettably, he cannot save everyone. Some of the soldiers were far too wounded to live through the night. He had known that from the start.


    He can only do the best he can.


    Amazing work as always, Brother Qing, Ni Cai tells him once theyre done. He has copsed over an old, rickety chair. There is a window beside him. Dawn is only a few minutes away, and its rosy outline can be seen on the distant horizon. I thought for sure wed lose at least twenty more before the night was over.


    Should Liu Jin feel d that he managed to prevent those deaths or guilty that he didnt save everyone? Common logic dictates it should be the first one. Expecting to go through a battle like this without losing a single life is highly unrealistic. Naive, even. Liu Jin knows he should take his victories where he can find them and resolve to do better next time. It is all he can do.


    However, just because the brain knows something doesnt mean the soul is ready to listen.


    You went through quite an ordeal yourself, or so I hear, Liu Jin says instead of dwelling further on his thoughts.


    Heh, its nothing much. Ni Cai tries to grin, but its obvious hes in pain. The raiders were just rabble.


    The many injuries on Ni Cais body say otherwise. He will be okay once he rests for a day or two, but right now, its a wonder hes even conscious.


    That old guy, the Old Qing, hes really something, Ni Cai says a little begrudgingly. His cultivation isnt much, but he knew what to do. I was a little insulted when I received your orders, but now I can see you were right to tell me to listen to his advice, Brother Qing. When the attack began, I was not at my best. I had no idea what to do, but that weak, old guy did.


    It is unfair of Ni Cai to refer to Old Qing as a weak, old guy when hes perfectly average by the standards of the normal rank-and-file soldier of General Dans army.


    It is also unfair of Ni Cai to think so poorly of himself for not knowing what to do. Hes a disciple of the Medical Pavilion, a healer rather than a fighter. This sort of thing should have never been his responsibility.


    I ced a heavy burden on you, Liu Jin says.


    Ni Cai shakes his head.


    There was no other way, he says. I understand why Brother Qing put me in charge. Theres no guarantee the others would have listened to someone who wasnt as close to you as I am. We are an unfortunately proud lot. I just I wish I was worthy of that pride.


    Liu Jin frowns. He tentatively raises his hand to put it on Ni Cais shoulders but thinks better of it.


    It is not your fault we lost someone, Liu Jin says. He regrets it immediately. Ni Cai flinches as if he had been struck.


    One death.


    Out of all the people that died, only one of them belonged to the Eternal me n. A young Inner Disciple who volunteered for this mission after hearing the stories of the brave heroes who returned from the Dead ins.


    Liu Jin cannot recall exchanging a single word with him.


    How is it not? Ni Cai asks. He was under mymand, was he not? Would you prefer I me you instead, Brother Qing? No. You did not force me toe here. I volunteered for this mission, and if I had wanted to, I could have begged on my knees to be left in Rumbling Thunder City. You would have surely allowed me to do so.


    Liu Jin doesnt contradict him. Had Ni Cai talked to him about it, Liu Jin could have easily arranged for him to stay in Rumbling Thunder City. He would have been a little disappointed at losing someone with proven loyalties, but he would have done it.


    Had you not been here, I would have had to leave someone else in charge. Perhaps, Yi Jiao. Though rtively unknown, she is already in the mid-stages of the Spirit Realm. That alone would ensure the others followed her. However, there is no guarantee that person would have done a better job than you. For all we know, they would have done a worse job. You not being here would only assuage your guilt but not the underlying cause. Murong Bangs raiders chose to attack tonight. That is where you should be putting the me.


    Ni Cai chuckles weakly. I know the words you speak are true, Brother Qing... So why is my soul not moved even though I know your words are true?


    The soul is capricious. Easily swayed at times. Unshakable at others, Liu Jin replies.


    Are you speaking from experience? Is this how you felt after Ni Cai trails off awkwardly for a couple of seconds but pushes through. I hadnt given it much thought, but many people died when we were in the Dead ins. Did you Do you feel guilty?


    Of course I do.


    People have been talking about the heroes of the Dead ins ever since they returned from that ce. They marvel at those who survived but dont spare a thought for all the ones who fell. As much as Liu Jin had tried, he hadnt been able to stop the deaths of the people under hismand. Not there and not here.


    If this is not my fault, that means it is not your fault either, Brother Qing, Ni Cai points out. Liu Jin just smiles sadly. Certainly, Ni Cai is correct as far as the mission to the Dead ins is concerned.


    However, the expedition to the Storm Dragon Empire happened at Liu Jins insistence.


    If not for him, they would not be here. They would be safe in the Eternal me n. Well, as safe as one can be there. They would be safe and the people of the Storm Dragon Empire would keep killing each other at their leisure. Murong Bang would keep rampaging as he pleased.


    That is uneptable.


    And yet, knowing that does not make him feel better about his choices.


    Your words make sense, Liu Jin says. However, listening to sense can be so very hard.


    Neither says anything for a while.


    ~~~


    There is little time to brood after the attack. It will take at least four days for all of Liu Jins men to recover and even more for Ox Storm Fortress to return to working order. Even ck Stone Vige got hit by a stray technique during the battle. Though no lives were lost, some vigers were wounded, and a few houses were damaged and are in need of rebuilding.


    Liu Jin does his best to help out where he can, delegating the more simple tasks to better focus on the recovery of the soldiers. There is so much to do it seems as if their stay in Ox Storm Fortress will continue for a little longer.


    At least, that is what Liu Jin thinks until a messenger arrives from Tiger Storm Fortress, the fortress under Colonel Pengsmand.


    A message from Colonel Peng, the runner says as he delivers his letter. The man pants so heavily that Liu Jin fears his lungs may fall out. He must have been running at top speed for a full day. Maybe more.


    As Liu Jin read Colonel Pengs letter, a frown forms on his face.


    He is being summoned.


    The urgent nature of the letter makes it clear there is no time to waste. He cannot wait until everything is fixed, and taking his men with him would leave Ox Storm Fortress unprotected. That being the case, Liu Jin puts Ni Cai and Old Qing in charge of the men and leaves immediately. The only person he takes with him is Yi Jiao, and only because Feng Zhi would be furious if he left her unprotected. He puts her on top of Soaring Feather while he takes off at full speed.


    He is sitting in Colonel Peng''s office less than half a dayter.


    "It wasn''t just one attack?" Liu Jin asks.


    No, replies Colonel Peng. I had already received one other report along with yours. Thats why I summoned you here. More have arrived since then. Over the past few days, Murong Bang hasunched several attacks on our fortresses. We didnt lose any of them, but we did lose quite a few men.


    He looks troubled as he says that, and not because of the loss of able-bodied soldiers.


    Did you summon me because you found the timing of the attacks suspicious? Liu Jin asks.


    Colonel Peng res at him.


    "I would have to be an idiot not to find them suspicious. I receive reinforcements from another country, and barely a weekter, this happens. The contributions of the Eternal me n are undeniable. It is almost like someone is trying to make you look good."


    "Or someone is trying to make us look suspicious," Liu Jin offers. One group of people, in particr, would gain a lot by their alliance with General Dan bing fractured.


    Colonel Peng narrows his eyes. "You know something."


    "I suspect something that I am not at liberty to share," Liu Jin says. To share his thoughts would be to admit there are factions in the Eternal me n that are fine with hindering their efforts. He would also be casting doubt on some people in the Storm Dragon Empire. There is no telling how Colonel Peng would react to that. "Regrettably, I don''t have any evidence. It could very well be that this was simply a coincidence. Our arrival was not exactly subtle. Murong Bang could have learned of it through various means and simply decided to amuse himself by testing us."


    It is not impossible, Colonel Peng agrees, crossing his arms and ring at him. It would even be preferable. I do not care for these sorts of games. War is already unpleasant enough as it is.


    I assure you, Colonel Peng, that you and I agree on that matter, Liu Jin says. My word might not be enough, but it is all I have to offer. I had nothing to do with the attacks.


    Are you aware I could have you interrogated? Colonel Peng asks him. He is sitting, yet the force of his aura is such that he looms over him. Regardless of your status, you are in my fortress and under mymand.


    Liu Jin meets his eyes. I am aware, and if that is your wish, I will submit myself to interrogation for the sake of gaining your trust.


    Colonel Peng holds his gaze for a full minute.


    No, there will be no need for that, he says, grunting. I already have too many problems on my hands without picking a fight with the Eternal me n. We burned through quite a lot of medical supplies during the attacks. Some we used, and others were damaged during the battles.


    Liu Jin frowns. That is not good.


    Exactly, themander says, noticing his expression. Our ability to fight is limited like this. It will take at least a week for new supplies to arrive.


    That is not too bad, Liu Jin muses. They will just need to hold on for a little over a week. It will be difficult but doable.


    However, no supplies would arrive no matter how long they waited.


    ~~~

 Chapter 200: An Afternoon

    Chapter 200: An Afternoon


    ~~~


    One week.


    That is how long it should have taken for new supplies to arrive.


    Again! Colonel Peng roars as he ms his hand against his table. They deny me supplies again!


    It has been three weeks already.


    Liu Jin wisely stays silent as the colonel stands up and begins pacing around his office. The ashes of the letter he had just finished reading lie scattered over the floor. The old mans body is taut with tension. Anger rolls from his Qi in waves, and gold sparks crack around him. The intensity of his Qi is such that the entirety of Tiger Storm Fortress trembles under its weight. For a cultivator in the Heaven Realm, this much is only natural. If anything, Colonel Peng is showing a remarkable degree of restraint.


    Two weeks ago, a letter arrived denying their request for more supplies. Colonel Peng immediately sent another longer and, presumably, angrier letter to Rumbling Thunder City and told the messenger not to return until he had an answer from General Dan.


    Unfortunately, though the messenger did precisely as ordered, their situation has not changed.


    General Dans actions, though displeasing, are not without reason. It is not just the southern front that is experiencing troubles.


    The eastern front is also under assault due to a sudden surge in activity from General He.


    Faced with a two-pronged assault, General Dan chose to prioritize the eastern front. It is not an unreasonable course of action. Far from it, really. Though numerous, Murong Bangs men are primarily a pack of undisciplined savages. It is natural to consider General He the greater threat.


    Furthermore, Colonel Peng is a powerful cultivator and a skilledmander. This situation is not beyond his ability to deal with. Even if he is dealing with a shortage of supplies, he just needs to rely more on the reinforcements from the Eternal me n, who are far more resistant to hunger and injury than his soldiers.


    Indeed, Colonel Peng has already reorganized his forces topensate for the losses suffered at the hands of the raiders. Disciples of the Eternal me n who proved themselves during the attack have been givenrger responsibilities. Command of the nine fortresses is now split between the Eternal me n disciples and the high-ranking soldiers of Colonel Pengs army.


    However, that is only a temporary solution.


    For all their power, the disciples are still not quite ready for this level of responsibility. To make matters worse, while they have yet to face the raiders again, attacks from Murong Bangs regr soldiers have be an almost daily annoyance. They have sessfully fought them off so far, but Liu Jin and Colonel Peng know those men are not being sent to win.


    They are being sent to tire them.


    Murong Bang does not mind piling up the corpses of his men so long as they seed in weakening them. Every fight threatens to eat more and more of their supplies. While they have more than enough food and water, medicine will soon be a luxury if things continue.


    Should that happen, theplete copse of their lines is not out of the realm of possibility.


    Utter lunacy! Sheer utter lunacy is what this is!


    Colonel Peng stops pacing and res at Liu Jin.


    When you and your men were sent to me, I suspected General Dan would use your presence here to deny me supplies so he could better prepare his forces. I knew and understood this because the situation was different back then. I did not mind ordering my men to fall back and cede a few miles of wastnd so long as our counteroffensive was guaranteed.


    A brilliant gold spark erupts near his hand with a sharp, snapping sound. It shes with such intensity that Liu Jin has to turn his gaze away. Colonel Peng looks at the burnt mark left on the floor and takes a deep breath. The sparks around him fade away, but his Qi remains frazzled.


    That is no longer the case, Colonel Peng continues. His voice is an odd facsimile of calm. The situation has changed. All our supplies and efforts are being redirected to the eastern border. There is nothing waiting if we allow Murong Bang topletely overrun us, yet the general is acting as though he can afford to deny me supplies. He might as well have told me to wait for the White Fairy to appear!


    Liu Jin blinks.


    Who?


    He immediately regrets asking the question as it brings Colonel Pengs attention back to him. Thankfully, the cultivator seems to have his temper mostly under control now. Colonel Peng just gives him a look long before putting his hands over the backrest of his empty chair.


    She is a mysterious cultivator that travels across the border territories doing whatever she pleases. Some people in the border territories have taken to praying to her for rain or other such things. Foolishness, of course. It doesnt matter right now, Colonel Peng says. He looks at the map over his table and frowns while rubbing his chin. The timing of the attacks on our two fronts is far too perfect to havee about through pure coincidence. The general must have noticed this, yet he has made no mention of it.


    Colonel Pengs fingers tighten around the back of his chair. The wood creaks.


    Someone is ying games, he says with unnerving calm. With me. With my men. With everything we have built.


    The intensity behind Colonel Pengs seemingly calm face is so strong that Liu Jin feels the urge to run for the door. The only thing that stops him is knowing that he would never even get to take two steps before Colonel Peng stops him.


    Previously, you implied you had some idea of what was going on but preferred to say nothing due to ack of evidence, Colonel Peng says. Back then, I deemed that prudent. Words without evidence are rumors, and rumors have no ce here. Things have changed. You will speak your thoughts, and you will do it now.


    That is agreeable, Liu Jin says, fully aware that he has no choice on this matter. He has been expecting this conversation for a while. The only reason it has taken so long is how busy they have all been defending the border.


    Before I begin, I wish to let you know that I have been making some inquiries over the past few weeks.


    Liu Jin takes a small stack of letters from his robes and puts them on Colonel Pengs desk. They are the result of Lei Kong repeatedly running to Rumbling Thunder City and back. Liu Jin always makes sure to meet him away from Colonel Pengs presence. Thest thing he needs is anyone identifying Lei Kongs movement technique as belonging to the Lei n.


    These are letters from people I trust in Rumbling Thunder City. Among them is the daughter of City Lord Chu, Liu Jin says, drawing a lightly surprised look from Colonel Peng. They have all been gracious enough to offer me their insights into our predicament.


    Colonel Peng does not say anything. Liu Jin decides to take that as a good sign and keeps going.


    As Colonel Peng knows, Duke Lais territories are located up north, far closer to the eastern border than to the southern one, and-


    Stop.


    Liu Jin stops.


    Duke Lais territories are among the wealthiest in ournds, Colonel Peng says. His mines produce much of the metal we use for our armors, and his forests have many medicinal herbs. Since he fears for his territories, it is natural for him to prioritize the eastern border. That is why all the supplies are being sent to the eastern front. I did not ask you to speak so you can tell me something self-evident.


    I apologize, Liu Jin says. I wanted to slowly work up to my point, but it seems there is no need for it.


    You want to use Duke Lai of something. A dangerous thing, considering his position. I understand. Speak without fear. If I do not believe you, I will simply take your words as the result of stress.


    Liu Jin closes his eyes. Thank you, colonel. I will speak freely then. A faction in the Eternal me n does not wish for Lord Feng Gui to be the next Patriarch and seeks to sabotage our efforts in the Storm Dragon Empire. I have strong reason to believe Duke Lai is working with this faction.


    Colonel Peng crosses his arms. And why would Duke Lai care about your internal politics?


    Because the Eternal me n is General Dans chief trading partner, Liu Jin replies. Should we seed in our purpose here, the rest of the country will open up to the Eternal me n, and Duke Lai will face a drastic increase inpetition. Why buy from him when we can force a weaker lord who served under General Bang or General He to offer us a better deal? His profits will inevitably decrease.


    Personal profit. As good a motive as any, Colonel Peng muses. However, do you have any evidence to support your words?


    During his stay in Rumbling Thunder City, Duke Lai was visited by a member of the faction against Lord Feng Gui, Liu Jin says, his mind shing back to Yuan Taos meetings with Duke Lai. It is likely that is when they nned this. There is also this.


    Liu Jin takes out a scroll and hands it to Colonel Peng.


    A sealed scroll, Colonel Peng mutters. Liu Jin nods.


    My servant intercepted it during the night we arrived at Rumbling Thunder City. I believe it to be a message for Duke Lai, but its contents remain a secret. It requires a specific Qi to open it.


    And if you can prove Duke Lais Qi opens this, it will prove hisplicity, Colonel Peng sums up, holding up the scroll. A pity. Liu Jin had been hoping the colonel would have some way of opening it. Assuming the content in the scroll is as damaging as you believe it to be, that is. Such a thing is far from guaranteed.


    Liu Jin nods. He is well aware of it and wishes he had far more evidence to back up his ims.


    If we can prove Duke Lai is conspiring against us, that would go a long way towards solving our problem, Colonel Peng admits. Duke Lai is undoubtedly using the protection of hisnds as an excuse to force most of the supplies to the western border. General Dan cannot force him to do otherwise without being seen as a tyrant. However, proof of Duke Lais betrayal will change that.


    Colonel Peng hands the scroll back to Liu Jin.


    I can see why you hesitated to bring this up. Not only are you bringing usations of betrayal against a well-known member of General Dans court. You are revealing duplicity within your own sect.


    Indeed, Liu Jin says. He pauses, then adds, If I am right, that would also mean that


    That Duke Lai is not just cooperating with rogue elements of your Eternal me n. He and those elements are cooperating with at least one of the other generals, Colonel Peng finishes for him, his fingers tapping against the armrest of his chair. Thats the only way this could be happening.


    It is one thing for this to be an internal power grab. However, the simultaneous attacks by the two generals imply a degree of cooperation.


    However, that is still not the worst of it.


    The puppeteers Liu Jin and Ni Cai met in ck Stone Vige almost certainly came from beyond the Dead ins. It is highly probable they are in the Storm Dragon Empire to look for people from the Death Fashioning Scripture, the same sect that Liu Jin and others encountered in the Dead ins.


    The same sect that has spies in the Eternal me n.


    Just how deep does the connection go?


    Assuming you are telling the truth, we need a way to prove Duke Lais guilt, and we need to do it before we run out of supplies. Colonel Peng finally sits down. It would be heartening if the Eternal me n could spare some supplies, so we might fulfill the duties they have decided to impose on us.


    Liu Jin winces.


    Liu Jin has already requested supplies from the Eternal me n. Unfortunately, the answer he received from Mud was not particrly heartening.


    The Eternal me n does not believe thatoverspending on this issue would be wise, Liu Jin admits, awkwardly shuffling in his seat and refusing to meet Colonel Pengs gaze.


    It is as General Dan said the day they met. This mission is a chance for Lord Feng Gui to solidify his position as the next Patriarch of the Eternal me n. To do that, he must present aplete victory. Suppose they start expending too much on the Storm Dragon Empire. In that case, it no longer seems profitable, even if it would be in the long term.


    There is also the matter of using the resources of the Eternal me n on soldiers that are, on average, not even as good as Outer Disciples. To many, it would seem like wasting pearls before swine.


    It does not help that Liu Jin used many of hismon personal supplies to help the people of ck Stone Vige. He does not regret his actions, but he is all too aware of their potential cost now.


    We have received some supplies from the Apothecary, but once split between two fronts, then further split between the nine fortresses, it no longer seems as much, Liu Jin admits rather ufortably.


    In short, our enemies are external and internal, and my men and I are being toyed with by foreign interests, Colonel Peng says. Our only resource right now is the ground we have to give. Is that about it?


    Liu Jin looks down.


    I apologize.


    Your regret is worth nothing to me. You can apologize by helping me think. We need to obtain resources and prove Duke Lais corruption. He snorts. That should be enough to fill an afternoon, I wager.


    Actually Liu Jin looks up as an idea urs to him. I think there is a way to do both.


    ~~~


    A dayter, Liu Jin flies away from Tiger Storm Fortress on Soaring Feathers back. His face is set on a deep frown as he stares at the horizon and contemtes the challenges ahead.


    Brother Qing?


    Leaving the others behind is not something he enjoys. While he trusts them to handle Murong Bangs regr soldiers, it is a different story if the raiders attack during his absence. Han had presented a serious challenge to him, one that he doubts anyone other than Lu Mei or Huang Shing could have ovee.


    Brother Qing?


    Han should still be recovering, but Murong Bangs army has other people on his level and even stronger. If Murong Bang decides to send them out, there is no telling what will happen.


    Brother Qing!!!


    Huh? Liu Jin blinks and looks back at Yi Jiao. The girl is scowling at him. Were you saying something? Sorry, I was not paying attention.


    I noticed, she grumbles, crossing her arms. I was asking if this is really the right thing to do. Is it really alright to leave the others behind for this?


    No, Liu Jin says. It is not.


    Yi Jiao blinks. Then why are we?


    Because staying will only keep things as they are, and the way things are right now is uneptable, Liu Jin replies. The absence of medical supplies will only be more urgent with time.


    So this is like the time Brother Qing denied medical supplies to those in the Crimson Cloud Tournament? At Liu Jins look, she adds, Brother Zhi told me about it.


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath.


    He could say it hadnt been his idea to deny them supplies, but what would be the point? He still took part in the n. He might not have realized the full implications of it back then, but he had done it all the same. At the time, it seemed like the only choice to advance his goals.


    Choices. What curious things they are. When he had been small and weak, it seemed like he had none. Now that he has gained power and authority, he feels more paths are open to him, yet that does not make anything easier.


    The opposite, in fact.


    The simrities are not lost on me, Liu Jin admits. That is why we must go to Stone River City and seek an audience with Duke Lai. We cannot afford for that situation to repeat itself.


    Yi Jiao gives him a dubious look. I dont think Duke Lai is nning to hear us out.


    I have ways to get around that, Liu Jin says. To be more precise, he has a spatial pouch full of rare treasures he could use to get Duke Lais attention.


    If Duke Lai does not give them supplies, they will simply buy them from him. At least, that is the outward purpose of their visit. Their real goal is to use Duke Lais Qi to open the scroll Liu Jin has.


    Suspicious, Yi Jiao says, ring at him. If they both werent on Soaring Feathers back, shed probably be inching away from him. If Brother Qing is going to be so vague, why bring me along?


    Because Feng Zhi would kill me if anything happened to you. That means I cant leave you behind, Liu Jin pauses, then adds, And because, should Duke Lai attempt something, Feng Zhi will be more inclined to act if you are involved with this.


    Thetter had urred to him after the former and had only reinforced his decision. It is why he is risking all the rumors that are sure to be caused by this. Thankfully, he has already exined things to Lu Mei and Huang Shing via letter.


    It is a pity he cannot have them by his side, but their presence is needed on the front lines.


    Being able to think like that is exactly why people dont like you, Yi Jiao says while giving him apletely t stare. You know that, right?


    People do like me, Liu Jin says, perhaps a little defensively. It is only people like Feng Zhi who dont.


    If by people like Feng Zhi, you mean people with good sense, then yes!


    Sighing, Liu Jin prepares himself for a long trip.


    ~~~

 Chapter 201: Stones

    Chapter 201: Stones


    ~~~


    The waters of Stone River are perfectly clear.


    Usually, the flowing water of a river will inevitably stir up the soil beneath and around it on its journey to the ocean. The minerals in the ground, in addition to the nt and animal life in the water, give a river its color, be it brown, green, blue, or even red.


    However, Stone River has fully transparent water. One can easily see the many colorful fishes moving below the surface and the gray, ck, and white stones that lie at the bottom of the river. Viewed from up high, the river looks like a path made of shiny cobblestones.


    Flowing to the left and right of that path is Stone River City, the city Duke Lai rules over.


    Unlike Rumbling Thunder City, which rises high into the skies, Stone River City is nestled deep inside therge valley that shares its name. It is made of countless houses and buildings of all shapes and sizes. The closer Soaring Feather gets to the city, the easier it bes to see how it bustles with activity. There have to be tens of thousands of citizens moving about down there.


    In terms of size and poption, Stone River City has no need to envy Rumbling Thunder City.


    Duke Lais manor--His castle, really. The construction is toorge and fortified to be called anything else--is located in the center of the city. While Stone River cuts the city in half and makes the rest of the city amodate around it, Duke Lais castle remains bold and strong, leaving the river no choice but to go directly under it. Each half of the building is located on a different side of the river. It is a curious detail that makes the otherwise traditional construction look daring and bold.


    Liu Jin takes it all in. The castle, the river, and the city around it. It makes for a pretty sight, especially when viewed from high up.


    It is a good city, Liu Jin decides as Soaring Feathernds in front of Duke Lais house.


    A group of soldiers is already waiting for him before the gates. The appearance of a cultivator in the True Realm flying above their city must have put them on alert.


    Halt! one of the soldiers, most likely their leader, shouts. His hand is held out as if the gesture could somehow stop Liu Jin. Identify yourself, stranger. Why have youe into our city unannounced?


    Are you stupid?


    The words do note from Liu Jin.


    Theye from Yi Jiao.


    Are the people of Stone River City so ignorant they cannot recognize the robes worn by those from the Eternal me n? Do they not know that the Eternal me n and General Dan, the man you owe your loyalty to, are good friends? Have you still not realized the one who stands before you is a Core Disciple of the Eternal me n who hase to visit Duke Lai?


    Yi Jiaos questionse out fast and furious. With each one, she waves her arm at Liu Jin to emphasize her point. Themander almost seems to shrink as she speaks.


    E-Even so! themander manages to get out, W-We cannot possibly take you at your word! Y-You must submit yourselves for questioning!


    You are asking a representative of the Eternal me n to submit to your authority? Yi Jiao soundspletely outraged, and not one bit is fake. The idea that he and, to a lesser extent, she should submit themselves to the authority of the local soldiers simply does not make sense to her.


    How dare-


    Okay.


    Yi Jiaos head whips so fast that Liu Jin is surprised she didnt hurt herself doing it. The look she gives him is a perfect mix of outraged and betrayed.


    Just make sure to let Duke Lai know that Qing Jing of the Eternal me n hase to greet him. I would be very cross if you declined to do at least that much, Liu Jin adds, looking the soldier right in the eyes.


    N-naturally, the pale-facedmander replies


    Brother Qing! Yi Jiao shouts, finally getting over her shock. We represent the Eternal me n! How we allow ourselves to be treated reflects on the reputation of the Eternal me n!


    Youd be surprised at how many things the reputation of the Eternal me n can withstand, Liu Jin replies while thinking of the many things he has seen the people of the Eternal me n do, himself included. A few small indignities are nothing.


    Of course, there is a difference between things that happen behind closed doors and things that dont. That must be the root of Yi Jiaos objection.


    These men are merely doing their job, Liu Jin tells her. Such professionalism and loyalty to their duty in the face of adversity are to be praised, not scorned.


    It is easy to enforce the rules when one is in a position of power, but not one of these soldiers is stronger than them. It wouldnt be unusual for them to bow their heads and let them do as they please. Instead, they dare to block their way. That takes real courage and is worthy of respect.


    At least, that is the way Liu Jin thinks. Yi Jiao still doesnt look convinced.


    I outrank you, Liu Jin reminds her in a quiet voice when it looks like she is going to keep objecting. Will you give our Eternal me n a reputation for disobedience?


    Yi Jiao blushes and lowers her head in embarrassment. The meaning is clear. She will follow his lead for now.


    Liu Jin and Yi Jiao allow themselves to be led into the local garrison, a much smaller and less grandiose location than Duke Lais house and spend the next hour answering questions. Well, Liu Jin spends the next hour calmly answering questions. Yi Jiao just glowers at everything around her.


    Once the nervous soldiers are done with their questions, they leave the two alone in the interrogation room. The following minutes pass infortable silence for Liu Jin and highly ufortable silence for Yi Jiao.


    If you have something to say, now would be a good time for it, Liu Jin says. He takes a sip from the tea the guards have provided them at his request. Unsurprisingly, Yi Jiaos cup is untouched. The tea is not particrly good, but it is warm, and sometimes, that is what matters most. After all, we are alone here.


    The walls often have ears, Brother Qing, Yi Jiao says.


    Oh, that? Liu Jin waves his hand dismissively before pointing to the side. I already ced talismans in this room to prevent us from being overheard.


    What?! Yi Jiaos eyes bulge as she follows Liu Jins finger and finds a talisman on the wall. It is not the only one. A quick look around reveals at least five others like it. How did you? When did you even have the time?! I didnt see you move!


    She blinked.


    At least, that is what the part of Liu Jin that is still a kid wants to say. However, that wouldnt be strictly true, even if it would feel pretty nice.


    Instead, he goes with, You can speak your mind.


    That does it.


    What are you thinking, Brother Qing! she rises to her feet with both hands balled into fists at her sides. We have allowed the enemy to imprison us! I thought we were supposed to be in a hurry! What will happen if the others suffer because we wasted time here?


    Liu Jin frowns minutely. He was worried about that as well. Even now, the urge to barge into Duke Lais house is strong.


    However, that wont lead to an optimal oue.


    You may not believe me right now, but this is the fastest way to settle things, Liu Jin says. Breaking into Duke Lais house and demanding an audience would feel good, but it would also make him more negatively predisposed towards us than he already is. Thest thing we need is to add spite as a motivator for him.


    Spite is a dangerous thing. Liu Jin has seen it in action often enough to know that. Perhaps if Liu Jin had more leverage, he could afford to act more brusquely, but he doesnt.


    Put yourself into the position of the people of this city. Two high-level cultivators showed up unannounced and headed right for their leader. The soldiers were right to be wary of us. To them, we are a threat, and it is hard to say they are wrong. If we had forced our way, it would confirm their suspicions and give Duke Lai more than enough reason to treat us as hostile.


    Yi Jiao frowns. Even so


    We are not the ones with the power right now, Liu Jin reminds her. Duke Lai is.


    I know that! I am not an idiot, Yi Jiao hisses at him. Thats why I am worried! I know how these things work. My father once made a merchant wait for a month before finally gracing him with an audience, and that was only so he could say no to face! All because that merchant was heard making vulgarments about an aunt of mine. Who is to say Duke Lai wont do the same?


    Part of me would prefer that, Liu Jin admits.


    Yi Jiao stares at him.


    Are you are you vague and mysterious on purpose? She asks. Her finger then switches between pointing at him and her. Or is it because of what I did?


    Liu Jin stops to think it over for a second.


    Ites naturally to me, I am afraid, Liu Jin admits. I think a lot, and sometimes I forget that people arent privy to my thoughts.


    It has caused him quite a bit of trouble now that he thinks about it.


    We are representatives of the Eternal me n who are here on Colonel Pengs orders. A capable man should know he can only dy meeting us momentarily, or else, he risks angering the ones who send us, Liu Jin exins. If Duke Lai tries to ignore us, it will tell us much about his quality.


    So when you say youd prefer it if he tries to put off meeting us for as long as possible, you mean that youd prefer it because it would mean hes stupid? She waits for Liu Jin to nod before sighing and shaking her head. I am beginning to see why things are the way they are between you and Zhi.


    Mei would have understood just fine, Liu Jin muses with some sadness. It is a pity she is not here.


    That just means she is as devious as you.


    No, shes definitely more devious.


    Dont say that like youre proud of her!


    ~~~


    It takes seven hours for Liu Jin and Yi Jiao to be allowed into Duke Lais castle.


    The interior is far from the grandest or most luxurious Liu Jin has ever seen. However, that speaks more of Liu Jins experiences and less of any deficiencies in Duke Lais castle. Its polished marble surfaces with gold ents are undoubtedly far morevish than the utilitarian Tiger Storm Fortress and even the meeting rooms of General Dan. It is truly a ce made to impress upon those who visit that they are in the presence of someone important.


    I see you havee to visit me.


    Duke Lais voice echoes across the chamber. He looks much like he did thest time Liu Jin saw him. Pale, gaunt, and sickly.


    However, the strength of his Qi does not lie.


    To what do I owe the pleasure? Duke Lai asks with a half-smile on his face.


    It is an obvious taunt. Liu Jin feels Yi Jiao bristle beside him, but thankfully, she knows better than tosh out.


    Duke Lai, it is a great honor to be weed into your halls, Liu Jin says, his tone nothing but respectful. Unfortunately, it is not a happy asion that brings us together. As I am sure Duke Lai has heard, Murong Bangs men rage across the border, and our supplies begin to run short. It would ease Colonel Pengs heart and mine if we could count on Duke Lais support for this matter.


    Ah, yes, that business, Duke Lai says as though he only vaguely knew of it. It saddens me to know our brave soldiers down south are suffering. However, you must have heard we are not without our troubles. Murong Bang is not the only one who has stepped up his efforts. General Hes men are causing quite a bit of trouble on the other border.


    Is there any point in talking when they both know what the other is going to say? Liu Jin seriously wonders about it for a second.


    I cannot, in good conscience, waste resources on the southern border when the eastern border is far more important, Duke Lai continues, going over his lines like an actor in a y. What is there to lose if Colonel Pengs lines copse? Miles of ugly wastnd? Mynds are far more valuable.


    Duke Lai is not wrong.


    Certainly, the copse of the southern border would lead to arge loss of lives from those who have made that ce their home, but Duke Laisnds are of far greater strategic importance. They are far more popted and hold much more wealth. Between the two, it is obvious which one should be prioritized.


    However, that is only if one has to pick between the two. Therein lies Duke Lais lie. He is presenting the situation as though it were a binary choice.


    Surely, you must understand, Lord Qing, Duke Lai says, gesturing at him with a bony hand. After all, was it not you whoplimented me on the wealth of mynds the night we met?


    He says it with a taunting smile. Back in Rumbling Thunder City, Liu Jin and Lu Mei taunted Duke Lai about knowing of his dealings with Yuan Tao and having discerned his motives. Now, the roles have reversed. Duke Lai is the one in a position to taunt him at his leisure.


    Certainly, I said that, Liu Jin admits, nodding. Coming here has not changed my mind. Rather, it has reinforced that opinion. Stone River City is wealthy and prosperous. Even more so than I thought at first.


    He has not seen most of the city yet, but Qi does not lie. Liu Jin can feel the thousands upon thousands that live here.


    I feel I should apologize.


    Oh? Duke Lai raises an eyebrow.


    When I learned you were cooperating with Yuan Tao, I thought you were merely an opportunist afraid of losing power.


    Liu Jins words are delivered softly, yet there is no denying their effect. The entire room goes deathly quiet. The guards around them suddenly do their best to imitate statues, and Yi Jiao cringes with her whole body.


    The fake smile on Duke Lais face falls off like wax melting under the harsh sunlight.


    However, I now realize what you truly have, Liu Jin says. You have many responsibilities on your shoulders, and so, the choices you have made are natural from your point of view. Not just justified but righteous.


    Duke Lai is acting in the way most beneficial to his territories. Even if his motivation ends up being simple greed, there is no denying that countless people under him have benefited from his leadership. The people who live in hisnds are just normal people living normal lives.


    Liu Jin does not want to ruin that.


    Once upon a time, Liu Jin helped the Medical Pavilion deny supplies to those of Lord Feng Shangs faction without fully thinking about the consequences.


    He is in the opposite situation now, and because of it, it is important to understand that he cannot dismiss Duke Lai as a simple viin. After all, Liu Jin believed his motives and goals were good. Who is to say Duke Lai is not the same?


    That makes it all the more important for me to warn you that the path you are walking is dangerous, Duke Lai, Liu Jin tells him. I advise you to abandon it.


    Duke Lai leans forward. His face is set into a frown.


    Are you threatening me?


    At his words, the soldiers around them immediately reach for their weapons.


    No. Liu Jin shakes his head,pletely untouched by the hostility surrounding him. I am merely cautioning you. The people you are working with do not have your best interests in mind.


    Duke Laiughs. And I am supposed to take you at your word?


    Naturally, you wont, Liu Jin admits.


    If he tries to bring up how Elder Fa and Yuan Tao are rted to people from the other side of the Dead ins, Duke Lai will justugh at him. Liu Jin has no evidence to support his ims, and there is a chance Duke Lai wont even know of the people from that side.


    There is also a possibility that Duke Lai is part of the plot. It would have been wiser if Liu Jin had stuck to talking to Duke Lai about buying supplies like he had initially nned.


    However, Liu Jin really wanted to warn him.


    Is this really fine, Duke Lai? Liu Jin asks him. If you proceed with this n, you will save your current source of revenue, but what will it cost? General Dan will know what you have done. Even if he cant prove it, you will have lost his trust. Your reputation will be damaged. Who will do business with you then? You will have left yourself with no other partner than the Eternal me n.


    Who will do business with me? You would be surprised, child. Duke Lai smiles with confidence. It just so happens that I was entertaining an important guest when you dropped by unannounced. One that will soon expand my business far beyond what it is now. Shall I have you meet her?


    Duke Lai orders the guards to bring his guest, and less than a minuteter, they return with a young woman with golden hair.


    Golden hair and bright green eyes.


    Duke Lai introduces her in boastful tones like a fisherman would talk about a prize catch. However, Liu Jin is only half-listening. He only has eyes for the woman who looks at him with eyes shining with amusement.


    After many years, Song Daiyu of the Five Blessings Group stands before him once more.


    ~~~

 Chapter 202: My Mother Warned Me

    Chapter 202: My Mother Warned Me


    ~~~


    The negotiations end in failure.


    After Duke Lai shows off his connection to the Five Blessings Group, he dismisses Liu Jin and Yi Jiao. Before the meeting, Liu Jin would have called him thoughtless for it. Now, it is easy to understand why the duke is so confident.


    The Five Blessings Group is a famous merchant guild with connections all throughout this side of the Dead ins. In the Crimson Cloud Empire, they have an auction house in nearly every major city, and those are often frequented by the rich and powerful. With their support, Duke Lai no longer needs to depend exclusively on the Eternal me n or even on General Dan. One could argue that, just by allying himself with the Five Blessings Group, Duke Lai has secured the economic future of his region.


    What are we going to do now, Brother Qing? Yi Jiao is worried but wisely keeps her voice low. That was a member of the Five Blessings Group! The Five Blessings Group! They have more money than some small countries!


    Unsurprisingly, Yi Jiao has heard of them. Few people have not, and Yi Jiao, in particr,es from a privileged background.


    You heard what that woman said, right? Yi Jiao continues as they walk away from Duke Lais castle, drawing looks from the people around them. Cultivators as strong as them always call attention to themselves. She said her name is Song Daiyu! She could be a daughter of the Song family! Thats one of the most influential ns within the Five Blessings Group!


    They are, and she is.


    If they are supporting Duke Lai, he might just get away with everything. What are we to do? Brother Qing! Are you even listening?


    Liu Jin holds up his hand to stop her.


    Not here, he says. We are being followed.


    Three people are watching them from the rooftops, likely on Duke Lais orders. They are not terrible at hiding their Qi, but they are nowhere near good enough to fool Liu Jins senses.


    What do you Yi Jiao trails off. Her eyes narrow as she finally senses them. Ah, I see.


    I am going to take us elsewhere. Please, do not scream. This might feel a little ufortable.


    Yi Jiao doesnt get the chance to do anything other than let out a startled yelp as Liu Jin wraps his hand around her wrist and <em>moves</em>.


    The art of hiding his Qi is one Liu Jin has learned from a young age. He would go as far as to say he is quite proficient at it even whenpared to those older than him. He can perfectly blend his Qi with his surroundings in the blink of an eye. Continuously maintaining that state is not easy, but one just needs an instant in the middle of a battle.


    This time Liu Jin tries something a little moreplex.


    His Qi wraps around Yi Jiaos Qi. Not just blending in with their surroundings but also with Yi Jiaos Qi, effectively creating a protective nket around her aura that perfectly hides her Qi.


    [Art of the Roaming Thief - Second Step]


    Four times, Liu Jin uses the technique. With the first step, he and Yi Jiao vanish from the streets, escaping their pursuers sight. With the second and third steps, Liu Jin takes them from one end of the city to another, making sure that, even if, by some miracle, the people spying on them manage to pick up their trail, it will not be easy to follow them.


    The fourth step takes them to where they need to go.


    What was that? asks a dazed Yi Jiao after Liu Jin shoves her through a door. She holds herself and shivers. Never do that again!


    I apologize, Liu Jin says, his tone regretful. I should have exined, but I did not wish to risk anyone overhearing.


    In hindsight, he could have told her the whole n through his Qi. Liu Jin hadnt done it because he felt speed was of the essence, but realistically, it would have added only a second or two to their getaway.


    Perhaps he simply didnt trust Yi Jiao not to give it away?


    It felt gross, Yi Jiao says, ring at him. She puts a hand to her mouth. I think I want to throw up.


    Liu Jin supposes that makes sense. He had abruptly mingled his Qi with hers to mask it. A sudden intrusion like that couldnt possibly feel good. Ones Qi is ones self. For it to be touched and manipted like he had done should be instinctively repugnant.


    All the same


    Please dont, Liu Jin says. We are guests here. It would not look good if we dirtied the floor as soon as we came in.


    Funny, Yi Jiao grumbles. She grabs the wall to steady herself and looks around. They are in a small entrance that leads into a long wooden corridor with several doors at either side of it. Or rather, it should have several wooden doors on either side. Some of them are missing. The floor is uncarpeted, and there is even sawdust lying around.


    Where did you bring us to, Brother Qing? This ce looks like it isnt even finished.


    That would be because it is not yet finished, Young Miss, says a handsome man dressed in gray as he exits into the corridor from one of the few properly installed doors. Greetings, visitors. I am Branch Manager Xiong. I am afraid that the Five Blessings Auction House of Stone River City is not yet open for business. As you can see, the building is still under construction.


    And yet, it already has spatial enchantments and protective barriers in ce, Liu Jin says, cing his hand on the wooden walls. The Five Blessings Group is as impressive as always.


    And yet, you managed to sneak past the guards we ced outside. The man smiles. It seems our first visitors are notcking, yet I must still ask you to leave. As I said, we are not yet open for business.


    Liu Jin reaches into his pocket and takes out a single ck card.


    The managers eyebrows rise all the way into his hairline.


    I see. He performs a wless bow. Apologies for my impertinence, honored customers. Please, doe in. How might this Xiong help you today?


    Yi Jiao stares.


    We are here to meet Song Daiyu, Liu Jin says. Yi Jiaos head immediately turns to him.


    Naturally, Branch Manager Xiong says, nodding as though the request was perfectly reasonable. Regretfully, Miss Song is not here at the moment. If you would like, I can prepare a room while you wait for her arrival.


    Liu Jin thinks it over and nods. That would be eptable.


    Wonderful. He smiles. Please, follow me, and do forgive the state of our amodations. As I said, this branch is still under construction and not up to our usual standards.


    Though he says that, the room he leads them to is spacious and well-furnished. There is no sawdust anywhere to be seen. The floor is dressed in soft, elegant carpets, and the walls are decorated with emeralds. There is a table with a silver bowl full of ice and fresh fruit.


    As expected of the Five Blessings Group.


    I will have the servants bring you food and drinks. Please, let this Xiong know if there is anything I can do for you. Do not hesitate. Name it, and this Xiong shall have it brought here.


    Manager Xiong bows and closes the door, leaving the two alone. Liu Jin smiles, rxes on one of therge, soft couches, and even picks a fruit.


    Yi Jiao does not.


    She merely trembles in ce. She has been doing so for a while, knowing better than to speak but having a hard time fighting the urge to do so.


    Liu Jin is honestly surprised she has been able to hold on this long.


    What is the meaning of this, Brother Qing?!


    Ah, there it is. Liu Jin smiles, then frowns and wonders if maybe he has a bit of a grudge against Yi Jiao despite what he had said earlier. If so, he should endeavor not to toy with her so much.


    Acting out of pettiness is beneath him.


    I had the opportunity to meet a member of the Five Blessings Group in the past, Liu Jin exins, taking out the ck card he showed to Manager Xiong. I was given this card, though I did not fully understand its significance back then.


    A ck Card, Yi Jiao says, her eyebrow twitching. Youre a ck Card holder of the Five Blessings Group. How?! Her voice rises. The Five Blessings Group is one of the biggest merchant guilds in the continent! The people who receive ck cards from them are rich and powerful beyond belief! My father has tried to get a ck card for years, and hes never gotten one! So how do you have one? What exactly did you do to receive that honor?


    There is no grand story, I am afraid, Liu Jin says, shrugging. Like I said, I met a member of the Five Blessings Group as a child, and she deemed me worthy of the honor. Personally, I think she esteemed me far too much.


    She? No! Never mind that! Yi Jiao shakes her head. Why didnt you show that card during the meeting with Duke Lai! Itd havepletely flipped things around! As important as Duke Lai is in this country, I am willing to bet that even hes not a ck Card member.


    It is possible, Liu Jin says, biting on an apple. You are right. Showing the ck Card most likely would have swung things in our favor.


    Then why didnt you?!


    I did not wish to force Song Daiyu to choose between us in that setting, Liu Jin replies. I thought it best if I first talked to her privately about what the Five Blessings Group seeks to aplish here.


    What would you Yi Jiao trails off. Understanding dawns on her face before her expression goespletely t. Song Daiyu. A member of the Song nShe is the member of the Five Blessings Group who gave you that card, isnt she?


    Liu Jin nods.


    Yi Jiao says nothing. She just stares at him in silence for more than a minute.


    How do you exist? she asks atst.


    This time, it is Liu Jins eyebrow that twitches.


    We are disciples of the Eternal me n, Liu Jin says. Not a single one of us is remotely normal. You are not an exception to this. Or shall I remind you of how the Young Master of the Eternal me n happened to pass by your city, detected your unusual gift, and recruited you into one of the strongest sects in the empire?


    To that, Yi Jiao has nothing to say.


    A good thing since she is absolutely right.


    ~~~


    After the servants bring them food and drinks, Liu Jin and Yi Jiao spend the next few hours discussing various things. At first, they talk about Duke Lai and the problem he represents, but eventually, their conversation drifts into morefortable topics.


    That is when Song Daiyu arrives


    I must admit this is a surprise, Song Daiyu says, looking at him with eyes shining with mischief. A servant fills her cup with tea before leaving them alone.


    Song Daiyu and Liu Jin sit down face to face.


    They had been children when they first met. It happened during the Eastern Port City Tournament. Song Daiyu had entered under the name Fu so she could observe the heirs of the Yun and Xiao Sects and decide which one would make the better business partner.


    She had chosen Liu Jin instead.


    Since then, Song Daiyu has blossomed into a lovely young woman. She is dressed in green silk and adorned with jewels. Her eyes shine like emeralds, and her hair is like spun gold.


    Liu Jin is d to see her again.


    Qing Jin, was it? What an interesting name, she says. Shall I keep using it?


    Qing Jin is fine, Liu Jin replies. I have long since gotten used to it.


    Qing Jin it is then, Song Daiyu says with a small nod.


    Qing Jin isnt even your real name?! a surprised Yi Jiao asks, inching away from him. Just who are you?


    What a wonderful question, Song Daiyu says with a smile. Liu Jin gives her a light re. One for another time, I am afraid. But do not worry, Young Miss. Rest assured, Qing Jin is a hopelessly honest man.


    Honest men dont use fake names, Yi Jiao grumbles, crossing her arms.


    On the contrary. It is the only bit of fakeness they allow themselves. Else, theyd use fake smiles and fake words like the rest of us.


    Yi Jiao res at her. How do you two even know each other anyway?


    That is quite the story, Song Daiyu says, tapping her chin in thought. Very bloody and violent.


    It is nothing of the sort, Liu Jin interjects.


    To say that after you handled me so roughly. How uncouth of you, Song Daiyu says, clearly enjoying Yi Jiaos reactions. Huang Shings childhood friend watches them warily over her tea. I could say we are childhood friends, but that wouldnt be true. Childhood acquaintances would be closer to the truth, and childhood business partners closer still. Right now, it should be enough to say I am his wifes best friend.


    Song Daiyu times her words perfectly. Yi Jiaos tea ends up over herp.


    Hes married! Her head whips towards him. Youre married! But youre in a rtionship!


    Is he now? Song Daiyu asks, her smile widening. I must admit we had wondered whether you would be. It seems I have lost a bet. Truly, no one knows a husband as well as his wife.


    Shameless, Yi Jiao mutters under her breath. Absolutely shameless. My mother warned me about things like this


    As Yi Jiao keeps muttering to herself, Liu Jin and Song Daiyu look into each others eyes. Song Daiyu with obvious joy and amusement. Liu Jin with careful consideration.


    You are still in contact with her, He says after a while. A smile tugs at his lips. You are friends? Is she doing well? Is she healthy? Is she happy?


    Song Daiyus smile grows.


    Oh my, what a concerned husband you are. Liu Jin blushes. Song giggles. Well, healthy, and happy. Shes all those things and more. In fact, this little enterprise is partly her idea.


    Liu Jin blinks.


    Song Daiyuughs.


    What a rare sight it is to see you so surprised. Did you really think she would do nothing after what happened? Did you think the Divine Frozen Pce would let an insult go unpunished? They have been pushing for action against the Storm Dragon Empire for years.


    What?


    It has been hard, however, Song Daiyu continues as though Yi Jiao had not spoken. The Eternal me n continuously pushes against their influence in court. They are not the only ones, but they are certainly the loudest about it. That is how this idea came to be. If we could destabilize the Eternal me ns hold in the Storm Dragon Empire, thus removing the reason why they care about it


    She trails off and gives him a meaningful look.


    The Eternal me n would no longer have interests to protect in this country, and they would allow the Crimson Cloud Empire to enter a war, Liu Jin finishes for her.


    Instead of strengthening the Eternal me ns hold on the Storm Dragon Empire for stability, Xiao Shuang and the Divine Frozen Pces strategy relies on removing their influence entirely so they can freely enter the Storm Dragon Empire.


    In other words, theplete opposite of his n.


    Impressive, is it not? Song Daiyu asks, taking a sip of her tea. Stealing away Duke Lai from the Eternal me ns sphere of influence was far too easy. The Five Blessings Group has the resources to offer him much better trade deals. Once the other lords see the benefits, more will join. Not just from General Dans side but from General Hes as well. Obviously, we will not make a profit right away.


    But eventually, the Five Blessings Group will have an economic grip over the Dragon Storm Empire, Liu Jin sums up. Or rather, the Song n will.


    Song Daiyu smiles.


    It is quite the business endeavor, she says. However, it seems you have other ideas. She nces at the robes that mark him as a disciple of the Eternal me n rather pointedly. Let me warn you right now. Though we are friends, I have no intention of turning back on my ns unless your story happens to be positively fascinating.


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath and sets down his cup.


    As it just so happens, I have a very long story to tell you.


    Is that so?


    It begins in the Dead ins.


    Fascinating.


    ~~~

 Chapter 203: Judgment

    Chapter 203: Judgment


    ~~~


    Song Daiyu listens to his story. At first, she does so with amused interest, but that amusement fades before Liu Jin hits the halfway mark, leaving only interest behind. Disgust, shock, and disbelief are the next to take turns ying across her face. Her eyebrows rise and fall, and her skin pales and greens as Liu Jin tells his tale.


    In the end, only pure, simple shock remains on her countenance.


    I do not wish for you to be telling the truth, Song Daiyu tells him once they are alone. Yi Jiao has long since retired to the amodations provided to them by Manager Xiong, Liu Jins story having proven too much for her to handle.


    Does it sound like I am lying? Liu Jin asks her.


    Song Daiyu does not reply immediately. She takes a long drag from her pipe and breathes a long stream of smoke into the air.


    It sounds like you made the most inconceivable story possible just to shock me, she scoffs, the pipe twirling between her fingers. The only thing missing was a surprise appearance by the Wandering Wind.


    She tries her best to sound angry, but Liu Jin does not fail to notice how tightly she holds on to her pipe or how it trembles as she waves it around.


    It is only natural. Liu Jin didnt just tell her he encountered one of the three major powers from beyond the Dead ins. He told her that they had agents in the Eternal me n, that they were very likely present in the Storm Dragon Empire, and that Duke Lai might be knowingly or unknowingly working with them.


    It is a lot to take in.


    I understand how oundish it all sounds, Liu Jin says, drawing a smallugh from Song Daiyu. But do you believe I am lying to you?


    Song Daiyus green eyes peer into his for a long time.


    I have never known you to be a dishonest man, Song Daiyu says before trailing off.


    But that was a long time ago, Liu Jin finishes for her with no small amount of sympathy and understanding.


    Old acquaintances is how Song Daiyu described them, but even that term is too kind. They talked, fought in a tournament match, and talked some more. It has been years since then. The time since theyst saw each other far outstrips any length of time they ever spend together.


    They are strangers with familiar faces. Nothing more.


    Indeed, Song Daiyu says sadly. We meet again after so long, and you warn me against doing business with Duke Lai. However, you do so wearing the colors of the Eternal me n. She points at his robes with her pipe. Your interests and mine are opposed. Why wouldnt you lie to me? You have every reason to.


    She looks expectantly at him. As if waiting for him to deny it.


    On this, however, Liu Jin must disappoint her.


    You are right, he says. I am here as a disciple of the Eternal me n. He frowns and pauses. Allow me to rephrase. It is no mere formality that has put me here. I joined the Eternal me n so I could be here today. I am fully invested in this mission.


    And for your mission, you would ask me to turn my back on a deal that would greatly boost the reputation and power of the Song n as well as my status. Song Daiyu sighs theatrically and moves to sit next to him. She leans in so her face is dangerously close to his. Would you really be so cruel?


    Even though her dress somehow slips below her shoulders, and the scent ofvender surrounds him, Liu Jins gaze remains on Songs face. He has far too much experience with Lu Mei to be swayed by something like this.


    I would, he says.


    Song Daiyus face falls.


    Even though you know I am acting in concert with your wife, you will still ask me to stop? She tries next.


    At that, Liu Jin falters. It does notst more than a second, but it is enough for a flicker of doubt to appear on his face.


    I am still unsure how I feel about that, Liu Jin admits. I never expected anyone else to be on a road parallel to mine. Now that I say it aloud, I realize how foolish that makes me.


    After hearing what happened to Eastern Port City, Xiao Fang would surely have his hands full handling the Xiao Sect and the many attempts to usurp his position that would ensue due to his fathers death. Meanwhile, the Divine Frozen Pce would not allow Xiao Shuang to put herself in danger, whether to aid her brother or to avenge Eastern Port City. She would be safe but perhaps not content.


    Those had been the assumptions he had been working under.


    How naive of him. Time passes, and people will not be content to stay still. The world neither revolves nor depends on Liu Jins actions.


    Then wont you reconsider your stance? Song Daiyu asks. Just as doubt flickers on Liu Jins face, a glimmer of hope shines in Songs eyes.


    However, once more, Liu Jin must disappoint her.


    No, he says sadly. It is true I still do not know how to feel about this, but I do not intend to turn my back on the Eternal me n. I have met many people and made severalmitments. I do not intend to betray them.


    I imagined youd say something like that. Song Daiyu sighs and ces a hand over her forehead. She takes another drag of her pipe. Oh, why did you not go to the Divine Frozen Pce after Eastern Port City fell? We would not be having this problem if you had!


    I did not think that possibility was open to me at the time, Liu Jin replies, startling Song, who perhaps had intended her question to be purely rhetorical. You might have thought well of me, but to the Divine Frozen ce, I was merely an inconvenience. My marriage to Xiao Shuang was simply an obstacle that prevented them from taking Xiao Shuang right away. I was nothing more than a speck of dust that happened to fall on their prized jewel. If I had gone there, even assuming they believed who I was, I doubt theyd have allowed me to talk to anyone important, let alone see Xiao Shuang.


    He smiles sadly.


    That is why I sent you that letter. You had the name and relevance Icked and could see Xiao Shuang where I could not. I never once considered the Divine Frozen Pce would go as far as to move their influence in the court so they could dere war on the Storm Dragon Empire.


    Even now, it seems incredible to him that they are doing exactly that. Certainly, the attack on Eastern Port City could be considered an insult to them, but the Divine Frozen Pce has already obtained everything they could want from the Xiao Sect. They merely needed to go through the motions of saving face.


    I see. So thats why, Song Daiyu mutters. I suppose I cannot me you for thinking like that. It is only natural. Still, if a name was all you needed, you could havee with me to the Divine Frozen Pce! Had you kept trying to find me instead of vanishing, we could have gone to Shuang together!


    That is something I could have done, Liu Jin admits, thinking back to why he did not do so at the time. Perhaps the possibility did not ur to me. I was not at my best back then.


    Perhaps he did not believe Song Daiyu would actually deliver his letter.


    Or maybe


    Has Xiao Shuang Liu Jin begins talking, then stops. The words suddenly seem stuck in his throat. He swallows and pushes on. Has she talked about me?


    Of course she has! Song Daiyu rolls her eyes as though it should have been obvious. She looks ready to say more, but Liu Jins next words stop her.


    Does she resent me?


    What? Song Daiyu blinks at the suddenly stone-faced Liu Jin.


    Does she resent me? He asks again. I made things quite clear in my letter. Had I not helped that soldier Had I possessed the presence of mind to just talk to someone Things Things could have gone differently.


    As he talks, realization gradually dawns on Song Daiyus face. Ah, she says, so thats what it was. You never tried to visit her because you were afraid she would me you for the loss of her hometown.


    Liu Jin does not say anything.


    That is enough of an answer.


    You are such a fool, Jin, Song Daiyu says, shaking her head. I have been that girls friend all this time, and I can tell you that whenever she speaks to me of you, which is quite often, it is always with unbearably sweet fondness. She never once thought to me you.


    Those words alone take a weight from Liu Jins shoulders. A shadow is cast off from his back.


    But notpletely.


    Not until he sees Xiao Shuang again and hears it from her lips.


    Fear and shame. How unsightly of you, Song Daiyu says, pointing at him with her pipe. Had it not been for those, youd have gone to the Divine Frozen Pce, and things would be much better now.


    Would they? Liu Jin asks. It is because I joined the Eternal me n that I am in a position to warn you of those beyond the Dead ins.


    If he had never joined the Eternal me n, he would have never been sent to Dead ins. He would have never encountered the Death Fashioning Scripture. He would have never talked to Patriarch Feng and learned how deeply embedded their spies were in the Eternal me n.


    Without all that, it would have never once urred to him the puppeteers could be people from beyond the Dead ins. He would still be blind to the machinations of the powers from the other side.


    You still insist on that story.


    I do, Liu Jin replies.


    Do you really believe Duke Lai is working with people from beyond the Dead ins? The doubt in Song Daiyus voice is undeniable. I would imagine hisnds would be far richer if that were the case.


    It is not certain he is working with them. However, Elder Fa of the Eternal me n is. It is he who has helped shape our policy in this region, and it is his underling who is working with Duke Lai, Liu Jin says. Whatever the goal of those beyond the Dead ins might be here, I doubt they will allow the Divine Frozen Pce to do as they n.


    Song Daiyus lips form a thin line.


    If I listen to you and youre wrong, I wouldnt be just walking away from a fairly lucrative deal. My actions could be taken as an insult to the Divine Frozen Pce. It could ruin everything I have achieved so far.


    But if I am right and you dont listen to me, you will be cing yourself, the Five Blessings Group, and even the Divine Frozen Pce in danger.


    I know! Song says, losing her temper. Her green eyes sh angrily. Damn you, I know!


    Liu Jin wisely stays quiet after that. No one speaks for several minutes.


    I apologize, Song Daiyu says atst. That was unseemly of me.


    You face a difficult choice. It is understandable, Liu Jin replies. I do not envy you.


    What would you do if I decide I dont believe you? Song Daiyu asks him seriously.


    I would ask you to at least not tell Duke Lai what I have told you in this room, though I would not me you if you did. Who knows? It might even make him think, Liu Jin replies. I would also ask you not to try to hand us over to him. I would hate fighting you.


    Song Daiyu chuckles. Always so honest.


    I am willing to subject myself to any test you might have to verify the veracity of my story, Liu Jin tells her seriously. I know the Five Blessing Group is bound to have ways of ascertaining whether someone is lying. Whether it is painful or dangerous, I will submit myself to them if it helps you believe me.


    Song Daiyu does not answer immediately.


    My grandfather once told me strong cultivators do not change easily. She looks him in the eyes. You have be a strong cultivator, Jin.


    Liu Jins eyebrows rise slightly. Do you trust your judgment of me that much?


    Of course not, Song Daiyu says, much to his surprise. If our one meeting was all we had, I would not believe you. It is not even because of what I have gained thanks to your letter of rmendation. I have already told you, havent I? I am your wifes best friend. Do you have any idea how many stories that woman has of you? I took you for a cold man, but it seems you were quite the cute child.


    Liu Jin blushes. Sheughs.


    So no, Liu Jin. I will not trust my judgment or my memories of you. I will trust Xiao Shuangs judgment. Thank the Heavens you were blessed with such a good wife.


    Liu Jin smiles. Always.


    It is Song Daiyus turn to smile. You two really are simr, she says. And dont think we are not going to talk about the woman you are withter. Please, tell me shes at least prettier than the one you brought here. A mere beauty is simply not enough.


    Rest assured, Lu Mei is not just a beauty but a great beauty, Liu Jin says with confidence.


    Interesting. Liu Jin can tell Song Daiyu wishes to ask more but forces herself not to. But no matter, let us talk business. What will you do now?


    Well. Liu Jin thinks about his options beforeing to a decision. Since I am in a Five Blessings Auction House, I wish to purchase something from you.


    Oh, what is it?


    A sample of Duke Lais Qi.


    ~~~

 Chapter 204: Sampling

    Chapter 204: Sampling


    ~~~


    Song Daiyu invites Duke Lai to the Five Blessings Auction House.


    Usually, itd be the sort of invitation Duke Lai would scoff at. Song Daiyu is a young girl who has not even seen twenty springs while he is the ruler of Stone River City. It is not her ce to decide where they should meet. Furthermore, the Five Blessings Auction House of Stone River City is still under construction. Hardly a ce worthy of him.


    However, for all that Duke Lai is one of the most influential men in the region and a cultivator who has reached the Heaven Realm, the Five Blessings Group is the Five Blessings Group. It does not matter that Song Daiyu is a young girl whose cultivation is far beneath his. What matters is that she is the representative of one of thergest merchant guilds on the continent.


    It is in Duke Lais best interests to make a good impression.


    He graciously epts Miss Songs invitation and arrives with a procession of servants and gifts. This proves to be a wise choice. Though the building is nominally under construction, the room in which the young Song Daiyu hosts the meeting has so much gold and precious gemstones it might as well be covered in them. It is a stark reminder of the people Duke Lai is dealing with.


    I must thank you, Duke Lai, Song Daiyu tells him over dinner. You grace this newly-built Five Blessings Auction House with your presence. With your reputation in the region, I am sure the other lords will soon be knocking at our door.


    She says it all with a graceful smile. One that must have been practiced for countless hours in front of a mirror until her tutors deemed it perfect. Though young, the girl holds herself with poise befitting someone several decades older. Duke Lai has no doubt the Song family must be exceedingly proud of her. In fact, Duke Lai will go as far as to say that if he had a daughter, he would wish for her to be like the girl before him.


    s, Duke Lai has no interest in such things. The raising of children distracts one from higher pursuits. One who intends to achieve eternity does not need to leave behind a legacy through others.


    He has reached the Heaven Realm.


    He will soar higher still.


    There is no need for you to thank me, Miss Song, he says. The Five Blessings Group is known far and wide. Every lord in the region would have knocked on your door the moment you announced your first auction regardless of whether this Duke was here or not.


    You tter us, Duke Lai, Miss Song says. However, our long history has taught us that our reputation is often insufficient. A certain level of prejudice against outsiders is only natural, expected, and even wise in many cases. We have found that allying ourselves with an influential local goes a long way towards establishing real trust.


    I am the influential local you have chosen for the Storm Dragon Empire, then? Duke Lai asks before drinking from a golden goblet full of wine far richer than any in his stores. I cannotin, I suppose. Yet, I must ask, why did you not go to General Dan instead?


    General Dans name is known and respected. I will not deny that, Miss Song says. However, he is a warrior, not a businessman. That is not the sort of man the Five Blessings Group can partner with. Duke Lai, who has guided hisnds to prosperity, is a far more fitting partner for us.


    She does not say that, as a cultivator in the Emperor Realm, General Dan would be a far more difficult partner to handle. Such a thing would be in poor taste, but Duke Lai is not blind to the obvious. Rather than getting angry, Duke Lai merely takes thepliment in the spirit in which it was given.


    Besides, Miss Song adds in a conspiratorial whisper, If you do not mind me saying so, I believe General Dan was far too reckless in allowing the Eternal me n so much control over your trade.


    Duke Lai smiles. Ah, on that, we certainly agree on. General Dan is a great man but not the best at business.


    In truth, Duke Lai understands why General Dan acted as he did. With the civil war raging across the country, the Eternal me ns support was a source of stability too great to ignore. Back then, it was the logical choice.


    Right now, it is little more than a shackle around their necks. Duke Lai might be working with Elder Fa, but there is a reason why he is also courting the Five Blessings Group. He does not intend to repeat General Dans mistakes. He will not be dependent on anyone. The Five Blessings Group and the Eternal me n are both just a means to an end.


    He knows full well there are far greater powers out there.


    Still, I am d you brought up the Eternal me n, he says, holding his cup for one of the servants to refill it. Do you recall the disciples of the Eternal me n I introduced you to?


    Miss Songs eyebrows quirk in thought. Ah, those two, she says atst. A smile tugs at her lips. The poor dears had no idea what they were doing. What of them?


    Have you perhaps heard of them since then? Duke Lai asks her.


    Nothing important happens in Stone River City that he does not know about. Duke Lai often likes to think that. However, Qing Jin and the girl he brought with him have managed to elude his spiespletely. If not for the giant eagle Qing Jin brought with him still circling the city until a day ago, Duke Lai would have thought they had left that very same day.


    Young Yuan Tao was right to warn him about Qing Jin. Though he is still nothing but a young whelp, anyone who can hide his presence so easily cannot be underestimated.


    If Duke Lai does not know, how can we be expected to? Miss Song asks him, shrugging her shoulders. We are merchants, not spies.


    So you say, but it is widely known the informationwork of the Five Blessings Group is without peer, Duke Lai replies. Merchants like to talk quite often, it seems.


    Perhaps we do, Miss Song admits. However, our presence in this country is quite new. I am unsure if the rumors we have heard are fit to reach Duke Lais ears. I do not wish to bore him with the idle chatter of disgruntled merchants tired of waiting for all their permits to be approved. After all, it is already hard enough to enter the Storm Dragon Empire bynd while avoiding Murong Bangs territory. Having to wait for all the paperwork to be done on top of that is so very tedious.


    Ah, so that is how it is. Duke Lai smiles at the gall of the girl in front of him.


    I will see about speeding the approval of your permits. I would hardly like to make my good business partners wait, Duke Lai says.


    How wonderful of Duke Lai, Miss Song says, sping her hands together. Such kindness has helped clear my mind and helped me recall something I overheard the other day. It seems some of my men saw a ck-Winged Imperial Eagle flying east toward the ck Woods.


    Duke Lai frowns.


    He thought Qing Jin would return to the southern front or perhaps try to visit Rumbling Thunder City to speak to General Dan. However, the ck Woods lie to the east. If Qing Jin keeps heading in that direction, he will reach the border and General Hes armies.


    Is Qing Jing trying to mislead any possible pursuers, or is there something he seeks there? Perhaps he intends to steal the supplies now that he knows he wont sell them?


    No matter, he cannot afford to ignore this information.


    I see. You have my thanks. I will make sure to use the information you have given me wisely, Miss Song, Duke Lai says. In fact, I am grateful enough to ignore your rudeness.


    Miss Song smiles without a shred of guilt. Can you truly me a merchant for trying to get a better deal?


    Thats not what I am referring to when I speak of your rudeness, Duke Lai says, enjoying how the smile falls off her face. Did you think I would not notice as soon as I entered this room?


    He waves the goblet around.


    Did you think I would be distracted by your gold and your wine and your food? No, Miss Song. I noticed. An artifact in this room has been storing the Qi I emit passively.


    Oh, my! Miss Song looks away. How embarrassing.


    Duke Lai raises an eyebrow. That is hardly how I would describe the situation.


    You misunderstand, Duke Lai, Miss Song hurries to exin. This was meant to be a surprise for you. As I am sure you have noticed, there are many barriers protecting this building, and their number will only increase once we finish construction. I wanted to surprise you by keying your Qi into the barrier. That way, you coulde and go as you please without having to go through our security protocols. A border permit for a border permit, if you will.


    I see. Duke Lai rubs his chin. Her exnation sounds reasonable enough. Perhaps my reaction was too hasty then.


    Miss Song shakes her head. No, Duke Lai. It is I who erred. I can see easily how my actions might be misconstrued.


    Indeed, I am truly touched by your gesture. All the same


    Duke Lai waves a hand.


    The apparatus gathering his Qi explodes.


    This duke does not enjoy having his Qi sampled.


    Miss Song smiles as though nothing had exploded. Truly, an exemry youngdy.


    Naturally.


    Their conversation continues in peaceful harmony.


    ~~~


    That was risky. Very risky. I believe I will write a long letter to Shuang telling her all about it, Song Daiyu tells himter that day while fanning herself on the couch.


    Contrary to what her words might lead one to believe, Song Daiyu does not sound angry or scared. Rather, she seems satisfied. Energized even. When she speaks of writing to Xiao Shuang, she sounds like someone who cant wait to share a happy anecdote with a friend.


    Curious, considering Song Daiyu had put herself in a very dangerous situation. In theory, they both knew Duke Lai would not do anything to hurt her if he valued the deal with the Five Blessings Group. However, expecting high-level cultivators to adhere tomon sense is not always a winning strategy.


    If they hadnt surpassedmon sense, they wouldnt have be high-level cultivators.


    Well? She asks him. Did it work?


    Liu Jin nods as he presents what he took from the meeting room. It is a small furnace-like apparatus with a light glowing inside it.


    Duke Lais Qi.


    Certainly, Duke Lai had not failed to destroy the artifact he sensed gathering his Qi. However, thats just it. Duke Lai only destroyed what he sensed. They had intended for Duke Lai to notice something was off from the beginning. Either he would destroy the artifact to prevent them from gathering his Qi, or he would allow Daiyu to take the sample as a token of trust.


    The point was to make Duke Lai think he had seen through Song Daiyu. In that way, it would never ur to him to look for the second, much better-hidden device.


    Excellent! Song Daiyus fan snaps shut. What are you waiting for? Take the sample and open that silly scroll of yours.


    Liu Jin nces at her out of the corner of his eyes. Song Daiyu is leaning forward with her whole body, her eyes shining with interest.


    You seem oddly eager considering how nervous you were when I asked this favor of you, Liu Jin tells her as he fishes out the scroll Lei Kong recovered.


    I am a merchant, Song Daiyu says proudly. Taking risks is what we do. Choosing to take a risk can never be done lightly, but once the risk is taken, it is our duty and privilege to enjoy whates of it. If your suspicions are correct, we are seconds away from uncovering a conspiracy and obtaining evidence that will expose Duke Lai as a traitor. Oh, I cant wait!


    Patience, Liu Jin says, setting the scroll down. This cannot be hurried. We only have a small sample to work with.


    It is regrettable but had they tried to gather more, Duke Lai would have likely noticed the second artifact. This was the safest way.


    Liu Jin closes his eyes and carefully forms his Qi into a protective sphere around the artifact. In that way, Duke Lais Qi will not leak out and fade away when Liu Jin opens it. Even then, Liu Jin does not open it fully. He merely allows a small gap which he immediately plugs with his Qi.


    Now that his Qi has a way in, Liu Jin carefully makes contact with Duke Lais Qi and


    He frowns.


    This is Duke Lais Qi, correct?


    Daiyu frowns at his question but nods. Of course. The artifact is little different from the ones Sects use to measure the cultivation level of prospective disciples. It has just been modified to take in the Qi one passively expels instead of requiring a willful infusion. We use it to gauge prospective workers and business partners. It was empty before Duke Lai entered the room, and I made sure not to expel any Qi. Thus, Duke Lais Qi is the only one that should be there.


    Song Daiyu has exined all of that to him before, so Liu Jin knows it should be as she says.


    However


    This Qi feels different from that of Duke Lais.


    Song quirks an eyebrow. How so?


    Instead of trying to exin, Liu Jin shaves off a small piece of Duke Lais Qi with his and takes it out of the artifact. The small piece hovers over his index finger, and he holds it out toward Song Daiyu.


    Frowning, Song Daiyu rises from the couch and touches it.


    She gasps and immediately jerks her arm back, holding it tightly against her chest.


    That felt


    Dead, Liu Jin finishes for her, his voice cold. It felt dead.


    In the wake of Liu Jins words, the room is silent. It takes almost a full minute for either one to say anything.


    Duke Lais Qi did not feel that way at all. Hasnt once in all the times I have met him, Song Daiyu notes with a thoughtful tone.


    There are ways of hiding the nature of ones Qi, Liu Jin says, thinking back to the time he visited Five Bats City. The cultivator Ruan Goutin used an artifact to make his Qi feel like that of an Emperor to hide the poor state of his dantian. Duke Lai could be using something like that.


    He takes another sample of Duke Lais Qi, a bigger one this time, and wraps it around his hand. He picks up the sealed scroll and injects Duke Lais Qi into the seal. The red wax fades away, and the scroll unfurls. Liu Jin nces at its contents and passes it to Song Daiyu.


    Huh, she says while skimming it. Somehow, that is not as shocking as it would have been a minute ago.


    Liu Jin can only agree. Dead Qi like that can only mean one thing. Liu Jin remembers the Dead ins far too well to ever mistake that feeling.


    Duke Lais Qi feels like that of the disciple from the Death Fashioning Scripture. The Death aspect is not nearly as strong, but it is still far more prominent than it was in the traitorous Core Disciples from Lord Feng Shangs faction.


    There is no mistake. Duke Lai not only knows about the Death Fashioning Scripture. He is actively working with them.


    What will we do now? Song Daiyu asks him. Liu Jin frowns.


    We follow the n. You will sneak Yi Jiao and this letter to Rumbling Thunder City.


    He will have to fill Yi Jiao in on what they have discovered, but it is still the best course of action. Yi Jiao being his messenger,bined with the letter, will guarantee Feng Zhis involvement.


    As for myself, I will go to ck Woods.


    Daiyu frowns. Did you really have to inform Duke Lai of the exact ce you n on going to?


    It was necessary to validate you as a source of information and an ally of his, Liu Jin says. We do not want him to suspect. Have no fear.


    Liu Jins red eyes shine with determination.


    I intend to lead whoever he sends after me on a tedious and fruitless chase.


    Everything would begin after that.


    ~~~

 Chapter 205: Uncontrolled

    Chapter 205: Uncontrolled


    ~~~


    Liu Jin flies over the countryside on Soaring Feathers back. The ck-Winged Imperial Eagle lets out a fierce cry for everyone around to hear, his massive wings fully unfurled.


    You can stop now, Liu Jin says, patting the birds back. We do not want to be too obvious.


    Song Daiyu told Duke Lai that a giant eagle was seen flying east. Liu Jin does not intend to make a liar out of her. Whoever Duke Lai sends after him will find a trail to follow.


    However, he cannot be too obvious. Soaring Feather being seen once or twice can be passed off as normal Spirit Beast behavior. More than that would be suspicious. Someone who did not allow himself to be sensed while hiding in Stone River City cannot suddenly start leaving clues everywhere. It might even prompt his pursuers to err on the side of caution and abandon the search. Liu Jin cant have that. The more Duke Lai focuses on finding him, the smaller his odds are of noticing Song Daiyu smuggling Yi Jiao to Rumbling Thunder City.


    By heading east, Liu Jin is making sure Duke Lai focuses in the wrong direction. It is one of the reasons he chose this path.


    The other reason is


    Liu Jins eyes narrow as the ck Woods appear on the horizon. It is a massive forest that stretches for many miles and acts as a natural barrier between Duke Lais territories and the eastern border where the army is fighting General Hes forces.


    The area had first caught Liu Jins attention while preparing for the trip to the Storm Dragon Empire. Despite its size, the ck Woods are not considered particrly valuablepared to other territories under Duke Lais influence. That is because the ck Woods arergely unexplored. Perhaps the people of the Storm Dragon Empire had once known everything about them, but constant civil war has a way of making knowledge fade away.


    General Dan and Duke Lai might be content to let the ck Woods stay as a final bulwark against General He in case of an invasion, but Liu Jin has been talking to Fan Bingbing about the need to explore the ck Woods and other simr areas once they have stabilized the Storm Dragon Empire.


    Right now, the Storm Dragon Empire is relying on its known natural resources, but that doesnt need to be the case forever.


    However, that is a subject for another time.


    Do you think you can maneuver between the trees safely? Liu Jin asks Soaring Feather.


    The sound he gets in reply is probably the closest an eagle can get to snorting.


    With a beat of his wings, Soaring Feather rises even higher into the sky and takes careful aim. Before Liu Jin can say anything, Soaring Feather zooms down at well over the speed of sound. The sun vanishes in the blink of an eye. Soaring Feather passes through the thick canopy of trees without hitting anything. Right before they hit the ground, Soaring Feather seamlessly rises andnds on a branch without rustling a single leaf.


    The smugness the eagle radiates as he nces back at Liu Jin should not be possible for a bird.


    A simple yes will do next time, Liu Jin says. He hops off the eagles back and takes a look around.


    Though the forest is mostly silent, Liu Jin can detect numerous creatures moving about. Most of them seem to be small, harmless critters, but there are also predators lurking in the shadows, observing them with wary eyes. The darkness provided by the dense foliage gives them ample camouge.


    If Liu Jin depended on his eyes to be aware of his surroundings, he would probably be a little worried. However, this is nothingpared to the room of the Reverse Tree.


    Since you flew us all the way here, Ill hunt for your food today, Liu Jin tells Soaring Feather as he takes a small but very sharp knife from his spatial pouch. It is the knife Meng Yue gifted him many years ago. Liu Jin had refrained from using it all this time, fearing its rarity would attract too much attention. However, there is little sense in worrying about that now.


    Considering what he is nning, the knife mighte in handy.


    Tomorrow, I expect you to pull your weight, Liu Jin continues, earning himself an indignant look from Soaring Feather.


    I just got done pulling both our weights to get here!


    That seems to be what Soaring Feathers eyes are telling him.


    Fair enough, Lin Jin says, gazing into dense forest. He takes a single step which carries him all the way to the ground.


    A gigantic bear, watching them from the shadows, jumps back, startled. It growls and rises to stand on its hind legs. Its size far dwarfs Liu Jin to the point the bear could swallow him whole. A swipe from its paw knocks down a nearby tree before it pounces on Liu Jin.


    Liu Jin swings his knife.


    The bears flesh is torn like paper before a storm. It happens so quickly that the bear does not even have time to cry in pain. One moment, it is standing. The next, it falls down, sending a light tremor through the surrounding area. Blood flows from its multiple wounds and pools around its corpse.


    The other predators watching them wisely back away.


    That should give us some peace, Liu Jin says before ncing up at Soaring Feather. Well? Are you not going toe down and eat?


    The stunned look on Soaring Feathers face almost makes himugh.


    ~~~


    The ck Woods cover a fairly vast area. Going through them is faster than trying to go around them, but by no means does that make the journey through the forest a quick one. If the terrain was free of obstacles, Liu Jin could cross it in under twelve hours. If he pushed himself, he could do it in four or three.


    However, since its a dense, dark forest, it will take him about two days from start to finish. Not ideal, but still better than the alternative. Once hes out of the woods, reaching his goal will only take a little more time. Hopefully, Song Daiyus information will prove reliable.


    It has already been a full day since Liu Jin and Soaring Feather ventured into the forest. So far, it has proven nowhere near as dangerous as Liu Jin first feared. Quite the opposite, really.


    Well, if he were as strong as the average soldier of General Dans army, this forest would be quite dangerous. Since hes not, he can fully appreciate all it holds. Already Liu Jin has spotted quite a few nts that would fetch a good price if properly harvested. There is definitely untapped potential in the Storm Dragon Empire. It merely needs to be properly nurtured.


    As hes thinking that, multiple acres of the forest are annihted in cleansing light.


    The explosion is as sudden as it is violent. It rocks the entire forest and shines so brightly that Liu Jin has to cover his eyes. Animals of all sizes fall from the trees, and others flee their burrows. Those unfortunate enough to be caught in the st die instantly. Liu Jin feels countless Qi snuffed out at once.


    He also feels the massive Qi of an Earth Realm cultivator nketing the area, leaving no doubt as to who is behind the explosion.


    Liu Jin is suddenly very d he has been keeping his Qi low since entering the forest.


    The Storm Dragon Empire does not have many strong cultivators. That Duke Lai and Colonel Peng, both strong and influential men, are only in the Heaven Realm says enough. Furthermore, Liu Jin hadnt sensed a single person above the Spirit Realm other than Duke Lai while in Stone River City. At the most, Liu Jin had expected a True Realm cultivator would be sent after him. Maybe more than one.


    Liu Jin certainly hadnt expected someone in the Earth Realm. Let alone someone whose Qi feels so obviously high-quality.


    And dead.


    Liu Jin narrows his eyes. It is faint, but the scent of death lingers in this persons Qi. It is not as strong as the disciple of the Death Fashioning Scripture he encountered in the Dead ins. Not even as strong as the scent of death in Duke Lais Qi. This Qi is


    Familiar.


    Were leaving, Liu Jin tells Soaring Feather. You go south. Wait until youre at least fifty miles away, then fly as high as you can and keep that altitude until you reach Rumbling Thunder City.


    Soaring Feather does not squawk or squeak. He merely looks at him in askance.


    I will keep following the n, Liu Jin says as though it should be obvious. Pre-empting Soaring Feathers next question, he adds, Youre not strong enough to be remotely close to-


    Liu Jins words are cut off by another explosion only a little smaller than the first one.


    To that, Liu Jin finishes. Youre not strong enough to be remotely close to that. Dont worry about me. I can hide far better when Im alone.


    Soaring Feather res at him for that but still does as ordered. Liu Jin watches him go for a moment before taking off. He uses Art of the Roaming Thief to move through the forest, making a wide circle around the Earth Realm cultivator.


    Another acre of the forest is sted off.


    She cannot keep that up forever, Liu Jin tells himself. Despite the quality of her cultivation, she is still an Earth Realm cultivator. Talented as she might be, the raw energy she has at her disposal is not much different from a normal Earth Realm cultivator if such a thing can be said to exist.


    The explosions are simply a way to scare him into revealing himself. She might also be trying to eliminate the number of creatures in the forest to have an easier time sensing him, but there is no need to worry about that while he is hiding his Qi.


    Another explosion goes off. Liu Jin shields his eyes from the radiance and reminds himself that there is no way she is actually capable of blowing up such a vast forest. He knows this to be true, even if the repeated explosions dont make him all that confident. Each one leaves his ears ringing and hurts his eyes. Even exposure to the shockwaves is enough to start making his muscles sore. It is a brutal reminder that this foe is not someone he wants to fight. His Qi immediately works to refresh his body and


    Liu Jins eyes widen.


    Oh, no


    Liu Jin abandons all pretenses of stealth just as an attack isunched right toward him. He chains Ground Contraction after Ground Contraction to speed up as much as possible and manages to escape the st in time.


    Another one goes off in front of him.


    Liu Jin barely stops himself from running into the explosion, but the force behind it is still enough to send him crashing to the ground.


    Before he has picked himself up, the Earth Realm cultivator appears in front of him.


    So it is you, she says. The force of her Qi instantly blows away all the dust kicked up by the st. And in the Seventh Level of the True Realm already. Seems being Elder Xues dog pays better than working for Shang.


    Liu Jin coughs as he rises to his feet. The Earth Realm cultivator is a redheaded girl a few years older than him. She has her arms crossed and looks at him with a scowl on her face.


    Her name is Shi Qingxia, and she is one of the disciples of the Eternal me n who went to the Crimson Cloud Tournament and betrayed the Eternal me n in the Dead ins.


    Her Qi carries a light scent of death.


    Senior Sister, Liu Jin says. I cannot say it is a pleasure to meet you again, but it is certainly an honor. I never expected my stealth to be defeated like that.


    Shi Qingxia snorts. That just shows how inexperienced you are. Its always the same with people new to the True Realm. Regeneration is useful, but whats the point in having something you cantpletely control yet?


    Shi Qingxia hadnt just been trying to scare him by throwing those powerful sts around. She had been trying to damage his body through the shockwaves. Because he has grown in cultivation, his regeneration has gotten to the point where it simply happens on its own without needing any input from him. Even if the damage is not big, his Qi will still do its best to repair it.


    And so, because his body had acted to repair the minor damage caused by the shockwaves, his Qi became noticeable.


    I will make sure to take Senior Sisters lesson to heart, Liu Jin says while trying to think of a way to escape. If you do not mind me asking, how is it that Senior Sister is in the Storm Dragon Empire? I never expected to encounter her in a ce like this.


    Shi Qingxia res at him.


    Dont ask stupid questions, junior. It just makes it obvious youre trying to buy time. Light shines in her hand. Do not test my patience.


    She is half right.


    Liu Jin understands the Death Fashioning Scripture is themon factor tying Elder Fa, Duke Lai, and the traitorous disciples together. It is even likely that Elder Fa sent all three traitors to the Storm Dragon Empire after the debacle in the Dead ins.


    What Liu Jin is curious about, however, is how exactly did Duke Lai contact them. The first few explosions caused by Shi Qingxia happened in front of Liu Jin rather than behind him, almost as if she had entered the forest from the opposite direction Liu Jin did.


    I will give you one chance to stand down, Shi Qingxia says, aiming her glowing palm at him. If at all possible, we want you alive for questioning. Elder Xue. Feng Guis family. Elder Xuns disciple. You seem to be in contact with quite a few powerful people.


    I have thought of this before, but Senior Sister is quite kind, Liu Jin says. You could have killed us in the Dead ins had you not tried so hard to make us stand down, yet you are doing it again.


    Searing light grazes his cheek. Liu Jin does not even blink.


    I believe, Liu Jin continues, that Senior Sister does not enjoy killing those of the Eternal me n.


    Shi Qingxia scowls at him. The Heavens failed to give you a brain. If you think I cant kill you, I will be sure to show you how much can be done to a person before killing him.


    I am a doctor, Senior Sister, Liu Jin says, settling into a stance. I know full well the steps that lead someone towards death.


    And yet you gleefully keep taking them, Shi Qingxia adopts her own stance. Her qi res around her.


    For a moment, neither one says anything. Both of them just carefully examine each other in silence.


    This is not an impossible fight, Liu Jin tells himself. Shi Qingxia might be in the Earth Realm while Liu Jin is only in the True Realm, but the curse of the Earth Realm means she is not much faster than him. Besides, she is bound to be tired from all those sts. If he can hold on a little while, he can probably distract her and disappear into the forest.


    Thats all he needs to do.


    Liu Jin and Shi Qingxias eyes narrow.


    It is not impossible. He can do it.


    In a split second, the two vanish from sight. Their Qi sh against each other as furious light strikes roaring venom.


    The winner is decided in an instant.


    Did you really think you could defeat someone in the Earth Realm? Shi Qingxia asks him as she holds him by the throat. There are numerous scratches on her, but it is nothingpared to the ugly wound in Liu Jins stomach. Your sesses have made you grow arrogant.


    I thank Senior Sister for her guidance, Liu Jin says, wincing as her grip on his neck tightens. However, it is not arrogance. I did not believe I could beat you. I believed I had to. Could and would have no ce here.


    She rolls her eyes at him. Ugh, you talky types are the worst. Do you really think it matte-ARGH!


    Shi Qingxia suddenly screams and lets go of Liu Jin. She falls to her knees with her hand clutching her shoulder.


    I wasnt sure if that would work, Liu Jin says, standing while holding his stomach.


    What did you do? Shi Qingxia grits her teeth to stop herself from screaming. Something begins bulging under her robes. How?


    I wasnt sure until you choked me, but... the reason you and the others smell like death It is not because you practice the arts of that Sect. It is because of those things in you


    When Huang Shing was attacked by one of the creatures the Death Fashioning Scripture used, it left behind a flesh bud inside him. It had been dormant, ready to wake up at any moment. Had Liu Jin not removed it, it could have grievously injured him.


    I am sure those flesh buds must have some use, but unfortunately, they react quite violently to someone trying to manipte them. It is as you said, Senior Sister. There is no use in power that cannot be fully controlled.


    You little Shi Qingxia cannot bring herself to say more. All her Qi must be focused on trying to contain the flesh bud going wild inside her.


    I do not believe you will die here, Liu Jin says as he walks away. I would offer to help you, but I am sure you would try to kill me the moment I got too close.


    Of course, Ill kill-Aaagh!


    By now, the flesh surrounding Shi Qingxias arm has tripled in size. Her Qi sparks dangerously around her, a sure sign Liu Jin has to get away fast.


    If you ever wish to be rid of that thing, seek me out. The same goes for the other two, Liu Jin says before jumping back into the forest.


    You bastard! Ill kill you for this!


    Lin Jin keeps running.


    ~~~

 Chapter 206: Captive Audience

    Chapter 206: Captive Audience


    ~~~


    Of the disciples who betrayed the Eternal me n in the Dead ins, there were three notable ones who never returned and whose deaths were never confirmed. Shi Qingxia is one of them. The other two are Ye Zheyu and Yong Zhunyi. Since Shi Qingxia is in the Storm Dragon Empire, it is safe to assume the other two are as well. Liu Jin realized that immediately.


    And yet, somehow, Liu Jin waspletely unprepared for running into them as soon as he stepped out of the ck Woods.


    I appear to have miscalcted.


    Yes, replies the man currently tying him up. You most certainly did, Qing Jin.


    Unlike most cultivators, Ye Zheyu is quite chubby. A more rude soul would call him fat. Either way, it shouldnt be possible for a cultivator as strong as him to have so much excess body fat. His Qi should naturally be keeping his body in shape. Since it isnt, his appearance must be the result of some sort of personal preference or his style of cultivation.


    Perhaps if Liu Jin had fought him instead of surrendering immediately, he would know for sure.


    Make sure to tie him well, Ye Zheyuspanion says. This one seems to be quite resourceful. We do not want to give him any openings.


    Though his words are meant for Ye Zheyu, the mans eyes never leave Liu Jin. He is tall and quite pale, almost as if his skin was made of marble and his hair of ashes. The more Liu Jin thinks about it, the more apt the description seems. The man in front of him looks like a statue painstakingly crafted by a master artisan. There are no ws. No imperfections. Even the way he breathes feels inexplicably elegant.


    This is Yong Zhunyi, the top disciple of the Eternal me n sent to the Crimson Cloud Tournament.


    He is the reason why Liu Jin immediately surrendered. Even though he was tired after escaping Shi Qingxia, Liu Jin would have still tried to escape had it just been Ye Zheyu he was up against.


    However, as soon as he met Yong Zhunyis eyes, Liu Jin understood escape was impossible.


    I did not expect you to ovee Qingxia, Yong Zhunyi tells him while Brother Ye keeps tying him up with a long silk cord. Did you kill her?


    Ye Zheyus grip on him tightens, making Liu Jin flinch. The anger in the stocky mans Qi at the thought of Shi Qingxias death is almost palpable. By contrast, Yong ispletely calm. Liu Jin senses no anger from him at all. His Qi is like the surface of a clear spring.


    And yet


    Liu Jin feels the wrong answer will kill him.


    Sister Shi is alive, Liu Jin says. Icked the means to ovee her, so I used my Qi to stimte the flesh bud inside her.


    And in doing so, overcame her, Yong says, rubbing his chin while humming in thought. He does not sound surprised about Liu Jin knowing of the flesh buds. It sounds like you did something quite painful to her, but it should not be beyond her ability to ovee. I assume the reason you have not tried to do the same to Brother Ye despite him being in contact with you right now is because you are wary of me. Is that not so?


    As soon as Yong mentions the possibility, Ye Zheyu pauses for a full second, looking at Liu Jin with wary eyes before resuming his task.


    I believe you would kill me if I tried, yes, Liu Jin says, not once looking away from Yongs eyes.


    There are no openings for him to exploit reflected there. The person in front of him is neither looking down on him nor clouded by anger.


    Yong Zhunyi is a cultivator at the very top of the Earth Realm that is looking right at him.


    You need not fear. I would not kill you, Brother Yong says. We need you alive for interrogation, so I would just cut off your arm.


    Liu Jinpletely believes him.


    Will you be the one interrogating me? Liu Jin asks. Or will you take me to Duke Lai?


    Neither, Brother Yong says. We will keep heading east.


    Liu Jin blinks. If they keep traveling east, they will soon reach the border. Have they been hiding in the border territories all this time? Or have they made theirir in General Hesnds?


    No matter. It means he still has a chance.


    I should not need to say this, but those ropes are beyond your ability to break, Brother Yong tells him, pointing at the silk cord Brother Ye has tied around his arms and torso. Do not try. I will cut off your arm if you do.


    Yong keeps bringing up his possible dismemberment without making it sound like a threat or a promise. He says it with such absolute certainty that it cannot be taken as anything other than inevitable.


    For simr reasons, do not try reaching for your spatial pouch, Yong adds. I have allowed you to keep it only because I do not know what security measures might activate if someone other than you touches it. Do not mistake that for carelessness. Understood?


    Liu Jin nods.


    Good. Let us go then.


    Wait, Ye Zheyu says just as Yong turns away. Are we not going back for Sister Shi?


    Yong looks back and shakes his head. That would take too much time. Sister Shi is not dead, and even in a weakened condition, nothing in the forest represents a threat to her. She will have to catch up to us.


    Ye does not say anything right away. Still, he ultimately nods and follows Yong, tugging on the rope to make Liu Jin follow.


    I do not trust you enough to carry you, Ye Zheyu tells him, so youll have to keep up with our pace.


    Lead the way, senior, Liu Jin says.


    ~~~


    Though Yong Zhunyi and Ye Zheyu moderate their pace to allow Liu Jin to keep up with them, the trip to the border takes surprisingly little time. Even running with his hands tied behind his back does not hinder Liu Jin much. His body bnce has always been excellent.


    Part of it is due to Nine-Headed Snake Gods Inheritance, but Liu Jin prefers not to think about that too much.


    The only time they have to take a detour is when theye close to a town, one of thest outposts before truly stepping into the border territories. The ce is nowhere near asrge as Stone River City but still much bigger than ck Stone Vige. It has quite a few soldiers from General Dans army that couldplicate things for Yong Zhunyi and Ye Zheyu. All Liu Jin needs to do to call their attention is to raise his Qi.


    He does not.


    Even from this far away, he can tell no one in the town is a match for them. Trying to call for help would be sentencing all the men there to death and himself to a missing limb. No, hed rather avoid all that. Instead, Liu Jin waits until theyre away from the town and closer to the border to say what has been on his mind for a while.


    You are taking me to General Hesnds, Liu Jin says. There is no doubt about that in his mind now. Is that where their base of operations here is?


    There is no need for him to specify who he is referring to.


    You can think that if you wish to, Brother Ye tells him after a while, not bothering to turn or slow down.


    However, Liu Jin is not done yet.


    The renewed offensive from General Hesnds. It is to create bodies. More material for them, Liu Jin says, narrowing his eyes. Is that it?


    Oh? Yong nces back at him and smiles. You truly are someone who cannot be underestimated.


    I can remove the flesh buds from you.


    Neither Yong Zhunyi nor Ye Zheyu reacts to his words, but Liu Jin knows he has their attention.


    I made this offer to Sister Shi as well, though she was too angry with me to consider it, Liu Jin says. I am not sure what circumstances pushed you to ept those things inside you. Perhaps you did not realize what working with them would entail. However, by now, you must realize those things are dangerous.


    Ye Zheyu snorts.


    I do not doubt your skill, Qing Jin, he says. However, you insult us if you think we trust you enough to subject ourselves to your care.


    If I tried to do anything, Brother Yong would easily stop me, Liu Jin points out, But yes, I am aware I am asking much, and there is no reason why you should say yes. I still had to make the offer. Those things are too much of a risk.


    They have their uses, Ye Zheyu replies. However, you are not wrong. That someone in the True Realm like you managed to use them to ovee Sister Shi says enough.


    Do not put it like that, brother, Yong says. Most on this side of the Dead ins would not notice or even think to look for them. Fewer still would have the skill to provoke a reaction with their Qi. Qing Jings skill is to bemended.


    I would much prefer it if you underestimated me.


    Impossible, Yong replies with utter finality. If being underestimated was your goal, then you have done a poor job presenting yourself as someone worth underestimating. Even your offer to heal us is an attempt to make us talk about our reason for betraying the Eternal me n, is it not?


    Liu Jin res at Yongs back.


    My offer to remove their hold on you is genuine, Liu Jin replies in clipped tones. He takes a deep breath. However, I would be lying if I said I wasnt curious about what motivates you.


    Sister Shi said she needed him alive for interrogation, and while that was true, she also hadnt wanted to kill a member of the Eternal me n. Simrly, though Yong Zhunyi and Ye Zheyu have captured him, they have not been overly cruel to him despite knowing he had helped Lord Feng Gui deny them supplies from the Medical Pavilion during the Crimson Cloud Tournament.


    The three disciples might be his foes, but Liu Jin does not sense any particr evil in them. No more than is usual, at least. That is why he wants to know why they have gone so far.


    Do you believe the Feng family deserves the Eternal me n?


    Huh?


    Brother Yong does not slow down or turn around. His questiones so suddenly that Liu Jin can almost believe he imagined it.


    Without the Feng n and the Eternal me they wield, the Eternal me n would not exist as we know it. That is an undeniable truth. However, does that mean we should turn a blind eye to their deficiencies?


    Yong nces back at him.


    You must have thought about it at least once. You joined one of the strongest sects in the Crimson Cloud Empire, and what did you find? Nothing but bickering children.


    For the first time, Liu Jin feels the barest traces of angering from Yong.


    Feng Shang and Feng Gui are cultivators blessed by the Heavens. They have reached heights most people can only dream of, yet all that power did nothing to stop them from squabbling like children over our Sect. In their greed, they used their disciples as nothing but disposable pawns. Patriarch Feng, supposedly wise and venerable beyondparison, saw this happening and not only allowed it to continue but sent all of us to the Dead ins. Do you really think people like that can be trusted with the Eternal me n?


    Liu Jin would be lying if he said he had never once considered simr thoughts.


    Certainly, the session war is over, and Lord Feng Gui has been chosen, but can Liu Jin really say he approves of Lord Feng Gui as a person? Lord Feng Guis views just happen to align with his goals. That is all. It has nothing to do with his opinion of the man.


    I did not imagine Brother Yong was thinking about such heavy subjects, Liu Jin says. It is as you say. The disciples of the Eternal me n have been treated poorly.


    The Dead ins. Xun Huwen. The Punishment Force.


    I myself am guilty of contributing to that.


    The takeover of the Medical Pavilion.


    As was I and several others. However, you were nothing but an instrument in the end, Yong replies with far more sympathy than Liu Jin expected from him. Qu Rou never truly understood that. He was too blinded by his anger towards you, but the true fault lies with the Feng family. It is they who must pay, and they who must be reced, or else the Eternal me n will only stagnate under their rule.


    Liu Jin does not say anything for a while.


    Brother Yong, I sympathize with you. Far more so than I expected. However, your motives and your actions are in direct contradiction with each other. Yes, the Feng n has acted poorly, but has any of what you have done actually helped? Or has it only made things worse?


    Careful, Ye Zheyu says, ring at him.


    No. Brother Yong shakes his head. Let him speak.


    Liu Jin dly takes the opportunity given to him.


    You allied yourself with Elder Fa, the man behind the Punishment Force and who knows what other things. You allied yourself with the people from the other side. The same people who tried to kill all of us in the Dead ins. You allowed them to brand you and now carry out their orders. How is this supposed to help at all?


    That, unfortunately, is a secret I have no intention to share with you, Yong says.


    Nothing more needs to be said. A moment of silence falls over them as Yong finally turns away from him. Liu Jin narrows his eyes.


    It is time.


    Art of the Roamin-


    Liu Jin loses his arm.


    It happens so quickly that Liu Jin doesnt notice it. Yongs attack is so seamless Liu Jin does not feel any pain as his arm is sliced off.


    A second passes.


    That is when the pain hits. Liu Jin falls to his knees and screams. His blood pours to the ground even as his regeneration begins working.


    Yong looks at him with disappointment.


    Why did you try to escape despite knowing what would happen?


    To his surprise, Liu Jin smiles through the pain.


    I did not try to escape. I just needed... I needed Brother Yong to act.


    If someone like Yong were to attack, his Qi would naturally be felt. Not long enough for most people to notice it. However, Liu Jin only needs one person to be aware of it.


    A hero who appears in the border territories to those in need. Someone who Song Daiyu assured him would be here.


    Step away from the boy. Now.


    Yong Zhunyi and Ye Zheyu immediately re their Qi.


    Liu Jin smiles.


    The White Fairy, Bai Wen, has descended upon them.


    ~~~

 Chapter 207: I Would Not Turn Down a Request

    Chapter 207: I Would Not Turn Down a Request


    ~~~


    The cultivator descending from the heavens wears a thick brown cloak with a hood on it that doesnt leave even an inch of her body exposed. Even her face is hidden behind a white veil. However, no matter how covered up she is, there is no mistaking her power.


    Heaven Realm, Ninth Level.


    She is the White Fairy of the Border Territories, a hero who shows up to protect the weak and downtrodden regardless of which side of the border they belong to. Liu Jin first heard about her from Colonel Peng, but it wasnt until he talked with Song Daiyu that Liu Jin learned she had another name.


    Bai Wen, the disciple of one of the Five Fairies of the Divine Frozen Pce.


    I believe I told you to step away from that boy, Bai Wen says. Her voice is melodic yet cold.


    Yong Zhunyi and Ye Zheyu do not move. Not because they mean to challenge Bai Wen but because their every instinct screams at them to stand still. Even the slightest movement from them could create a lethal opening.


    Disciples of the Eternal me n, Bai Wen says, taking note of their robes. I am not surprised to find that you enjoy beating your juniors. Such savagery is fitting for you. However, this country has far too much of such things already.


    She raises a finger. The air around them grows cold, and the ground makes creaking noises as it frosts over.


    Do not make me ask you to step away a third time.


    Yong Zhunyi and Ye Zheyu immediately back away, their Qi still zing around them to protect them. However, its pointless. They might be some of the strongest cultivators of their generation, but in front of Bai Wen, they might as well be newborn pups. They are in the Earth Realm. She is in the Heaven Realm. They are Core Disciples of the Eternal me n. She is the personal disciple of one of the strongest cultivators of the Divine Frozen Pce.


    Power, experience, knowledge. There is not a single area where they are superior to Bai Wen.


    And yet, when Yong Zhunyi speaks, he manages to sound calm.


    Fairy, this is a misunderstanding, he says. The boy you protect is not someone worth protecting. He is a traitor and a thief who sabotaged mypanions and me by denying us medicine when we needed it most, leading to the death of one of our own.


    Liu Jin blinks.


    That is not entirely untrue. Indeed, Yong Zhunyi likely picked those words because they were not untrue, knowing his life could very well be forfeit if Bai Wen caught even a glimpse of falsehooding from him. It says a lot about Yongs ability to think under pressure. Most likely, he is relying on Liu Jins tale being too oundish to be believable to get out of this situation.


    Fortunately, Yong Zhunyi does not know a great many things.


    Lady Bai Wen, I am Liu Jin, a friend of Xiao Shuang, Liu Jin says, his voice clear and strong despite the pain. The same Xiao Shuang who is a disciple of Meng Yue, one of the Five Fairies of the Divine Frozen Pce.


    Gritting his teeth, Liu Jin uses his one arm to take out the knife Meng Yue gifted him from his spatial pouch and presents it to Bai Wen.


    Many years ago, Lady Meng Yue gifted this knife to me, he says. It has served me well, but my foes this time are beyond me. They consort with those beyond the Dead ins for purposes I know not. Ie to you in need of shelter and to warn you of the danger they pose.


    Liu Jins deration freezes Yong Zhunyi and Ye Zheyu in ce. For a moment, everything seems to stand still. Not even a lone gust of wind dares disturb the scene. Then...


    Step.


    Step.


    Step.


    Calmly, as if she had all the time in the world, Bai Wen steps between Liu Jin and his two pursuers.


    I see, Yong says. This I believe this will hurt.


    I am not a member of your Eternal me n, Bai Wen says sharply. Do not assume I am willing to engage in the same cruelty you so eagerly do. This will be quite painless.


    Yong shakes his head. You misunderstand me. When I say this will hurt, I am not referring to anything you are about to do, Great Fairy.


    Yongs words puzzle Bai Wen and Liu Jin, but neither gets the chance to ask him to exin himself.


    Yong Zhunyi and Ye Zheyu are squashed right before their eyes.


    It is as if their bodies had suddenly been struck by a giant invisible hammer. The two cultivators be little more than sshes of blood and gore, yet that all fades away in the blink of an eye. As if their very existence had been a lie.


    Bai Wen and Liu Jin are left alone.


    What a curious little technique, Bei Wen says, more interested and curious than shocked. I do not believe that sort of technique is popr in the Eternal me n. In fact, I do not believe I have ever seen that exact type of spatial discement before.


    Her words make Liu Jin turn to her. Spatial discement?


    It means they have been transported elsewhere, Bai Wen exins. Of course, it was not them who used the technique. It felt more like they gave a signal to the one who did.


    Liu Jin resists the urge to point out he knows what spatial discement is in favor of focusing on thetter part of her words. Yong Zhunyi and Ye Zheyu had given off a signal somehow.


    It seems Brother Ye was not exaggerating. Those flesh buds do have their uses. If so, the ones they have must not be as simple as the ones haphazardly ced on Huang Shing and the other disciples of the Eternal me n during their battle against the Fleshcrafter.


    I suppose this saves me the trouble of thinking what to do with them, Bai Wen says, not sounding even slightly displeased by their escape. Furthermore, that they could call for that sort of esoteric technique lends some credence to your words.


    Something about the way she says it makes Liu Jin narrow his eyes.


    You could have stopped them, he guesses.


    Correct, she confirms for him. Liu Jin can almost see her eyes shining behind her veil. However, I have no intention of being used as an assassin by someone I just met.


    Liu Jin looks down. He is not pleased that Yong Zhunyi and Ye Zheyu have gotten away after he revealed so much about himself. That will doubtlesslye back to haunt him. Luckily, Feng Zhi will learn some of it through Yi Jiao before anyone else can tell him, so the damage is somewhat mitigated. Still, it is not an ideal situation.


    And yet Bai Wens words are fair. More than fair even.


    It seems I have been rude, Liu Jin says, picking himself from the ground and offering her a bow. You have my deepest gratitude. Without your assistance, this Liu Jin would have been taken captive and eventually killed. That I am here and whole is thanks to you.


    Bai Wen smiles. At least, Liu Jin thinks she does. Think nothing of it, young one. I merely seek to act in a way that wont shame my master, though I do not think you can be called whole yet.


    She waves her hand. Liu Jins arm floats up from the ground.


    I believe this is yours.


    Thank you, Liu Jin says, frowning as he looks at his severed limb.


    The cut made by Yong is clean. Far too clean. Because he has already begun regenerating, the arm will not fit as it is now. Grimacing, Liu Jin slices off a chunk of his arm with his knife and attaches the rest to his regenerating tissue. His Qi glows as he does his best to reconnect his meridians and speed up the healing in that area of his body.


    Impressive.


    It is not perfect, Liu Jin says, trying to wiggle his fingers and experiencing mild sess. The nerves are not adequately aligned yet. But it will be with enough time. Attaching the limb is faster than trying to regrow it.


    I am well aware of the limitations of those who have yet to reach the Heaven Realm, Bai Wen says. There is no mockery or disdain in her words. She is merely stating a fact. Now, I believe you have made quite a few outrageous ims, disciple of the Eternal me n. You will forgive me if I do not immediately believe you.


    Liu Jin nods.


    This is the knife I received from Lady Meng Yue many years ago in Eastern Port City, Liu Jin says, presenting the knife to her. Bai Wen inhales sharply.


    Eastern Port City, she whispers, taking the knife from him and examining it. That would make you


    Like I said, this ones name is Liu Jin, Liu Jin says, bowing in greeting. I was born and raised in Eastern Port City. It was there that I met and married Xiao Shuang, the daughter of the now-deceased Patriarch of the Xiao Sect. The same Xiao Shuang who is now Lady Meng Yues disciple and a member of the Divine Frozen Pce.


    Liu Jin lifts his head.


    I have already talked with Song Daiyu of the Five Blessings Group and know why you are here, Lady Bai. However, the words I said earlier were not lies. Those Beyond the Dead ins have their sights set on this country.


    ...I believe we must continue this conversation elsewhere.


    ~~~


    Bai Wen takes Liu Jin to a cave that has been cleaned and moderately furnished. While a cultivator of Bai Wens caliber has little need for food or sleep, she must prefer to indulge in it asionally if she has bothered to make a ce like this. Liu Jin wonders if she has other simr ces on the other borders.


    It is in this cave where Liu Jin does his best to exin the situation to her. He starts with the encounter with the Death Fashioning Scripture in the Dead ins, then moves on to the mysterious puppeteers, the sample of Duke Lais Qi, and finally, his encounter with the traitorous disciples of the Eternal me n. Throughout it all, Bai Wen listens to him carefully, only speaking up when she wants him to rify something.


    When he is done, Bai Wen is silent for a full minute.


    You bring me grave news, young Liu Jin. Very grave indeed. Liu Jin can almost feel her narrowing her eyes. And yet, I cannot help but notice that should I do as you propose, the Eternal me n is the one who will benefit.


    The Divine Frozen Pce has been covertly working to remove the influence of the Eternal me n in the Storm Dragon Empire. This would allow them to dere war and remove Murong Bang. But now, Liu Jin is telling her that their n needs to be abandoned because there is a greater conspiracy at work. It is natural for her to be suspicious.


    I fully understand Lady Bais doubts, Liu Jin says. The Eternal me ns influence in the Storm Dragon Empire has caused quite a bit of harm and inconvenienced the Divine Frozen Pce.


    The Eternal me n has helped General Dan stay in power, but that is all the good they have done. The status quo they have helped perpetuate has allowed a man like Murong Bang to stay in charge and countless others to suffer. That cannot be denied. If not for the Eternal me n, the Divine Frozen Pce would have already acted against Murong Bang.


    However, things have changed, Liu Jin says. The Eternal me n is no longer pleased with this false peace. Murong Bang will be defeated. Surely, that is pleasing to the Divine Frozen Pce?


    Murong Bang will be defeated, and in defeating him and General He, the Eternal me n will be the one controlling the Storm Dragon Empire instead. Liu Jin feels Bai Wen frowning behind her veil. That is not at all pleasing to the Divine Frozen Pce.


    Liu Jin lowers his head. Convincing Song Daiyu of the dangers that awaited her if she continued with the n was one thing. However, Bai Wens concerns go beyond that. The Eternal me n and the Divine Frozen Pce are not allies. Liu Jin is basically telling her to step back and allow the Eternal me n to gain power that might one day be used against her Sect.


    You are right, Liu Jin admits. There is no reason why the Divine Frozen Pce should abandon its goals. I humbly ask you to forgive my impertinence.


    Certainly, using Duke Lai is no longer an option, but that should not mean the Divine Frozen Pce should stop trying to realize its goals.


    You are unusually well-mannered for a disciple of the Eternal me n, Bai Wen muses. I suppose it is only logical. You only joined them out of convenience, after all.


    I appreciate your words, Lady Bai, Liu Jin says. However, regardless of my reasons for joining, I am here as a member of the Eternal me n.


    A pity. If you intend to stand with the Eternal me n, you will eventually stand in the Divine Frozen Pces way, and in doing so, you will betray yourmitment to one of our own, Bai Wen says. Lady Meng Yue, young Xiao Shuangs master, is like a sister to my master. In the same way, young Xiao Shuang is like a younger sister to me. I have nothing to say to a member of the Eternal me n. However, I would not turn down a request from a brother-inw.


    Her meaning is obvious. Renounce the Eternal me n now and gain Bai Wen as an ally, a cultivator at the peak of the Heaven Realm who is more than a match for anyone in the Storm Dragon Empire save for the Three Heavenly Generals.


    It is a very tempting offer.


    Even so, I must refuse.


    The air grows a little colder.


    You would turn your back on the Divine Frozen Pce?


    I do not intend to turn my back on the Divine Frozen Pce any more than I intend to turn my back on the Eternal me n.


    Those are the words of someone young, Bai Wen chides him. You cannot serve two masters, child. Those who try inevitably betray both.


    I have only ever acknowledged one person as my master, Liu Jin says seriously. I had one father, one master, and one older brother. I have lost them all, and no one has filled their spots. There is no one I owe unquestionable loyalty to, Lady Bai Wen. What I do have is responsibilities. I have a responsibility to the Eternal me n, and I have a responsibility, not to the Divine Frozen Pce, but to Xiao Shuang.


    Liu Jin does his best to meet Bai Wens eyes through the veil.


    If you still wish the Storm Dragon Empire after all I have told you, by all means, fight for it. Those Beyond the Dead ins have already begun to act and are piling up corpses for their arts. Their presence here benefits no one and is a threat to the lives of countless innocent people. Surely, acting against them satisfies all parties? The rest can be argued around a negotiation table after removing them.


    Bai Wen doesnt say anything for a long time.


    You can call me Big Sister.


    ~~~

 Chapter 208: Winter

    Chapter 208: Winter


    ~~~


    By now, Yi Jiao should have reached Rumbling Thunder City and presented the evidence of Duke Lais treachery. Soon enough, General Dan will summon Duke Lai. If Duke Lai answers the summons, he will face a trial, his treachery will be exposed, and he will be punished. If Duke Lai tries to ignore them, he will face punishment anyway. Either way, the supplies will be freed, and they can all start focusing on more important matters. All Liu Jin needs to do is wait.


    That had been the n.


    Lady Bai! Liu Jin shouts, doing his best to hold on to Bai Wens hooded cloak as she flies through the clouds. Are you sure this is a wise idea?


    Naturally! she replies.


    Bai Wens Qi brims with unshakeable confidence as she transmits her words through Qi. At the speed she is flying, it would be impossible for them tomunicate otherwise. Liu Jin can almost imagine the bright smile on her face under her veil and cloak.


    Duke Lai is an evil man, is he not?


    That is fairly possible, Liu Jin replies, willing himself not to look down. A fall from this height wouldnt kill him, but that doesnt mean he wants to think about it. At the very least, we know hes working with those Beyond the Dead ins.


    Exactly! Bai Wen says. Hes allowed their taint inside him and might even be working their vile arts on his citizens. Should we really let a man like that do as he wishes while we wait for General Dan to act? That sort of roundabout scheme is for lesser people.


    That sort of roundabout scheme is what Liu Jin is counting on.


    Nay! That is not wise at all! Bai Wen continues. Action must be taken!


    The clouds part and reveal Stone River City. It is but a small dot in the distance.


    It must be swift!


    The dot grows bigger. Already Liu Jin can make out the individual tiles on Duke Lais castle.


    It must be decisive!


    Bai Wen does not stop.


    ~~~


    Song Daiyu has had a difficult timetely.


    Ever since Jin brought her a host of unfortunate news, her objective in Stone River City has changed. All her ns have gone up in smoke, but she cannot let Duke Lai know that. She has to act as though things are proceeding as nned.


    While there is a certain element of challenge to it she quite enjoys, Song Daiyu still finds herselfmenting the loss of such a potentially lucrative deal. She cannot even sign too many agreements with Duke Lai because being associated with him will soon be a minus in the Storm Dragon Empire. The best she can get out of him now is permits.


    Such a pity.


    Today is another one of the days she has been summoned before Duke Lai. The man does it quite often, likely so he can feel important by association. These visits be rather trying on her.


    The ceiling caving in is almost a wee reprieve.


    Almost.


    The entire castle is rocked as though it has been seized by an earthquake. Wood and stone break without end as something crashes into the castle and breaks through several floors all the way into Duke Lais main hall. The servants scream as they head for the exit. Song Daiyus faithful bodyguard, Shitou, puts hisrge body in front of her to protect her.


    s, there is no need for it. Despite the chaos, no rubblends on her or any of the servants.


    The one who broke into the castle saw to that.


    And it must be just.


    Song Daiyu pales as the dust clears up to reveal someone who can only be Lady Bai Wen standing mere feet away from Duke Lai. Though she is covered from head to toe in a cloak, there is no way she could ever mistake that Qi. Right beside her, Song can see Jin struggling to regain his bearings after such an entrance.


    Duke Lai, Bai Wen says with power in her voice. You have been consorting with those beyond the Dead ins, and in doing so, you have betrayed your lord, your countrymen, and your subjects. Surrender now, and I shall take you to General Dan so that you might receive fair judgment.


    Oh, dear.


    ~~~


    All is silent. Of the people who remain in Duke Lais grand hall, not a single one of them can believe their eyes and ears. Things are so utterly quiet that Bai Wens strepitous entry merely a second ago feels like a lie.


    And yet, no one can deny she is there, standing at the center of it all. Covered in a dirty cloak, yet somehow utterly immacte and dignified.


    You dare!


    Duke Lai shouts as he rises from his throne. His Qi roars around him with such fury the remaining servants are forced to flee.


    You enter my city without permission, break into my castle, and demand my surrender?! Leave! He points to the door. Leave this ce immediately, or Ill have my soldiers execute you!


    Threats you cannot realize are not threats at all, Duke Lai, Bai Wen tells him calmly. You could have a hundred times as many soldiers and be twice the cultivator you are now, and it still wouldnt be enough. I will not move until you have acquiesced to my demands.


    Her reply is so matter-of-fact, so utterly confident, that Duke Lai almost staggers back. His face is red and angry. The blood vessels on his forehead look like they are about to burst.


    And what if I refuse your demands? He asks through gritted teeth.


    If you do, I shall beat you and drag your senseless body to Rumbling Thunder City, Bai Wen replies without meeting a beat. The hood that covers her head rustles a bit, a sure sign she is tilting her head. I thought that was obvious?


    Duke Lai fires a torrent of water at her.


    All the power Duke Lai had been gathering around himself is unleashed in a furious attack. The walls crack and crumble, and his throne is blown to pieces. If any servants were still in the room, theyd have died instantly. Duke Lai is a cultivator in the Heaven Realm, someone who has reached lofty heights most can only dream of. It is why Liu Jin never once considered directly confronting him.


    However, Bai Wen is different.


    Duke Lais attack freezes, shatters, and disappears before it ever gets close to Bai Wen. A giant fist made of ice materializes above the duke and smashes him through the floor all the way down into the river that runs below the castle. It all happens so quickly that Liu Jin does not see it happen. To him, it is as if Duke Lai and his attack disappeared in the blink of an eye and were reced by a hole in the center of the room.


    Throughout it all, Bai Wen does not move an inch.


    Justice falls from the Heavens, she whispers. Her following words are louder and carried by her Qi.


    Duke Lai, she says, looking down at the hole she made. I hope our exchange has impressed on you the difference between our respective strengths. It would be foolish of you to give me a reason to continue the fight.


    Compared to the angry way in which Duke Lais Qi exploded, Bai Wens Qi is almost soft in the way it expands across the whole of the castle. However, there is no denying its strength. It is as certain as theing of winter.


    Bai Wen is at the peak of the Heaven Realm, and none here is a match for her.


    Being in the presence of someone so strong should be hard to bear, yet Liu Jin never once feels oppressed by her Qi. He is sure the same can be said of Song Daiyu. She has not given off a single sign of difort throughout it all. In fact, even while Duke Lai was attacking and Bei Wen put him down, no harm ever came to anyone else.


    Liu Jin looks at Bai Wen with renewed respect.


    Should you wish to continue this fight, Bai Wen says. I will remind you that, despite your deficiencies, you are a cultivator in the Heaven Realm. Your body can withstand much punishment. I would very much like the opportunity to mete out that punishment.


    Duke Lai does not answer with words.


    He answers with his Qi.


    The shattering of a crystal echoes across the entirety of Stone River City, and the scent of death spreads throughout the streets. It is on apletely different magnitudepared to the three traitorous disciples of the Eternal me n. In their case, the taint had been exactly that, a taint. A small one at that. Someone who is not paying attention or does not know what to look for could be excused for missing it.


    Free of whatever it was that disguised it, Duke Lais Qi makes Liu Jin feel like he has stepped into a cemetery.


    Arrogance! Nothing more than arrogance!


    Duke Lai rises. His clothes are torn, revealing his emaciated body. It is like he is a skeleton wrapped tightly in a thin veneer of flesh rather than a man. His eyes glow with an eerie light.


    You outsiders are all the same. You look down on us and judge us as though you were our superiors and dictate how we should handle our affairs, Duke Lai says, leveling a finger at her. You believe yourself to be above all, yet there are those even above you. You dare call me a viin for allying myself with them? Foolishness.


    Foolishness? Bai Wen echoes. Look at yourself! Though you are in the Heaven Realm, you have be nothing more than a corpse! Its unnatural!


    Nature does not dictate what bes of us, Duke Lai counters. As he speaks, the city begins rumbling. It is because I became a corpse that I reached the Heaven Realm!


    What?


    Duke Laiughs, happy to have finally shocked Bai Wen.


    Surprised? It is only natural. Those of us who live on this side of the Dead ins are so limited in what we consider possible. However, I have been granted their knowledge and be something more.


    Corpses rise around the city. They pile on top of each other and meld into towers of flesh that rise high into the sky before twisting and converting into a single spot.


    All the corpses converge on top of Duke Lai.


    Heughs as the towers of corpses bury himpletely and break his castle. Liu Jin blinks as a sphere of ice suddenly materializes around him and floats him to safety. It is not just him. Bai Wen creates spheres of ice around every person in the castle and uses them to evacuate them before the castle crushes them.


    From the rubble, a mass of dead flesh rises. It twists into a facsimile of a man. A faceless giant with bubbling and rotten flesh. It is so big it looms over the city. The abomination brims with the power of a cultivator in Heaven Realm, yet Liu Jin also senses it is somehow less than the Fleshcrafters creations.


    Do you see now? A twisted maw opens on the giants face. However, it is Duke Lais Qi that spreads his words for all the city to hear. This is power beyond you. With their arts, my being has fully transcended its flesh, leaving me free to focus on reaching higher mysteries.


    I see. Bai Wen says. She does not bother using her Qi to speak this time. It is only because Liu Jin is close that he can hear her. Its almost like she is talking only to herself. In other words, you were nearing your natural death, and their arts allowed you to live long enough to enter the Heaven Realm. I understand how that might have appealed to you.


    As she speaks, the giant Duke Lai brings down a massive fist on top of Bai Wen. As it draws closer, Liu Jin can see the hundreds of corpses wiggling in that single fist.


    Pitiful.


    The fist stops and freezes before shattering into a million tiny pieces.


    You pathetic fool, Bai Wen says to the stunned Duke Lai. You gained time but focused on the wrong things. That dead body of yours could never nourish your soul properly. You gained the raw power of a Heaven Realm cultivator, but your soul is weak and frail.


    Bai Wen raises a single finger.


    Still, Ill thank you for acting as I thought a man like you would. You called upon all the dead flesh you had gathered to show your superiority. That saves me the trouble of having to search the city for your taint.


    Arrogant wench!


    Duke Lai throws himself at Bai Wen.


    Bai Wen points at him.


    Liu Jin blinks and, in doing so, opens his eyes to a city covered in softly falling snow. All is silent, and there is not a single roof in the city that has not been painted white.


    The giant Duke Lai ispletely frozen over, turned into nothing more than a giant ice statue. It stays like that for a few seconds before shattering into nothingness. Only the small form of Duke Lai is left unconscious on the ground.


    That is one problem solved, Bai Wen says. A sphere of ice materializes around Duke Lai to keep him prisoner. She turns towards Liu Jin. Shall we go to Rumbling Thunder City now?


    Liu Jin stares.


    Not even half an hour.


    That is how long it had taken for everything to happen. A problem that had stumped Liu Jin for weeks had been solved just like that. Bai Wen defeated Duke Lai and made it look easy.


    Power.


    This is power.


    ~~~

 Chapter 209: Stormy Weather

    Chapter 209: Stormy Weather


    ~~~


    Dark clouds cover the sky, and heavy rain pours with such intensity that it is hard to see beyond a couple of feet. No one would believe it is only the middle of the day. Obscured by the storm and apanied by the ever-present rumbling of thunder, Rumbling Thunder Mountain can almost be confused with a growling giant.


    All things considered, it is a poor time for the city to live up to its name.


    Lady Bai Wen does not seem to mind. She waits outside the city gates in peaceful silence, literally and metaphorically untouched by the storm. Liu Jin stands to her right, and at her left is the ice sphere that carries the still-frozen Duke Lai.


    Bai Wen could easily fly them into the city, but that would be far too impertinent. General Dan cannot be treated with the same rudeness Duke Lai was. That is why they are waiting until someonees out. They know the presence of a cultivator as strong as Bai Wen has not gone unnoticed. It is only a matter of time before a representative is sent out.


    The general must have quite a lot to think about, Bai Wen says as their wait drags on. There wouldnt be a storm otherwise.


    Liu Jin blinks. What?


    You did not know? Bai Wen asks. Well, I suppose it is only natural. I have been in the Storm Dragon Empire longer than you. Rumbling Thunder Mountain did not get its name for no reason. It is only General Dans presence in the city that keeps the area rtively storm free. He is quite remarkable for a foreign Emperor. His talents would have better flourished in one of the Four Great Sects.


    Liu Jin is both impressed by General Dans power, and very d Bai Wen is saying these sorts of things out of General Dans earshot.


    When the gates finally open, two lines of soldiers march out, their footsteps squelching on the mud. City Lord Chu walks in front of them. Liu Jin can barely see the man through the rain, but he knows his Qi well enough.


    City Lord Chu, it is a pleasure to meet you again, Liu Jin says, using Qi to allow his words to be heard through the rain and thunder.


    Ah, Lord Qing, yes City Lord Chu pauses. Liu Jin can almost imagine him nervously rubbing some sweat from his brow. It is not Liu Jin hes worried about, however.


    It is the unidentified Heaven Realm cultivator next to him.


    You look well, City Lord Chu adds. I am happy to see the border has not been too hard on you.


    He lost an arm.


    Well, that is probably not the sort of thing one should say at a time like this.


    Yes, its good to see you, City Lord Chu says, nodding before finally forcing himself to look at Bai Wen and the trapped Duke Lai. However these circumstances They are not what I expected. You understand, right? II cannot seem toprehend the mystery before me.


    City Lord Chu badly wants to wave his hand at Bai Wen and her prisoner and demand an exnation, but he also doesnt dare do something that could potentially offend such a powerful cultivator.


    I am Bai Wen of the Divine Frozen Pce, Bai Wen says. The strength of her voice makes City Lord Chu and the soldiers behind him jump. I have captured the traitorous Duke Lai and brought him before General Dan so he might face justice for his many evil deeds.


    There is a moment of silence as everyone processes those words.


    Oh, City Lord Chu says.


    All things considered, that is probably the most correct answer.


    ~~~


    The walk to General Dans house is longer than it needs to be and highly ufortable. Rain and thunder apany them all the way to the top. They save them fromplete silence and the curious gazes of the citizens, but s, rain and thunder cannot protect them from General Dan.


    During the weing feast, Liu Jins impression of General Dan had been of a stern and distant man with remarkable self-control. It isnt often that an Emperor can sit in the same room as people of lesser realms and somehow not make himself the center of attention, yet General Dan managed to do exactly that. His presence loomed over the grand hall but in a very distant way. The people wouldnt have been able to enjoy themselves otherwise.


    That impression solidified during the negotiations that followed. Though he had been angry at the demands made of him, General Dan satisfied himself with only bloodying the noses of the representatives of the Eternal me n. After that, he treated them with nothing but professionalism. Other cultivators wouldnt have shown such restraint.


    Unfortunately, Liu Jin now realizes how much General Dan has been holding back.


    There are no guards with them. Even City Lord Chu has not been allowed in the room; they simply wouldnt be able to bear it. General Dans presence fills the room sopletely that the mere act of breathing is hard. The air is full of static, and the slightest brush of his robes generates sparks.


    It feels as if they are standing underneath a thundercloud, eager to unleash its first lightning bolt.


    I had already received word of Duke Lais activities, General Dan says, looking at Liu Jin. You will be pleased to know your messenger arrived safely.


    General Dan is referring to Yi Jiao, and while it pleases Liu Jin to know she is well, he has a hard time feeling anything resembling relief at the moment. Keeping his knees from buckling under General Dans presence requires all his concentration.


    I had nned on summoning Lai here, so he might have the opportunity to argue his case. General Dan shifts his gaze to Bai Wen. However, I did not expect Duke Lai to be brought before me by someone who ims to be a member of the Divine Frozen Pce.


    I im to be a member of the Divine Frozen Pce because I am, Bai Wen says, hands sped together and head bowed. This ones name is Bai Wen, number one disciple of Lady Bai, the First Among the Five. It is a privilege to be weed into your house, General Dan.


    Unlike Liu Jin, Bai Wen bears General Dans presence without trouble. It is only natural. She is used to being around one of the strongest Emperors in the Crimson Cloud Empire. Impressive as he is, General Dan cannotpare.


    General Dan looks at her in silence for a moment.


    Your Qi does not betray any weakness, General Dan notes. It is certainly what I would expect of someone from the Divine Frozen Pce, yet it would have never urred to me that those from the Divine Frozen Pce would walk around covered in rags from head to toe.


    Perhaps General Dan says it out of curiosity. Perhaps he means it as a taunt. Either way, Bai Wens reply ispletely serious.


    It is the only responsible thing to do, General.


    General Dan frowns. Responsible?


    Should I freely show my face, men would inevitably fall for me and be unable to forget me for the rest of their lives. As I do not intend to take responsibility for those men, I cannot afford to show either my face or body.


    Bai Wen says it all without a hint of humor in her voice. Whether it is true or not, Bai Wen certainly believes it. Remembering Meng Yues appearance during his wedding, Liu Jin is inclined to believe her.


    I see, General Dan says in the tone of voice of someone who did not see but did not really want to dwell on the subject out of an abundance of good sense. Regardless, the fact of the matter is that you are in mynds uninvited, have savagely beaten one of my nobles, taken him prisoner, and now parade him in front of me.


    He gives a pointed nce at the ice sphere containing Duke Lai floating next to Bai Wen.


    An exnation would be appreciated.


    What is there to exin, General? Bai Wen asks. Duke Lai is an evil man who conspired with foreign enemies andmitted treason against you. Stopping him and bringing him here to face your judgment was the only logical thing to do.


    General Dan res at her. That does nothing to exin why a member of the Divine Frozen Pce is here.


    Bai Wen thinks for a moment and answers, The Divine Frozen Pce wishes to kill Murong Bang. I was sent here to-


    Ipletely understand, General Dan says before she can finish. Yet that does not exin how you came across this boy or how you came to believe him.


    General Dans eyes go back to Liu Jin.


    Liu Jin wishes they could have stayed on Bai Wen.


    Duke Lai is working for those beyond the Dead ins. That is what your messenger said. Do you realize how oundish that sounds? General Dan asks him, leaning forward slightly. The small gesture is enough to make him seem like a giant to Liu Jin. Most people wouldnt have understood what you were talking about. Had you told me Duke Lai was coborating with General He, I would have considered it probable. I have been harboring such thoughts since the supply crisis began.


    If it helps, General He is probably also working with those beyond the Dead ins.


    General Dan gives him a long look that has Liu Jin dearly wishing he could make himself disappear.


    No, that does not help at all, General Dan says.


    Regardless, it is true, Bai Wen says. The entire city saw him summon and use corpses. You could call upon a thousand people from Stone River City, and the thousand will tell you the same story.


    It is not obvious because hes unconscious and trapped, but his Qi is not that of a normal cultivator anymore, Liu Jin adds. I will admit my encounter with Lady Bai was quite fortuitous, but that does not change the truth of the matter. You do not need to take me at my word, general. As soon as you feel Duke Lais Qi, you will know he is no longer something that belongs to this side of the Dead ins.


    Fortuitous. General Dan snorts. Is that what you are calling it?


    He snaps his fingers, and the ice sphere next to Bai Wen suddenly floats up to him. He looks at it carefully for a few seconds, his frown growing deeper as he does.


    It seems there is truth to your words, and if so, you have done me a great favor, he admits reluctantly. However, is this a favor from the Divine Frozen Pce or from the Eternal me n?


    General Dans words are a heavy stone cast into a small pond. Liu Jin is from the Eternal me n. Bai Wen is a member of the Divine Frozen. Yet, they both appeared together at his doorstep. Thats suspicious no matter how one looks at it.


    Where do their allegiances truly lie?


    It is neither, general, Bai Wen replies with all the ease in the world. And yet, though it did not take her even a second after General Dan spoke to utter those words, it feels like the silencested much longer. This is a personal gift with no connection to either the Divine Frozen Pce or the Eternal me n.


    Liu Jin fights the urge to look at Bai Wen in surprise.


    She could have easily imed the feat for the Divine Frozen Pce. After all, it was her who did all the work. That she is not doing it can only mean she is trying to make things lessplicated for Liu Jin.


    I encountered this child fleeing from his pursuers and lent him my aid, Bai Wen exins. After hearing his story, I decided to deal with Duke Lai. It was the natural thing to do.


    Very well, General Dan says. Whether I am dealing with the Eternal me n or the Divine Frozen Pce ultimately matters little to me. Ill leave you to settle your feuds. However, be ready. I expect both of you to be present in Duke Lais trial.


    Naturally.


    ~~~


    The first person Liu Jin encounters after meeting General Dan is Mud. Usually, thatd be a good thing. Liu Jins rtionship with Senior Brother Mud has always been cordial.


    What in the world are you?


    s, Liu Jin did not count on Bai Wens reaction. The disciple of the Divine Frozen Pce circles around Mud, her aura alternating between fascinated and repulsed.


    How is this even possible? She wonders out loud. Your Dao I knew the Eternal me n was full of uncouth savages, but youre an aberration. An affront to everything good and proper.


    This one is Mud, Mud says.


    Bai Wen ignores him in favor of turning towards Liu Jin.


    If this is what the Eternal me n does to its disciples, I must confess my bewilderment at your refusal to abandon them. Surely, you can see your ce is not with them.


    To Liu Jins surprise, Mud ces himself between him and Bai Wen.


    You insult me, ignore me, and try to pouch one of our disciples, Mud notes without any particr emotion in his voice. Some would call that uncouth. Of course, this Mud is not so rude as to insult someone to their face, no matter how deserving they might be.


    I must confess some surprise. I did not imagine you had enough sense of self to be insulted.


    Feng Zhi bursts into the room before things can further degenerate. Yi Jiao is walking behind him, but Liu Jin barely pays her any mind. His eyes are focused on the angry re on Feng Zhis face.


    You! Feng Zhi says,pletely ignoring the two Heaven Realm cultivators as he strides toward Liu Jin. All this time! You have been spying for the Divine Frozen Pce!


    He sounds almost happy to say it. The prospect of having figured out the mystery behind Liu Jin seems to outweigh any anger he might have felt over Liu Jins perceived betrayal.


    Young Master, Liu Jin says. I regret to inform you I have not betrayed anyone.


    Feng Zhi simply points at Bai Wen, his eyes never moving away from Liu Jins.


    My wife is a member of the Divine Frozen Pce, Liu Jin says. I neglected to mention this fact because it held little relevance.


    I am his sister-inw, Bai Wen adds unhelpfully. I can, unfortunately, confirm he has no intention of abandoning the Eternal me n or betraying them.


    With a far too calm expression, Feng Zhi puts a single hand on Liu Jins shoulder.


    Then, he punches him down the mountain.


    The hites hard and furious; Liu Jin ispletely unable to block. It breaks his nose and sends him flying through the walls and out of the mansion. By the time Liu Jin manages to stop himself, hes already all the way down to the bottom of the mountain, wet and covered in mud.


    He sighs.


    Was that truly necessary? Liu Jin asks a secondter as he re-enters the room through the hole Feng Zhi made with his body. His nose has fully healed already.


    It made me feel much better, Feng Zhi replies with entirely too much relish.


    Interesting, Bai Wen says, rubbing her chin. It seems some gestures of friendship are ubiquitous even in different Sects.


    The joypletely falls off Feng Zhis face. F-friendship!? He splutters inplete indignation.


    Mud ps his hands. The sound is soft, yet it instantly stops everyone from talking.


    Amusing as this all is, we have more serious matters to concern ourselves with, Mud says. Brother Qing, we received your message. Is what you said there true?


    Liu Jin nods seriously. Yes, Brother Mud. Those beyond the Dead ins are at work here. You only need to feel Duke Lais to know my words are not lies.


    I never once considered you would lie about something like that, Mud reassures him. While your rtionship with the Divine Frozen Pce is a matter which will be investigated, this Mud believes we can all agree that those beyond the Dead ins take priority.


    He looks at Feng Zhi and Bai Wen as he says that. Neither contradicts him.


    There is one more thing, Liu Jin says. If we are to deal with those beyond the Dead ins, then there is one person we absolutely cannot ignore anymore. He was working with Duke Lai.


    Ah, yes. Mud nods. I am aware of who you speak of.


    Yuan Tao, Feng Zhi growls out.


    ~~~

 Chapter 210: Cleaning

    Chapter 210: Cleaning


    ~~~


    Night falls over Rumbling Thunder City.


    The storm still rages. Though less intense than it was hours ago, the rain, wind, and thunder are still enough to keep most of the city inside their houses. Perhaps General Dan will be calm when the morninges. Perhaps, the storm will go away on its own. It matters not.


    Yuan Tao intends to be gone by then.


    The rumbling of thunder and the roar of wind provide the perfect cover for him. Dressed in dark clothes and making sure to keep his Qi hidden, Yuan Tao is almost invisible in the storm. He moves silently across the rooftops and climbs over the city walls with cat-like grace.


    No one notices him. Not the guards outside his door or the ones around the city.


    It is a pity he has to leave like this, but with Duke Lai imprisoned and soon to be put on trial, there is no other way. The duke will inevitably expose him to save his own skin.


    What a mess.


    Just thinking about how everything has degenerated is enough to make Yuan Tao angry. He was sent to the Storm Dragon Empire to sabotage the efforts of Lord Feng Guis delegation. To that end, he cooperated with Duke Lai, an old partner of theirs.


    Unfortunately, the man has proven himself to be utterly incapable.


    To think he even gave Duke Lai the three disciples from the tournament to help him out! Truly, the epitome of wasting pearls before swine! Those three might have lost the Crimson Cloud Tournament, but each is a more talented cultivator than Duke Lai could ever hope to be. Shi Qingxia and Ye Zheyu will likely surpass him in less than a decade. For Yong Zhunyi, it will take a year or two at most.


    And yet, despite having such prodigious cultivators under hismand, Duke Lai still got himself exposed and captured.


    Yuan Tao sighs.


    The rain has made the ground muddy. It makes running hard, and while flying is very tempting, using too much Qi would give away his presence. He will have to deal with it until he has crossed a few more dozen miles.


    A few more dozen miles.


    A few more dozen miles.


    A few more dozen miles.


    A few more-


    Yuan Tao stops.


    Oh, you noticed. A pity. I was curious to see whether I could keep you like that until the morning. It seems that will not be an option.


    Yuan Taos Qi zes.


    His golden eyes shine like suns, and the rain around him evaporates. The ground dries up, and the dirt is burned away from his clothes. His long braid rises like the tail of an angry cat.


    You, Yuan Tao growls, ring at the man in front of him. What are you doing here?


    Mud blinks.


    Should I not be here? He asks, cocking his head to the side. Surely, you did not think you could escape without anyone noticing? Or perhaps you are asking how we knew you would run towards General Hesnds? That should also be obvious, though I do not believe you would have managed to escape even if you had chosen a different direction.


    He says it all matter-of-factly. As though Mud were the teacher and Yuan Tao the dull student. It makes Yuan Tao gnash his teeth, but he cannot afford tosh out.


    Escape? Yuan Tao asks. What do I have to escape from, Brother Mud? Is it wrong that I seek to stretch my legs after being in the city for so long?


    It is a weak defense, and they both know it. Unfortunately, shamelessness is his only way forward. While Yuan Tao has always been thankful his body is free from the parasites the Death Fashioning Scripture is fond of using, he finds himself wishing he had one at the moment so he could be safely extracted.


    Though considering who is in front of him, perhaps even that wouldnt have helped.


    Mud is only in the first level of the Heaven Realm. Yuan Tao is in third. That difference should be enough to make Yuan Tao his unquestionable superior.


    However, Mud is Elder Xuns one and only disciple.


    Yuan Tao knows Muds story. A talentless disciple picked up by Elder Xun in what many assumed was a burst of petty sentimentality. A useless lout only good for guarding the old tomes of the Technique Hall. That is what most people thought of Mud for two hundred years.


    And in those centuries, Elder Xun created a monster without anyone realizing it.


    Do not embarrass yourself, Brother Yuan, Mud tells him. You have conspired with Duke Lai and those beyond the Dead ins. That cannot be ignored.


    Thats a bold usation to make, Yuan Tao says. Yes, I have talked with Duke Lai. Why wouldnt I? Duke Lai has been quite amodating to our policies in the past. If Duke Lai truly is a traitor, that only means he has fooled me in the same way he fooled everyone. Surely, you will not hold that against me?


    Interesting, a new voice says. Then, how do you exin the letter you sent to Duke Lai the same day we arrived here?


    Somehow Yuan Tao fails to notice Qing Jin standing behind Mud until the younger cultivator speaks. While Qing Jins skill at hiding his Qi is no secret, something tells Yuan Tao the actual culprit is Mud.


    Should I read it for you? Qing Jin asks, holding a letter Yuan Tao immediately recognizes. You say quite a few things in this. None paint you in a good light. Conspiracy would be putting it mildly.


    Yuan Tao grimaces.


    The letter in Qing Jins hands is the one where he exins to Duke Lai what their purpose should be in regard to Lord Feng Guis new policies. To disrupt them and sabotage them as much as possible. There are even a few suggestions written down. Yuan Tao knew his messenger never reached Duke Lai, but he had not been worried as the letter could only be opened with Duke Lais Qi.


    Unfortunately, Duke Lai has proven himself far too ipetent.


    Is this who you trust, Brother Mud? A spy of the Divine Frozen Pce? Yuan Tao asks, pointing at Qing Jin. It is another deflection, yet this one holds truth to it. Yuan Tao has already sent word to Elder Fa about it.


    Unfortunately, the information wont get there in time to be useful to him.


    The matter of Qing Jins alliances will be investigated in time. Feng Zhi is the one who appears this time. You, however, take priority.


    Did you think the Patriarch did not know of Elder Fas true loyalties? Mud asks him. Of course, he did. He merely thought it prudent to ignore it. However, your conspiracy is being far too overt, and so, you have forced our hand.


    It would reflect poorly on us if, after everything that has happened, we only start acting after Duke Lais testimony, Feng Zhi continues. By the time Duke Lai testifies, this matter will have already settled itself. Do not think badly of us, Yuan Tao. This is simply how the Eternal me n keeps itself honest.


    Arrogant brat.


    So confident in the Eternal me that he believes he can speak to him as an equal. However, Feng Zhi is not his match. Not even close. Neither is the damnable Qing Jin.


    The issue is Mud.


    As long as he is here, he cannot win.


    Do you seek to kill me before dawn, then? Yuan Tao asks, carefully weighing his options. He does not want to reveal his hand, but he might not have a choice.


    That will not be necessary.


    Yet another voice, and one that confirms he has fully lost.


    While I am sure such brute disys are not new to the Eternal me n, they have reached out to me so that we might encounter a more humane solution, Bai Wen of the Divine Frozen Pce says.


    Is that what it hase down to? Yuan Tao shouts in anger. You use me of treason but ally yourself with our rivals?!


    You are a Heaven Realm cultivator who knows valuable information, Mud exins. We do not have time to interrogate you before the trial, and keeping you locked would be tooplicated using our skills as you have recently demonstrated. Reaching out for Bai Wens help was only natural.


    Imprisonment, then, not death.


    Yuan Tao takes a deep breath. There is no other way.


    Very well, he says, kneeling and offering his hands. I, Yuan Tao, submit to you and put myself at your mercy.


    He is frozen in seconds.


    ~~~


    Trials are usually held in the courthouse, where the people of Rumbling Thunder City are free toe and watch. That will not be the case this time. Duke Lais trial will be held in General Dans grand hall, far away from prying eyes.


    General Dan does this not because Duke Lais betrayal must be kept hidden. It is far toote for that. Already, there are countless rumors floating around the city. No, what must truly be kept secret is something else entirely.


    It is the existence of the powers beyond the Dead ins.


    Most people do not know what lies Beyond the Dead ins. Those who do rarely speak of it except in the quietest of whispers and behind closed doors. To speak too much is to risk drawing their eye, and to draw their eye is to court death.


    Unfortunately, they are well past that point.


    General Dan stands in full armor in front of the frozen form of Duke Lai. The only other people in the room are his closest officials, as well as Mud, Feng Zhi, Bai Wen, and Liu Jin. No one else has been allowed inside.


    Let us begin, General Dan says, giving the signal to Bai Wen.


    The ice around Duke Lai melts away.


    He falls to his knees, panting. There is no trace of the powerful and dignified duke to be seen. Devoid of his fine clothes, all that is left is a corpse that moves. His eyes take in the world around him in confusion.


    <em>For him, it will be as if no time had passed since the battle ended</em>, Bai Wen had exined to them before the trial. It hadnt been just Duke Lais body she had frozen, but his mind and Qi as well.


    What a terrifying ability.


    What...?


    Gradually, Duke Lai realizes he is no longer in Stone River City. He is not in the remains of his castle but in General Dans hall, and the one in front of him is not Bai Wen but General Dan himself.


    Stand.


    The word is not shouted. The word is not said in anger or with any strong emotions attached to it. It is amand, andmands are to be obeyed. A mere vassal like Duke Lai has no right to refuse. Despite the pain and tiredness, Duke Lai stands up. He makes no move to speak or defend himself.


    That has not been asked of him yet.


    You stand before me used of various crimes, General Dan says. Is there anything you have to say for yourself?


    As soon as permission is given, Duke Lais face breaks into a panic.


    General! Im your loyal servant! This is clearly-


    Stop.


    One word. That is all it takes, though one could argue the glower on General Dans face would have been just as effective on its own.


    I did not give you permission to speak so you could lie to my face. As you have been doing it for quite some time, it is understandable you have begun thinking of it as something licit to you, General Dan says, making Duke Lai pale. Do not. Your Qi betrays you. The testimony of your people betrays you. The words of your allies and enemies betray you. By lying, you insult yourself, you insult my intelligence, and you overestimate my patience with you.


    General Dans eyes grow darker.


    I am not a patient man, Lai. Do not be so eager for me to demonstrate it.


    By now, Duke Lai has realized this is not a trial. Not really. The matter of his guilt has been settled. The only question is how harsh his sentence will be.


    Duke Lai probably wishes he could be anywhere else right now, Liu Jin muses. However, that is not going to happen. Even if those from the Death Fashioning Scripture try to transport him, there is no way that sort of technique can work in General Dans presence. Everything in the room is under hismand.


    They offered me power, Duke Lai says after a while. I was a dying old man, and they offered to prolong my life long enough for me to reach the Heaven Realm. The rest was almost easy. We were stuck fighting the same war and ring at the same enemies. There was no future in that.


    Duke Lai res at the members of the Eternal me n in the room.


    Did you know it was the Eternal me n that introduced me to them? Duke Lai asks him. You judge me for being in contact with them, but it was they who introduced their presence into this country.


    That remains to be proven, Mud says. Their presence in General Hesnds indicates otherwise.


    Silence, General Dan says. Mud nods his head in apology. The Eternal me n is not on trial. They have already dealt with their traitor. You, however, are my responsibility. Tell me, did they ask you to harvest your citizens?


    No, Duke Lai shakes his head. And I would not have obeyed such an order.


    And yet, you created a giant made out of dead flesh.


    Those were the bodies of those already dead, Duke Lai says. There was no need to target living citizens when natural deaths over the past decade from Stone River City and the surrounding areas were enough to build a sizable stock.


    Stock. Duke Lai refers to the desecrated bodies of the dead without a care, and by doing so, earns himself looks ranging from anger to disgust. However, General Dans face does not even twitch.


    The increased offensive from General Hes side. Did you know that would happen?


    Yes.


    A deration like that would have normally set off a wave of murmurs. Many soldiers died because of General Hes attacks. Those are all deaths Duke Lai could have prevented but didnt.


    However, no one says anything. No one dares to. Not in General Dans presence.


    Was it done simply so you could have an excuse to deny supplies to the southern border? General Dan asks.


    I do not believe that to be the case, Duke Lai answers. Certainly, that was part of the reason, but I believe its main purpose was to increase the number of dead bodies they could use.


    And the increased attacks from Murong Bang. Were they behind that as well?


    That I do not know, my lord, Duke Lai says, shaking his head. The timing is suspicious, but I can only say I have never once known that monster to be working with them.


    Is there anything else you wish to say? Anything you can offer?


    Only that they are nning something, my lord, Duke Lai says. They have not mentioned anything, but the increased need for dead bodies leads me to believe they will not be content to remain acting in the background for much longer. The more bodies they gather, the more they will be able to do should they decide to strike.


    For the Death Fashioning Scripture, the corpses buried in the border territories are all weapons they can use. The more there are, the greater their advantage. Everyone in the room immediately understands the gravity of the threat.


    You have given me quite a bit to think about, Lai. General Dan says after a while. He looks at Bai Wen. Lady Bai, if you would?


    She nods. Naturally.


    Wait! Duke Lai holds out his hands. Dont! I can-


    He is frozen before he finishes the sentence.


    Surprisingly, that was not aplete waste of my time, General Dan says. His eyes sweep over the room beforending on his officials. Well, what are you waiting for? You heard the traitor. There is work to be done!


    The deathly quiet hall immediately bes alive with activity.


    ~~~


    That should have been the end of it. With Duke Lai and Yuan Tao taken care of, they should all have been free to focus on reinforcing the borders and dealing with the Death Fashioning Scripture and their plots.


    And yet


    How is this possible?


    Feng Zhi sounds shocked. Even Muds silence seems lessposed than usual. Bai Wen hums thoughtfully as she looks at the scene.


    This is Well, it is certainly a surprise.


    Yuan Tao has escaped.


    The ice, the same type of ice that easily held Duke Lai, has been melted. The additional barriers they left in the room have been torn apart, and arge hole has been burned into the wall.


    He must have done it during the trial, Liu Jin says. We were distracted.


    If so, Yuan Tao is several miles away already.


    Thats not the problem! Feng Zhi snaps at him. ThisWe have been made fools of!


    It is very easy to understand Feng Zhis anger. The me Yuan Tao used to free himself from the ice. The me he used to tear through his binding and escape.


    It burns gold.


    Yuan Tao used the Eternal me.


    ~~~

 Chapter 211: Lively Discussion

    Chapter 211: Lively Discussion


    ~~~


    You utter imbecile!


    Imbecile? You have eyes but cannot see the storm right before us!


    We still need to figure out the supply routes!


    The taxes from Duke Laisnds over thest fiscal year-


    We dont need to hear that now!


    On and on the shouting goes. It has been that way for the past hour and shows no sign of stopping. The room is so noisy one could be forgiven for thinking they have somehow stumbled into a tavern or a circus.


    Unfortunately, the people shouting at each other from across the table are neither happy children nor angry drunkards but a collection of General Dans top military officers, public officials, and essential members of the Eternal me ns delegation. Even Lady Bai Wen is present. They have all gathered in General Dans home to decide their next course of action after the many recent revtions.


    It is going poorly.


    It is not because the people gathered in the meeting room are ipetent. Quite the opposite. Every n put forth is carefully examined and methodically torn apart in seconds. Everyone at the table knows that they cannot afford tomit themselves to anything less than perfection.


    That is simply how great the threat is.


    Since Duke Lais testimony confirmed the existence of the Death Fashioning Scripture in the Storm Dragon Empire, it is no longer feasible or wise to keep their existence a secret. Thus, everyone at the table has been briefed about them by the Eternal me n.


    As the one with more personal experience with their techniques, the duty of doing so fell to Liu Jin. At least, that is what Senior Brother Mud said. Liu Jin couldnt fault his reasoning or figure out how to escape the task, so he briefed General Dans men to the best of his ability.


    The Death Fashioning Scripture fights by using creatures made of dead flesh. A single member of the Death Fashioning Scripture can control hundreds or even thousands of those monsters.


    Making physical contact with the creatures made by the Death Fashioning Scripture can lead to ones flesh bing corrupted or, worse, bing host to a parasite.


    The parasites of the Death Fashioning Scripture can be inactive for several days and even months. Upon activation, they assault the host, causing grievous and even lethal damage.


    Though not impossible to detect, it would be hard for someone without the required skill set to notice the parasites. Some of the healers brought by the Eternal me n should be able to detect them, but more will need to be trained.


    Liu Jin did his best to convey all that information precisely and concisely.


    The arguing started immediately after he finished.


    We need to get rid of all the bodies we have buried on the border first! one of the army officials shouts, mming his fist against the table. That should be our priority. Dig them out and burn them to cinders!


    We cannot have our men digging for bodies around the border when they could be attacked at any moment by General Hes men! Another one shouts. Our first priority should be reinforcing our lines against General Hes armies. Then we can focus on taking care of the bodies!


    If we focus on General Hes men first, were begging our men to be caught off guard by the corpses under their feet!


    We need to divert more forces to the eastern border!


    Impossible! We cannot leave ourselves exposed to Murong Bang!


    Multiple scowls appear in the room as soon as that name is uttered. Murong Bangs forces are still attacking the southern border. Supplies have already been sent there, but the underlying problem remains. They cannot focus their full might on dealing with the Death Fashioning Scripture as long as they have to keep defending against Murong Bang.


    Colonel Pengs absence from the meeting works is an example of this. His advice could have been valuable, but the mans presence is needed at the border.


    Then there is Yuan Tao.


    Liu Jin grimaces as he thinks back to what happened after his escape.


    ~~~


    Not possible! Feng Zhi shouts as he furiously paces around the room. Liu Jin and Mud are with him. For obvious reasons, Lady Bai Wen is not. She cannot be allowed to hear this conversation. Its not possible!


    It has already been some time since Yuan Tao escaped. Though they sent some of their men to search for signs of his trail, the action was purely performative. They know they are not going to find him.


    Is it really so odd? Liu Jin asks, making Feng Zhi re at him. Bastards of the Feng n have manifested the Eternal me in the past.


    Liu Jin does not mention Lu Mei by name, but he knows Feng Zhi and Mud are both thinking of her as the most recent example of this.


    Yuan Tao could simply be another one, Liu Jin says. Also, as I understand it, some Elders can also use the Eternal me.


    The Elders are different, Feng Zhi snaps at him. While Elders can be linked to the Eternal me, their connection is not the same as ours. They cannot pass it down their bloodline like my family can.


    Liu Jin takes it as a good sign that Feng Zhi is willing to reveal that much in front of him. It probably isnt a huge secret, but if Feng Zhi truly doubted him, he would have been more evasive.


    That would make Yuan Tao a bastard of the Feng n by default, Mud notes.


    I couldnt sense him, Feng Zhi says, making the two look at him. People with the Eternal me can learn to sense the Eternal me in each other. After everything that happened in the Dead ins, I made sure to practice this skill.


    Likely so he wouldnt be separated from Feng Hao like that again, Liu Jin muses. And perhaps also so he wouldnt be surprised by someone he knows revealing themselves to have Feng blood like what happened with Lu Mei.


    Clearly, thatst part hadnt worked out.


    However, though I frequently saw Yuan Tao during the meetings, I never once detected the Eternal me inside him, Feng Zhi says. He has stopped pacing and is ring out the window so intensely that Liu Jin wonders if the ss will melt.


    Duke Lai had some sort of way of hiding the truth of his Dead Qi, Liu Jin says. It could be something like that.


    Or it could be that Yuan Tao has enough skill with the Eternal me to hide himself from me, Feng Zhi says, scowling. That he was able to break free from the ice of the woman of the Divine Frozen Pce leads me to believe that is the case.


    Elder Fa could have tutored him, Mud says. No, he must have. Still, that Elder Fa somehow raised a Feng-blooded cultivator in secret is quite worrying. What exactly is it that he''s after? And what is it that those beyond the Dead ins want from us?


    No one has any answers to that.


    ~~~


    Yuan Tao is most likely in General Hesnds already. He could be giving the general all sorts of information about them. It is yet anotherplication to take into ount.


    However, figuring out what to do about Murong Bang has toe first.


    In the end, it alles down to Murong Bang, General Dan says, finally deigning to speak. As soon as he does, the room goes silent. We cannot adequately prepare ourselves to fight the Death Fashioning Scripture while fighting him, and we cannot fight him while having to fight the Death Fashioning Scripture.


    It is nothing that has not been said before. Everyone in the room already knows that, yet they wait with bated breath for General Dan to continue. If he has spoken, it means he has arrived at an answer.


    I shall send an envoy to Murong Bang to negotiate a temporary truce.


    The room erupts.


    Lunacy!


    General, please reconsider!


    That monster could be on their side for all we know!


    Murong Bang is not on their side. I am certain of it, General Dan says. Unlike everyone around him, he does not raise his voice even a little. Yet, as soon as he speaks, they silence themselves again. That man has only been able to work for one person and no one else.


    B-but one brave army officer says. Who will we send to him?


    The question is absolutely necessary. As far as the rest of the room is concerned, this is apletely fruitless endeavor. Whoever is sent to Murong Bang will die.


    You will go, General Dan says.


    He is not looking at any member of the army. Nor is he looking at the civic officers. He is not even asking powerful people like Mud or Bai Wen.


    His bright blue eyes are staring right at Liu Jin.


    Once again, the room erupts in noise.


    Hes a child!


    Hes a foreigner!


    We need him to train our doctors before we risk him!


    With all due respect, you cannot risk one of our members in such a fashion, general.


    General, I am not at all pleased with your choice.


    One after another, the objections to General Dans choice are voiced around the table. The general allows them to be aired.


    For exactly three more seconds.


    Everyone. Out.


    There is no room for discussion. No room for objection. Thest word was always going to belong to General Dan. That is the privilege of leadership. It does not matter who speaks first. What matters is who speaksst.


    One by one, the people leave the meeting room. Even Mud and Bai Wen, prodigious as they might be, cannot stand up to an Emperor. Liu Jin, despite knowing that he is the one person those words were not meant for, tentatively rises to his feet.


    No. General Dans eyes are on him immediately. You stay.


    Liu Jin freezes in ce. He cannot even muster the will to shoot a pleading look to Mud.


    Thest person leaves, and General Dan and Liu Jin are left alone. Neither one speaks for a while. The room is so silent that even an ant''s steps would make an unbearable noise.


    "You must be wondering why I am choosing you," General Dan says. Even sitting and with his hands folded in front of him, he manages to be tall and imposing.


    "The thought did cross my mind, general," Liu Jin says as he awkwardly sits down. "I am sure you must have your reasons, but I cannot seem to grasp them."


    "I would be surprised if you could. You do not know Murong. You have heard of him and fought his men, but you do not know him. I do," General Dan says. He stands up and pours himself a ss of wine. Surprisingly, he pushes another one in Liu Jin''s direction. "Did you know he and I used to berades once upon a time?"


    Liu Jin looks down at his wine. "I had heard about that, general."


    When the ck Dragon left, the Storm Dragon Empire descended into chaos and anarchy. It was during those trying times that the Three Heavenly Generals rose above others and brought some semnce of order back to the empire.


    However, there is a bit more to the story than that. It is not spoken about much, but it is also not a big secret. It even makes sense when one thinks about it. Emperors do not just appear out of thin air. The Three Heavenly Generals all lived in the Storm Dragon Empire when the ck Dragon ruled. They were already powerful when the ck Dragon ruled, and they were part of the army when the ck Dragon ruled.


    In other words, all Three Heavenly Generals are former subordinates of the ck Dragon.


    Liu Jin still doesnt know how to feel about that.


    People do not like thinking about it much, General Dan muses. Theyll curse the name of the ck Dragon while praising me as a hero who brought them peace and order. The mind is great at ignoring inconvenient truths. Still, asionally, someone will notice the obvious, and they will look at me much like you are doing now.


    Lu Jin draws back in his seat, trying hard to keep a neutral expression on his face.


    You are curious. Its written all over your face, General Dan says as though mocking his efforts. You can ask. Everyone wants to know at some point.


    What sort of person was he? Liu Jin blurts. Then, he hastily adds, Was he as terrible as the rumors say?


    He is not asking about Murong Bang, and they both know it.


    He was worse, General Dan says. Worse and better.


    General Dan drinks some of his wine before continuing.


    Crueler than anyone. Kinder than anyone. Wiser than anyone. The ck Dragon was magnificent. Never in my life have I met a man more suited to stand over others, General Dan says. His voice sounds oddly wistful. It feels like hes no longer in the room with Liu Jin. When he revealed to us he was the heir to the throne, it only felt natural. How could a man like him be anything other than born royalty?


    Liu Jin listens to General Dan, spellbound. He tries to reconcile the image the general paints with the father he has always known. Kind, yes. Wise, yes.


    But cruel that is something he never saw in his father.


    If he hadnt been that great, it would have been impossible for people as different as Murong Bang and I to work together, General Dan continues, one finger tracing the scar on his face. Looking back on it, it is hard to believe there was once a time I called that monster arade, but the ck Dragons charisma made that possible.


    He sighs. His wistful look fades away, and he puts down his empty cup.


    Do you now understand why I am choosing you?


    I am afraid I-


    Do not lie.


    Cold and sharp, General Dans words are a sword held at his throat.


    I believe I have sufficiently established that I do not care for people who lie to me, General Dan tells the frozen Liu Jin. You know why I am choosing you. At the very least, you have an inkling.


    General Dan looks at him, and it feels like he is staring into his soul.


    I do not know how or why you came to be. I do not know by what quirk of fate you stand before me, General Dan tells him. However, make no mistake, I know who you are. I have known since the day you arrived here, and I saw you deal with Chus daughter.


    Liu Jins instincts scream at him to do something. Lie. Flee. Deny. Something. Anything.


    However, there is nothing for him to do. He can see it in General Dans eyes. The mans mind is made up. He does not suspect.


    <em>He knows.</em>


    Blood does not lie, boy. I see you sitting before me, and I can almost see him in your ce, General Dan says. That is why you are the one I am sending to Murong Bang. Anyone else, Id be sending them to their deaths.


    And I will be different somehow?


    General Dan looks at him like he just said something stupid.


    Murong Bang will humor you, at least. You have the face of the one person he respected above all.


    ~~~

 Chapter 212: Before Tribulation

    Chapter 212: Before Tribtion


    ~~~


    You need not feel obligated to do this, Mud tells Liu Jinter that day. General Dan does notmand the Eternal me n. He can growl and howl all he wants, but by no means are we obligated to obey.


    Despite the words of encouragement, Liu Jin does not bother looking at Mud. He just stays by the window, looking at the city beyond it. That is exceedingly kind of you to say, Brother Mud.


    It is the truth, Mud says. You are a Core Disciple of the Eternal me n, one favored by Elder Xue, liked by Young Master Feng Hao, and appreciated by Lady Ling. Your life is not something we would throw away just to satisfy the unreasonable demand of an Emperor.


    That makes Liu Jin smile. Even if doubts about my loyalty have been raised and are sure to have reached the Eternal me n by now?


    Mud nods. Even if.


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath and taps his finger against the window frame. If I seed, it would go a long way towards proving my loyalty, would it not?


    Mud looks at him with something that approaches concern. You do not need to go on a suicide mission to prove your loyalty.


    A fair point. A valid point.


    However


    General Dan exined his reasoning to me. Liu Jin says. He tilts his head so he is staring at his reflection in the ss. Red eyes gaze back at him. Try as I might, my mind cannot deny that his reasoning is not entirely unsound.


    Oh? Mud raises an eyebrow. I dont suppose you would be willing to share that reasoning?


    Liu Jin frowns. Id rather not.


    <em>You have the face of the one person he respected above all.</em>


    How exactly is he supposed to feel about that?


    Everything he has seen and heard of Murong Bang paints him as a terrible monster. The worst of the worst. A man who lives for violence only. Not a single person has said otherwise. Lei Kong, whenever he can bring himself to speak of him, reveals how terrified he is of that man. Even General Dan, who once called Murong Bang hisrade, did not try to tell him any different.


    How could a man like that have respected his father?


    <em>Crueler than anyone, Kinder than anyone....</em>


    His father left the Storm Dragon Empire in chaos, allowing men like Murong Bang to rule. That is undeniable and something he has always known.


    His father died by the monster he raised.


    Murong Bang unknowingly caused the death of the person he respected the most.


    To be honest, Id rather not think about it all, Liu Jin says, rubbing his forehead. I wish things wouldnt be soplicated.


    We all tend to wish that, Mud says. However, the Heavens rarely oblige us. We are always faced with tribtions. Either we ovee them and grow, or we sumb to them and be dust.


    Brother Mud, I am about to undergo a tribtion.


    Then I sincerely hope you do not be dust.


    ~~~


    Liu Jin doesnt leave the city right away. There is an order to things. General Dan cannot just make Liu Jin walk into Murong Bangs territory and hope things work out. Letters must be sent. Preparations must be made.


    I really must thank you for receiving me on such short notice.


    Entertaining Song Daiyu is not part of those preparations, but it does help Liu Jin take his mind off more serious matters.


    The daughter of the Song n sits on afortable red sofa in his room. Her green dress, which matches her eyes, is perfectly immacte, as though she hadnt just arrived after traveling bynd all the way from Stone River City.


    Think nothing of it, Liu Jin says, pouring her some tea.


    The room given to him by General Dan has more square area than some houses. A four-poster bedrge enough to fit several people is in the corner, hidden by delicately crafted room dividers. The rest of the room is more akin to arge living room with many couches and chairs.


    However, I am a little curious. Why did you decline Lady Bais invitation to bring you here if you were going toe anyway? Liu Jin asks as he sits in front of her. There is only a small ornate tea table between them.


    That is simple, Song Daiyu replies. She takes a sip from her tea and hums pleasingly. I did not wish to be associated with you.


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow.


    Please, do not look at me like that, she says with a teasing smile. I do not even want to imagine how muchmotion you caused by arriving with Duke Lai caged in ice like that. Can you imagine how negatively predisposed General Dan would be towards me if that was his first impression of me?


    She mock-shivers.


    That would be dreadful.


    And yet, you have no issue asking me to help you get an audience with him, Liu Jin points out. Despite his words, he is not really offended. More amused than anything, really.


    Should I have one? She asks him, shrugging her shoulders lightly. I did abandon a potentially lucrative deal to help you. Now, I need to talk to General Dan to make sure all the agreements I made with Duke Lai dont vanish into thin air now that he has been disgraced.


    Some would say that since Duke Lai was a traitor, abandoning your n worked to your advantage, Liu Jin points out.


    Some would say that, yes.


    Liu Jin chuckles. On this particr asion, such shamelessness is refreshing.


    General Dan has little time for non-military affairs right now. If you were to try to see him, youd just risk earning his ire. The man you need to talk to is City Lord Chu, he tells her. I will talk to him. We get along well enough, and I asionally correspond with his daughter.


    Oh? Song Daiyu leans in. There is a gleam in her eyes Liu Jin does not like. Is this daughter-


    No.


    His tone is so dull and lifeless that it takes the wind out of her sails.


    She pouts. The least you could do is let ady have some fun.


    The least I could do is not get you a meeting with City Lord Chu, Liu Jin tells her. Do forgive me if I dont humor you in everything, but as I am sure you have heard, I have other things to upy my mind with.


    Ah yes, I have heard about that business. The whole city is talking about it.


    Liu Jin stares at her.


    Song Daiyu stares back.


    Some people would offer a word of concern. Condolences, perhaps.


    I would be concerned if it wasnt you that we are speaking of, Song Daiyu says. As I understand it, this is not the first time you walk into a hostile Emperors domain. This is nothing more than another risk on the road to sess, and I expect you will walk out alive just as easily as you did back then.


    She is talking about what happened in Five Bats City. No doubt, Branch Manage Bianfu told her about it. Back then, Ruan Goutin of the Endlessly Raging Valley had gone mad, holding the citys doctors hostage and killing them. Liu Jin took it upon himself to deal with that situation and somehow emerged victorious.


    What Song Daiyu doesnt know is that Ruan Goutin was already in a dire condition before Liu Jin ever set foot in Five Bats City. The man hadnt even been an Emperor at that point.


    However, there is no need to let her know that. She might actually worry if he does. Better to take thepliment in the spirit in which it was given.


    I will do my best to live up to those expectations, Liu Jin says, drinking his cup.


    Now that he thinks of it, he has had more dealings with Emperors than most people his age. Most people any age, really. This is not uncharted territory for him. As long as Murong Bang does not kill him right away, there is no reason he shouldnt be able toe out of this alive. If he thinks about it like that, his future is not so bleak.


    That is when Lu Mei enters the room.


    It says a lot about how distracted Liu Jin is that he only notices Lu Meis Qi when she opens the door. Usually, hed have sensed her as soon as she arrived in the city.


    As he locks eyes with her, Liu Jin absent-mindedly notices Lei Kong is somewhere around. Lu Mei must have bullied him into carrying her here as quickly as possible.


    Mei, he says, rising from his seat.


    That is all he gets out.


    In a burst of quick yet graceful strides, Lu Mei closes the distance between them, her red robes flowing as she does, and catches his lips with hers.


    It is not a quick kiss. Not even remotely. With every second that passes, she deepens it, and Liu Jin is no innocent bystander but an enthusiastic participant. After everything that has happened, this single kiss, the feeling of Lu Meis body and warmth against him, puts him more at ease than a hundred words offort.


    You are here, Liu Jin says as their lips part. He has his arms around her waist, and she has hers looped around his neck.


    I am, she says. Her cheeks are flushed. Did you think I would stay in the border when I heard of all you have dely? Why is it that whenever I am not with you, you throw yourself into danger so recklessly? It is quite rude of you.


    Rude? Liu Jin asks. How so?


    Ady does not like being denied the opportunity to see the man she is interested in be brave, bold, and daring, Lu Mei exins, Yet I always seem to be elsewhere when you are at your most daring.


    Liu Jin would hardly refer to those asions as examples of him being brave and bold. Regardless, it is true that Lu Mei is usually not around when he is attempting something incredibly dangerous.


    Most of the time, it is due to pure coincidence.


    Oh, my.


    Just like that, Liu Jin is reminded that Song Daiyu is still in the room with them. Her green eyes are wide open, and her fingers brush across her lips.


    This is the one, then? She asks as she rises from her seat. Her eyes go up and down Lu Meis form. Yes, yes, I see. Exquisite taste. On apletely different level from the one that apanied you to Stone River City.


    Oh? Without her expression changing, Lu Mei lets go of him but does not step away. And who might you be?


    Song Daiyu of the Five Blessings Group, Song replies with a charming smile. I am his wifes best friend.


    I see, Lu Mei says. That means you must regrly visit the Divine Frozen Pce. How fortuitous it must be for you.


    Oh. Song Daiyu blinks. You know about Xiao Shuang?


    Did you think I would not? Lu Mei asks. Oh, how rude of me. I have not introduced myself yet. I am Lu Mei, Daughter of the Red Sky Pavilion and Disciple of the Eternal me n. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance.


    Enchanted.


    It is perfectly legal to have more than one spouse, Liu Jin reminds himself. While monogamy is by far the norm, it is not rare for people of means to have multiple partners. Liu Jin knows that because Xiao Nan made sure to repeat it to him as often as possible, well before he was old enough to understand rtionships.


    And yet, as Lu Mei and Song Dayi smile at each other, he feels very much like a criminal caught at the crime scene.


    Should we talk? Lu Mei asks, gesturing at the seats.


    Only if we are frank with each other.


    I believe I would love to be frank with you.


    Likewise. Lu Meis gold eyes flick over to him. Jin, would it be too much to ask you to give usdies some space?


    Song Daiyus green eyes join the effort. It would be incredibly kind of you. There are just some things thatdies cannot say in the presence of a man.


    Liu Jin has no trouble obliging their request.


    ~~~


    Though Liu Jin leaves the room, he does not travel far. For the first few minutes, he stays by the door. Lu Mei and Song Daiyu talk in hushed whispers, so he cannot make out what they are saying, but at least he can takefort in knowing they are not shouting at each other.


    When they start giggling instead of whispering, Liu Jin wisely walks away.


    If his steps are a little hurried, it is not because he is running away. Not at all. He simply has other matters to attend to. Important matters.


    My lord, this Lei Kong is dreadfully sorry!


    Talking Lei Kong out of another bout of depression, for example.


    I thought we were over this, Liu Jin says. He and Lei Kong sit atop a roof, well away from most prying eyes.


    Well, Liu Jin is sitting. Lei Kong has his head bowed so low his forehead touches the roof tiles.


    I was not there while you faced several threats to your life, my lord, Lei Kong says. Even though I stopped myself from entering the Earth Realm so I could still be useful to you, I was still not there when you needed it the most.


    Liu Jin sighs.


    When Liu Jin met Lei Kong, thetter was already at the high levels of the True Realm. The only thing that held his cultivation back was his injury. However, that problem has been taken care of. Nothing is stopping Lei Kong from taking the next step.


    Nothing except himself.


    When one enters the Earth Realm, one is struck with the curse of the earth, increased gravity that slows down ones movements at every moment of the day. For Lei Kong, who prides himself in his movement technique, Thousand Steps of the Thunder God, that price is too high.


    Lei Kong knows that his mobility has allowed him to be useful to Liu Jin thus far. Even if he were to take the experimental treatment the Apothecary has developed to significantly lessen the effects of the Earth Realm, there is no guarantee he would fully keep the full might of his movement technique. Thus, he has stopped himself from taking the final step that would take him to the next realm.


    However, though he did all that, he still wasnt there when Liu Jin was being hunted by the Core Disciples.


    You were where I asked you to be. That is all, Liu Jin says. If you feel you made the wrong choices regarding your cultivation, feel free to change them. It is not up to me to tell you how to manage such things.


    Perhaps, it is a bit harsh, but it is the truth. More importantly


    I will be going to Murong Bangs territory, Liu Jin says.


    Lei Kongs body goes very still. I had heard about that, my lord.


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow. You wont try to convince me not to go?


    If I believed it would aplish anything, I would have found a way to put my head even lower, my lord, Lei Kong says with his forehead still resting on the tiles.


    You do not have toe with me.


    Lei Kong immediately raises his head. No. I most definitely must.


    Are you sure? Liu Jin asks. I know Murong Bang was not kind to you.


    An understatement, and they both know it. Lei Kongs experiences in Murong Bangs army have left a deep scar on him.


    However, though Lei Kong trembles, his eyes shine with determination.


    That is all the more reason why I should go with you, my lord.


    I see.


    Try as he might, Liu Jin does not have the courage to tell him not to.


    ~~~


    Song Daiyu is not there when he returns to his room, but he does not worry much about it. Had the conversation gone poorly, he believes he would not have found his room untouched. In fact, the smile on Lu Meis face tells him the conversation went a bit too well.


    I have heard so many things about you, she says. With a smile, she adds, Liu Jin.


    Liu Jin lets out a defeated sigh and sits next to her. I am sure you have, but please, have mercy on me.


    Lu Mei leans her head against his shoulder. Have you ever known me to be merciful?


    Fair enough, Liu Jin says. I suppose I will do my best to bear it until my departure.


    Oh no, I will be going with you.


    The smile immediately falls off Liu Jins face. He moves away from Lu Mei and looks at her seriously.


    Absolutely not.


    Lu Mei raises an eyebrow. I do not recall asking your permission.


    And I cannot imagine why you would want to go where I am going. It is, by all ounts, apletely horrible ce that is likely to kill me, Liu Jin pauses. If it is because of anything Song said


    Lu Meiughs.


    Oh, no. That went quite well, and since you are concerned, I will forgive you for thinking I am the type that can be easily swayed by the words of others. I had already decided this the moment I heard about it.


    Liu Jin stares at her. Why?


    Because you will not die. Lu Mei answers simply. If you believe this task is somehow beyond you, then you have not been paying attention. You will seed as you have always done, and I will be there to watch it. Of course, if by any chance you are about to do something innately stupid, then it is better for you to have someone like me around.


    She speaks with unshakable confidence, confidence Liu Jin wishes he could share. His first instinct is to somehow arrange for her not to apany him.


    But can he really afford to do that?


    Lu Mei is a strong cultivator capable of using the Eternal me. She is smart and resourceful, someone whose aid he knows he can depend on. His feelings for her tell him to keep her safe at all costs, but is that really the right choice? How many times did he wish she was at his side throughout the past few weeks?


    Does he trust Lu Mei or not?


    If you truly mean to do this


    I do.


    Then, there is one thing about me you should know. I once told you Qing might not be my real name.


    I remember.


    There is a reason for that.


    At the very least, he cannot allow her to make a choice like this uninformed.


    ~~~

 Chapter 213: To The Edge

    Chapter 213: To The Edge


    ~~~


    I will join the expedition.


    It is not the first time Liu Jin hears those words this week. Surprising as it might be to believe, some people have volunteered to go with him. Not many, but a few. About four or five so far, not counting Lu Mei.


    For example, Ten Zichun, a disciple from the Armory who helped him in the Dead ins, came by the other day to offer his services. Since Liu Jin no longer needs him in the city to keep an eye on Yuan Tao, there was no reason to refuse him, something Ten had been deeply grateful for.


    Liu Jin doubts Ten will remain grateful after a few days in Murong Bangs territory.


    Regardless, out of all the people that could have volunteered toe with him, either because of their loyalty or because they sought personal glory, the person in front of him is not one he ever imagined would do so.


    Are you sure, Lady Bai?


    Lady Bai Wen stands before him. Though her body remainspletely covered in an old and dirty cloak, she somehow manages to look regal in her bearing.


    If I was not sure, we would not be talking, she replies. I will be going with you, and I believe I told you that you can call me big sister.


    Lady Bai is not asking for permission in the slightest. She is just informing him of what will happen regardless of how he feels about it. Thats just as well. Liu Jin has no intention of rejecting a cultivator of her caliber. With Bai Wen in the delegation, their safety from everyone except exactly Murong Bang is almost assured.


    Nevertheless, he is curious.


    It is an honor and a great relief to wee you, Lady Bai, Liu Jin says, bowing his head.


    Big Sister, she corrects him.


    However, Liu Jin continues, If I might ask, why have you decided on this?


    You are someone the Divine Frozen Pce has some interest in keeping alive, she replies. My little sister would be sad otherwise.


    Liu Jin frowns. Certainly, his ties to Xiao Shuang could be the reason, but that does not ring entirely true.


    Wouldnt the Divine Frozen Pce be better served if Lady Bai were to stay with General Dan?


    Big Sister, she corrects him once more. Regardless, it was never my mission to negotiate with General Dan. My mission was to gather information about the Storm Dragon Empire. Going to Murong Bang serves that purpose better. With Duke Lai proven to be a traitor and the forces beyond the Dead ins acting up, our strategy here must be rethought. That being the case, it would be foolish of me to negotiate with General Dan whilecking the authority to make any promises.


    That is surprisingly well thought-out. Far more than Liu Jins initial impression of her suggested.


    It makes him feel like apologizing.


    Additionally, the abomination begged rather shamelessly for my help. Twas amusing.


    Liu Jin cannot see her face but knows she is smiling.


    Senior Sister Bai-


    Big Sister, she corrects him.


    Big Sister Bai, Liu Jin says, I wish you would not insult Senior Brother Mud like that. He has been good to me, and I respect him.


    Especially now that Lady Bai has revealed he tried to intercede for him. He probably didnt beg, but for someone like him, a personal request might have the same degree of significance.


    There is no insult. I call him that because that is what he is, Bai Wen replies. You should have realized it by now. I do not understand how he exists, but it is impossible to deny he is wrong at a fundamental level.


    Liu Jin grimaces, unable to deny her point.


    Cultivators are people who continuously refine themselves and, in the process of doing so, reach their Dao. A Dao is the manifestation of ones way of life. It is deeply personal. Unique. Mud, whose Dao was imposed on him by Elder Xun, is an anathema. An affront to the proper way of doing things.


    For someone like Bai Wen, who must have already reached her Dao, this affront must be more keenly felt.


    If you address Senior Brother Mud without calling him an abomination or other such names, there will no longer be any to correct me on the proper way to address Big Sister Bai.


    Bai Wen thinks about it.


    That is eptable.


    ~~~


    When the day of departure arrives, Liu Jin receives onest surprise.


    I was not expecting you toe bid me farewell, Young Master, Liu Jin says as he steps down from one of the four me-Wheeled Wagons that will take him and a few others to the border. From there, an emissary of Murong Bang will guide them to Cloudburst City, his capital.


    I was not expecting to be here myself, Feng Zhi replies.


    The Young Master of the Eternal me n stands in his way with his arms crossed. The look on his face is of casual disdain. With the two standing face to face, one could be forgiven for thinking violence is about to ensue. However, there is no ill intent in Feng Zhis Qi. Lots of anger and annoyance, but thats normal for him.


    Feng Zhi has note here to fight.


    However, recent events have convinced me that it is best if we talk before you leave.


    Liu Jin sincerely marvels at how Feng Zhi makes talking sound like some terrible torture.


    Since there is a high chance you will die, we might never get another opportunity to do this, Feng Zhi finishes.


    Liu Jin stares at him.


    Did the Young Master really need to cheer up so much by the end?


    Yes, Feng Zhi replies with absolute confidence. Liu Jins face goes t.


    How petty of you, Liu Jin says. However, if you havee to talk, can I take it to mean you do not believe me to be a traitor?


    Feng Zhi grimaces, and Liu Jin sincerely hopes that means he is right. It is no secret to anyone that Feng Zhi has always had doubts about him. Now that his connection to the Divine Frozen Pce is out in the open, those suspicions could be a very real threat, especially if Feng Zhis father, Lord Feng Gui, decides to believe his son.


    What I believe is Feng Zhi takes a deep breath. I believe I have been vastly overestimating you.


    Rather than getting angry, Liu Jin merely nods. In my experience, most people tend to do so.


    See? Feng Zhi says, scowling and pointing at him. Its that attitude of yours that makes this so hard. You do not even have the decency to be annoyed. Whats more, you actually seem to mean those words just now. Thats why it is so easy to think of you as an opportunistic schemer who wants to take advantage of my brother. When I found out you were connected to the Divine Frozen Pce, it was a relief. Everything made sense. You were just another fool charmed by them into doing their dirty work like hundreds of others.


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow. That is a side of the Divine Frozen Pce he has not heard much about. Or rather, he has only heard about it in rumors, but Feng Zhi speaks of it as a fact.


    What has changed, Young Master? Liu Jin asks. That I am rted to the Divine Frozen Pce is undeniable. I might have married her before she joined, but my wife is a member of that Sect. I am also being apanied by a disciple of one of the Five Fairies, which, I imagine, cannot possibly look good. So why are you here? What has changed?


    Feng Zhi res at one of the me-wheeled wagons for a few seconds before answering him.


    This changed, Feng Zhi says, pointing at him and the me-Wheeled Wagons. You are going on what is, by all ounts, a suicide mission. Do you think the woman from the Divine Frozen Pce can protect you if an Emperor decides to kill you? No, you are not that naive. You know this is liable to get you killed. A real traitor would have fled by now instead of insisting he is not a traitor. For whatever reason, you truly want this mission to work. You want this to work so badly youre willing to repeatedly throw yourself into danger.


    Feng Zhi sighs and shakes his head.


    In other words, youre an idiot. Why have I been wasting my time with an idiot? It seems all so foolish now.


    I wish for this country to change, Young Master. Call it foolish if you like, but that is a goal I am willing to risk my life for, Liu Jin says. If I wasnt willing to go this far for it, any life Id lead would be nothing but hollow.


    Feng Zhi snorts.


    So thats what it takes to get you annoyed, huh? About time. Though I cannot help but notice your concern is this country and not the Eternal me n.


    My city was ravaged by Murong Bang once upon a time. Thats what set me on this path, Liu Jin admits. He sees a light go up in Feng Zhis eyes. However, I do not intend to abandon my responsibilities to the Eternal me Can, Young Master. You can rest assured of that.


    I am unfortunately starting to understand that, Feng Zhi says. Once upon a time, I thought I would have to kill you and exin to my brother that some people just seek to use others for their own gain, something that would have taught him to be a little more cynical.


    And now?


    Now, I believe I am more likely to be the one that will have to inform my brother of your untimely death, something that will teach him the fleetingness of life. Feng Zhi meets his eyes. For what it is worth, I hope I do not have to do that.


    It is probably the closest to an olive branch he will ever get from Feng Zhi.


    Liu Jin receives it gratefully.


    I hope so too, Young Master.


    ~~~


    When they stop at Tiger Storm Fortress, Colonel Peng takes him to his office. Nominally, to share a drink.


    In reality...


    This is a tremendously stupid thing you are doing, Colonel Peng tells him.


    So I have been told, Liu Jin replies.


    You are nowhere near naive or green enough to believe this is a matter of personal opinion, Colonel Peng chides him. This is stupid. You know it. I know it. Babies who havent uttered their first word know it.


    Liu Jin sighs.


    I know, he says.


    Colonel Peng narrows his eyes. Say it.


    This is stupid.


    Damn right, it is, Colonel Peng grumbles. Why do it then? I have been briefed on those beyond the Dead ins. As terrible a threat as they pose, this whole enterprise relies on Murong Bang being a reasonable man.


    And Murong Bang is not a reasonable man.


    He is barely a man.


    I do it because I have reason to believe it is not impossible, Liu Jin replies.


    A reason you will refuse to share, I assume? Colonel Peng asks. Liu Jin nods.


    I believe it is for the best.


    The best for himself, at least. Liu Jin is not keen on more people discovering who his father is.


    Colonel Peng res at him in silence for a full minute before clicking his tongue and emptying a bottle of wine.


    What a pity, Colonel Peng says, putting the bottle down. If I had you under mymand for one year or maybe even half of one, Id feel more confident. You learn fast and have a knack for leadership. You are also not bad at improvising. That Duke Lai is no longer a threat attests to that. However, you are still far too green for something like this.


    That may be so, Liu Jin admits. Regardless, I have already chosen this path. If there is any advice Colonel Peng might give me, it would be greatly appreciated.


    Be cruel.


    Liu Jin blinks in surprise. He had not expected such a swift and decisive reply.


    There are times when it is wise to show mercy. This is not one of them. Colonel Peng narrows his eyes. Never forget you will be dealing with animals. They grew up in a horrible ce and were turned into horrible people. Its pitiful, but do not let that sway you. There is no room for sweetness where you are going. Be cruel.


    Crueler than anyone


    Once again, General Dans words sh through his mind. Liu Jin closes his eyes and bows his head.


    I thank you greatly for your wisdom, Colonel Peng.


    ~~~


    Ill go with you.


    No.


    Brother Qing! Ni Cai shouts. Why would you-


    Liu Jin raises his hand. Ni Cai immediately stops himself.


    Other people areing with me, and you wish to know why I am not taking you. Is that it? Liu Jin asks. He waits for Ni Cai to nod before continuing. First of all, taking one or two more people will not increase the odds of sess. While your loyalty is touching, your ce is not there... nor is it here.


    Brother Qing?


    You are one of the few people that I know has enough skill to detect parasites, Liu Jin tells Ni Cai.


    Only because Brother Qing showed me after that battle in the Dead ins.


    And now, those skills are in demand, Liu Jin says. I did my best to teach some of the healers at Rumbling Thunder City, but that will not be enough. More will need to be trained. I have already arranged for you to go to the capital to train their healers.


    Ni Cai stares dumbly at him. I... dont know what to say.


    Liu Jin smiles sadly. It is fine if you say nothing. We are both healers, after all. This way, at least one of us gets to use his skills.


    Even as he says that, Liu Jin once again ponders on the wisdom of what he is doing. He is going to try to convince a madman to act against his nature, and the only thing that suggests this can possibly work is his resemnce to his father. Only that, and nothing more.


    Colonel Peng is right. This is stupid.


    And yet, he is doing it anyway. Why? Why is this so important? Does he truly have so much faith in this n? Or is there something more?


    Maybe


    Maybe, after all this time, he is little more than a child chasing after his fathers shadow.


    ~~~

 Interlude: The Crimson Flower

    Interlude: The Crimson Flower


    ~~~


    He is the ck Dragons son.


    Lu Mei does not react. She <em>cannot</em> react. That is how big the shock is.


    The ck Dragon is not particrly well-known in the Crimson Cloud Empire, but it is impossible to avoid his name in the Storm Dragon Empire. Soldiers tell horror stories around campfires. Parents use him as a threat to misbehaving children. People going about their day will me their misfortunes on him.


    The ck Dragon is more myth than man at this point. He is a specter. A monster that leaped out of the pages of a storybook and held the entire country between his hands only to vanish.


    No matter how much Lu Mei tries, she cannot reconcile her Jin with such a terrifying despot.


    And yetDoesnt it almost make sense?


    A mysterious and powerful cultivator like Jin could not have been born undermon circumstances. Normal cultivators do not somehow know Ceaselessly Refining Breath. They do not marry a woman of the Divine Frozen Pce or share any of the countless little oddities that surround Jin like a cloak. However, if she epts that Jin is the son of a powerful cultivator who went into hiding for some reason, it all begins to make sense.


    Previously, he imed his hometown was destroyed by Murong Bang. Was that a lie?


    No, Jin would not lie like that. He is the sort who prefers to lie by omission when he has to lie at all. If he says Murong Bang destroyed the city he grew up in, that is the truth. This revtion merely adds anotheryer to his motives.


    Personal responsibility, perhaps?


    A son is not guilty of his fathers actions, but Jin is the sort of person who would feel the burden regardless. More importantly, if Jin is the ck Dragons son, that would make him


    I know it is hard to believe, but it is the truth, Jin says. If this changes your mind in any way


    Change her mind?


    Lu Meiughs without restraint. It is an undignified disy for a proper youngdy such as herself, but it is just too funny. Does Jin really think something like this is going to scare her off? Does he think revealing himself to be of royal blood is somehow displeasing?


    How silly of him. Does he really not understand?


    How can this be anything other than <em>perfect</em>?


    Stillughing, Lu Mei pulls him into a hug. She almost feels like dancing around the room. It is not that she does not have questions. Oh no, she has plenty of those, and Jin is going to have to answer every single one of them.


    For now, however, she is deliriously happy.


    ~~~


    Lu Mei knocks on Feng Zhis door a few dayster.


    Hello, cousin! she says, barging in without waiting to be invited. Her reward for doing so is the sight of Feng Zhi and Yi Jiao hastily breaking away from each other, not that they were doing anything interesting. They were just lovingly staring into each others eyes. How dull.


    In Feng Zhis case, the apple truly did fall far from the tree.


    You! Feng Zhi growls as he quickly rises to his feet. Who are you to enter my room without permission?!


    Once upon a time, the anger of the Young Master of the Eternal me n would have her cowering. How things have changed. Now, she meets Feng Zhis eyes and smiles smugly, confident that she can get away with this. Feng Zhi might have authority over her, but shes too valuable for him to levy any sort of heavy punishment on her, and they both know it.


    Is it not normal for family to visit each other, cousin? She asks him sweetly.


    We are not family. Feng Zhi res at her. Dont call me cousin. Or else.


    He raises his Qi, but that is all he does. It is all he can do, and even then, he cannot afford to raise his Qi too much or else it is Yi Jiao who will be hurt.


    I might not be legally recognized as part of the n, but we both know the same blood flows through our veins, Lu Mei says. A gold spark shines in her eyes. Or would you prefer it if I called you brother?


    A vein starts throbbing on Feng Zhis forehead.


    We are not siblings. Feng Zhi pauses before adding, I checked. My father was nowhere nearby during the time of your conception.


    Really? What a pity, Lu Mei says, already aware that Lord Feng Gui is not her father. Like most people who have looked into the matter, Feng Zhi must think her father is Feng Dianzuo, Branch Master of the Soaring Sparks Valley Branch of the Eternal me n. That suits her fine. Still, perhaps there is more to the matter than you know. Information is so easily fabricated, after all.


    That gets Feng Zhi interested. The possibility of her being his fathers bastard is not something he can ignore despite how much he has probably investigated the matter to quell his doubts. Feng Zhi is simply too aware of his fathers appetites.


    Truly, it is so nice to talk to someone who is so easy to read.


    I would be willing to speak, but Her eyes drift over to Yi Jiao. We would have to be alone, naturally.


    Absolutely no-


    Fine.


    Yi Jiao is the one who starts speaking, but Feng Zhi finishes first. His single-word replypletely silences Yi Jiao and leaves her staring at him in disbelief.


    Please leave us, Yi Jiao, Feng Zhi says while ring at Lu Mei. He tries to make his voice soft when talking to Yi Jiao but failing to look at her when speaking costs him lots of points.


    To her credit, Yi Jiao knows better than to start a scene. The girl walks out of the room with her head held high, only stopping to throw a dirty re at Lu Mei before mming the door shut.


    Oh, Young Master. Lu Mei shakes her head. You truly need to learn how to treat women better.


    I do not need to hear of rtionships from you, Feng Zhi says, forcing himself to take a deep breath to calm himself down. Well?


    Lu Mei blinks innocently. Well, what?


    Is it true? He snaps at her. Are we really rted?


    Oh, that. Sheughs and waves her hand. Rest assured, we do not share a father, cousin. I merely wanted to talk to you alone.


    This time, Feng Zhi lets his Qi re angrily around him. Unfortunately for him, his heat is not all that bothersome for someone who can wield the Eternal me.


    Have youe here just to mock me? Get out! He points towards the door. Get out of here right now!


    I am here to talk about Qing Jin, she says while taking a seat. Feng Zhi throws his hands into the air.


    Of course, itd be him who sent you.


    Not at all, Young Master. He has no idea I am here, Lu Mei says, and that seems to pique his interest.


    Oh? Worried now that you know he is tied to the witches of the Divine Frozen Pce? He asks, clearly trying to taunt her.


    A properdy does not jump at shadows, Lu Mei says primly, folding her hands over herp. I would have thought a good man would be the same, but judging by Young Masters attitude, that is clearly not the case.


    You dare use me of jumping at shadows when its clear Qing Jin has been connected to the Divine Frozen Pce all this time?


    That business is nothing more than an arranged marriage that happened well before his wife joined the Divine Frozen Pce, Lu Mei says as if bored by the subject. It is hardly something to be concerned about.


    That business, Feng Zhi says, stressing thest word, was important enough for a disciple of one of the Five Fairies to help him out and express a clear interest in him.


    And because of it, you are ying right into her hands, Young Master.


    That puts him off-bnce.


    What?


    She looks at him pityingly.


    Qing Jin is a Core Disciple of the Eternal me n. He is favored by Elder Xue. He is liked by your brother. He is respected by countless Outer and Inner Disciples. Even Elder Xuns disciple likes him. Its almost guaranteed hell marry a girl of Feng blood. His children will almost certainly be eligible to marry into the Feng n. Qing Jin might even be an Elder in a century or so.


    She exins all of this to him slowly, making sure to impress each individual fact on him.


    What can the Divine Frozen Pce offer in return? Nothing. Their arts are not suitable for males, so he will not flourish there. In a few decades, hell be nothing more than the husband of one of their disciples. Perhaps even one of many husbands.


    Lu Mei smiles and shrugs her shoulders. There is no point ofparison. The only reason hed pick the Divine Frozen Pce is


    If he was forced to, Feng Zhi finishes. Is that what you are saying? Rather than worry about him being a traitor or not, I should learn to make the better offer?


    Lu Mei bows her head gracefully. Young Master is a man of keen insight.


    Feng Zhi lets out a harshugh.


    And I suppose you say this all for my benefit and not because of what you stand to gain if Qing Jin stays with the Eternal me n. A girl of Feng blood? Just say what you mean! If he stays with us, youll be his wife and eventually be recognized as part of the Feng n.


    She smiles guiltily, allowing him to think he has seen through her.


    While the possibility of being officially recognized by the Feng n does hold some appeal to her, she is simply clearing Jins path.


    Qing Jin is nning on taking over the Storm Dragon Empire. He might not have realized it. He might not want to rule, but that is essentially what he is doing. That he has a im to the throne only makes the possible fallout of his actions moreplex. When the timees, it is better if both the Divine Frozen Pce and the Eternal me n are amenable to negotiation, and part of making that happen is taking care of Feng Zhis attitude.


    And if she happens to benefit from that due to her closeness with Jin, well, thats just as well, isnt it?


    A rising tide lifts all ships.


    Ultimately, Jin truly cares about the sess of this mission, Lu Mei says. There is nothing sinister about that. Qing Jin is not the type who can betray anyone. Young Master must have realized this simple truth already. Qing Jin will never be a threat unless the Young Master goes out of his way to make him one.


    A few dayster, Feng Zhi goes to meet Qing Jin, and Lu Mei congrattes herself on a job well done.


    ~~~

 Interlude: The Unsheathed Blade

    Interlude: The Unsheathed de


    ~~~


    It began as a slight sense of difort, something that could easily be attributed to how exhausted he was after his battle with that damnable Liu Jin. Thats why Han didnt pay any attention to it at first. Even though the feeling persisted after his injuries were treated, Han was content to ignore it, confident it would go away in time.


    It did not go away.


    His body is free of injuries. There are no foreign substances in his body. His Qi haspletely recovered.


    And yet, he feels ill.


    Every day, his condition grows worse. It has festered and grown to the point it is almost painful. When he sleeps. When he fights. When he eats. No matter what he does, Han cannot escape the feeling of wrongness that apanies his every moment.


    Well, look who it is! The cowardly dog who left all his men behind!


    Someoneughs at him. Han stops walking.


    You have something to say, Ko? Han asks, trying to make his voice sound gruff and threatening. In this, his condition is somewhat helpful. It gives him enough anger to ovee the limitations of his age.


    I think I just did, Ko says, grinning in an ape-ish way. All around the training yard, people stop to listen.


    Ko is arge man with a thick, ck beard. A fellow raider and quite a bloodthirsty one at that. Rumors say hes a bastard of General Murong, but those rumors are only that, rumors. If every person thought to be a bastard of Murong Bang was one, half the army woulde from his loins.


    Han knows for a fact thats not possible. As many vices as Murong Bang has, women do not seem to be one of them. He has a collection, certainly, but he has it only because hes expected to have it. The man rarely indulges in them.


    Everyone already heard what happened, Ko says, raising his voice. You were beaten like a dog and lost your men to border trash! How could one of us be so pathetic?


    Kos grin grows, stretching wide over his bearded face.


    Then again, you aint one of us, eh kid? Not really. Youre just a stray that wandered in.


    The general epted me into his army, and the general has already punished me for my failures, Han says, his fists clenched. Do you have a problem with the generals judgment?


    For other people, that would have been enough to make them back down. The mere institution that they disagreed with General Murong would have sent them running for the hills.


    Unfortunately, Ko is no coward.


    Always hiding behind General Murong, he says, making Han grimace. Thats all you know how to do, isnt it? Youre like a pet. Isnt he precious, men? So young and already house-trained.


    Manyugh. Hans face grows red.


    He wonders if this is why General Murong was so light when punishing him. He had presented himself to the general expecting torture, only omitting the presence of that damned Liu Jin when giving his report because even admitting Liu Jins existence felt like an affront to his pride.


    However, when Han finished his report, the generalughed at him and encouraged the rest of the room tough with him. That and a thousandshes were the punishment Han received for his failure. At the time, he had been confused, but by giving him such a light punishment, General Murong might as well have set the entire camp against him.


    However, Han does not intend to let himself be humiliated by the likes of Ko.


    [Severing Palm]


    ~~~


    I am surprised you did not kill him.


    Shut up, Han says, wincing as Bright Sword sews his wound shut. Its not like I didnt try. The bastard had iting.


    But? Bright Sword prompts.


    ...I couldnt, Han admits in a low voice. I tried, but it was like I couldnt use my full power no matter how much I wanted to.


    It is not something Han would admit to anyone else. To admit weakness is to put yourself at someones mercy. However, Bright Sword has always struck Han as a unique existence in Murong Bangs army. Unlike the other soldiers, Bright Sword wears little armor and only ever uses the sword at his side. He is always clean-shaven and immacte, handsome andpletely untouched by the rigors of the battlefield or life at camp.


    Bright Sword is also far more knowledgeable than anyone else. Else, Han would not havee to him for help.


    I see. Bright Sword hums and rubs his chin. Interesting.


    Interesting? Is that what you have to say? Han says, angrily rising to his feet. Im not here to amuse you! I want answers, damn it!


    Bright Sword does not shout.


    Bright Sword does not speak.


    Bright Sword does not move a muscle.


    Han immediately sits down and lowers his head. I am sorry, he says. Forgive me. I spoke poorly.


    To admit weakness is to put yourself at someones mercy? How foolish of him. Bright Sword is in the Ninth Level of the Heaven Realm. He is the onlyplete Heaven Realm cultivator Murong Bang has never forced to step into the Renegade Realm.


    Han is always at Bright Swords mercy.


    I ept your apology, Bright Sword says. As unpleasant as this might be, I want you to tell me everything about your fight at the border. Even seemingly minor details will be appreciated.


    Han does. He tells Bright Sword everything about his fight with Liu Jin. When he is done, Bright Sword does not look surprised or thoughtful. It feels more like Han just confirmed what Bright Sword suspected from the start.


    How curious. He was able to detect your Dao.


    You knew? Han asks.


    Naturally, Bright Sword replies. You have been tapping into it for quite some time now.


    Why didnt you tell me? Han asks, unable to stop himself from raising his voice once more. Had I known, I could have won!


    Your Dao is iplete, Bright Sword says. You are young, inexperienced, and weak. That you can tap into it at all is worthy of praise, but that doesnt change the truth. Your Dao has not fully formed, meaning there are still different paths that you can take. Had General Murong or I made you aware of it, there is no telling what could have happened. We could have easily sabotaged your growth without meaning to.


    The general kn Han cuts himself off and snorts. What am I saying? Of course, he knew.


    No wonder General Murong lets him get away with so much.


    Indeed, Bright Sword says. However, that is not important. What matters is you fought someone quite devious.


    He did this then? Han narrows his eyes. What is it? Poison?


    Its your Dao.


    What?


    Your Dao, Bright Sword repeats. You are being damaged by your own Dao. Or rather, you have been made to betray your Dao. Unable to bear the contradiction between your actions and your Dao, you have begun deteriorating.


    Ridiculous! How can I betray my Dao if I dont even know what it is?!


    You might not know, but you have a way of life you adhere to. We all have, Bright Sword says. Call it a code. Call it morals. Call it rules. It does not matter. We act in a way that is consistent with ourselves. When you encountered this Liu Jin, you boasted of your beliefs. You belittled him for his weakness and exalted yourself.


    Bright Sword pauses, letting the weight of his words sink in before continuing.


    What happened next?


    The question makes Han recoil.


    I ran away, Han admits.


    No, Bright Sword says. If you had run away, there would have been no problem. Thats not what happened. You dered your intention to kill this Liu Jin. You recognized him as a threat to your existence. When you realized you could not reliably kill him, you decided to retreat. The choice is not inconsistent with you. The problem is what this Liu Jin did next.


    What he did? Han echoes.


    He stopped you, Bright Sword says. He stopped, held you at his mercy, and let you go. You did not run away. You were allowed to leave. You did not cut yourself off from him. He cast you away.


    As Bright Sword gives voice to the truth, Han squeezes his chest in pain.


    The moment you ran away in those exact circumstances, you incurred a grievous wound, and this Liu Jin knew that would happen, Bright Sword continues, not moving to help Han. Like I said, it was quite devious of him. It is not expected for someone so young to have such insight into the ways of Dao. Even if he had the knowledge, being able to create that exact situation after merely having glimpsed your Dao is not something most people can do.


    Wh-What do I need to do? How do I fix this?


    Bright Sword blinks.


    Is it not obvious? Have you not already realized the truth of the matter? Kill him.


    ~~~


    <strong>Extra Scene: Dangers in the Road</strong>


    ~~~


    Step outside! Take off your valuables and leave them behind!


    Rather than quaking in fear at the sudden appearance of bandits, those inside the me-Wheeled Wagons sigh and roll their eyes. A few crack their knuckles.


    It is the third time already.


    To the surprise of many, Murong Bangs emissary arrives, and the mission can proceed as nned. They had flown on the me-Wheeled Wagons to the border, but the journey that followed was made at ground level to avoid startling anyone. This, unfortunately, left them exposed to the dangers of the road.


    Not that those dangers have been any dangerous so far.


    Ill take care of it this time, Brother Qing, Ten says, raising his hand eagerly. Liu Jin shakes his head.


    No, he says. Ill do it.


    Brother Qing, you dont need to bother yourself with this rabble!


    Ill do it, Liu Jin repeats, rising to his feet and opening the door. It is not just the bandits that need to be dealt with.


    Ha! So you finallye out of hiding! One of the bandits, likely their leader, yells at him. There are six of them in total. If you kowtow to me right now, this daddy will-


    How foolish are you?


    His question stuns the bandits into silence.


    Can you not feel the difference in our strength? Liu Jin asks with genuine puzzlement in his voice.


    Lady Bai Wen might be using a special ring to hide her Qi, but that still leaves a group of people where the weakest among them is in the Spirit Realm.


    Are you perhaps untrained? Is that it? Have you somehow never learned to sense Qi? Or perhaps you simplyck a frame of reference? Are you truly so deficient that you cannot sense that every single person inside those wagons is stronger than the lot of you?


    The bandit leaders face turns red. He opens his mouth.


    His men are defeated before he gets a single word out. The bandit leader can only gape at the scene.


    Run, Liu Jin tells him. Do not test me.


    The man flees, not that Liu Jin is watching him anymore. He marches straight to their guide, who has watched the proceedings with an amused smile.


    This is the third bandit group, Liu Jin says.


    It seems that way, yes.


    One might find it suspicious we keep running into very stupid bandits.


    One might.


    Liu Jin stares at the stone-faced soldier.


    The information of our route was deliberately leaked, was it not? I assume Murong Bang or someone else wanted to see how wed react?


    Im a soldier, their guide says, shrugging his shoulders. Complicated things like that are not my business.


    I see. How brave of you. Usually, one would naturally fear that his passengers might take their anger out on him.


    The soldier smirks confidently.


    You cant do anything to me. I am your guide to the capital. Without me, you will not get there in one piece.


    I see. Liu Jin rubs his chin and nods. That is indeed a strong argument. However, consider this.


    A dozen consecutive strikesnd on the soldiers chest.


    ...what?


    The soldier blinks and looks at himself. He is unharmed. There is no pain. His armor is not even dented. Nevertheless, he feels something has changed. He looks at Liu Jin with suspicion in his eyes.


    What did you do to me?


    Impotence, Liu Jin replies.


    The soldier pales. What?!


    I struck your acupoints in such a way that it will cause impotence, Liu Jin exins matter-of-factly. It is surprisingly easy when you understand the position of every acupoint in the body.


    Youre lying! The man shouts, one hand moving to protect his crotch. Youre lying right? Its a joke! Right?


    I am afraid not, Liu Jin replies. You will not be engaging in recreational activities anytime soon. Perhaps not ever.


    Wait! The soldier says, voice trembling. Ill avoid all the bandits from now on. Ill head straight to the capital. No detours. Just undo this! Please!


    Liu Jin thinks it over. Personally, hed prefer to take care of every bandit group between here and the capital. Still, he cannot waste time right now. The priority is meeting Murong Bang.


    Very well.


    ~~~


    ~~~

 Chapter 214: In the Arena

    Chapter 214: In the Arena


    ~~~


    Few cities in the Storm Dragon Empire are as old as Cloudburst City.


    Fertilend and abundant rain brought people to the area. Decades passed, and the city was not just producing agricultural goods but also giving birth to some of the most powerful fighters of the Storm Dragon Empire and its most skillful artisans. A private art collection wasntplete without a piece from Cloudburst City. A tournament had no merit unless it invited the famed fighters of the Cloudburst City Arena.


    However, that all changed.


    A year after the ck Dragon vanished, the City Lord of Cloudburst City dered the city independent and himself sovereign. He was hardly the only one doing that. The people had realized the new emperor was weak, and, angry at the carnage caused during the ck Dragons rise, countless cities began rebelling against imperial authority.


    Unfortunately for Cloudburst City, it was Murong Bang who came to quell the rebellion. The best fighters of Cloudburst City were killed overnight. The citys prestigious ns were ughtered to thest child, and their treasures were taken. Worse still, Murong Bang had no intentions of just merely reasserting imperial rule. Cloudburst City was to be Murong Bangs personal territory. His seat of power for years toe.


    Now, Cloudburst City is a husk of what it used to be.


    The city walls are surrounded by poorly-made houses, little more than barely-standing nks of wood pushed together. That is where the poorest live. The actual city walls are in good state. If they were damaged when Murong Bang conquered the city, they have already been repaired. They are thick and sturdy, ready to hold against an enemy attack. However, thats all there is to them. In the past, those walls had been painted and adorned. Now they are nothing more than ugly stone.


    Behind the walls, the situation is better but far from well. The roads are cracked and have not been repaired in years. The houses are much better built, but its clear they have been left to the mercy of time. They are dirty and rundown. Some have cracked windows. Some have no windows. Missing doors and walls seem to be amon theme. It all looks like it is about to fall at any moment.


    Then there are the people.


    They dont see many of them. Perhaps the entrance of the me-Wheeled Wagons caused most to retreat into their homes. At least, Liu Jin would like to believe that. What few people they do see are lying by the side of the road. Beggars surrounded by flies. People with more bones than flesh and hair falling from their heads.


    Disgusting, Lady Bai says, looking out the windows. Liu Jin feels incredibly grateful for the ring she is wearing. ording to her, it should hide her Qi, making her pass as another Spirit Realm cultivator. She gave another one like it to Lei Kong. Otherwise, it would be impossible to stop Murong Bang from focusing on them instead of him.


    Right now, that ring is surely saving them from feeling the angry aura of a Heaven Realm cultivator.


    Lady Bai is hardly the only one displeased by what she sees. The me-Wheeled Wagons are full of grave faces. Even the most callous among them cannot remain unmoved by this formerly great city turned pigsty.


    Their guide rides on a horse in front of the wagons. As he leads them deeper into the city, the houses start to look better. Beggars and bums no longer litter the streets. Instead, the people look reasonably well-fed, and their cultivation level is noticeably higher.


    This is where the soldiers live. They pass through the barracks, which look full of activity, but they do not stop there, nor do they stop at any of the nice houses that surely belong to the high-ranking members of the army, people whomand thousands of men. No, their goal is still further away.


    They are going to the arena.


    The arena is visible as soon as one crosses the city gates. It is a colossal structure made of stone, marble, and gold. A ce fit to hold hundreds of thousands of spectators. A remnant of majesty in a ruined ce. Still, even that has been tainted. The atmosphere around the building is dark and foreboding. Though they are in broad daylight, the arena seems to be cast in sinister shadows.


    Worst of all, the scent of blood is everywhere around it.


    General Murong is waiting for you inside, their guide tells them when they leave the wagons. As he finishes speaking, someones Qi goes out. The people inside the stadium cheer loudly.


    Fear. Bloodlust. Ecstasy. All those emotions are heavy in the ear.


    Their guide bows his head. A celebration has been prepared to wee you.


    A celebration, Lady Bai echoes, her tone frosty enough to lower the temperature. Their guide shivers. Is that what you call it?


    Big Sister Bai, Liu Jin says. Remember, we cannot-


    Do not think me foolish, she tells him. Unfortunately, this is not a situation that can be dealt with in a satisfying fashion.


    Liu Jin breathes a sigh of relief. He was worried about it, but Lady Bai understands the situation. Murong Bang cannot be handled like Duke Lai was.


    The soldier leads them into the arena. They walk up several stairs, the cheers growing louder as they do. Eventually, they exit into one of the box seats located at the highest level of the stadium.


    Finally! What took you so long! I have been waiting since I felt you enter the city!


    Just like that, Liu Jin finallyys his eyes on Murong Bang.


    Murong Bangs face is almost entirely covered by his huge beard and mustache. His mouth is wide and open in a grin that shows off his teeth. He is not wearing his armor but a simple set of robes that do little to conceal his muscture. He has a leg of roasted pork in one hand and arge goblet full of alcohol in the other.


    This is the man who destroyed Eastern Port City.


    There are no guards with him. Nopanions. No weapons. Even his bearing ispletely unguarded. Careless.


    And yet, none of that matters.


    Murong Bang is an Emperor. Not a single one of them is a threat to him.


    Come, sit! Sit! Murong Bang gestures to the empty seats next to him. It is not every day Dan sends people to me. Enjoy the show while itsts. A pity you missed most of it.


    Liu Jin grimaces.


    Down in the arena, there are two fighters facing each other and dozens of dead bodies around them. They have no armor, and their only weapons are a rusted knife and a broken spear, respectively.


    The fight is already over.


    The one with the broken spear has arge wound on his side. The knife reached all the way to his liver. For him, its already toote.


    However, the crowd is not content to wait for the man to die. They jeer and throw garbage at the fighters, urging them to continue fighting. There are not enough people to fill all the seats, but they scream so loudly they seem more than they are. The effect is enhanced by how they are packed in the lower rows. Their bloodlust is so heavy the fighters throw themselves at each, fearful of what will happen to them if they dont.


    However, thats not the worst of it.


    The people fighting are noticeably weaker than those in the stands. These are not warriors fighting but probably beggars picked up from the streets for the amusement of those here. It would not surprise Liu Jin if they picked them from other cities as well. All brought here so the people could watch them sloppily kill each other.


    Before the battle began, the winner was promised a spot in my army as a hundred-manmander, Murong Bang tells them. A little incentive is needed sometimes. Of course, I intend to keep that promise.


    A hundred-manmander.


    How cruel.


    Neither of the two men is even close to the level of a Hundred-Man Commander. The one who survives here would be put in charge of people much stronger than him, and they will kill him for his position. Thats no prize.


    Its just another death sentence.


    Look, its almost over, Murong Bang says,ughing as the knife wielder knocks the other man to the ground and gets on top of him, ready to plunge the knife into his throat. We have our winner!


    As the knife begins its downward path, a single hand wraps around the mans wrist and stops him.


    Liu Jin wonders who could have the gall to do something like that. Despicable as the spectacle is, challenging Murong Bang is foolish. Had Liu Jin done that, hed be risking not just his life but the lives of the entire delegation. Even Lady Bai cannot protect them from Murong Bangs anger. Lu Mei would die. Ten and the others who came because of him would die. He simply cannot afford to act so recklessly.


    Well, well, well, it seems my show has not pleased you.


    The arena is so deathly quiet that Murong Bang almost doesnt need to use Qi to make his voice heard. Therge man smiles and looks down at him.


    Why is he looking down at him?


    Oh.


    Gradually, Liu Jin realizes he is in the center of the arena. Hes the one who jumped down and stopped these two men from killing each other, men who stare at him not with gratitude but as though he were a specter of death.


    Well? Murong Bang shouts. Do you have something to say, brat? Were you not pleased with this show?


    In this situation, Liu Jin must swallow his bile and say simple, crowd-pleasing words. That is objectively the most correct course of action.


    This is disgusting.


    Silence.


    Complete utter silence. The whole stadium is left stunned.


    Was I not pleased? How can anyone be pleased with this? Are you all animals? Liu Jin asks. His Qi carries his voice to every corner of the stadium. Are your lives so empty that weak beggars desperately struggling and killing themselves is somehow entertaining? What does this aplish? What does this serve? What joy is there to be found here? Anyone who finds amusement here is worse than an animal! I dont see people in front of me. I dont see beasts. All I see are hollow husks who have cultivated nothing!


    Liu Jin is shouting by the time he finishes. He breathes heavily, unable to believe he just said that. No one can. The whole stadium is silent and fearful. Everyone looks at Liu Jin in astonishment. They are waiting for the moment in which Murong Bang will crush his head like a grape, and they are hoping that is all it takes to sate his anger.


    Laughter.


    A single person dares to fill the silence with wild, uproariousughter.


    It is Murong Bang.


    The man holds his belly and throws his head back as heughs. Hisughter echoes across every corner of the silent arena. It is as if thousands of ghosts areughing with him.


    Ah, that was good, Murong says, wiping a tear from his eye. Its been a while since Iughed so hard. Yes, I can see why Dan sent you to me.


    He turns to the crowd.


    Well, did you not hear him? Were worse than animals! Are you not going tough as well?


    The crowd does not react at first, but eventually, someoneughs nervously. Another one joins in, and soon the whole arena isughing, but itsughter born out of desperation.


    Murong Bang frowns. What are youughing at?


    Theughter stops.


    Did you not hear? Do your ears not work? This is shallow entertainment! Youre all shallow people for finding value in it! What are you doing here, then? Go home. Train yourselves. Fuck your wives. Do something useful instead of being useless wastes!


    The crowd all but flees out of the stadium.


    Murong Bang looks at Liu Jin. Though they are standing several yards away, it feels like Murong Bang is right before him.


    Follow me, Murong Bang tells him. Pick up that trash if you want it. It has served its purpose. I will hear you out.


    ~~~

 Chapter 215: Yourself

    Chapter 215: Yourself


    ~~~


    Murong Bangs grand hall is unlike any Liu Jin has seen before.


    There are no priceless jewels, gold ornaments, or polished surfaces anywhere to be seen. Weapons, it seems, are the only decorations allowed on these walls. Swords, maces, spears, knives, and more. There is not a single spot on the walls free of them. The ceiling is even worse. It is full of des hanging down, looking like they could fall on them at any moment. There are so many weapons all around them that the room feels much smaller than it actually is. Only the floor is spared from this odd fashion style.


    It is covered in bones instead.


    Fractured skulls, broken tibia, cracked ribs. Another person might not notice it in so much detail, but Liu Jins eyes can recognize what they are. There are bits and fragments of human bones scattered over the floor as if they were seeds thrown to the wind. It is nearly impossible to walk without stepping on them.


    Surprisingly, Murong Bangs throne is the least remarkable thing in the room. It does not rest on an elevated tform, nor is it big or imposing. It is just a chair where Murong Bang sits.


    That is enough.


    It is in that simple chair that Murong Bang listens to Liu Jins story. The chair needs no adornment because as long as Murong Bang sits there, the rest of the room does not matter. How can anyone fear the des hanging over their head or the bones under their feet when the most threatening thing in the room is right in front of them?


    Its been a long time since anyone tells me of those beyond the Dead ins. A very long time, Murong Bang says once Liu Jin is done. He leans forward, hisrge body slouching as he rests his elbows on the armrests. His voice sounds more thoughtful than Liu Jin believed him capable of. And youre saying that bastard He is working with them? Ha! Didnt think he had the stones for it.


    It is not certain General He is working with them, Liu Jin says. He is kneeling in front of Murong Bang with the rest of the delegation behind him. He can feel bone fragments pressing against his knee. However, it is undeniable that those beyond the Dead ins seem to be operating in hisnds, and they are preparing tounch an attack from there.


    Murong Bang chuckles. The sound is not unlike the growling of a dog. And you want me to help you.


    Not an alliance. General Dan merely requests a temporary ceasefire, Liu Jin says.


    Of course he does. Murong Bang rolls his eyes. If it were anyone but Dan asking, Id think this was some sort of scheme to get me to lower my guard before those twobined their forces against me.


    General Dan has no such intentions.


    Of course not, thatd be halfway interesting, Murong Bang says, and it sounds like he means it. But no, Dan and He could never agree on anything. That he sent you all to me before saying a single word to He says it all.


    Though Liu Jin has mentioned nothing of the sort, Murong Bangs suspicions are correct. Before even thinking of talking to General He, General Dan assured everyone Murong Bang could not possibly be working with the Death Fashioning Scripture and decided to negotiate a temporary truce with him.


    That says a lot about how deeply General Dan distrusts General He.


    The possibility of fighting those Beyond the Dead ins does sound interesting, Murong Bang admits. However, I find myselfcking a Hundred-Man Commander thanks to a certain someone.


    Liu Jin narrows his eyes.


    Begging your pardon, General Murong was the one who said I could do as I pleased with his trash.


    And Liu Jin took him at his word. Before leaving the arena, he healed the two survivors of Murong Bangs game. Great as their injuries were, they were not too far gone for him to save. Unfortunately, it does not seem the men realized his intentions. Already physically and mentally exhausted, the two fainted the moment he started healing them.


    Liu Jin left Lei Kong taking care of them outside. Considering his past, it is for the best that Lei Kong is not put too close to Murong Bang.


    Aye, I said that then. Now, I am saying this, Murong Bang says shamelessly. Since my army is missing such a crucial piece, I cannot possibly make up my mind right now, can I?


    He is taunting them. The absence of a Hundred-Man Commander means nothing in the grand scheme of things, certainly not for a man like Murong Bang. Still, this is not unexpected. In fact, it is far better than an outright denial.


    However, it presents another problem.


    This decision will require. What is the word? Deliberation, yes. Thats the one, Murong Bangs smile is an ugly thing. You will have to wait, I am afraid. But do not fear. Until I finish deliberating, you will be enjoying my hospitality.


    Until Murong Bang has an answer, they cannot leave this ce.


    ~~~


    Despite the look of his grand hall, the amodations Murong Bang gives them are fairly normal. Perhaps that should not be surprising. Murong Bangs estate once belonged to one of Cloudburst Citys rich and powerful. It cannot be all des and bones. Murong Bang cannot possibly care enough to decorate every room to his liking. Really, the only downside of the rest of the building is that it houses Murong Bang.


    Some would say that is enough.


    Lady Bai, I did not realize you would be here.


    Lu Meies to speak to Liu Jin right after he has settled into his new room. To her surprise, she finds Lady Bai already with him and Liu Jin looking just as confused by Lady Bais presence as her.


    I deemed it prudent to be here, Lady Bai simply says.


    Despite that, Lady Bai makes no attempt to say or do anything else. The disciple of the Divine Frozen Pce stands by the window, motionless and pensive. It does not take long for an awkward silence to take over the room.


    Please, do not mind me, Lady Bai Wen says when she notices their stares. I am still ordering my thoughts. Do speak of whatever you wish to. Pretend I am not here.


    I see, Lu Mei says, looking conflicted. Very slowly, she turns to Liu Jin. Is the room secure?


    As secure as I could make it, Liu Jin replies, pointing to one of the talismans he stuck on the walls.


    Good. Lu Mei takes a deep breath. What was that?!


    Liu Jin winces at the anger in her voice. He could swear the temperature of the room increased just now.


    He expected this.


    After what happened in the arena, Lu Mei congratted him on correctly reading the situation and anticipating Murong Bangs reaction to advance their mission. She had done that in front of the rest of the delegation.


    However, they are behind closed doors now.


    I thought you wanted to see me at my most daring. Liu Jin tries to smile as he sits on the edge of his bed. Quite unfortunately, it is not a pleasant thing to see.


    Do not try to lie to me, Lu Mei warns him. You are a brilliant man. I know you are. <em>Everyone</em> knows you are, so why would you do that? You could have gotten yourself killed! You could have gotten all of us killed! It might have all worked out in the end, but I refuse to believe you did not see you were needlessly putting all of us at risk.


    Liu Jins feeble attempt at a smile falls off.


    I know, he says, looking down at his hands. All I had to do was watch and do nothing. I understood that. It would hardly be the first time I stood by and watched as cruel people worked their cruel ways. The lives of two beggars matter little in the grand scheme of things.


    And doesnt that say something? He does not like it. In fact, he hates it, yet somewhere along the way, he has been forced to ept it.


    I put everything I have worked for at risk. I put you all at risk. I know.


    His confession only makes Mei look more confused. Then why?


    I dont know why, Liu Jin admits, and he cannot hide how scared he is. It had all happened by the time I realized it. I could not stop myself.


    I know why.


    Liu Jin and Lu Mei both turn to Lady Bai.


    It was your Dao, Lady Bai tells him, sounding proud.


    My Dao? Liu Jin asks. Big Sister Bai, I am ttered you think so, but I have not reached those heights yet.


    Of course, you have not reached those heights yet, Lady Bai tells him, her tone suggesting he had said something foolish. However, that does not mean you have not cultivated the beginnings of one.


    Lady Bai points to his chest.


    Today, it just so happened that you took a step closer to it. The situation created by Murong Bang resonated within you. Unfortunately, that also forced you to act. Had you not done so, you would have incurred a grievous wound. Betraying your Dao, especially when it is in a nascent stage, is quite serious.


    Lady Bai, Lu Mei says somewhat hesitantly. Does that mean he will always have to act like that because of his Dao? Jin is already reckless enough as it is.


    Under other circumstances, Liu Jin would have objected to that description. Right now, he is afraid Lu Mei might be right. They are not dead now, but that is only because they amused Murong Bang enough to listen to them.


    He cannot rely on amusement to survive.


    Of course not, Lady Bai says, making both of them sigh in relief. This was simply an outburst of Dao. Little different from a baby soiling his diapers. However, it is different for a matured cultivator.


    Lady Bai puts a hand on her chest.


    My Dao is Justice.


    She says the word, and Liu Jin and Lu Mei can feel its metaphorical weight as a physical force. It fills the room and holds them in its scales. Its presence is hard and cold, yet safe.


    There is no denying Murong Bangs actions are unjust, but I could remain a bystander without incurring any penalty. I could do this because I know engaging in a doomed crusade is not justice. Had I acted, it would have been nothing but self-satisfaction, Lady Bai Wen exins. So long as I do my best to fulfill the duties given to me, I know Murong Bang will eventually be punished. That is enough to satisfy my Dao. As you grow into your Dao, you will understand how far you can push its limits. However, that is not the case with you yet.


    Unconsciously, Liu Jin imitates Bai Wens gesture and puts his hand over his chest. He can hear his heartbeat. He can feel his Qi flowing through his dantian. He can feel his soul beneath his skin.


    Somewhere inside all of that, there is the nascent beginnings of a Dao.


    A Dao that almost got him killed.


    The self really is the mightiest enemy, Liu Jin says, musing on the words from Old Jiangs memory jade.


    Quite. Lady Bai nods approvingly. It is why the Renegade Realm is thest before reaching the lofty heights of Emperors. The Earth will try to anchor you. The Heavens will punish you for daring to rise up. However, the enemy of the Renegade Realm is yourself. Your virtues and vices turned against you.


    She waves her hand as if clearing smoke.


    Of course, it is too soon to talk of such bleak things, Lady Bai says. This was merely a hup, one which has benefitted you greatly as you are now more in tune with your Dao than you were before. As long as you continue on your path, you will learn to avoid incidents like this.


    Is Jins Dao like yours, Lady Bai? Lu Mei asks her. Is it justice?


    Lady Bai seems to consider her question carefully before answering.


    A good question. I will admit part of the reason why I followed him here is that I felt some kinship toward him. However, that does not mean his Dao is necessarily one of Justice.


    She pauses, and Liu Jin can sense she is frowning behind the hood and veil covering her face.


    It is difficult to speak of Dao. That is why I wished to order my thoughts before doing so. You must understand that using a Daos expression to discern its nature is far moreplex than it sounds. Your actions were based on Righteousness, but your Dao might be Wrath. In other words, it was in expressing your anger that your Dao was fulfilled and not in standing up for your beliefs. That is just one example. Righteousness might havepelled you to act. Wrath might have demanded to be manifested. Life might have felt the spectacle as an affront. Fire could simply have demanded motion. Those are all possibilities.


    I mean no offense, Lady Bai, but it sounds as if you are ying with words, Lu Mei says.


    Of course I am, Lady Bai says. At the highest levels, that is all we do. A person cannot be encapsted in a single word, yet we twist and turn words to attempt the impossible. That is why there is little sense in speaking of Dao to young ones. Any lesson will only confuse them. Even an expert like Lady Meng Yue, Second among the Five, did not realize the nature of her Dao until years after she became an Emperor.


    What shall Jin do then? Lu Mei asks, holding his hand. She squeezes, and he squeezes back. How can we stop something like that from happening again, Lady Bai?


    You cannot, Lady Bai says simply. It might happen. It might not. There is no point in fearing the future. You must simply live as you have always done. Your path will eventually reveal itself to you.


    Lady Bai pauses for a moment. When she speaks next, her voice is heavy with meaning.


    Do not run from yourself.


    Liu JIn meditates on those words all night.


    ~~~

 Chapter 216: Power Dynamics

    Chapter 216: Power Dynamics


    ~~~


    Are you well? Liu Jin asks when Lei Kong visits him the following day.


    Yes, my lord, Lei Kong replies. I have not encountered any incidents thus far. It seems my identity has gone undiscovered.


    Good, but that is not what I am asking about, Liu Jin says. The memory of Murong Bang has haunted you all this time, and I cannot imagine being in such close proximity to the man has helped you any. So again I ask, are you well?


    Lei Kong stays kneeling on the floor, saying nothing. Liu Jin closes his eyes and sighs softly.


    If you will not answer because I worry for your well-being, then answer because your mental state directly affects how useful to me you are.


    Lei King flinches. Liu Jin wishes he didnt have to use this sort of argument, but Lei Kong is unlikely to open up otherwise.


    I amnot well, my lord. When we were in the arena with Murong Bang I forgot to breathe. I see my past, and I am frozen, my lord. I could not even think of helping you when you saved those men, Lei Kong says. His body trembles lightly. It is too faint for most people to notice, but Liu Jin has known Lei Kong for a long time.


    And yet it is a relief that he did not recognize me, Lei Kong continues. I feared hed notice who I was at a nce and drag me back into his army. Never have I been so d to be trash not worth putting in someones eyes.


    Liu Jin frowns. You are not trash.


    Lei Kong smiles sadly. That is kind of you to say, my lord.


    It is not the answer Liu Jin wants. Unfortunately, even if Liu Jin were to argue with Lei Kong all day, he wouldnt gain any ground on this issue.


    People can be thoroughly annoying sometimes.


    While I cannot im to be at my best, I am still fully capable of performing my duties, my lord, Lei Kong says. He hesitates, then adds, As long as I am not in that mans presence, at least.


    What of the Lei n? Liu Jin asks. Should we worry about them?


    While Lei Kong has never told him the full story, Liu Jin knows the Lei n are ones responsible for the injury that left Lei Kong crippled. Having him join Murong Bangs army in such a sorry state was essentially an attempt to get him killed.


    My uncle is the n Master. Learning that I am alive and free of injuries might cause him to try to assassinate me, Lei Kong admits, grimacing. However, most members of my n seem to be in Thunder de Fortress right now, so thats unlikely to happen.


    Unlikely but not impossible. Another potential problem to take into ount. How many of those does Liu Jin have by now?


    Sometimes it feels like there are too many to count.


    There is also another matter, my lord, Lei Kong says. You ordered me to see to the well-being of the men you saved yesterday. I am pleased to inform you they woke up this morning.


    Liu Jin considers this for a moment.


    Take me to them.


    ~~~


    The two men are clearly underfed. They have sunken cheeks, and its easy to make out their bones through their skin. Their hair is dark and messy, likely cut with a rusted knife or some other low-quality instrument.


    The only positive thing Liu Jin can say about them is that they are clean and dressed in clothes rather than rags. Liu Jin suspects Lei Kong is responsible for that. Perhaps sensing he would want to meet them right away, his servant ordered the men to wash themselves and procured clean robes for them.


    They are in the Foundational Realm.


    In Eastern Port City, someone who failed to leave the Foundational Realm before turning eighteen was looked at with scorn and was a frequent subject of mockery. Reaching the Inner Realm and even the Nascent Realm are things normal people are expected to be capable of within their lifetimes.


    The men in front of Liu Jin look to be about thirty, though considering the life they have led, they could easily be in their early twenties. Not that it matters. Even that is far too old. Their cultivation is shockingly meager by any standard.


    And yet, how could they possibly have done better? In a world where even something as simple as a daily meal is taken by those stronger, how can they be expected to do anything but wilt?


    Liu Jin feels the beginnings of anger brewing inside him and takes a deep breath.


    What are your names? He asks. The two grown men flinch at his voice, and Liu Jin reminds himself to lower his Qi.


    T-they call me Rust, my lord, says one.


    N-nail, my lord, says the other one, the one Liu Jin saved from dying.


    Nail and Rust. Not real names, but ones they went by. Perhaps they were never given names. Or perhaps people stopped using their real names a long time ago. It matters little. The end result is the same.


    Rust and Nail, Liu Jin says. General Murong has decided to give you to me. Perhaps you might have harbored some hopes of bing a Hundred-Man Commander. That will not be happening. Had Murong Bang given you what he promised, you would have been killed by your new subordinates. The path of a Hundred-Man Commander was never open to you.


    It is obvious to him, but it might not be that way for Rust and Nail. Best that he makes it clear to them now. Indeed, the two men look slightly confused by his words before nodding.


    That angers Lei Kong.


    You ungrateful curs! Lei Kong shouts. My lord is making you understand you owe your lives to him and-


    Lei Kong. Lower. Your. Qi.


    Liu Jin does not raise his voice, yet Lei Kong immediately kneels down andpletely lowers his Qi.


    My deepest apologies, my lord, Lei Kong says. His eyes show clear regret as he looks at the quivering Nail and Rust.


    He had not been trying to intimidate them with his Qi, but the two are so weak and in such poor health that just lightly raising his Qi caused them harm.


    Do you have any skills? Liu Jin asks them once they have stopped trembling.


    I-I am good at fixing things, Nail says, his voice quivering.


    I can use a knife, says Rust.


    No, Liu Jin tells him, remembering the mans movements in the arena. You cannot.


    He decides to take Nails fixing skills with simr lightness.


    You two will be in charge of keeping the me-Wheeled Wagons clean from now on, Liu Jin decides after a moment of thought. He looks to the side. Lei Kong?


    Yes, my lord.


    You are in charge of them for now.


    Naturally, my lord.


    I will prepare medicine and create a diet for them. You are to make sure they follow it, Liu Jin tells him. He looks off to the side. Ten, you cane out.


    A yelp and a crash follow as a young man a little older than him wearing the robes of the Eternal me n stumbles out of a corner and falls to the ground.


    Sorry, Senior Brother Qing, Ten says as he stands up and dusts himself off. Unfortunately, there is no dusting the embarrassed blush on his face. I did not mean to spy. I just saw you walking by and


    You wanted to see if I was going to have Lei Kong do anything dangerous and wanted to offer your services, Liu Jin says.


    Still blushing, Ten nods.


    While I appreciate your attitude, I do not think these two can benefit much from your care. They are not remotely ready to learn how to use a forge. Maybe once they have recovered enough, it wouldnt be a bad skill for them to learn, but


    Liu Jin trails off. He nces to the side and sees Rust and Nail still bowing on the floor,pletely silent, doing nothing but waiting for them to decide their fate.


    He frowns.


    I am doing this wrong, he says.


    Senior Brother?


    My lord?


    Liu Jin sits on the ground, so he is at eye level with the two men.


    Murong Bang gave you to me, he repeated. However, you are not things or pets for me to keep. You are people, and if you do not wish to say, you do not have to. Once your bodies are fully healed, you are free to leave this ce and do whatever you wish.


    He knows what is best for these men, so they should stay with him. How easy it is to think like that. He had been so caught up in his desire to help that he hadpletely stopped thinking of these two as individuals.


    If you stay with me, I will do my best to help you. However, I will not force you to stay or punish you for leaving. The decision of what to do with yourselves is yours and yours alone, Liu Jin tells them.


    Rust and Nail look at each other and nearly instantlye to a decision.


    We choose to stay, my lord!


    And really, what else could they have said?


    No matter what Liu Jin said just now, these two men cannot see anything other than a powerful cultivator. How can he expect them to act without fear? No matter how unassuming and unthreatening he tries to make himself, no matter how much he reassures them he wont do anything bad to them, the reality of power wont disappear from their interactions.


    They are too afraid to deny him anything.


    Liu Jin sighs.


    Very well.


    All he can do right now is make it so these two never regret their choice.


    ~~~


    That night, someone tries to kill Liu Jin.


    Liu Jin detects this attempt on his life, not through the protective talismans he ced in his room but through the sounds of battle right outside his window.


    You craven dog! Lei Kong shouts as he exchanges hits with a dark-clothed assassin across the rooftop. The assassin seems to be trying to escape now that his attempt has been discovered, but Lei Kong hammers at him with lightning-coated fists.


    Liu Jin opens his window and jumps into the fight.


    My lord! Lei Kong shouts as Liu Jin kicks the assassin down to the streets. There is no need for you to involve yourself in this.


    Two is better than one, Liu Jin says, still moving. Help me capture him.


    Rather than trying to argue, Lei Kong nods and joins in. Faced with two powerful cultivators, the assassin quickly finds himself overwhelmed. Whenever he tries to defend himself from one foe, the other one attacks him from the side. When he tries to flee, there is always someone ready to cut him off.


    Despite being outnumbered, the assassin tries to fight conservatively, perhaps in some vain attempt to keep his identity a secret or to stop the fight from being noticed. This only hinders him further. Liu Jin and Lei Kong score more and more hits with every exchange. Liu Jin can feel a tinge of desperation in the assassins Qi as he finds himself increasingly overwhelmed. It grows until it haspletely colored his aura.


    Desperation turns to anger.


    The assassins Qi surges violently as he fires a deadly de of pure cutting Qi. The technique is on apletely different level from his previous attacks. However, Liu Jin dodges it, and Lei Kong kicks him from behind.


    Severing Palm, Liu Jin notes. Have you given up on hiding your identity, Yun Han?


    Han growls and rips the mask from his face.


    Dont you dare call me by that name! Han shouts but grimaces when he sees how many people their battle has attracted. Members of the delegation and soldiers of Murong Bang alike havee out of their rooms to watch.


    Hans attempt at a quiet assassination has undoubtedly failed.


    Well, well, well! It seems you have been having fun tonight!


    Han pales. He is not the only one.


    General Murong! Han squeaks out as Murong Bang walks out of his home. All the people who came out to watch immediately flee the scene. I was just I had to


    Murong Bang rolls his eyes.


    Do you think I need exnations? You wanted to kill someone. Why does that need to be exined? Youre young! You fight to death. You eat to death. You fuck to death. Thats the way it is.


    Murong Bang shakes his head.


    Look at me talking about young people. Have I be old, Bright Sword?


    Nonsense, General Murong, says the man who was definitely not at Murong Bangs side just a second ago. You kill with the vigor of a man in the throes of puberty.


    Thats a lie, but I appreciate you saying it.


    It is my pleasure.


    Murong Bang sighs and res at Han, who immediately freezes in ce. Do you know what you did wrong?


    Murong Bang does not wait for Han to reply.


    You acted before I was done with them. Thats not your ce, Han.


    Han does not say anything in his defense. Before he can even react, Murong Bang blurs over to him and rips a chunk of flesh from Hans side with a single swipe of his arm. Han cannot do anything other than copse screaming and bleeding.


    Put him out of my sight until he learns proper behavior, Murong Bang says, tossing aside the chunk of flesh he ripped from Han. Bright Sword nods and vanishes with the wounded Han.


    As for you, Murong Bang tells Liu Jin. His eyes drift over to Lei Kong. I see you have picked up more than one piece of garbage.


    Lei Kong does not reply. The mans skin has gone pure white, and he trembles like a child caught in a snowstorm.


    Liu Jin moves in front of him.


    He is not the subject of this discussion.


    The Lei n might have something to say in the future, but you are right. He is not important. Murong Bang smiles. What is important is that I have already made up my mind.


    Liu Jin blinks. Already?


    Go to the arena the day after tomorrow, the general tells Liu Jin, chuckling. Youll find the show a bit more meaningful this time.


    ~~~

 Chapter 217: Loyalties

    Chapter 217: Loyalties


    ~~~


    We have not been here for three full days, and already someone has tried to assassinate you. This ce agrees with you, Lu Mei says while rxing on his couch.


    Liu Jin stares at her.


    He had expected her to be worried about what happenedst night. Instead, she looks almost pleased by the attempt on his life. Proud, even.


    ... I do not begin toprehend how you can look at everything that happened and say this ce agrees with me, Liu Jin says.


    Men of great caliber are frequent targets of assassination attempts, Lu Mei says, raising a single, dainty finger to underscore her point. This simply means your quality has been recognized. If anything, its odd that people havent tried to assassinate you more often.


    Liu Jin grimaces as he recalls Yuan Yis attempt to assassinate him in the Dead ins.


    I believe I dont want to be recognized as a man of caliber.


    Lu Meis genteelugh is perfectly melodic. Impossible. A lion would have better luck pretending to be a house cat. Still, to think a man of your past joined Murong Bangs army and now seeks to kill you. Her smile grows. How thoroughly amusing.


    Liu Jin is very much not amused, but he can see Lu Meis point. Out of all the people in Eastern Port City, Yun Han is the one who survived and joined Murong Bangs army. What are the odds of that? Minuscule. Nearly non-existent.


    Or perhaps


    Xun Huwens face shes through his mind.


    Or perhaps it was inevitable.


    So long as he and Han kept rising in cultivation, their next meeting was assured. Their existences simply pulled at each other.


    Like mas.


    If that is truly how things work, Liu Jin wishes his existence could have attracted someone else.


    Id rather focus on what Murong Bang has nned for me in the arena, he says. For all we know, he has some sort of unwinnable challenge waiting for me there.


    I doubt it, Lu Mei says. When Liu Jin looks at her with curiosity, she exins, He is clearly the sort who likes to y with others. He will not put you through a challenge you cannot ovee because that would deprive him of his fun. This works to your advantage. Situations with a narrow probability of sess are yourfort zone.


    You have entirely too much faith in me, Liu Jin says, making Lu Mei scoff. However, you have a point. Murong Bang seems to be deriving some amusement from this.


    Amusement. When one bes old and powerful, one needs no reason other than amusement to do anything. His master told him that a long time ago.


    There is another factor to consider, Lu Mei says, her face growing more serious. Has he recognized you?


    The meaning of her question is obvious.


    Does Murong Bang know his father was the ck Dragon?


    <em>It would be pointless to send a message to Murong Bang telling him I have the ck Dragons son, General Dan had exined to him before the mission. Unaware of its contents, Murong could carelessly have the message read in front of several people. Theres no telling what that information could do if let loose. Worse still, Murong could believe it to be a lie and be enraged. No, it is better to send you without telling him who you are and rely on him recognizing you, which he will.</em>


    We are still alive, and Murong Bang is willing to consider our request instead of rejecting it, Liu Jin says, thinking back to the way Murong Bang looked at him after he stood up to him in the arena.


    It felt like the man was staring into his soul.


    Liu Jin shivers.


    Yes, I believe we can safely say he recognizes me.


    Good. That means he has some interest in keeping you alive, if only because he might feel you are his way of finding the ck Dragon, Lu Mei says. She sighs. A pity loyalty is not inheritable. This would be so much easier if the Three Heavenly Generals recognized you as their master.


    I have no intention of ruling this country.


    I know. I know, Lu Mei says with an overly patient tone. You just want to dictate its policy. Completely different things. I understand.


    Liu Jins eyebrow twitches.


    Even if General Dan and Murong Bang were to feel some inherited loyalty towards me, thatd still leave General He. If he is really working with those beyond the Dead ins, I doubt him recognizing me would change anything.


    It is something Liu Jin thinks about a little more each day. The people of the Death Fashioning Scripture seem to have been meddling in the affairs of this side of the Dead ins for many years. Could they have been at work in the Storm Dragon Empire during his fathers time?


    Lets leave that subject for another time, Lu Mei says, rising and holding her hand out to him. The issue right now is whatever dastardly evil n General Murong has nned for you, is it not? Escort me around the city then.


    Liu Jin blinks.


    I fail to see how one thought leads to the other.


    We can hardly be expected to divine that mans thoughts cooped up here, can we?


    You just want to get us into trouble.


    Possibly, Lu Mei admits. Her lips curl into a smile, but do you not wish to see the city Murong Bang has made with your own eyes?


    ~~~


    It does not take Lu Mei and Liu Jin long to find trouble. In fact, trouble is already waiting for them outside Murong Bangs estate.


    Good day, says the violet-eyed man Liu Jin saw at Murong Bangs sidest night, Bright Sword. May I ask where you are going on this fine morning?


    There is not the slightest sense of threating from the man. It is not that he is weak-looking or anything of the sort. Rather, despite being in the Heaven Realm, his aura is like a calm forest. The air around Bright Sword is so peaceful it takes Liu Jin several seconds to notice the sword hanging at his side.


    The moment he looks at it, the hairs on the back of his neck stand up, and Liu Jin feels an instinctive urge to back away.


    We thought we should take a look around the city, Lu Mei says. Surely, you will not say that is forbidden? After all, we are guests of General Murong.


    Bright Sword hums in thought.


    Guests and prisoners are little different in General Murongs eyes, but you have a point. Bright Sword nods. So long as you do not attempt to escape the city, there should be no problem. That being the case. I should escort you for the day.


    You believe we would try to escape? Liu Jin asks. To his surprise, Bright Sword shakes his head.


    No, perish the thought, Bright Sword says. General Murong is convinced you will not, and he is a great judge of character.


    Liu Jin struggles to believe that.


    I know. I find it surprising as well, Bright Sword says, as if reading his thoughts. Regardless, I believe that letting you two go into the city on your own will almost assuredly start trouble.


    You are escorting us to ensure our protection? How gant of you, Lu Mei says.


    Not at all, Bright Sword says. I believe it is the rest of the city that needs protection from you.


    Liu Jin and Lu Mei frown. That is unfortunately unobjectionable.


    Shall we go? Bright Swords says.


    ~~~


    I am afraid there are not many ces you will enjoy visiting, Bright Sword says as they walk through the streets of Cloudburst City.


    They have yet to leave the living area for the soldiers, meaning this part of the city is not as horrible as the rest of it. And yet, that means rtively little. The roads are cracked, parks are non-existent, and the few stores they see are run-down and dirty.


    Most bars are closed at this time of the day, and I do not believe youd be interested in whorehouses, Bright Sword says as he shows them around. There are also no restaurants you can sample. General Murong does not believe in fine dining.


    The general.. does not believe in fine dining? Lu Mei cannot help but echo the odd phrase.


    Food is to be killed and eaten. It is purely for sustenance. The only enjoyment one can gain from it is the satisfaction of killing ones prey. Any sort of adornment is unneeded and offensive, Bright Sword says, clearly reciting from memory. There used to be many cooks once upon a time. Murong Bang was not interested in people who could not kill their prey, so they died.


    Bright Sword shrugs haplessly at that. What can you do? Thats what the gesture seems to say. Indeed, what can one do once an Emperor has made up his mind?


    Am I right to assume other professions suffered simr fates? Liu Jin asks. The artists? The painters? The sculptors?


    I believe there is no need to answer that question, Bright Sword says. Only the spatial artisans were spared, though quite a few lost their lives during the conquest of the city. A fewmitted suicideter. It was a grim affair.


    He does not sound the slightest bit grim about it.


    I suppose I could show you the arena, even if there are no events nned for the day, Bright Sword says as he leads them to therge building. It is certainly better than showing you the barracks.


    Protecting your soldiers from us? Lu Mei asks.


    Yes, I believe I made that clear already, Bright Sword says bluntly. The stronger and smarter soldiers will not think to challenge you after what happened to Hanst night. However, that still leaves a mass of carefully cultivated fools, and they are so very foolish in their foolishness. I believe we would all benefit from avoiding those altercations.


    You speak as if you are different, Liu Jin says, eying him from the side. Can I take that to mean you did not grow under Murong Bangs influence like the rest of his army?


    Id be insulted if you had note to that conclusion. In fact, I am a little insulted it has taken you this long to notice, Bright Sword says. There are two types of people in Murong Bangs army. Those like me, who came here fully formed, and those like Han, who werergely formed here. I have tried to give him some guidance, but he has always been quick to anger. I am sure you are familiar with that, Young Liu Jin.


    Lu Mei and Liu Jin freeze.


    Han told you, Liu Jin says.


    Quite, Bright Sword says. Do not worry. General Murong knows nothing of it. I only know because he came to me for help. Han would have never revealed so much about himself otherwise.


    You do not sound angry, Liu Jin notes.


    Should I be? Bright Sword asks. Han is a young man I have given some guidance to. However, I have no stake in your fight with him, especially since General Murong has decided you are his for now. I apologize if my words made you think I intend to take revenge or some other trite thing. I merely find your situation intriguing. To think two young men from one of the towns we raided would have ended in such curious positions.


    You sound a little too interested for a man who ims to have no intentions to interfere, Lu Mei notes, her face set on a frown.


    I am interested in the same way the people you saw the other day were interested in the beggars fighting, Bright Sword says. What would be the point of interfering when I want to see the result?


    Lu Mei bristles with anger. Bright Sword has essentially said that, to him, Liu Jin and Han are the same as the beggars. It is insulting, yet they can say nothing in response. The difference between Bright Sword and them is the same as the difference between the crowd and the beggars.


    No, if anything, it is probably greater.


    It is not every day you see young men who have taken as many steps into their Dao as you have, Bright Sword says. That you were able to damage Han in the way you did is quite noteworthy.


    I was lucky. Thats all, Liu Jin says.


    Is that so? Bright Sword hums, clearly not believing him. I must say. Watching two young men grow by fighting against each other makes me think of my own disciple. Well, he would not call himself my disciple, but I have been training him quite fiercely, ungrateful though he might be.


    Bright Sword looks up ahead. Ah, we are here already.


    Liu Jin frowns as heys eyes on the arena. There is arge crowd of people around the building.


    What is this? he asks.


    People, Bright Sword says unhelpfully. The homeless, the desperate, and the broken.


    I thought you said there were no events today, Lu Mei says.


    Sirs! One of the people in the crowd notices them and calls out to them. His voice seems to serve as a signal. Soon everyone is pointing and running toward them.


    My lords!


    Oh, great cultivators, please!


    They are an avnche of hands, mouths with missing teeth, dirty faces, and foul smells. They surround them in an instant. Pleading and begging. Reaching their hands out to them.


    Enough! Lu Mei roars, her wind pushing all of them back. She does it gently, yet there are so many of them that they fall over each other.


    What is this? Liu Jin asks, turning to Bright Sword.


    Is it not obvious? He asks. These people want to participate in the games.


    But there are none today!


    Quite, and they are very sad about it. General Murong often offers prizes for the winner, you see, Bright Sword says. Desperate and broken. These people have no future, so they foolishly waste their lives in the arena, hoping to find one. It is pitiful, but these fools have forgotten any other way of living.


    Noticing Liu Jins expression, he adds, Oh, did you think they all needed to be forced? No, there is no need for that. You see


    He does not need to finish. Liu Jin understands what he is about to say. There is no need to force them because the world does it for them.


    The world Murong Bang created.


    ~~~

 Chapter 218: Plague

    Chapter 218: gue


    ~~~


    Hundreds if not thousands of faces stare at Liu Jin from all sides of the arena. It is as if everyone in Cloudburst City hase to watch, civilians and soldiers alike. The civilians are all packed in the lower rows, while the soldiers are higher up, and the officers higher still.


    Last time, we were insulted, Murong Bang tells the crowd from his box seat. The rest of the delegation is sitting behind him. Our entertainment was called meaningless. Our show was deemed worthless by the one who stands before you!


    The crowd takes that as their cue to boo and throw trash at Liu Jin. A few have very good aim, but Liu Jins aura sts the foul-smelling projectiles away.


    Enough, you worthless dogs! Enough! Murong Bang yells. He takes a swing from a bottle of wine, emptying itpletely before smashing it against the railing. You know what? He was right!


    That boos and rotten tomatoes halt. The crowd looks at each other and murmurs in confusion. Liu Jin even senses some fear brewing.


    What point is there in watching two kittens w at each other? Murong Bang spits to the side. None! Today, I give you something better. Today, I give you a tiger!


    Murong Bang gestures at Liu Jin with a sweep of his arm.


    This one is not just strong, Murong Bang continues. There is meaning in his struggle. He hase to me to warn me of great danger. He is here because those Beyond the Dead ins lurk beneath our feet.


    Liu Jins eyes go wide. He sees a ripple go across the delegation and the high-ranking officers present. Nobody expected Murong Bang to talk of those beyond the Dead ins in front of so many civilians.


    Surprised? Confused? Murong Bang asks, clearly enjoying the moment. Its natural. What do dogs know of geography? You have heard horror stories about the Dead ins, no doubt. All children hear them at some point. However, the real terror lies on the other side. Even the ck Dragon spoke of those on the other side of the Dead ins with caution.


    A hush falls over the crowd. There are no gasps. No whispers. Noughter. It is as if all the seats were suddenly empty. The mere mention of the ck Dragon by Murong Bang is so strong that it robs everyone present of the ability to speak, lest the ck Dragon hear ande for them.


    This one is here because he wants my help against those forces, Murong Bang says. He knows if they act, damnation is close at hand. Is that not admirable of him? He is not from this country, yet he seeks to save us by having us put a stop to all our many petty grudges. Gant, is he not?


    Murong Bang ps his hands sarcastically.


    Still, no matter how foolish, this boy stood up to me. That takes more stones than the rest of you havebined. Thats valuable. There is meaning in him being here today. There is meaning in watching his struggle. Today, he will fight two rounds. If he fails, I will deny himpletely. I will focus all my strength on attacking thends of that fool Dan and watch him crumble under the weight of the Death Fashioning Scripture.


    He says their name without fear, though perhaps they are long past the point where thats of any concern. What matters is that Murong Bang fully intends to sabotage the entire Storm Dragon Empire if Liu Jin does not win. If General Dall falls, Murong Bangsnds will follow, and Murong Bang is not foolish enough to ignore that. He might win. He might not. Hisnd and people will be ravaged regardless.


    And yet, the crowd cheers, perhaps too foolish toprehend the magnitude of Murong Bangs deration.


    Open the gates! Murong Bang shouts.


    Gears turn as the rusted gates around the arena are raised up, unleashing Liu Jins foes.


    They are neither beggars nor soldiers but beasts the size of horses. They walk on four legs and are covered in orange fur and ck stripes. Their ws are sharp, and smokees from their mouths. Liu Jin has little trouble recognizing what they are. Old Jiang educated him on all manner of Spirit Beasts.


    Thunder Smoke Tigers.


    Ten of them in total.


    Tigers for a tiger! Murong Bang roars as electricity crackles around the tigers bodies. The crowd goes wild. Lets see which one prevails!


    The tigers roar and leap at him,rge ws glinting under the sun and electricity coursing through their bodies.


    [Art of the Roaming Thief]


    In the blink of an eye, Liu Jin appears behind one of the tigers. Blue lightning coats his spear as he stabs the Spirit Beast and easily pierces its hide. Liu Jin is in the True Realm while these creatures are merely in the early levels of the Spirit Realm. The difference is enough that Liu Jin briefly considers letting them live. The only thing that stops him from doing so is the near certainty that Murong Bang would find a way to make him regret it.


    As Liu Jin pulls out his spear from the tiger, he is surprised by the sight of ck blood pouring from its wound.


    No. Liu Jins eyes narrow. Not ck blood.


    Maggots.


    The tiger howls as dozens of ck maggots pour out from its wound. Liu Jin is so surprised that he almost fails to dodge when a tiger jumps at him from behind. His spearshes out, wounding the beast.


    More maggots pour out.


    Liu Jin frowns as he blurs between the tigers. Each stab from his spear results in maggots spilling from their bodies. The audience screams as some of them crawl over to the seats.


    He understands now.


    The tigers were never his foes. In fact, Liu Jin is pretty sure the tigers are barely alive. They were infected by the maggots a long time ago, and now it is the maggots that control their bodies. The Qi he senses from them is actually the Qi of the maggots. Each tiger is infected by a colony, and each member of the colony is so simr to one another that their Qi feels like one creature.


    Liu Jin roars as he cuts one of the tigers open, instantly killing the beast. Multiple maggots explode out of the Spirit Beast as though its body were a water balloon. There are thousands of them. Wiggling and squirming around.


    Disgusting. Absolutely Disgusting.


    Liu Jin res at Murong Bang. The manughs, even as the audience screams when the maggots spill over to them. There is no barrier to protect the spectators in this ce. Murong Bang knew this would happen. He nned it this way.


    Liu Jin blurs as he kills every single tiger. Each kill releases more maggots into the arena. There are so many of them it seems the arena has been flooded by ck water. With their hosts dead, the maggots immediately turn to the nearest body that can sustain them.


    Liu Jins lighting changes from blue to white. All the maggots that try to get close to him are instantly fried and incinerated.


    It urs to Liu Jin that is all he needs to do. The maggots cannot reach him like this, and all the people he cares about in this stadium are too strong to fall prey to these creatures. That only leaves the spectators. Some would say their death would be no big loss. Indeed, Liu Jin is not inclined to disagree.


    But if he lets people die because it is convenient to him, what exactly does that make him?


    Nothing good, thats for sure.


    [Ground Contraction]


    Liu Jin moves.


    One time. Ten times. A hundred times. Liu Jin runs in circles around the arena countless times to corral the maggots and prevent them from reaching the seats. He leaves behind a trail of dead maggots wherever he passes as the lightning coursing through his body instantly kills them. With everyp, the ck is painted away, and the arenas sand is turned into brilliant ss.


    By the end of it all, Liu Jin stands alone.


    There is a single moment of silence before the crowd erupts into cheers. However, all of Liu Jins attention is focused on Murong Bang.


    Not bad, Murong Bang says. His Qi carries his voice to every corner of the arena. The people shiver. Feeling Murong Bangs Qi is like having a wolf at your throat. It is not every man that resists being eaten by maggots. Curious thing, isnt it? Any man is stronger than a maggot, yet so many are eaten by them. It should be unnatural, but it isnt. The weak work their vile ways and feast on the strong so wearily often.


    Murong Bang stands up.


    You have wasted your energy. You paid too much care to the maggots around you and let yourself be weakened, Murong Bang tells him. Do you think you are in any condition to fight whates next?


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath. Murong Bang is not wrong, holding the white lightning for such a long time is not exactly energy efficient. However, that does not matter.


    I must, so I will, Liu Jin replies.


    And if I were to jump into the ring right now and dere myself your opponent?


    I would fight you, and I would die, Liu Jin replies.


    Murong Bang rubs chin. You do not sound afraid, brat.


    I do not believe you will do that, Liu Jin exins. That would defeat the point. Whether I conserved my energy or not during the previous fight would have no bearing if you were to be my next opponent. I would lose regardless.


    You have stones to talk to me like that. I could jump down right now just to spite you, Murong Bang tells him. His lips pull back in a grin thats all teeth. In fact.


    Murong Bangs Qi rises.


    The arena trembles. The people faint one after another, and the buildings quake without end. The whole city shakes. Even the sky seems to darken, as though Murong Bangs power were blotting out the sun.


    It feels like the entire city is on the verge of breaking just because Murong Bang is ring his aura.


    Ah, there it is, Murong Bang says as Liu Jin struggles to remain standing.I knew the look on your face would be worth it. Are you feeling confident now? Do you feel hope?


    Liu Jin says nothing. He merely sees the inevitable and readies himself as best as he can.


    Murong Bang nods approvingly.


    Good.


    Murong Bangs aura fades. The skies clear. The tremors stop. Liu Jin can suddenly breathe again and realizes he had stopped at some point.


    Maybe one day youll be worth killing with my own hands, but todays not that day. Release the next beast, Murong Bang shouts, raising a ss at the dumbfounded Liu Jin. I had been nning to send this one to Dansnds so it could wreak some havoc, but this seemed like a good asion. Be grateful.


    The arena starts shaking again.


    It is not Murong Bangs Qi thats doing it this time. This phenomenon is caused by purely physical force.


    Something is moving under his feet.


    Liu Jin barely jumps back in time as the ss breaks and something gigantic surges from under the ground. The creature thates out is undeniably lizard-like and big enough to swallow Liu Jin whole. It stands on four legs and has a long whip-like tail. Its head is brown and t, with two big yellow eyes and barbs growing from its sides. The rest of its body is covered in incandescent blue scales.


    It reeks of poison.


    The Spirit Beast hisses, and a cloud of poison gases out of its mouth. As Liu Jin moves to avoid it, the creatures namees to his mind.


    Blue gue King.


    [Ground Contraction]


    Swiftly closing in, Liu Jin thrusts a lightning spear into the Blue gue Kings side, but it is not strong enough to pierce its hide. The creature res at Liu Jin and swipes at him with its long tail.


    Liu Jin frowns as he dodges. The Blue gue King is emanating thick purple miasma through its skin. If it is left unchecked, its poison will spread throughout the entire arena, which will


    A scream rises from the crowd as one of the spectators falls dead, confirming Liu Jins suspicions. The gue King will kill most of the spectators just by existing if nothing is done. Liu Jin quickly spreads his lightning around to consume the poison before it reaches the audience but that is only a temporary solution. The gue King is simply producing too much poison.


    This should not be possible for a normal gue King unless


    <em>Quite simple, is it not? Old Jiang asks as he holds up a small red scarab for Liu Jin to see. It looks exactly the same as a normal Poison Scarab, but its lethality is on apletely different level.</em>


    <em>Liu Jin looks at the scarab warily. Just as his master said, it does not look any different from a normal Poison Scarab. </em>


    <em>However, that scarab is the result of a vicious struggle thatsted five weeks.</em>


    <em>His master ced more than a hundred scarabs inside a jar and sealed it. Lacking any food, the poisonous scarabs had no choice but to turn on each other for substance. They preyed on their poisonous bodies and absorbed each other until a single one remained. </em>


    <em>His master called it a Poison Jar Ritual.</em>


    <em>I do not understand, master, Liu Jin says. Why would someone go through the trouble of making something like that?</em>


    <em>To make something lethal, of course, Old Jiang exins to him, amused. We used scarabs this time, but any sort of animal and even different types of animals can be used. You can even use humans.</em>


    <em>Liu Jin makes a disgusted expression. Old Jiangughs.</em>


    <em>Ho, it seems it is too soon to talk to you of such things, Old Jiang says, stroking his long beard. For now, it is enough for you to know that is possible. That way, you will not be surprised if you encounter this art.</em>


    A Poison Jar Survivor. This Blue gue King is a Poison Jar survivor.


    Liu Jin cannot stop the surprised look on his face nor the way his gaze instinctively seeks out Murong Bang, who looks back at him with knowing eyes. How could a man like Murong Bang know how to do something like this?


    No, the answer to that is obvious enough.


    The Blue gue King speeds toward Liu Jin, opening its mouth to swallow him


    Liu Jin jumps in.


    For a moment, there is a stunned silence. Three seconds pass after the Spirit Beast gulps him down. Its eyes move around, trying to pick its next prey.


    It never gets the chance to.


    In the first second, Liu Jins Poison Qi spreads throughout its body, immediately overwhelming its defenses. In the second, Liu Jin locates all its poison nds and destroys them, stopping it from producing any more poison. In the third, its vital organs are destroyed.


    The gue King falls over dead.


    The audience looks around confused before they start screaming when Liu Jin cuts his way out through the beasts belly.


    Murong Bangughs and ps.


    Wasnt he good? He asks the crowd. Hasnt he proven himself?


    The crowd, the ones who havent died, fainted, or ran away, p and cheer with Murong Bang. It is as if they do not care how close they came to dying. Perhaps they are used to it.


    Yes, he has done well, Murong Bang says, and in recognition of his valor, I will give him what he desires. I will let that fool Dan fight in peace!


    Liu Jin hears the words but doesnt believe them. Can it really be so simple? Just kill a few creatures, and thats it?


    No, that doesnt sound right.


    In fact, to help him fight the Death Fashioning Scripture, I will go a step further, Murong Bang says. p for him! p for the newest Hundred-Man Commander of our army!


    Liu Jin blinks.


    What?


    ~~~

 Chapter 219: Argument

    Chapter 219: Argument


    ~~~


    Liu Jin manages to hold his tongue in the arena. He holds his tongue during the journey back to Murong Bangs estate and even seeds in waiting until hes in Murong Bangs great hall.


    Any more than that would require a more patient heart than his.


    General, what is the meaning of this?!


    Liu Jins voice echoes across the grand hall as he res at one of the Three Heavenly Generals. Many would consider doing that suicide, but Murong Bang does not look angry at all.


    Just amused.


    Oh? Murong Bang says, smiling as he scratches the inside of his ear. Youre talking pretty loud for someone who could barely stand in my presence just a short while ago. Is that wise?


    If General Murong treasured wisdom, I would not be here!


    How dare you! One of the guards standing next to Murong Bang shouts at him, already taking his sword out of its sheath.


    A brief re from Murong Bang is all it takes for the man to freeze in ce.


    Does it look like I need to be defended from a childs words? Murong Bang asks him. Is that what you are saying?


    The soldiers face goes white as he realizes his mistake. Rather than uttering excuses or pleading for mercy, the soldier kneels on all fours with his forehead pressed firmly against the ground.


    Murong Bang rolls his eyes.


    Everyone who doesnt trust himself to not say or do something stupid, leave at once! Murong Bang bellows. Excluding the child, of course. Im in the mood to humor him. The rest of you are not so lucky.


    Showing far more caution than Liu Jin had been led to believe they had, Murong Bangs soldiers leave the room one by one.


    General Murong, Liu Jin says when it is just the two of them left. I am a disciple of the Eternal me n. I am here as an ally of General Dan. It is impossible for me to be part of your army.


    You say very sensible things. Murong Bangs grin stretches wide as he leans forward, resting his elbows on his knees. You see how thats a problem, right? Youre a smart kid. You should be able to figure it out.


    Liu Jin closes his eyes and sighs.


    I say sensible things in a ce where there is no room for sense. Is that it?


    Murong Bang ps his knee andughs. See? I knew you were smart. If I say youre part of my army, then youre part of my army. There is no room for impossibilities when an Emperor has made up his mind. If the Eternal me n has a problem with it, they are wee toe here. The same goes for that fool Dan. They wont, of course. Because thatd be stupid, and people are always so afraid of being stupid. Thats the most stupid thing of all.


    Liu Jin presses his lips into a thin line. With the threat of the Death Fashioning Scripture so prominent on the horizon, starting a fight with Murong Bang over this would be stupid. Murong Bang realizes that better than anyone.


    The man might be a savage, but hes a cunning savage. Far more so than people give him credit for.


    And if I still try to refuse, you will withdraw your support. Is that it?


    Murong Bangs boomingughter immediately echoes throughout the grand hall. It is so loud and strong that it rattles the des above their heads.


    Kid, you cannot more refuse anything I say than you can stop the sun from rising. I thought we made that clear already, but.


    Fire shines in Murong Bangs eyes.


    It seems you need a reminder.


    Liu Jins body is swatted into the ground by a great force. It happens so suddenly that he cannot put up any resistance. This is not like what happened in the arena. Murong Bang is not loudly ring his Qi for the whole city to feel. No, this is far more focused. It is as if Murong Bang has put his entire weight into one fist and is now pressing it against Liu Jins head, grinding him into the ground.


    If I tell you to stop breathing, do you think youre in any position to say no?


    Murong Bangs Qi hammers each word into his mind. His mere voice is like a heavy blow falling upon his body. Liu Jin can no longer tell up from down. He cannot breathe. He cannot see. He can barely think. It feels like his body and soul are being worn down just by Murong Bang focusing his aura on him.


    When Murong Bang finally releases him, Liu Jin is left gasping on the floor, covered in cold sweat. He wipes his face and is surprised to find tears in the corner of his eyes.


    Do you understand now? Murong Bang asks him. He has not moved from his throne all this time. You are here for my amusement. Dan knew that when he sent you here.


    He snorts.


    But for the sake of argument, in a make-believe world where refusing me was something you could do, then yes. I would immediately make sure all your ambitions fail by doing my utmost best to attack that fool Dan the moment you try to go against me. Really, you should be thanking me. I could have told you to kill everyone who came with you instead of making you fight a few Spirit Beasts. The lives of a dozen or so people to ensure the survival of a country. That sounds like a fair trade, doesnt it? We can still do that if the notion of joining my army is so unappealing.


    Murong Bangs smile stretches into a smirk.


    To be honest, I am a little curious to see if you have the stones for it. Perhaps we should start with that woman of yours? She looks like shed break easily enough.


    Death.


    It spreads throughout Murong Bangs estate like a whisper. The lights dim, and the servants faint one by one. A man grabs his chest to make sure his heart still beats. A woman touches her neck, afraid it has been sliced. Even hardened soldiers feel the urge to remove themselves from the premises.


    All because, at that moment, Liu Jin wants nothing more than to kill Murong Bang.


    Oh? So you do have a killer in there, Murong Bang says,pletely untouched by Liu Jins aura. The general rises from his throne and walks until hes mere feet away from Liu Jin. The look on his face is nothing but approving. Well, what are you waiting for? Go ahead. Try it.


    Poison Qi flows around Liu Jins body. His whole body vibrates with energy. Every fiber of his being wants him tosh out. The pressure in the room mounts as Murong Bang looks at him with an eager smile, waiting for him to take the next step.


    Liu Jin takes a step back instead.


    His Qi fizzles out. The aura emanating from him fades away, and those in Murong Bangs estate can breathe easy once more.


    He will not y Murong Bangs game.


    Disappointing, Murong Bang says. But not unexpected.


    Murong Bang shows him his back.


    And immediately spins to kick Liu Jin right in the chin.


    The impact explodes under Liu Jins head. His jaw breaks, and his skin is torn away, revealing a glimpse of the bone beneath. The des on the ceiling shine ominously as Liu Jins body isunched right toward them.


    [Ground Contraction]


    Right before being skewered, Liu Jin uses a movement technique to halt his momentum. He twists his body and snatches a sword out of the ceiling before speeding to the ground with lightning shining around his body.


    Lesson One, Murong Bang says. If you do not kill, someone else will. We do not kill so we can live. We do not kill to avoid dying. We kill so we can kill more.


    Menacing intent radiates from Murong Bangs body in waves. The message is clear. If he does not act, Murong Bang will take the initiative. The option to not y Murong Bangs game was never once open to him.


    Liu Jin charges.


    Lesson two, Murong Bang says as he grabs Liu Jins lightning-covered sword and kicks him in the chest. Liu Jins ribs crack. Blood flows from his mouth as hes sent flying. You cannot kill me with lightning this weak. How am I supposed to use you against the Death Fashioning Scripture if youre so weak?


    Liu Jin coughs weakly as he picks himself up and raises his fists. Its a useless gesture, but that seems to be the point of this. If Murong Bang wished to kill him, hed already be dead.


    You meant what you said in the arena, then? Liu Jin asks, trying to catch his breath. You will fight the Death Fashioning Scripture?


    In the blink of an eye, Murong Bang appears in front of him, grabs him by the face, and ms him into the floor.


    I said I would, didnt I? Murong Bang says as he lifts Liu Jins face up and ms him down again. Liu Jins lightning roars around him, but it does nothing to Murong Bang.


    I do like the idea of killing those uptight fools from the other side, Murong Bang says, letting go of Liu Jin. Just thinking of it warms my heart a little.


    Despite the pain hes in, Liu Jin forces himself to speak.


    Is that why you did not fear saying their name in front of so many people? Liu Jin asks. Because you already decided to fight them?


    Murong Bang snorts. You have no idea how the name thing works, do you?


    Liu Jin shakes his head.


    I thought so.


    Murong Bang quickly brings his hand down to strike his throat, but Liu Jin is ready for it. He dodges under the mans fist andshes out with a snake made of poison Qi. Its target is Murong Bangs eyes.


    Better, Murong Bang says as he res his aura to destroy Liu Jins attack.


    Murong Bang grabs him by the arm and tosses him at the door with so much force that Liu Jins arm is torn out of its socket.


    Think!! Murong Bang shouts as Liu Jin screams in pain. Its not as if there is a team of people ready to strike the moment someone says their names. Lightning will not fall from the Heavens to punish you. They dont care about us enough to do that.


    Liu Jins eyes glow. A poisonous snake sorge it nearly fills the grand hall surges from his aura.


    A single fist from Murong Bang sts it into nothingness.


    You just call their attention, Murong Bang continues, not even slightly winded. The more you do it, the more attention you call to yourself. If you get into the habit of doing it


    Murong Bang smirks sinisterly.


    Well, I am sure you can figure it out.


    Murong Bang moves behind him with a single step. Liu Jin turns around in time to be pped across the face and smacked into the floor.


    Its an insidious little thing. A crutch, Murong Bang continues. The ck Dragon never forbade others from speaking his name. People just did it on their own. The methods of the other side are a poor recement for true terror.


    Usually, Liu Jin likes hearing people praise his father. That is not one of those times. The genuine glint of admiration in Murong Bangs eyes does not help matters.


    Of course, none of this is any of your concern, Murong Bang adds. You will not be part of this.


    Liu Jin just barely manages to find the strength to look up. What?


    As you have so eagerly reminded me, you are a member of the Eternal me n and an ally of General Dan, Murong Bang points out. I can hardly risk you in battle against the Death Fashioning Scripture. Think of the politics.


    Murong Bangs grin is all teeth. His burning eyes are alight with so much joy that Liu Jin knows the man just wants a reaction out of him.


    Liu Jin obliges him.


    He forces himself to stand up and tries to punch Murong Bang in the face with a fist covered in lightning.


    Besides, youre just a Hundred-Man Commander, Murong Bang adds, stopping his fist with one hand. I can hardly use you for such an important task. No, I have something more suitable for someone like you to sharpen your teeth with.


    Murong Bang squeezes. Liu Jins hand breaks.


    What...will you have me do, <em>general</em>? Liu Jin asks through gritted teeth, refusing to cry out in pain


    Hn. Murong Bangs eyebrows rise slightly. Not bad.


    With that, he lets go of Liu Jin and walks back to his throne. Despite his many injuries, Liu Jin feels himself rx. The sense of imminent violence is gone from the room.


    Murong Bang is done toying with him, it seems.


    You managed to put quite a bit of disdain into my title there. That will serve you well in politics, Murong Bang says as he sits down. Not much here, though. You will need more than disdain to deal with bandits.


    Liu Jin blinks. Bandits?


    Yes, bandits. You should have run into a few of the pests on your way to the city.


    Liu Jin had. In fact, they had been attacked by so many bandit groups on their way to Cloudburst City that it had be obvious they were being deliberately led to them, something their guide had admitted after Liu Jin interrogated him.


    Did Murong Bang put him through that, knowing things would reach this point?


    No, that cannot possibly be the case.


    We have quite a few rats like that around here. I cant say I mind them. If people cant chase away some rats from their houses, thats their problem, Murong Bang says as though it werent his responsibility to keep his territory free of rats. However, theres one group thats been gaining influence as ofte. Theyre not important enough for me to do anything about them in person, so go kill them for me, wont you?


    ~~~


    I feel very torn right now, Lu Mei tells him as she applies ointment to his many wounds. Tales of you having fought Murong Bang today, regardless of how one-sided it was, will spread and boost your reputation. However, getting into a slugfest with an Emperor is for idiots like Bei Hong, not you!


    Liu Jin coughs weakly. He is lying on his bed as Lu Mei tends to him. He did not exactly give me a choice. I am pretty sure things would have gone worse if I hadnt hit him back.


    My lord speaks the truth, Lei Kong says. He is kneeling on the ground by the side of Liu Jins bed. Murong Bang is not the sort of man who gives people choices.


    The re Lu Mei shoots could have reduced a man to ashes.


    Have you ever hit Murong Bang? she asks acidly.


    Well, no


    Exactly, she says, applying ointment on Liu Jin with a little too much force. Dont encourage him out of loyalty. Cant you see how wounded he is now?


    It is not so bad, Liu Jin says. Unlike Lei Kong, he does not shy away from Lu Meis re. My wounds might not be healing quickly, but thats because Murong Bang made them.


    The works of an Emperor are not easily undone. It will take a while for his regeneration to restore him.


    I will be fine in a few days.


    And in the meantime, you are weakened. Hardlyforting, considering the general is sending you to hunt bandits. Perfect time for an assassination.


    I do not think the general will attempt to assassinate my lord. That is not like him. When Lu Mei res at him, Lei Kong quickly adds, However, that does not mean others wont try. Lady Lu is right in noting the danger of this, my lord.


    Liu Jin res at him, and Lei Kong quickly ducks his gaze. The traitor.


    Be that as it may, I am more worried about the bandits, Liu Jin says.


    Why? Lu Mei asks as she starts bandaging him. They should hardly be a threat.


    It is not their strength that worries me, Liu Jin says. Murong Bang is toying with me. He has made that clear enough. Since that is the case, this mission cannot be as straightforward as it seems.


    Rats and people who could not defend their homes from rats. That is how Murong Bang saw things.


    But if thendlord cannot keep his property safe, how long will it take for the rats and the tenants to ally themselves against him?


    ~~~

 Chapter 220: Ghost

    Chapter 220: Ghost


    ~~~


    Three dayster, Liu Jin wakes up early in the morning and goes outside the walls of Cloudburst City.


    One hundred men wait for him there.


    <em>It would be boring if you just went and wiped out the bandits all on your own, so Ill put you under three restrictions. Number one, your title will not be for show. I will give you a hundred men, and you will make them listen to you.</em>


    The hundred men are arranged in ten rows and ten columns. They are overall a sorry-looking lot. Brutish, unwashed, and wearing old, second-hand armor that looks five good hits away from falling apart.


    Their cultivation is nothing to speak of either. The strongest among them are in the Nascent Realm. Murong Bang certainly did not give him his best. In fact, he might have just given him his worst. Fools that were not expected to survive their first mission.


    They are all Liu Jin has.


    <em>Number two, all the fighting will be done by your soldiers. You will not join unless you face someone in the Spirit Realm or higher. The same restriction applies to those who came with you, meaning there is no reason for you to take them. Since I am a kind and generous man, I will allow three to go with you. The two pieces of trash you picked up and the failure of the Lei n will not be counted towards that number. Other than that, the rest stay here. Consider them coteral.</em>


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath. He has already discussed what he ns on saying to these men with Lu Mei and the others, but speaking beforerge crowds is not something he enjoys.


    Does anyone have a problem with my promotion to Hundred-Man Commander?


    His tone is neither too harsh nor too light. The question is delivered in such a perfectly neutral voice that it leaves the soldiers unsettled and confused. Some turn to each other in bewilderment. Others have the sense to keep their eyes forward and their backs straight.


    I would not think less of you if you do, Liu Jin continues in the same neutral tone. I am an outsider. I do not wear your colors. I was not born in Murong Bangsnds or even in this country. Yet, within days of arriving here, I was given a position many of you covet. Your jealousy would not only be natural but expected.


    He pauses. The men sweat.


    Again I ask, does anyone have a problem with me being yourmander?


    No, sir!


    The cry is neither unanimous nor simultaneous. About a dozen or so are quick enough to shout the answer they think he wants to hear. Others are a second or twote. Some somehow manage to stutter their way through the two words. A few just never open their mouths at all, either to make a statement or because they are afraid that they missed the timing to do so.


    I see, Liu Jin says, nodding slowly. Let me rephrase the question then. Who wants my position?


    The silence that answers him is deafening.


    No one? Liu Jin asks, his gaze moving from one face to another, making the soldiers avert their eyes. Really? Should I talk to General Murong and tell him that he does not need to worry about ever promoting anyone here because not a single one of you ever wants to be a Hundred-Man Commander? Is that what you are saying?


    NO!


    This time, the shout is nearly unanimous. A few add a sir to their nos. Most dont. It doesnt matter.


    I see, Liu Jin says, nodding to himself. In other words, you all harbor hopes of bing Hundred-Men Commanders one day. That is understandable. It is a position thates with luxuries none of you have enjoyed.


    Liu Jin fights back a grimace as he says thest part. The luxuries Hundred-Men Commanders enjoy are more akin to basic privileges. Coveting them or bragging about them would beughable nearly everywhere else. A pity that this is thend created by Murong Bang. Here, even basic living necessities cannot be obtained without spilling someones blood.


    How would you like to take my position right now?


    Once again, the hundred men go silent. There is unease in their stances, nervousness in their eyes, and sweat on their brows.


    If a single one of you cannd a hit on me before the sun goes down, I will immediately give that person my position, Liu Jin says. This is no lie or trick. I will promote that person on the spot.


    Liu Jins words provoke neither eagerness nor hope in the soldiers but rather anger and despair. Even the least skilled among them can tell Liu Jin is a foe beyond them. To them, his offer is nothing but an insult. He is taunting them by dangling what they want just out of their reach.


    I can tell you have doubts, Liu Jin says. You do not believe yourself capable of defeating me. That tells me you have some sense. However, consider this.


    Liu Jin gestures at himself with his one good arm. His other arm is in a sling. There are numerous bandages visible on his person and bruises on his skin. His jaw is held together only by his Qi. His ribs are still healing, and his shoulder burns with every breath he takes.


    It is not the worst state hes been in, but he has certainly seen better days.


    As you can see, I am wounded. I cannot possibly fight at my best like this, Liu Jin says. In fact, I will allow all of you to attack me at once. The one hundred of you against the wounded me, and I will moderate my Qi so I am never using more than what would be avable to someone in the Nascent Realm. Is that still not enough encouragement? Are you all so gutless that you will not take the opportunity before you? If so, I can tell you right now that you will go your whole military careers, however brief they might be, without ever getting another chance like this. You simply arent talented enough to warrant it.


    That gets a reaction. Many bristle and frown and gnash their teeth. Shining examples of self-control, these men are not.


    Think about it. If you were worth more, you wouldnt be in front of me. Your talents would have already been noticed during your training. Instead, you are here, deemed little more than trash.


    Their Qi spikes. Anger rolls from them waves.


    They just need a little push now.


    Are you angry because you feel insulted? Or are you angry because you know my words are true? Liu Jin asks them. You wake up every morning aware of your own mediocrity. You go through your days trying to ignore the worthlessness of your lives. You go to sleep telling yourselves that you can still achieve something. Such foolishness will only end with you lying in a pool of your own blood, realizing you have aplished nothing and gained nothing.


    Liu Jin spits to the side. It is colored red with blood.


    Have you resigned yourselves to that path? Or will you take a step and prove me wrong?


    They charge.


    It is not a unified charge. Not even remotely. One soldier lets his anger get the better of him and dares toe at him with a clenched fist. Two others are right behind him, havinge to the same decision only half a secondter. Four follow their example. Then five. Then dozens. By the time thest men join the charge, the thought of being the ones who stood by as everyone else fought and tried to gain something is instinctively repugnant.


    Liu Jin waits for them. He sees all one hundred mening at him and does not change his expression or posture in the slightest. He watches as that first fist inches ever so close to his face.


    [Art of the Roaming Thief]


    The soldiers fist hits nothing but air. It takes the man a moment to realize what has happened. By then, it is already toote. All those charging behind him crash into him when he tries to slow down, trapping him under a pile of bodies.


    Quick! Hold him down!


    Hes not here!


    I dont see him!


    Get off me, you idiots!!


    What happened?


    That was very disappointing, Liu Jin says as he appears beside the soldier furthest at the back. The man pales as heys eyes on him. I suppose using movement techniques against you is a little too much. Ill refrain from using them from this point onwards.


    Hes here! Everyone, hes here! The man shouts, raising his hand and pointing at Liu Jin with the other one.


    Liu Jin sighs.


    A soldier throws himself at him. Another dives for his legs to hold him down.


    It was good of you to warn the others, Liu Jinments to the soldier as he dodges the attempts to grab him. However, that you have yet to try anything betrays your fear.


    The soldier flinches at the rebuke. In the time it takes him to draw his sword ande to Liu Jin, four more men are already attacking as well.


    A sidestep. A push. A backstep. A shove.


    Liu Jin barely moves from his spot, yet none of the men get close to touching him. Their swords whistle through the air and hit nothing. Their limbs end up tangled with each other, and their faces meet the ground.


    Slow. Sloppy. Uninspired, Liu Jinments as he keeps walking between the hundred men without trouble. Sometimes, he even stops them from identally hurting each other. It is not that he is moving much faster than they are. He is just reading their movements and acting ordingly. He sees every possible permutation and always takes the safest path.


    To these men, he might as well be a ghost.


    Is this really all you have? Liu Jin asks them.


    The hundred men roar in defiance and renew their efforts.


    By the time the sun sets, all hundred soldiers are lying on the ground exhausted, and Liu Jin remains untouched.


    ~~~


    I believe I quite liked watching that, Lu Mei says. She is sitting around a table with Liu Jin and a few others.


    Those fools did not stand a chance against Senior Brother Qing, Ten Zichun says, nodding eagerly.


    There was never any doubt of that, Lu Mei says. She smiles and looks at Liu Jin. Did it work?


    I believe it did, Liu Jin says, crossing his arms. Of the hundred, I believe I have narrowed it down to four, maybe five possible suspects.


    Ten blinks. So few?


    It is not as if nting more would do them any good, Lu Mei says, shrugging her shoulders. All of them are trash. Increasing their number wont make them morepetent. Less is more, in this case. That said, it is a little surprising that you have already narrowed it down by so much.


    It was not hard, Liu Jin says. When people fight, it bes hard to disguise their aura, especially if theyre angry, and I made sure they were very angry at me.


    Taunting people weaker than himself and goading them into a fight they had no chance of winning is not something he enjoys. However, Liu Jin did not do it for personal enjoyment. The fight served two purposes.


    One, it established the hierarchy of strength. It is one thing for his men to know he is stronger than them. It is another for them to experience that strength first-hand. They will think twice about challenging him from now on.


    Two, and far more important, it revealed to Liu Jin which soldiers had been put into his ranks to spy on him or perhaps more.


    It is just like Lu Mei told him the other day. In his weakened condition, he is vulnerable. People like Han or maybe even the Lei n will not let the opportunity to strike while they are away from Murong Bangs sight escape them. What better way to keep an eye on him than by sneaking some of their pieces into the hundred men given to him?


    I made sure to feel out their auras as we fought, Liu Jin says. Three had well-developed killing intent. Not something youd see in new recruits. Their movements were too sharp to have been thrown in with the rest of this lot.


    Oh? And the other two?


    Their weapons and armor were a little too high-quality. Perhaps, it was the payment for their services, Liu Jin says. I might be wrong, but I believe this gives us a ce to start. Lei Kong?


    His servant nods with a grave expression on his face. I will be sure to keep an eye on them, my lord.


    Good. Liu Jins gaze moves to the person beside him. Brother Ten? Whats your opinion on the unit?


    Their equipment is mostly trash, the disciple of the Armory says, crossing his arms. To be honest, the thought of working on it is insulting, and even if I did, itd take too long. Unless buying them all new equipment is an option


    It isnt, Liu Jin says. He had checked.


    Ten frowns. Then, as a cksmith, my honest assessment is to let them keep their bad equipment and just focus on training them while we march to Rainstorm City. Maybe make them fight some Spirit Beasts.


    I see, Liu Jin says. He had imagined hed say that. Thank you for your expertise.


    Ten preens at his praise. For the next two hours, they talk about their ns and the potential problems that might arise on their way to Rainstorm City.


    ording to Murong Bang, a group of bandits calling themselves the Brotherhood of Thunder have been attacking cities and viges down south. They have even started attacking military patrols, which is why Murong Bang is finally doing something about them. Since not a single person at the table is willing to take Murong Bang at his word, they all know gathering information will be one of their first priorities when they get there.


    Hourster, when all their ns have been made and nearly everyone has left, Liu Jin turns to the one person at the table that has remained quiet all this time.


    Lady Bai Wen.


    The day before, Liu Jin had asked if she would stay in Cloudburst City to protect those left behind. However, the disciple of the Divine Frozen Pce rejected his plea. She did this not out of callousness but rather because it is no longer possible for Lady Bai Wen to stay near Murong Bang anymore.


    <em>I have forced my Dao as long as I could, she told him. The more I stay here, the harder it bes to justify my actions. It is unfortunate, but I cannot stay here without doing something reckless or incurring a great injury.</em>


    Liu Jin wonders if that is why Bai Wen has spent nearly all her time in the border territories. He also wonders if the person who sent Bai Wen to the Storm Dragon Empire knew shed face these sorts of challenges and did so to expose her to them.


    Big Sister Bai, if there is any wisdom you can offer me, I am willing to hear it, Liu Jin says.


    She thinks for a second before speaking.


    There might not be any need for me to say this, but Murong Bang is trying to influence you, she tells him. For what reason, I cannot say. Regardless, you cannot take this lightly. As someone who wields Poison Qi, you should know better than anyone that sometimes all it takes is one drop.


    Her words cause a shiver to go up Liu Jins spine. The thought of being tainted by Murong Bang is unpleasant.


    I thank you greatly for your wisdom, Big Sister Bai.


    It is freely given, Bai Wen says. In a gentler tone, she adds. Do not be afraid. Your foundation is not so easily shaken. The restrictions Murong Bang ced on you are a way to make you hesitate and panic. Do not let him.


    Liu Jin frowns and nods.


    Defeating bandits. It sounds so simple. So easy.


    Unfortunately, the restrictions Murong Bang has ced on him will make this task far harder than it needs to be.


    <em>As for thest restriction. You are not allowed to return from your mission unless you bring me the heads of every single bandit and every person who coborated with them. However, as I am not an unreasonable man, Ill give you an alternative. If you can use gold lightning when youe back, I will overlook how you choose to deal with the rats.</em>


    Gold lightning or carnage.


    A quick and easy solution or a waste of valuable time trying to reach the pinnacle of lightning mastery while the Death Fashioning Scripture and General He build up their forces.


    There is only one thing Liu Jin knows for sure.


    He really doesnt like Murong Bang.


    ~~~

 Chapter 221: March

    Chapter 221: March


    ~~~


    The march to Rainstorm City is long.


    The city is in the southern area of Murong Bangs territory, much closer to the border with the Crimson Cloud Empire than it is to Cloudburst City. It is not the sort of distance Liu Jins soldiers can cross in one day or even one week. Their cultivation is simply too weak for a feat like that. Most of them arent even in the Nascent Realm.


    Transporting them all in the me-Wheeled Wagons is not an option. They brought only four to Murong Bangs territory, and they left two behind with those who stayed in Cloudburst City. Even if they had brought all four, there wouldnt be enough space. Liu Jin briefly considers putting the soldiers in his spatial pouch, but that would be too dangerous. There is no telling what the men would stumble upon inside.


    In the end, running is the only way.


    Liu Jin, Lu Mei, and the others ride in the me-Wheeled Wagons while the soldiers are told to run. They might not like it, but it is good training for them, something they desperately need if theyre going to be useful. Remembering Colonel Pengs advice on dealing with soldiers of weaker cultivation, Liu Jin makes sure theyre always given a full nights sleep. He pushes them but never unreasonably so.


    On the third day, he changes things up a little.


    Commander! Help! one of the soldiers cries out in panic.


    An ant the size of a horse has emerged from the ground. Its jaws click ominously as it attacks the unit. While some have begun to fight back, trying to stab the Spirit Beast with their spears, some are paralyzed with fear, and others are running away.


    Liu Jin is not sure which of thest two is worse.


    What are you afraid of? Liu Jin asks, using Qi to enhance his voice. The enemy is one. You are a hundred. Do you fear it because of its size? Look beyond that and feel its Qi. This creature is in the early stages of the Nascent Realm and nothing more.


    The confidence, the certainty in Liu Jins voice, spreads through the troops. Those who are running stop. Those who are frozen snap to their senses. Those who are fighting find renewed purpose. The shock and uncertainty are peeled away from their minds, allowing them to see the giant ant for what it is. A mindless Spirit Beast, and nothing more.


    Group up in teams of five. Surround it. Attack it. Win. Those are your orders, Liu Jin says.


    Yes, sir!


    Liu Jin watches carefully as the soldiers engage the enemy. Murong Bang told him that he could not fight. He did not say anything about him being unable to pull his soldiers out of a battle before they got killed, not that Liu Jin thinks itll get to that point.


    It is just as he said. This giant ant should be a simple enough foe for them.


    I am curious, Lu Mei says, sitting next to him on top of the me-Wheeled Wagon. How did you arrange this?


    It wasnt that hard, Liu Jin replies, his eyes still fixed on the battle. Lei Kong and Brother Ten have been scouting ahead. They found a whole colony of ants a few miles away. It could have been dangerous for nearby towns, so I had them eliminate the colony. Most of it, at least.


    And then you told them to bury one of the ants in our path? But then how would you arrange for it to She frowns, her red lips lightly pursed. Did you poison the ant so itd wake up at the exact moment wed pass by?


    You are half-right.


    Lu Mei raises an eyebrow and leans closer. Oh?


    I did poison the ant so itd wake up when we were near.


    Working out the amount of poison needed to arrange that had taken more guesswork than Liu Jin isfortable with. Still, he cannot argue with the results.


    But I didnt poison just one ant.


    A second giant ant, a Pale-Faced Harvest Ant if Liu Jin remembers his lessons correctly, rises from the ground and starts attacking the soldiers.


    Impressive, Lu Mei says.


    Commander! one of the soldiers shouts.


    You all have your orders, Liu Jin says, with Qi enhancing his voice. It is just one more enemy.


    Is it just one more enemy? Lu Mei asks him in a conspiratorial whisper.


    For the next ten minutes or so, at least, Liu Jin answers just as quietly.


    Lu Meiughs.


    ~~~


    It takes some time, but the soldiers defeat two giant ants and the other three that emerged during the fight. They end up bruised and tired but victorious. Perhaps a more eloquent speaker than Liu Jin would have a speech ready about the feeling of victory. s, such things are beyond him.


    Whatever his Dao is, it is not the Dao of public speaking.


    Instead, Liu Jin makes them line up ording to their injuries and heals them. A sizable dinner is served afterward. They will need it because the next day


    ~~~


    Commander! Its rats! Giant rants!


    There are only six of them and a hundred of you. You know what to do. Group up. Surround them. Kill them.


    ~~~


    And the day after


    Snakes! Commander! Its snakes!


    Avoid the fangs. Watch out for the tail. You should already know what to do without me needing to say anything else.


    ~~~


    Three dayster, it happens.


    Commander! There is a group of giant boars approaching! They look hostile!


    This time, Liu Jin steps down from the wagon and walks to the front of his troops.


    Men, He says. Over the past few days, you have fought vermin. The ants were worthless, the rats were diseased, and the snakes were poisonous. They were simply not fit for consumption, a great tragedy as the flesh of Spirit Beasts is a great resource for cultivators.


    It is almost fun watching realization dawn on some of the soldiers. The smarter ones see where he is going with this, and their Qi thirst with anticipation. Liu Jin is d they appreciate it. Concocting a lure had been an interesting challenge, but finding the boars had been far more difficult than he expected. Murong Bangs territory is truly in a sorry state.


    That is not the case today, Liu Jin says, his hands folded behind his back. The boars are a few hundred yards away now. Today, you face something you can eat. The creatures before you are not foes. They are your next meal.


    He doesnt even need to tell the men to charge.


    ~~~


    The men feast that night. The campfires shine merrily under the stars, and the smell of roasted boar spreads to every corner. If there was any alcohol around, someone would have probably started to sing already.


    There are only two gloomy faces to be seen.


    You seem quietpared to the others. Is the food not to your liking? Liu Jin asks Rust and Nail.


    The beggars that Liu Jin saved from Murong Bangs arena jump in fright. They had not sensed Liu Jin until he was right next to them.


    My lord! The two cry out, immediately kneeling down. Lei Kong has undoubtedly been teaching them unnecessary things.


    Of course, we like the food, one of them, Rust, says. Its the best weve ever had!


    Nail nods enthusiastically at that. Considering their backgrounds, they could very well be telling the truth.


    And yet, you didnt fail to notice your portions were smaller than those of the soldiers, Liu Jin notes. He rolls his eyes when they both flinch. Useless as it might be to say this, be at ease. I do not n on punishing you for noticing things or having feelings. I am not unreasonable.


    As expected, his words do little to calm the men down.


    We get it, my lord. They killed the beasts, and we didnt, Nail says. This time, Rust is the one who nods enthusiastically.


    No, you do not get it, Liu Jin says, making both men flinch. The soldiers did not receive bigger portions because they did more. They received as much as they could handle and so did you.


    The two men look at him with more confusion than fear. Liu Jin takes that as a good sign.


    Eating the meat of Spirit Beasts can help someone grow stronger. However, you must be strong enough to take that meat.


    Usually, it is not much of a concern. Unless one is dealing with exactly dragon meat, cultivators dont have many problems subjugating the meat of creatures in higher realms unless the difference is too extreme.


    You are still in the Foundational Realm, Liu Jin tells them. Had you been given more meat, your bodies would not have been able to handle it.


    Liu Jin is simplifying it for their sake. It is not just that they are in the Foundational Realm. Their bodies have various deficiencies due to the poor life they have led. The diet Liu Jin has them under has made them much healthier and stronger, but that is still not enough .


    Soon, youll reach the Inner Realm, Liu Jin tells them. When that happens, you will be able to eat as much meat as the rest.


    Their faces light up, and it urs to Liu Jin that they might have thought they were doomed to be in the Foundational Realm forever. The thought causes him to experience a surge of anger towards Murong Bang which he does his best to squash down.


    Will we To Liu Jins surprise, Nail speaks up hesitantly. He visibly vacites before finishing his question. Will we be able to fight like they do?


    Nail asks the question expecting to be told no. Its written all over his face. Both their faces. Just by watching the soldiers fight, they have already resigned themselves.


    And yet, if Liu Jin were to reassure them that such a goal is easily reached, they wouldnt believe him, but they wouldnt dare question him either.


    How frustrating.


    Tomorrow, you will join the daily run, but only for three hours. You are not ready for more than that, Liu Jin tells them. Rest up. You will need it.


    Yes, my lord! the two cry out as he walks away.


    That was kind of you, my lord, Lei Kong tells him, appearing at his side.


    Worrying is what it is, Liu Jin says, rubbing his forehead. I can try as much as I want, but they are right to fear me. They are so weak they might as well be made of ss. I have to keep reminding myself that, or else I fear I might shatter them by ident.


    My lord worries where other men wouldnt. It is a sign of my lords caliber, but I fear he worries needlessly sometimes.


    Perhaps, Liu Jin says, not entirely convinced. Still, there are more important matters at hand. How have your other duties been?


    I have not detected any unusual activities among the soldiers. No one has tried to sneak outside of the camp. Whether there are spies or not, it does not seem like they are in contact with anyone right now. That might change when we are in more popted areas. Lei Kong frowns. As you know, Rainstorm City is in Lei n territory.


    Liu Jin nods. Lei Kong told him that before they left. It makes bringing Lei Kong with them a bit reckless, but the alternative was leaving him within walking distance of Murong Bang.


    No one in their group is that cruel.


    I have been able to confirm that the governor of Rainstorm City is one of my cousins, Lei Jihai.


    Liu Jin hums. Interesting. Were you close?


    The look on Lei Kongs face makes his following answer superfluous.


    I have many cousins, my lord. I was not particrly close to any of them, he says. After my ident, those who called themselves my friends turned their backs on me.


    The fist on Lei Kongs new arm trembles with rage. Liu Jin notices but does not bring attention to it. Instead, he gives Lei Kong a moment topose himself.


    I apologize, Lei Kong says, taking a deep breath. I almost lost control of my anger. I assure you that will not happen in Rainstorm City, my lord.


    I trust that it wont, Liu Jin says despite having already epted that whatever reunion Lei Kong has with his n will inevitably turn violent sooner rather thanter. You have more than enough time to mentally prepare yourself before we get there. Liu Jin smiles. I guess something good cane out of this trip taking so long. The soldiers have certainly benefited from it.


    Lei Kong frowns.


    My lord, I do not mean to overstep my boundaries, but you have been healing the men after every battle. Considering the circumstances, would it not be better if you restrained yourself?


    The circumstances being that Liu Jin is covered in entirely too many bandages to im to be healthy.


    Despite the state of my body, my Qi has already recovered, and none of the injuries the soldiers have sustained have been serious, Liu Jin tries to reassure Lei Kong. Besides, I would not be able to push the men so much if I wasnt healing them after every battle.


    The soldiers are not dramatically stronger than when Liu Jin first got his hands on them. However, they have gained confidence and experience fighting as a unit. There is a sense of order in them that wasnt there before. Already some are distinguishing themselves as leaders, which will make Liu Jins job easier in the future.


    I might be a hypocrite for asking this, but is it wise to make men like these strong, my lord? Lei Kong asks. I know we have to depend on them right now, but...


    But they are Murong Bangs men.


    There is no need for Lei Kong to finish his sentence. Liu Jin understands well. When this mission ends, his soldiers will return to Murong Bangs army and do whatever he orders. Most likely, kill, pige, and plunder. It is not as if they will have many qualms about doing those things. Liu Jin has been paying attention to them all this time. He knows they are not paragons of virtue. Not even close to it.


    In some ways, all Liu Jin is doing right now is training Murong Bangs soldiers for him.


    It is probably not wise, Liu Jin admits. However, they cannot be weak. Even if it means giving them the power to be cruelter on.


    However, is that really the only possible oue?


    If Murong Bang seeks to taint me, who is to say these men cannot be tainted by me? Liu Jin whispers.


    Lei Kong blinks. My lord?


    Liu Jin smiles and shakes his head. It is nothing. Dont mind me. I was just thinking aloud.


    Just being overly hopeful.


    ~~~

 Chapter 222: The Shape of a Man

    Chapter 222: The Shape of a Man


    ~~~


    Nail is not exactly sure how things go to this point.


    He knows the individual steps well enough. He was captured by General Murongs soldiers and taken to Cloudburst City. Never before had he imagined a building as big as the Cloudburst City Arena could exist. Never had it urred to him that he would be made to fight to death for the amusement of a crowd.


    In many ways, it was a relief. The certainty of death sounded much better than the never-ending misery of life. Never knowing when his next food would be. Never knowing whether hed find a ce to rest his head at night. Never knowing whether hed wake up the next day. Nail was tired of it all. Maybe thinking like that made him a coward, but that was fine with Nail.


    Courage gets you killed, his mother used to tell him before she died.


    Nail certainly hadnt been courageous when he and the others had marched out in front of the crowd. How many people had there been down at the arena? A hundred? Nail has never been good with numbers, but that felt like a good one. A hundred. A hundred told to fight to the death. And for what? The promise to survive another day? If it was only that, Nail wouldnt have bothered.


    But then he appeared.


    General Murong.


    He was a man that was not a man. He was a dark, stormy night in the shape of a person. He had spoken, and his words were like thunder.


    Whoever won would be a Hundred-Man Commander.


    Whoever won would receive women and food and money.


    And just like that, Nail began to hope. Hope for something better. Hope for a life beyond uncertainty. He wasnt the only one. He could see it all around him. His foes were hungry for what the general promised. When the fight began, they threw themselves at each other with maddened desperation.


    Nail can barely remember the fight. The roar of the crowd. The beating of his own heart. The cries of people in their death throes. It all turned his hopes and dreams to ashes.


    When the knife came down to end his life, he could only wee it.


    I am done on this side. How about you?


    Nail takes a deep breath. The crimson wagon is so polished he can almost see his face reflected on it.


    I am finished here too, he replies to Rust. He looks down at his bucket. Its almost empty. Think we should head to the river to get more water before we do the next one?


    Rust grunts. He does that often, and Nail would like to believe hes getting better at interpreting those grunts. Sure enough, when Nail starts walking towards the river, Rust is only a step behind.


    This is what Nail does now. Fill the buckets. Clean the wagons. Every day. Without fail.


    Its mundane work, but thats fine by him. He gets food daily, and his sleeping bag keeps him warm at night. The weird concoctions Boss Lei makes them drink took time to get used to, but he cant deny the results. His health has never been better.


    Puking all that ck bile was very scary at first, though.


    Its just impurities leaving your body, Boss Lei had told them as though they were being unreasonable for panicking.


    Maybe he was right. Nowadays, Nail has more energy than he ever did before. Even his cultivation has improved. He and Rust are barely a few steps away from the Inner Realm, a goal that had seemed impossible to him once. They are both very excited about the prospect of finally breaking through.


    It should be weird, Nail thinks as he and Rust begin filling their buckets, to be working together with the man who almost killed him. However, Nail doesnt feel any ill will towards Rust. They both tried to kill each other, and theyre both alive. Thats what ites down to. If anything, hes closer to Rust than hes to anyone else here.


    After all, theyre both normal.


    Well, look what we have here. The bosss pets.


    Nail tenses as one of the soldiers bathing in the river approaches them. He does not need to think about curving his back or keeping his eyes below the soldiers chin. Those are all things he does naturally. Do not meet the eyes of someone stronger than you. Do not stand tall in the presence of the strong.


    That ismon knowledge. That is good sense.


    Simrly, Nail does not speak because speaking without being asked a question can be taken as a sign of disrespect. Instead, he does his best to identify the soldier without looking at his face. His voice, at least, seems familiar. Nail is pretty sure he heard this man shouting orders on the battlefield while fighting Spirit Beasts today. He is probably one of the newly-named Five-Man Commanders.


    To think it had ever crossed his weak mind that he could be a Hundred-Man Commander. What augh. The day Nail first saw the soldiers fighting, he understood that dream was never allowed to him.


    Ive seen the two of you join our marchtely, the soldier says. Of course, you didnt run with us all day, did you? You just did a few hours. You didnt fight with us either. And yet, you got to eat from the Spirit Beast we killed. Does that seem right?


    The Five-Man Commander looks around as if asking the other soldiers bathing.


    It doesnt to me, he continues. Seems a bit unfair, actually.


    Rust and Nail wince and lower their heads even more.


    This servant doesnt have the right to have an opinion about things like that, Nail says. We eat what we are given, sirs. Its not up to us to reject the food our master gives us.


    In hindsight, Nail should have seen thising. He had noticed their portions were getting bigger by the day. He and Rust were happy they got to eat more, but it makes sense for the soldiers to be angry about it. Nail would be pretty annoyed if he were in the soldiers shoes. He and Rust are not part of the army. They dont run as much as the rest, and they dont fight at all.


    Why should they get to eat the same?


    Huh, so you dont get to have an opinion? The soldier asks him. Well, I do.


    The man res his Qi, and Nails knees falter. Its so sudden that the bucket slips from his hands and falls into the river. Rusts buckets follow suit. The two men tumble and trip on each other trying to catch them and fall into the river.


    Look how kind our brother is! One of the soldiers says, pointing andughing at them. Hes helping them take a bath.


    Laughter is fine, Nail tells himself as the soldiersugh at them. Laughter doesnt hurt his flesh or break his bones. It just makes him feel pathetic, but hes used to that.


    Arent I the kindest? The man cracks his knuckles. Perhaps I should help them rx their muscles as well. They must be tired from their oh-so-important work, right?


    Some soldiersugh and egg him on, but theughter is not as loud as before for some reason.


    I wouldnt do that if I were you.


    Nail looks up in hope as one of the soldiers speaks up in their favor.


    Oh? the Five-Man Commander says, looking at the soldier who just spoke, anky man with a scraggly beard. You think you can tell me what to do, Zei? Were both the same rank. You dont get to order me around.


    Rx, Zei says, raising his hand in a pacifying gesture. Im not trying to order you around or anything. Thats such a hassle. I am just trying to give you good advice, Brother Quan.


    Good advice? Quan asks. Why do I need your advice to y with some dogs?


    Because youre not thinking of who owns those dogs.


    The river goes silent. Even Quan needs a few seconds to speak again.


    You think hell care? Quan asks. He gestures at Rust and Nail with one of hisrge arms. What does he have to care about wretches like these?


    I think themander wouldnt feed them well if he didnt care about them, Zei says. If you were smart, youd leave them be because themander has left them be. That should be enough for us. We have a good thing here.


    You think Im scared of themander? Quan shouts, advancing towards Zei. Scared of some child?


    The soldiers around them collectively flinch. Even Nail can tell Quan didnt mean what he said. Hes simply trying to bluster his way past this. Unfortunately, all hes doing is digging himself a bigger hole.


    Hes lucky themander is not here.


    Theres no way youre dumb enough to mean that, Zei says. And please, dont tell me you actually think hes young.


    The firstment inmes Quans anger. The second one makes him pause.


    What? He blinks. What do you mean?


    Zei chuckles, but only until he notices the other soldiers are staring at him with curiosity. Even Rust and Nail look at him in askance.


    Are you serious? He asks, looking around. Do none of you know anything?


    He puts a hand on his forehead and shakes his head.


    Strong cultivators never look their age, you nitwits! Zei shouts at them. They can be over a hundred, but theyll make themselves look like they havent grown their first beard if they want to. What? You really thought themander was some youth?


    He crosses his arms and snorts.


    Hes in the True Realm. Themanders probably twice our age. Maybe more.


    Zeis words are like a revtion to Nail. Even the soldiers look at each other and nod in agreement because things finally make <em>sense</em>.


    Nail has tried his hardest to avoid thinking of themander. It is not because he hates or fears him. The man saved him, healed him, and gave him a life. Everything Nail is now, he owes to Lord Qing.


    Nail just cannotprehend him.


    Lord Qing is in the True Realm. Just like Boss Lei. However, the two feelpletely different. If Boss Lei lowers his Qi enough, Nail and Rust can bear to be in his presence. No such thing happens with Commander Qing. Being near him feels like standing in front of an unfathomable abyss. He looks younger than them, yet he speaks and moves as though he were decades older.


    Because he is.


    Commander Qing is not a child. Thats just the shape he takes. The world makes a little more sense if he thinks of it like that.


    Whatever! Quan says, evidently not pleased. Who cares how-


    Thunder rumbles.


    It happens in the distance. A bright sh of white lightning rising into the sky like a soaring dragon. The darkening day goes bright for a few seconds.


    You were saying? Zei asks.


    No one speaks.


    No one dares say anything.


    No one dares bother Nail and Rust ever again.


    ~~~


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath as he meditates far away from the camp. Red lightning growls around his body, never straying further away than an inch.


    Masterful control, my lord, Lei Kong tells him. Hes standing a fair distance away from Liu Jin. Just in case.


    It is nothing worth praising, Liu Jin says, his eyes still closed.


    Red. Blue. White. Gold. Those are the levels of lightning affinity, red being the lowest. Anyone who learns lightning must first start with red.


    With his next breath, Liu Jins lightning deepens into blue, the second level of lightning affinity. It spreads out in small arcs, its power harder to keep contained.


    My lord, if you will forgive this servant for saying this, you have a somewhat skewed understanding of what is worth praising.


    Liu Jin does not answer. He is already moving to the next step. Blue lightning shines white andshes out like a wild beast, leaving ck marks on the earth.


    That my lord can already summon white lightning at his age is impressive, especially considering he did not learn from childhood like some others.


    The lightning around Liu Jin rages wildly. Sweat drips from Liu Jins brow as his Qi rises, trying to refine his lightning into something better. Mightier. Purer. The intensity of his lightning is such that it bes blinding, and the ground around him turns to ss. All Liu Jin can do is focus it upwards as it surges from his body, letting it roar into the sky before it fades out.


    Liu Jin opens his eyes and sighs.


    Not good enough.


    I am sorry, my lord, Lei Kong says. Even for you, trying to force your way into gold lightning is not possible.


    Gold lightning. Other than the purple lightning supposedly wielded by the royal family, it is the pinnacle of lightning mastery. Something most people never reach.


    However, reaching it is the only way Liu Jin can return from Murong Bangs time-wasting errand without killing an unreasonable number of people.


    If I entered the Earth Realm, would I be able to use gold lightning? Liu Jin asks, staring at his hands.


    My lord, do not even joke about that! Lei Kong shouts. Your body is still wounded. Besides, even if you tried, there is no guarantee youd reach gold lightning. The color of lightning is not an expression of power.


    He raises his hand and shows the gold sparks around it. It is an expression of I believe the right word is purity. Being in a higher realm of cultivation helps attain higher purity. However, its not a guarantee. Besides, I am pretty sure my lord has noticed already but


    Liu Jin frowns. I know.


    Something is happening to him. Ever since the arena. Maybe even before that. Something within him is changing. Moving. Gaining shape. His Dao, Big Sister Bai had called it. Liu Jin does not understand much about it, but he instinctively knows that if he were to try to force his cultivation as he is...


    It could be really bad, Liu Jin whispers. Lei Kong nods.


    There is no choice, then. If he wants to master gold lightning, hes going to need to go the slow and steady way.


    ~~~

 Chapter 223: Empty Rainfall

    Chapter 223: Empty Rainfall


    ~~~


    You will not be going into the city, Liu Jin tells his soldiers.


    Predictably, no amount of newly-gained discipline is enough to stop the outcry that arises from thepany. It has taken them a long time to reach Rainfall City, and they have fought all manner of Spirit Beasts on the way. The experiences have sharpened them. Many have gone up in cultivation. They are rested, healthy, and ready for action.


    They had all been looking forward to drinking and partying in the city.


    Enough.


    Liu Jin lightly raises his Qi, and thats enough to quiet down the entirepany.


    We will not be spending much time here, so there is no need for you to enter the city.


    His words are a half-truth at best. The real reason why Liu Jin does not allow the soldiers to go in is that he is nearly certain that at least one of his men is a spy. By making the soldiers stay outside the city, hes making it harder for the spy to ry information without giving himself away.


    Besides, he does not want his men topse into bad habits.


    This decision is not up for debate, Liu Jin says, narrowing his eyes at the soldiers. Am I understood?


    The soldiers straighten their backs and salute.


    Yes, sir!


    There are no more protests after that, not a single unhappy grumble. While the soldiers set up a camp outside, Liu Jin enters Rainfall City in one of the me-Wheeled Wagons.


    The view behind the city walls is a bleak one. Rainfall City does not look nearly as destitute as Cloudburst City, but it has undoubtedly seen better days. The houses are dirty and rundown. The people look miserable and walk with hunched backs. Even the sky over their heads looks depressed.


    Only when they are around seven blocks away from City Lord Lei Jihais house does that change. Its like stepping into a more colorful world. There are lights and sounds everywhere, and the smell of alcohol and perfume is heavy in the air. Gambling dens and whorehouses are aplenty, and the soldiers go in and out of them without a care.


    Even the soldiers guarding City Lord Leis house look like they spend the night drinking and gambling.


    Commander Qing! City Lord Lei Jihai says as he wees them into his house with open arms. Its a pleasure to wee you to Rainfall City.


    Just by looking at him, Liu Jin can tell hes rted to Lei Kong. They have the same dark hair and eyes, and even the shape of their mouth is the same. However, Lei Jihai is noticeably older. There are a few gray streaks in his hair and lines under his eyes. Since he is in the True Realm, he could be anywhere between a decade to a century older than Lei Kong.


    It is always hard to tell.


    We are grateful for your hospitality, City Lord, Liu Jin says as a serving girl wearing far too little fills his cup with wine.


    Unlike others, Lei Jihai does receive him in some menacing hall but in a room more suited for a party. There are plush couches, plenty of food, and aromatic incense. There is even a servant ying soft music in the corner.


    You say that, but I see you have not let your soldiers enter the city, City Lord Lei points out. Dont tell me you dont n on staying for at least a few days?


    That is correct, City Lord, Liu Jin says before taking a sip from his cup. It pleases him that it is not poisoned. Not overtly, at least. There are a few chemicals meant to make one more pleasure-inclined, but none are strong enough to affect him or those with him. We are here on a mission, after all.


    Please! Surely, it wouldnt be wrong for you to enjoy what my city offers? City Lord Lei asks him. When the serving girles to fill his cup, the City Lord pulls her onto hisp. If this surprises her, the girl gives no sign of it. She just smiles and giggles when the City Lords hands wander over her body. I ask that you reconsider,mander. Your men must be tired after marching all the way here. Think of what you will miss if you dont sample the citys delicacies.


    Lu Meis softughter rings beside Liu Jin.


    I am afraid your words are wasted on him, City Lord, she says. This man is far too duty-minded to ever rx.


    Oh? There is a glimmer in the City Lords eyes that Liu Jin does not like at all. Or perhaps he feels no need to sample other flowers because he already has such a fair one at his side.


    That is indeed the case, Liu Jin says, making Lu Mei preen and the City Lordugh.


    I knew you were a man after my own heart,mander, City Lord Lei says. However, you should know a man cannot possibly eat the same meal every day. How am I supposed to show my appreciation for you if you do not stay? Besides how am I supposed to spend time with my cousin if youre so eager to leave?


    The City Lords lips stretch into a smile as he nces at the man standing behind Liu Jin.


    Little Kong! He says. It has been a while!


    Liu Jin resists the urge to sigh. He knew this would happen. He had told Lei Kong that he could stay outside the city if he wished to, but his servant had declined. By going with him, they would be able to confirm whether word of Lei Kongs survival had already reached the Lei n, something they heavily suspected but did not know for sure.


    It was a solid enough argument, but as Lei Kong tenses up behind him and the air bes full of static, Liu Jin is forced to rethink the wisdom of this choice.


    The whole family grieved for you, Little Kong. Did you know that? City Lord Lei says while drinking from his cup. We had a funeral for you. It was lovely.


    Is that so? Lei Kong asks in the deadest voice that Liu Jin has ever heard, a wonder considering he has heard actual corpses. I cannot imagine such a thing.


    The City Lordughs.


    You always had such a great sense of humor, cousin. Come on! He gestures at him with his free arm. The other one is firmly wrapped around the serving girls waist. Come closer. Let your old cousin get a good look at you.


    An almost imperceptible look passes between Liu Jin and Lei Kong, followed by an equally imperceptible nod from Liu Jin.


    Lei Kong takes a deep breath and walks up to Lei Jihai.


    As you can see, I am alive and well, cousin. Many things have happened since I was separated from General Murongs army. Id like to believe they have made me a better person.


    Separated? Is that what you are calling it? The City Lords smile twists into something ugly. Oh, Little Kong, there is no need to pretend. Were family. You can just say you run away like the coward you are.


    City Lord, thats my servant you are speaking to, Liu Jin says. Even if this is your city, I advise you to be civil.


    Oh, but this is civil, Commander Qing, City Lord Lei replies, chuckling softly. There is nothing more civil than a few jokes between cousins, especially when things are just so very... <em>funny</em>. You see, Little Yu and Little Kong joined General Murongs army at the same time, yet Little Yu, the shining star of our n, died while this cripple now stands before me. How is that anything but a joke?


    The serving girl on City Lord Laisp yelps as he abruptly stands up, making her fall to the floor.


    Look at you! He says,ughing scornfully as he walks up to Lei Kong and points at his arm. You walk around as though you were a full man, but no matter how much this fake looks like the real thing, you cannot fool me. We all know what happened to you!


    Liu Jins eyebrows rise as the City Lord grabs Lei Kongs restored arm. He can feel Lu Mei fighting the urge to giggle next to him. The City Lord probably meant to shame Lei Kong by snatching away what he assumed to be a prosthetic. Instead, the City Lords face morphs with shock as he feels very real flesh and, under it, very real blood and very real Qi.


    Impossible, he says, his voice almost a whisper. How can it be real? Your arm your meridians they were


    They were damaged during a tragic training ident, Lei Kong says, easily shaking off the City Lords grip. It wouldnt be wrong to say that Lei Kong, the prodigy of the Lei n, died that day.


    The City Lords face pales as Lei Kongs Qi rises and fills the room.


    Earth Realm, Level One.


    However, I have been given a new life, cousin. A new direction, Lei Kong says, ring at Lei Jihai. And so, I stand before you as a new man without any ties to the Lei n.


    The City Lord backs away, now aware that the man he had so callously insulted ispletely beyond him. Though their heights are not dissimr, Lei Kong seems to loom over his rtive.


    Lei Kong, Liu Jin says, his eyes on the trembling servants. They cannot bear Lei Kongs power. Control your aura.


    A man in the True Realm ordering around someone in the Earth Realm. It should be unthinkable, yet Lei Kong immediately quiets down his Qi.


    I apologize, my lord. It seems meeting my family has made me overexcited. Is that not so, cousin? Lei Kong says, looking at the City Lord with dead eyes.


    The City Lordughs nervously. Yes, of course. Its been quite exciting seeing you again, cousin.


    Perhaps a little too exciting, Lu Mei says, though the mirth in her voice makes it clear she has been enjoying watching all this. Maybe you should retire, Lei Kong. If you were to stay here, I dont believe we would get anything done today.


    I agree, Liu Jin says, drinking from his cup. Unless, of course, the City Lord wishes to spend more time with his cousin. It would be rude of me to meddle in family affairs, after all.


    Not at all! City Lord Lei shouts. Not at all! You are free to go, cousin! See the city! Do what you wish! Go!


    Lei Kong does not reply. He merely bows his head to Liu Jin and departs. The door closes behind him, leaving them in an awkward silence.


    Well, the City Lord is left in awkward silence. The silence around Lu Mei and Liu Jin is highly amused.


    Now, I believe you have a bandit problem, City Lord? Liu Jin asks.


    What? Oh, yes. The City Lord looks around distractedly, the shock of being humiliated by Lei Kong clearly weighing down on him. When the serving girl that was with him earlier approaches him, his face bes red with anger.


    What are you standing around for? He yells at her, pping her so hard he knocks to the floor. Dont you have a job to do? More drinks! More food! Im entertaining guests here, you stupid girl!


    The girl nearly runs out of the room.


    I apologize for that, City Lord Lei says, now significantly calmer as he sits down. Finding good help is so hard these days.


    City Lord, Liu Jin says, making sure to meet his eyes. I would appreciate it if you did not mistreat your servants in front of me.


    Do not presume to tell me what to do,mander, the City Lord replies, his nostrils ring and chest puffed. I am the City Lord. I am a member of the Lei n. You are just a Hundred-Man Commander sent here to help me.


    You are the City Lord. You are a member of the Lei n. I am just a Hundred-Man Commander sent here to help you, Liu Jin says calmly. That is why I am asking nicely.


    The way Lei Kong tells it, the Lei n have greatly benefited from Murong Bangs rise to power and are some of his biggest supporters. For those reasons, it is not wise to cross them.


    Of course, Liu Jin adds, still not looking away from the City Lords eyes. If the City Lord wishes, I could ask Lei Kong toe here so you can continue your reunion.


    No! the City Lord shouts before catching himself. He looks away and gnashes his teeth. There is no need for that,mander. I understand your point of view.


    He lifts his cup and downs it one go, bringing it down hard against the small table next to him.


    Lets talk about those damned thieves already, City Lord Lei sneers as he mentions them. They have been a gue around these parts for years, Commander Qing. You have no idea.


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow. And youre just now doing something about them?


    The City Lord scoffs. You make it sound ill-advised, but there are always those who are greedy for more and do not want to work for it.


    There is someone who is greedy for more and did not have to work for it right in front of Liu Jin.


    While reaching the True Realm marks City Lord Lei as someone of some talent, that he was born into the Lei n meant his path to the position of City Lord was not as hard as it would have been for others. Considering how awful the city looks and theck of character City Lord Lei has shown over the past several minutes, Liu Jin feels confident in saying this man would not be City Lord or even a True Realm cultivator had he not been born in the Lei n.


    What a pity it is to be born with good fortune and waste it so hollowly.


    Whether there is one fly or three, it matters little, Commander, the City Lord continues. Its not worth going after every annoyance.


    When a different serving girles in with drinks, he snatches the bottle from her tray and takes big gulps from it, cleaning his mouth with the back of his hand.


    I thought theyd fade out, he goes on. It happens often. Simple organization is beyond most savages. Theyll fight over who gets to keep most of the treasure, who should lead, and so on. Before you know it, theyre killing themselves and saving us the trouble.


    But that didnt happen with this group, Liu Jin says, making the City Lord frown.


    No, he admits. It didnt. There was no in-fighting or backstabbing. While other groups faded, the Brotherhood of Thunder grew stronger, often by absorbing the remnants of defeated bandit groups.


    In other words, simple organization is not beyond this particr group of savages.


    The City Lord grimaces.


    You could say thatI suppose. He clears his throat awkwardly. Right now, the Brotherhood of the Thunder is wreaking havoc across mynds. Rainfall City is untouched, obviously. They are too cowardly to dare face me directly, but they constantly attack my towns. Worse still, my caravans! My businesses are suffering, Commander Qing!


    And the people too, I assume.


    What? Oh yeah, those, the City Lord says distractedly. Anyway, I cannot send my men to hunt down these viins. They are busy protecting the city.


    From what Liu Jin has seen, his soldiers are busy drinking, whoring, and gambling.


    However, you are free to move as you please. You can track the Brotherhood of Thunder and eliminate it!


    That is why General Murong sent me here, City Lord, Liu Jin says. What can you tell me of their numbers? Do they have any notable fighters among them? Do you have any idea as to how their leadership is structured?


    Bah! What do those things matter?! the City Lord replies, grabbing yet another bottle to drink. Trash is trash. Once you burn it, it all turns to ashes.


    He does not know, Liu Jin realizes. This man does not know a single thing.


    I see, Liu Jin says, rising to his feet. Lu Mei follows suit. Rest easy, City Lord. I will find this Brotherhood of Thunder and deal with it.


    As he and Lu Mei walk away, City Lord Lei calls out to them.


    Oh, theres one more thing, he says, making Liu Jin stop. A message for my cousin. He might im to no longer have any ties to us, but it would be wise for you to remind him that his old family has not forgotten about him. Our family head is looking forward to the day heys eyes on him again.


    Liu Jin looks back and meets the City Lords eyes. There is anger there. The promise of retribution for his injured pride.


    I will be sure to tell him that, City Lord.


    ~~~

 Chapter 224: Slithering in the Night

    Chapter 224: Slithering in the Night


    ~~~


    What have you learned tonight?


    Liu Jin asks the question to the four men kneeling before him: Lei Kong, Ten Zichun, Rust, and Nail. Liu Jin did not ask them to kneel, but Lei Kong has been teaching them unnecessary things.


    Unfortunately, I do not have much to share, my lord, Lei Kong replies. ring my aura like I did was a mistake. The people in the mansion were too scared to talk to me. All I could do was take a walk around the city. It is a cesspool, my lord. The wealth is nearly all concentrated in the areas closest to my cousins mansion, and even those ces are dens of iniquity.


    My experience was simr to Brother Leis, Ten Zichun says. The servants would not approach me, so I went out drinking with some of the soldiers stationed there. They brag a lot, but it is obvious they havent seen anybat in a while. However, there was someone at the bar who imed to have encountered the Brotherhood of Thunder.


    Liu Jin leans forward. Oh?


    He was escorting one of the City Lords caravans when the Brotherhood attacked. He ims to have fought a hundred men on his own before he was cowardly attacked from behind. ording to the others at the bar, it was fifty thest time he told the story. Reading between the lines, they were ambushed, and he is only alive because he ran away.


    Did he tell you what goods the bandits stole?


    Ten shakes his head. No, he didnt mention it. I bought him some drinks to loosen his lips, but even then, he proved evasive.


    A pity, Liu Jin says, rubbing his chin. Still, the Brotherhood of Thunder must have fighters of some merit. Well, rtive to the City Lords soldiers. I wonder. If they are consistently hitting the City Lords caravans, does that mean they have some way of getting information? Or is the City Lord just that ipetent?


    It could be both, my lord, Lei Kong says.


    It very well could be, Liu Jin says before turning to the two people who had yet to speak. What about you?


    Rust and Nail flinch.


    M-my lord, forgive us, but we have no stories to share, Nail says, bowing his head even lower. He is trembling like a leaf. We are just servants who are barely in the Inner Realm. There is no one who would pay attention to us.


    Naturally, Liu Jin says. That is why I asked you to do this.


    Rust and Nail stare nkly at him, trying to reconcile the gentleness of Liu Jins voice with the content of his words.


    I did not tell you to talk to soldiers. I did not order you to sneak around the city. I just told you to watch and talk to your fellow servants, Liu Jin says. Did you do that?


    Well, yes-


    Great, Liu Jin says, smiling.


    As Rust and Nail still stare at him in confusion, Liu Jin resists the urge to sigh. Even if it is his fault for not fully exining, he really wishes people could more easily understand his intentions.


    Communication is hard.


    How did the other servants seem to you? Liu Jin asks them, making sure to keep his voice as non-threatening as possible. Did they look well-fed? Were they dressed well? Did they seem happy about their position? Think carefully before answering.


    They looked well? I mean Nail clears his throat. They looked well, my lord. No one looked like they were starving or nothing. I didnt see any holes in their clothes.


    I didnt see any holes either, my lord, Rust adds.


    Right, no holes, Nail says, nodding his head eagerly. As for whether they were happy or not


    The old man at the stables said it was much better than being stuck in the outskirts, Rust says, helping out his fellow servant.


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow. The outskirts?


    Its what they call most of the city, my lord, Rust nervously exins. Everything thats not the City Lords house or all the bright ces around it.


    Liu Jin had assumed as much from the name, but its still sad to hear it confirmed. That would mean that, as far as the people are concerned, most of the city is the outskirts.


    Absolutely miserable.


    There was a girl crying, Nail says. I went to the kitchens. I wanted to see if I could get something to eat when she came in. She said the City Lord requested more food and drinks.


    He frowns.


    She was bruised. The people there they didnt exactly say it, but from how they talked about it, it doesnt seem like it was the first time something like that happened. The head cook told her to rest, that the City Lord wouldnt notice if it wasnt her who came back.


    I am not surprised, Liu Jin says, thinking back to the servant the City Lord had mistreated. Nail must have seen her after the City Lord sent her away. Still, it is always better to know for sure. Now, do you understand why it was important that you do this?


    Predictably, Rust and Nail do not answer. They fear angering him by giving him the wrong answer.


    Do you think the servants would have talked so freely in front of me? In front of them? He asks, jerking his head at Lei Kong and Ten. Of course not. They would have been too busy bowing and wouldnt have dared to say anything bad about the City Lord in front of us. However, it was different with you. They saw you as peers and spoke freely in front of you. You have done a great job.


    I thank you, my lord, Nail says, a little overwhelmed. Rust follows suit. I have no words.


    No words are needed. You are free to go. Rest, he tells them. Youll need it.


    Lei Kong waits until the two are gone before speaking.


    That was kind of you, my lord, but we already knew my cousin was a horrible person.


    Dont misunderstand. I was not being kind, Liu Jin says. The information they learned was valuable in its own way. The moreplete a picture is, the better. I am just missing some pieces. Hopefully, Ill receive another one before the night is over.


    Tens face scrunches into a frown. Senior Brother Qing, what exactly does that mean?


    Liu Jins eyes sh. Ah, there it is. Sorry. Please, give me a moment to sort this.


    Before he can hear their answers, the rush of memories is already ying out before his eyes.


    ~~~


    Quan takes a deep breath as he jumps down the walls of Rainfall City. A couple of weeks ago, the fall would have winded him. Now, its barely a strain. Its amazing what one level of cultivation can do.


    Hisnding is not as quiet as hed like, but that doesnt matter. Hes far away from the camp. He can get away with making some noise. All Quan needs to do now is sneak back into the camp, but that shouldnt be any trouble. Most people are already asleep, and theirmander is too busy ignoring them and talking to his closest advisors in his tent. Bah!


    The only good thing that boy has done is make him a Five-Man Commander. Even if someone were to catch him now, Quan could get away with saying hed been out for a walk. That much should be allowed to him. The men under hismand wont question him if they know whats good for them.


    Idiots, he says, chuckling darkly under his breath.


    Really? I only see one.


    Violence is Quans first instinct. It has been that way since he was but a small child. He turns around andshes out with his fist.


    There is no one behind him.


    What? He asks, confused and looking around widely. He turns and turns, but there is no one around.


    Then he feels them,


    Fangs.


    Small, sharp, and pressed against his throat.


    Do not make a scene, the voice, <em>the snake on his shoulder</em>, tells him. This will be so much easier for us both if you do not make a scene.


    C-Commander? Quan asks in disbelief as his brain finally recognizes the voice.


    A part of him, at least, the snake replies. I would exin more, but I do not believe youd have the capacity to understand.


    Quans nostrils with anger. His Qi rises as he prepares to grab that foul creature and squeeze the life out of it.


    And at that moment, the snakes presencepletely overshadows his own.


    It is as if a pit has been opened under his feet. Vast and endless, it feels as if his very existence could be swallowed and lost forever. Quans fighting spirit is snuffed out. His courage is doused, a light that never was.


    Quan falls to his knees.


    I apologize, the snake says. I did not mean to insult you by implying you are unintelligent. You merelyck the required education toprehend the concept of soul fragments. It is enough for you to understand that I am here. I have been here for a while.


    A-a w-while? Quan stutters. His face is pale as a ghost. Since when no.


    His no is a whimper. A faded hope. He realizes now.


    Since you made me a Five-Man Commander, Quan says with bitter resignation.


    See? You are not unintelligent at all, the snake says, sounding a little proud of him. I suspected that at least one of you was ced in thepany to spy on me. Its only natural. My association with Lei Kong, the fact that Im a foreigner and sent by General Dan, and so many other things. It would be more surprising if you didnt try to spy on me. I made you Five-Man Commander, not just because you distinguished yourself in battle, but because I suspected giving you more freedom would make you more careless.


    Then the others


    Some were potential suspects as well, the snake confirms. They have snakes ced on them too.


    And he hadnt noticed. No one had noticed. Themander had ced his spies on them, and they hadnt noticed a damn thing! The words Zei told him the other day at the river sh through Quans mind, and only now that it is toote does he see the truth. This is no boy. This is no man.


    Hes a monster.


    Now, you met someone today, didnt you? Not the City Lord, obviously. A contact. A middle-man.


    Quan hears the snake hiss. He feels its fangs against his throat.


    Why dont we talk about it?


    ~~~


    Liu Jin tells Lei Kong and Ten to leave him alone. Its just him inside themand tent now. None would dare disturb him.


    You look like you want to kill someone.


    None but Lu Mei.


    Do I? Liu Jin asks. Lu Mei nods.


    It is a good look on you.


    I disagree on principle, and I do not want to kill someone.


    But you are considering it, Lu Mei says. Quite strongly.


    Liu Jin sighs.


    City Lord Lei is an inept and cruel man who will continue bringing misery to those around him if left to his own devices, he says. And unlike Murong Bang, I can actually do something to stop his evil ways. Hes only in the True Realm. It would be easy.


    And isnt that scary to think about?


    Once upon a time, the prospect of going against a True Realm cultivator would have terrified him. Now, it is a minor inconvenience. He could charge into City Lord Leis mansion and be done with it. Eliminating the City Lord would take a few minutes at most, and even that estimate feels a little too kind to the City Lord. The man is simply not his match. His guards would barely register as an obstacle.


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath.


    Its dangerous to think like this. City Lord Lei is evil, so he must kill him. Then, he must do the same again and again. Where does that end? Does it end with him bing like his father used to be? Seeing the world as nothing more than a collection of illnesses that need to be pruned?


    Is he thinking like this because of his Dao? If so, why did it not act when he saw City Lord Lei abuse his servant? What is the difference between that and the fight in the arena?


    What happens after I kill him? Liu Jin asks, deciding to narrow his focus to practical matters instead of dwelling on philosophy.


    The Lei n would be involved, I assume, Lu Mei says, shrugging her shoulders. One does not take kindly to that sort of insult.


    The Lei n is the one who ced spies on us, Liu Jin tells her, tapping the side of his head. One of my soul fragments saw it and ryed the information to me.


    It is a very useful skill now that he is able to establish a proper hierarchy between his soul fragments and himself thanks to Elder Xues lessons. He cannot make that many of them yet, and having them hide their Qi is not as easy as hed like. That is why his soul fragment was not with Quan during the meeting. Had Quan met a strong enough cultivator, his soul fragment could have been noticed. For the same reason, trying to put one of his soul fragments in the City Lords house would be unwise.


    Its a good thing Quan was too scared to think of lying to him.


    The Lei n is interested in Lei Kong. They really dont like that hes alive. Their interest in me is secondary, he says with a little smile. Its nice not to be the center of attention sometimes. Of course, if I killed City Lord Lei, that would change. Theyd try to attack us directly.


    We have Lady Bai Wen, Lu Mei points out. Whatever the Lei n has, I very much doubt they can match her.


    And so, in killing the City Lord, were forced to deal with his entire n, but that still leaves one person, Liu Jin says.


    Murong Bang, Lu Mei says.


    Technically, City Lord Lei is in the True Realm, so fighting him wouldnt contradict the rules he set for me. He might decide he doesnt care at all that I killed one of his City Lords and destroyed one of his allies.


    Or he could decide that he minds, kill most of us, and then sabotage General Dans efforts for the sake of it, Lu Mei finishes for him.


    Liu Jin sighs and leans forward, hands bridged together. Murong Bang is too unpredictable for his liking.


    What if killing the City Lord is what he expects me to do? He asks. What do I do next? The city will not magically fix itself. If I kill the City Lord and walk away, I leave the city at the mercy of the next Lei. If I destroy the Lei n and walk away, Im leaving everything they own at the mercy of whoever is strongest. Id just be recing one tyrant for the next. Someone reliable would need to be in charge. Laws would need to be enforced. And yet, I cannot waste my time here when everyone readies to fight the Death Fashioning Scripture. I


    Lu Mei opens her mouth.


    Please, dont say it, Liu Jin begs her. I know what you want to say, but please dont.


    Lu Mei is not a woman of great mercy. Liu Jin has known that from the start, so it means much when she smiles sadly at him and puts her hand on his back, her head leaning against his shoulder.


    Yes, Lu Mei is not a woman of mercy, but even she can see how badly Liu Jin needs it right now.


    ~~~

 Chapter 225: Pebbles

    Chapter 225: Pebbles


    ~~~


    Pebble Town is as insignificant-looking as its name suggests, little different from a bunch of pebbles lying on the side of the road. The entire town is a collection of about one hundred houses made of wood and stone arranged in no particr order. It is protected by a rudimentary wall made of wood cut from a nearby forest. Its decently well-made, but Liu Jin doubts it could stop anyone above the Inner Realm.


    Hear me, people of Pebble Town! Ten yells at the top of his lungs. He could use Qi to magnify his voice, but he doesnt. The people here are too weak to react well to an expression of Qi from someone like him. We are here on orders of General Murong Bang!


    The people on the town square, what passes for it at any rate, flinch when they hear the generals name.


    The pleas of the City Lord have been heard! Ten shouts. General Murong ordered us to purge thisnd of the scourge that calls itself the Brotherhood of Thunder!


    Tall and powerfully built, Ten cuts a striking appearance. Even more so dressed in armor and on top of a horse. Hes exactly the sort of person that people would imagine when thinking of someone in charge of a hundred men. It is exactly why Liu Jin delegated this duty to him.


    Besides, hes tired of people finding him ominous.


    Those of you who know anything about these criminals are invited toe forward. You will be handsomely rewarded for your help!


    Ten keeps talking for a few minutes, but no onees forward. Not then, and notter. The people of Pebble Town disperse and hide in their houses as though Liu Jin and his soldiers were a storm they needed to wait out.


    I apologize, Senior Brother, Ten tells himter that day. It seems I could not inspire any trust once again.


    Youre older than me, Liu Jin points out. There is no reason why you should call me Senior Brother.


    On the contrary, referring to Senior Brother as Senior Brother is the least I can do, replies the older and taller disciple. He sounds offended at the idea of using a less respectful title for Liu Jin. Senior Brother has proven himself numerous times and in numerous ways. That is something everyone knows.


    Liu Jin refrains from sighing. He knows Ten means well, but the reverence with which he, Lei Kong, and an increasinglyrge number of people treat him is trying.


    That matter aside, there is no reason for you to apologize, Liu Jin says. I already told you that I did not expect many people, if any, toe forward. We are here as soldiers of Murong Bang. We should be thankful that people dont run away screaming at the mere sight of us.


    That might be true, but still Ten frowns. For no one to be tempted by the promise of money? Thats not natural.


    Liu Jin hums and nods. It is, isnt it? Simr things happened in the other towns.


    At Liu Jins insistence, City Lord Lei--or rather, City Lord Leis men--gave him a map of all the towns and viges in the area. They also gave him the location of all the ces the Brotherhood of Thunder has attacked.


    Pebble Town is the fifth town they have visited thus far, and in every town, the same story has repeated itself. Byrge, the people have nothing to say to them. At most, one or two people will volunteer information, and they will usually do soter in the day, as though they were thieves skulking in the night. Even then, the information is never anything meaningful. Just hearsay and rumors.


    Do the people fear Murong Bang and his soldiers so much that they wont support them even when it would be in their best interests to do so? Ten wonders.


    Liu Jin hums. Is that really what is going on? Obviously, they fear us, but thats not all there is to it. Look at this town. Does there seem to be anything strange about it?


    Ten looks at houses then turns to him in confusion.


    I beg your pardon, Senior Brother, but I see nothing of interest here.


    Does this look like a town routinely attacked by bandits? Liu Jin asks. The walls are not damaged. In fact, theyre in rtively good condition. The same can be said of the houses. The people are not injured or depressed. Small and in as this vige is, I think the people here are generally happier than those in Rainfall City.


    But we were told the bandits were attacking the towns? It is not a question, but Ten voices it as such. Maybe there was no point in stealing anything from a ce like this?


    Maybe, Liu Jin says. Either way, it''s interesting, dont you think?


    ~~~


    "This is different."


    Liu Jin finds himself nodding at Ten''s words. te Vige, the sixth settlement they are visiting, is certainly different. A little smaller than Pebble Town. More rustic too. It is also quieter. Much quieter.


    It has to be, considering that it is empty.


    There is not a single person in the vige. Not a young child. Not an old man. Not even a pet. The whole ce has been abandoned.


    "What happened here?" Ten asks, looking around.


    "Perhaps this ce was attacked by the Brotherhood, my lord?" Lei Kong suggests.


    "Perhaps," Liu Jin says. In a louder voice, he says, "Men! I want you to search every inch of this ce! Bring me anything you can find! People, food, clothes, valuables! No object is too small or unimportant."


    "Smart," Ten says as the men go into the houses to follow his orders. "Some of the men are still annoyed that they didn''t get to go into the city. Some looting might calm them down."


    "No," Liu Jin says, shaking his head. "That''s not why I''m doing this. I''d rather not expose the men to bad habits, but there is something wrong about this whole thing."


    "Wrong, my lord?" Lei Kong asks. "How so?"


    "You have seen viges and cities raided before," Liu Jin says. The reminder causes Lei Kong to flinch. Liu Jin waves his hand at the houses around them. "Why don''t you tell us what''s wrong with this ce?"


    It takes a few seconds for Lei Kong to answer.


    "There are no bodies," Lei Kong says, his voice only shaking slightly. "There are a few broken doors here and there, but otherwise, the houses are fine. I don''t smell any bodies left to root, and I don''t see dried blood anywhere. Whatever happened here caused very little violence. By itself, that''s not odd. When faced with a superior force, most small settlements tend to submit rather than fight. However, theck of people means the bandits took everyone here. Someone usually tries to fight when that happens. That person is usually made an example of. It''s also not rare for the town to be torched once divested of everything, and-"


    "Lei Kong, that''s enough," Liu Jin says. Lei Kong has begun trembling. The scars of his past run deep.


    "I apologize, my lord," Lei Kong says, taking several deep breaths. "I believe I need some time to myself."


    "Granted."


    An hourter, Liu Jin''s men have divested the town of all its valuables. Clothes, food that expired sometimest week, money, and other such things. The sort of things bandits would take when attacking a vige, yet it seems the only thing they took was the people.


    "What does this mean, Senior Brother?" Ten asks him.


    "I have an idea," Liu Jin says, rubbing his chin. He is pretty sure Lei Kong has the same idea. "An inkling, really. It seems I''ll have to write a letter to the City Lord sooner than I thought."


    ~~~


    A few dayster, a red hawk appears on the horizon, carrying a reply from the City Lord. All things considered, it is a surprisingly prompt response. Perhaps, it is because Liu Jin implied that if the City Lord took too long to answer, he''d have to visit him in person with Lei Kong. The world might never know for sure.


    As the messenger hawk is about to reach their camp, a massive beast snatches it out of the air.


    Liu Jin sighs.


    "Soaring Feather, let go of that bird. We do not eat the messengers."


    Soaring Feathernds before him without making a sound. The ck-Winged Imperial Eagle looks down at Liu Jin with a petnt expression, the messenger hawk caught between its deadly talons.


    Liu Jin holds out his hand.


    "Give it back."


    Reluctantly, Soaring Feather rxes its grip on the hawk, who immediately flies into Liu Jin''s hands for protection. Soaring Feather snorts and looks away.


    "Don''t sulk," Liu Jin tells him, gently petting the hawk and taking the message tied around its leg. "It''s beneath you."


    Soaring Feather squawks indignantly before taking off in a huff.


    Undoubtedly, the bird is going through adolescence.


    "The teenage years are truly the worst," Liu Jin mutters, heedless of all the disbelieving stares aimed at him. He opens the letter and gives it a quick read, his lips curling at the edges when he''s done.


    "Eh,mander," one of his Five-Man Commanders, Zei, asks him. "What was all that about?"


    "An unfortunate preview of the future if I ever were to have children, but you weren''t asking about that," Liu Jin says. He holds up the letter. "This is a letter from City Lord Lei. It seems he has agreed to my suggestion."


    "Suggestion?"


    "Tell the men to gather their things. We''re going back to Rainfall City."


    ~~~


    A few dayster, a caravan leaves Rainfall City. Liu Jin rides at the front with Lei Kong and Ten Zichun. Apanying them are ten of City Lord Lei''s men and twenty of Liu Jin''s soldiers.


    Despite the security, there is no merchandise inside the carts. The caravan is nothing more than bait for the Brotherhood of Thunder. It is why Liu Jin does not have all his one hundred men with him, having left most of them under themand of Lu Mei and Big Sister Bai. Too much security might make the Brotherhood think twice about attacking.


    When Liu Jin suggested the idea to the City Lord in his letter, he told him to use actual merchandise, as there is a chance there are spies in the City Lords house. However, the City Lord vehemently refused this suggestion, insisting empty carts would be enough. The reaction was telling enough, so Liu Jin went along with it.


    So far, they have not suffered any attacks. Liu Jin imagines the journey has been quite boring for the soldiers, but thats not the case for him. The route they are taking, the route the City Lords men assure him is their regr route as they have tried changing it without sess, is quite interesting.


    They are not going to Cloudburst City as hed initially assumed. Rather, they are heading southeast and have entered a rocky canyon the soldiers call the Whispering Depths. The line their journey traces is almost parallel to the border with the Crimson Cloud Empire. Liu Jin cannot help but be reminded of a conversation he had with Lei Kong a long time ago about who one of Murong Bangs trading partners is.


    My lord, Lei Kong tries to call his attention. His eyes are narrowed as he nces up at the cliffs.


    I feel them, Liu Jin says with considerably greater calm. Its fine. The men already know what to do. Let theme.


    Ten minutester, the bandits appear, dropping down from the cliffs using ropes. They are dressed in grays and browns to better hide against the environment. Some have swords. Some have knives. Some have spears. About half of them are wearing armor.


    Their cultivation is not inferior to City Lord Lei''s men, and their resolve is undoubtedly superior. Indeed, the City Lord''s men panic as the men of the Brotherhood appear in dozens.


    "Men!" Liu Jin shouts, his voice managing to prevail over the ensuing chaos. "You have all been trained! Cowering, hesitating, or faltering right now is beneath you! You know what to do!"


    Liu Jin raises his hand, and his men roar. Such is their fervor that the City Lord''s men are caught in it, and a glimpse of hesitation appears in the eyes of the Brotherhood.


    As one, Liu Jin''s men attack.


    As one, the City Lord''s men fall unconscious.


    "That was moderately entertaining," Liu Jin says. It is nice when something happens precisely as nned. "Now then"


    Liu Jin looks at the Brotherhood, who have halted in their tracks, looking at them with wariness and confusion.


    "My name is Qing Jin, a disciple of the Eternal me n and emissary of General Nie Dan," he says, his voice clear and strong. "Men of the Brotherhood of Thunder, I wish to have words with you."


    ~~~

 Chapter 226: Merchandise

    Chapter 226: Merchandise


    ~~~


    What do you mean they escaped?! the City Lord shouts at him, his face incandescent with rage.


    I mean they escaped. Liu Jin shrugs. I fail to see how I could possibly make the sentence any clearer.


    A vase strikes the wall and shatters into tiny pieces. It is followed by a chair and a table. Neither one breaks as spectacrly.


    You had thirty men with you! Thirty! The City Lord shouts. His Qi res violently around him, scaring away the servants.


    It was actually a little more than thirty, City Lord, Liu Jin corrects, untouched by the City Lords rage. He is seated in one of the City Lordsfortable couches, an alcoholic mixture of some sort in his hand. You should really sit down.


    I will not sit down! You lost the men you had with you and still couldnt capture the Brotherhood! How could you let that happen? How?!


    I am surprised you care so much about the men, Liu Jin says, stopping to take a small sip from his drink. It is overly sweet, but Liu Jin likes it. Only ten of those were yours, as I recall.


    I dont care about the men! The City Lord shouts, throwing another vase at the walls. His face has gone from red to purple. Liu Jin is reminded of an overly ripe plum. You told me you could capture the Brotherhood! How did you let them get away? Theyre nothing more than a pack of ill-bred idiots! When the general sent you here, I expected you to bepetent at your job!!!


    Liu Jin grabs the bottle next to him and pours himself another drink. Despite the rooms diminishing number of vases, chairs, and tables, everything within six feet of Liu Jin remains unbroken.


    If I recall correctly, those ill-bred idiots have been a thorn in your side for quite some time, and it was yourcency that let them grow as they have, City Lord, Liu Jin reminds him, making the City Lord flinch at the rebuke. I am ttered you have so much confidence in me, but I must act within the boundaries the general has set for me. We do not wish to make him angry, do we?


    It is remarkable how quickly color fades from the City Lords face. He does not know of the restrictions Murong Bang ced on Liu Jin, but just the insinuation that he might be going against Murong Bangs wishes is enough to cow him.


    N-no, we wouldnt want that, City Lord Lei says, nervously biting his lower lip. But the men-


    We have more men, Liu Jin says confidently. You know that, and I know that. Defeating the entire Brotherhood in one afternoon, pleasing as the notion might sound, was never feasible. Even if I had killed the ones who attacked us, there would still be scores of them out there. I believe the City Lord knows this as well which is why I find the City Lords anger so puzzling.


    City Lord Lei studiously avoids his eyes. Liu Jin takes a long sip of his drink, not stopping until the ss is empty.


    Could it be, Liu Jin begins, setting his ss down, that City Lord Lei used the opportunity to try to send a real caravan in secret while I escorted the fake one? Perhaps hoping that the Brotherhood would attack one and not the other? And could it be that the Brotherhood didnt only attack the fake one but the real one as well?


    There is no need for the City Lord to answer. The way his face convulses in multiple, fascinating ways says more than words ever could.


    You are not angry because you lost men, Liu Jin says. You are angry because you lost merchandise.


    How could you possibly know? The City Lord stops and takes a deep breath. His hands clench and unclench multiple times. Liu Jin can see his veins threatening to burst. Spies. Is that it? Is that how you know?


    City Lord, I have spent exactly one night in your city before today, Liu Jin points out. I am d you think so highly of me, but there is no way I could put spies in your house in so little time.


    And if the City Lord tries to learn otherwise, hell find himself disappointed. Liu Jin could tell Quan to report that he is secretly a Spirit Beast in human form, and the man would probably do it. The thought is amusing enough that Liu Jin seriously considers going through with it.


    But no, this is no time for games, even if it feels like everyone is ying one.


    I merely guessed, City Lord. Judging by your reaction, it is safe to say my guess was urate, Liu Jin says. You went behind my back, City Lord. That is a problem. I cannot help you with your problems if you do not include me in your ns.


    Should I apologize for not being particrly keen to share my citys affairs with someone who was a servant of General Dan mere weeks ago?! The City Lord shouts at him.


    Liu Jin thinks it over, hums, and nods.


    Fair enough. I believe things would go more smoothly if we cooperated, but that does not seem to be an option. Perhaps, it is better if we simply dont get in each others way then.


    That might be true, but perhaps Perhaps, there is a way we can build trust between us, City Lord Lei says, measuring his words carefully. A glimmer of an idea takes shape in his eyes. If Commander Qing were to make a suitable offer-


    I am not offering Lei Kong to you, Liu Jin says before the City Lord is done speaking.


    City Lord Lei clicks his tongue. Is he really worth that much to you?


    Lei Kong is a cultivator in the Earth Realm who has sworn unquestionable loyalty to me, Liu Jin exins. I am afraid the trust of the City Lord is not an equivalent prize.


    Ah, but it would not be just my trust and gratitude, the City Lord says, smiling for the first time in the meeting. It would be the trust and gratitude of the Lei n. Like I said during ourst meeting, my uncle would be pleased to see Little Kong again.


    Left unsaid is that rejecting his offer and standing by Lei Kong would earn Liu Jin the enmity of the Lei n.


    Liu Jin pretends to think it over.


    You make a fair point, Liu Jin says. But I do not believe it is prudent to answer just yet. I still have a duty assigned to me by General Murong. After that is done I would be open to that sort of negotiation.


    City Lord Leis eyes shine. Ah, I understand. I understand perfectly. We will talk more at that time then. Yes, I believe that will be for the best. However, that still leaves the matter of the Brotherhood. What do you n to do about them,mander?


    What else? Liu Jin asks. Travel visiting towns until someone talks.


    The door opens before the City Lord can reply.


    Am I interrupting, or are you done already? Lu Mei asks as she enters the room with two servants walking behind her.


    I believe we are done, Liu Jin says, rising from his seat. He smiles when he sees the many boxes the servants are carrying. I see you have found something to amuse yourself with.


    Lu Mei shrugs and flips her hair. Some of the dresses sold here were adequate.


    The City Lord preens at that. Yourdy has good taste,mander. My city has some of the finest clothing shops in the Storm Dragon Empire.


    Unfortunately, that is not the achievement the City Lord thinks it is.


    They must be if they met Meis approval, Liu Jin says instead. He tilts his head lightly. And yet, I cannotment on how wise it was to buy so much when were going to be leaving this city so soon. Ugly little towns are no ces for beautiful dresses.


    I am d you agree, Lu Mei says. Thats exactly why Im going to stay here.


    Liu Jin blinks.


    I beg your pardon?


    I will be staying here, Lu Mei repeats. It is like you said. Ugly little towns are no ce for beautiful dresses. They are also no ce for beautiful flowers such as myself. I am afraid I have hit my limit of living on the road surrounded by a bunch of smelly men.


    Liu Jin and Lu Mei stare into each others eyes. It is only for a few seconds, yet a whole conversation passes by without a single word being uttered.


    ...Very well, Liu Jin says atst, sighing as he looks away. City Lord, it seems I will abuse your hospitality a little more.


    Oh, there is no need to worry, Commander Qing. I was the one who wished you to stay in this city longer, remember? the City Lord says. It is as you said. We have a lot of business to discuss after the Brotherhood is dealt with. You might even consider this an opportunity to broaden your horizons. I hear even towns have lovely sights here and there.


    Perhaps, I will. Perhaps, I will.


    The City Lordughs. Oh,mander. I really hope you make the right choice after this little problem is over.


    ~~~


    Do you believe he was fooled, my lord? Lei Kong asks him after they leave the city.


    Almost certainly not, Liu Jin replies. For all his ws, I do not believe your cousin to bepletely foolish. He suspects something but has decided that ying along is the better choice, not that it matters. A man like that can only think in certain ways.


    Lei Kong does not look reassured. He nces back at the city shrinking on the horizon. Even so, do you think those two will be fine?


    Almost certainly, Liu Jin replies right away. Like I said, a man like that can only think in certain ways.


    What about Lady Lu? Lei Kong asks him. Leaving her there was basically giving my cousin a potential hostage to use.


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath. Under other circumstances, hed be d that Lei Kong has finally decided to start questioning his choices. Right now, he has very little need for Lei Kong to parrot what the more doubtful voices in his mind are saying.


    Mei is perfectly capable of taking care of herself. Far more so than you or the City Lord suspect, he says. Besides, there is a reason why I asked Big Sister Bai to stay with them.


    <em>It will be good training for my Dao.</em>


    That is what she said to him when he asked for her help. With her hidden as Lu Meis servant, Lu Mei is as safe as she can possibly be.


    And if the City Lord tries something still? Lei Kong asks him.


    Then I expect there wont be a city for us to find when we return, Liu Jin says. After a moment, he adds, I sincerely hope it doesnte to that. Well need to settle things with the Brotherhood soon.


    He takes a moment to think about their encounter with the Brotherhood.


    All things considered, things went better than expected on that front.


    ~~~


    <em>"My name is Qing Jin, a disciple of the Eternal me n and emissary of General Nie Dan. Men of the Brotherhood of Thunder, I wish to have words with you."</em>


    Utter silence greets his words. All around them, the men of the Brotherhood of Thunder are brought to a halt. Distrust and confusion are evident in their eyes. If not for the unconscious soldiers of the City Lord at their feet, they would have probably attacked already.


    Finally, one of them steps forward.


    Stranger, he says. I dont know of the Eternal me n, but I do know of General Nie Dan. You im to be his emissary, but you ride with soldiers of that beast Murong Bang. Why should we trust you?


    I had hoped the unconscious soldiers would help create some trust between us, Liu Jin says. I also bring information that you will find useful. First, this caravan is fake.


    At his words, one of the soldiers casually rips the roof from one of the carts, showing there is nothing in it.


    This was nothing more than a trap nned by the City Lord, Liu Jin says, The real caravan is currently heading east by traveling along the I believe you call it the Groaning Road.


    Finding that out had not been nearly asplicated as Liu Jin assumed. The City Lords security leaves much to be desired. Had the Brotherhood not attacked, Liu Jin would have gone after the real caravan instead. However, it seems there will be no need for that. Liu Jins words cause a stir among the Brotherhood.


    Stranger, if your words are true, you have done us a great service, the man of the Brotherhood says. What do you seek with the Brotherhood of Thunder?


    I wish to speak to your leaders, Liu Jin says. At first, it was to understand your motives, but I believe I have a good enough grasp of those after visiting a few viges. Now, I merely seek to offer my services.


    If Liu Jins words surprise the men under hismand, they do not show it. All twenty remain silent, ready to enact his orders. Liu Jin chose these twenty because of their loyalty and discipline. Once they fall in line, so would most of the others.


    That is not a decision someone like me can make, the man of the Brotherhood replies after a moment.


    I assumed as much, Liu Jin says. I was not expecting an answer right away. Talk to your leaders and tell them Qing Jin of the Eternal me n wishes to speak to them. That is all I ask of you.


    He points to the City Lords soldiers. You can also take these men with you as proof of my sincerity.


    Wait! A hacking voice rises from the ground. One of the soldiers is not entirely unconscious. He looks at Liu Jin with wild panic. You cant do that! Theyll kill us!


    Most likely, Liu Jin replies, looking into the mans eyes. Usually, Id be against it, but tell me, what sort of merchandise do you usually transport? Tell me, and if I find it to be inoffensive, I will protect you from these men.


    The soldier does not answer. He just looks away.


    I thought so, Liu Jin says.


    Do you wish to know? The man of the Brotherhood asks him. I can tell you exactly what it is that these men transport.


    Liu Jin sighs. No, Id rather see it with my own eyes.


    He already has a pretty good idea.


    ~~~


    Yes, all things considered, that encounter had gone as well as it could have.


    Senior Brother, what are we to do until the Brotherhood contacts us? Ten asks him, having heard thest part of their conversation. That could take a long time. Are we to keep traveling aimlessly?


    No, there is no need to do that, just as there is no need to wait for the Brotherhood to give us their answer, Liu Jin replies. I had one of my soul fragments follow them in secret. I already know where their hideout is.


    Lei Kong and Ten Zichun look at each other in surprise.


    Are you sure it is wise to keep making soul fragments in your state, my lord?


    I am not overextending myself, and my injuries are physical, not spiritual, Liu Jin replies.


    Besides, his soul fragments are surprisingly good at hiding their Qi. It would be a waste not to take advantage of that, though it is a pity he can only manifest them in the shape of snakes. Birds would be far more useful, but ording to Elder Xue, one cannot always control the shape of their soul.


    Ten nervously tugs his cor. Begging your pardon, but wont the Brotherhood of Thunder react poorly if we suddenly show up at their doorstep, Senior Brother?


    Undoubtedly.


    ~~~


    What would City Lord Lei do if he knew the headquarters of the Brotherhood of Thunder was located deep inside the Whispering Depths, the same ce most of his transport routes go through? Its no wonder the Brotherhood has such an easy time attacking any caravan that passes through. They must know the ce like the back of their hands.


    For the City Lords men, it must seem like the Brotherhood always appears out of nowhere. Thebyrinthine nature of the Depthsbined with the heavy mists in the area creates the perfect hiding ce. For most people, finding anything here would be like finding a needle in a haystack.


    Liu Jin does not have that problem. His soul fragment already showed him the way. He and his one hundred men enter the Whispering Depths and make a straight line for the Brotherhoods hideout.


    Predictably, it does not take long for the Brotherhood to notice their presence. Indeed, as soon as Liu Jin and his men get within a few hundred yards of their hideout, countless men of the Brotherhood appear around them, looking down at them from the cliffs and aiming their weapons at them.


    Stand down! A man of the Brotherhood shouts at them. Lower your weapons and surrender!


    Men, lower your weapons, Liu Jin says.


    Butmander! one of his soldiers shouts. His panicked eyes stare not at Liu Jin but at the many pointy weapons aimed at them.


    The men of the Brotherhood are not our enemies, Liu Jin says. His voice is not loud, yet his Qi carries his words to every person there. At least, I hope they are not. It would be quite bad if they made themselves that.


    How shameless can one man possibly be?! A man with long brown hair and a face covered with scars roars out as he makes his way to the front of the Brotherhood. His Qi echoes across the cliffs, allowing everyone to feel his power.


    He is in the Second Level of the True Realm.


    Qing Jin of the Eternal me n, emissary of General Nie Dan, the man says. I received your message, but you did not wait for our answer. Instead, youe to me with a hundred men. How am I supposed to interpret this?


    I realize bringing a hundred men with me feels overly aggressive, and I apologize for it, Liu Jin says, cing one hand on his chest and bowing his head lightly. By your words, can I assume you are the leader of the Brotherhood?


    In a way, the man replies. You have put me in a difficult position. Your information proved to be good, but marching to our hideout like this is uneptable. I cannot let you or your men leave this ce, or else you could tell the City Lord about it.


    Liu Jin retains from pointing out that no one here has the ability to stop him from leaving. That sort of thing tends to be why people distrust him.


    If I wanted to tell the City Lord about your hideout, I would have done so already. I have not. I believe that shows my intentions, Liu Jin says. However, if it soothes your concerns, you can consider us your prisoners.


    The leader of the Brotherhood narrows his eyes. You <em>are</em> our prisoners.


    Then, as your prisoner, I ask only two things of you in the light of the information I have given you, Liu Jin says. One, the benefit of an audience with you and the rest of your leadership so that I might plead my case.


    The man snorts. Quite bold of a prisoner to have demands, but very well. What is your second one?


    I wish for my men and I to see the bounty you stole from the City Lord, Liu Jin says.


    The man looks at him darkly. You already know.


    I suspect, Liu Jin says, his voice a little tired. I want to see it, and I want my men to see it too.


    I refuse to let a hundred armed men into our hideout, he says.


    Men,y down your weapons and remove your armor, Liu Jin says.


    What? One of his Five-Man Commanders yells. But thats-


    Have I led you astray so far? You have fought Spirit Beasts under my supervision, and you were victorious time after time, Liu Jin reminds them. Every single one of you is stronger than the day we met. Far stronger than you would be as normal soldiers. Thats why you did not hesitate when Imanded you to attack the men of the City Lord. Now, I am asking you toy down your arms, and you will do it because you know I will not allow a single one of you to be harmed while you are under mymand.


    The soldiers gulp. Even the men of the Brotherhood seem taken aback. Liu Jins voice is without doubt, yet he knows what is at stake here. He knows this is a turning point. If even one of his men decides to fight, it could incentivize the others, and hed have to stop them. Hed lose the trust of his men, and any negotiations with the Brotherhood would be much harder.


    That is why Liu Jin feels nothing but relief when, one by one, his men drop their weapons and take off their armor.


    You will go in groups of ten and no more than that, the leader of the Brotherhood grumbles.


    Liu Jin orders Ten and Lei Kong to takemand of the men who will stay outside while he and nine others are led deeper into the Whispering Depths. They walk through rocky passages and dense mists until they reach the hideout of the Brotherhood of Thunder. As Liu Jinys eyes on it, he realizes it is less of a hideout and more of a miniature city carved into the rock of the cliffs.


    You came just in time, the leader says. Were still cutting them out.


    Some of Liu Jins men are confused by his words, but their questions are answered as they reach a za where numerous men, women, and children are lined up before a man with arge ax. Every single one of those people has metal shackles around their hands and legs. When they reach the axeman, he swings his weapon and cuts through the metal, setting them free.


    Theres your merchandise, the leader of the Brotherhood spats out. He seems to relish the realization that spreads across Liu Jins men. Now, they all know what Liu Jin has been suspecting for a while. They know why te Vige was empty.


    City Lord Lei has been selling his own people.


    ~~~

 Chapter 227: Brotherhood

    Chapter 227: Brotherhood


    ~~~


    Weakness is the worst of crimes, Liu Jin tells his men once everyone has seen the City Lords merchandise. They are gathered outside the hideout, waiting until the Brotherhood decides what to do with them.


    A weak man cannot protect his property. He cannot protect his wife, his parents, or his children. A weak man is of no use to anyone, not even himself. Thus, by virtue of being weak, he hasmitted a crime against himself and his fellow men. That is why those stronger, thus more virtuous than him, are free to take everything that belongs to him, even his life.


    Liu Jin looks at the faces of his soldiers as he speaks. Some are grim, others confused, and others still try to appear uncaring.


    You all know this, of course. That is why the City Lords actions should note as a surprise to any of you. He is strong, and the strong take what they want. Surely you have done the same.


    A twitch here. A frown there. Liu Jin continues.


    You have all killed before, Liu Jin says. You have all stolen. Almost certainly. You needed something and took it. That is the way of things. City Lord Lei is no different. He wanted more money, more wine, and more women, so he took his own people and sold them like cattle. He has power, so thats permissible to him.


    Liu Jin pauses for a second before asking a question.


    So why are you bothered by it?


    Furrowed brows, darting eyes, and fidgeting hands are all the answers Liu Jin gets. Thats fine. Liu Jin already knows why, even if the soldiers are unable or unwilling to voice it.


    It is one thing for prisoners of war to be made into ves and sold. They are the enemy, so their suffering is cause to rejoice. It is unimportant if beggars are taken off the streets and made to fight for the amusement of a crowd. They are beggars, after all. No one cares for them, or else they wouldnt be beggars.


    But an entire vige, a vige made up not of foreigners or wastes but of their fellow citizens, people of Murong Bangs territory who are supposed to fight Murong Bangs enemies.


    That hits a little differently.


    Somehow, it manages to feel like a betrayal.


    How many of youe from a small town or vige like the ones we passed by? Liu Jin asks. More than one winces. How many of you still have families waiting for you there? Did you send letters back home letting them know you had been made into soldiers, hoping your meager prestige would act as a cloak for them? That was woefully naive of you. Its fine, though. You are young.


    They are young, and because they are young, Liu Jin believes he has a chance to reach them. Maybe. They are rtively new soldiers who have not yet been instructed in the countless atrocities Murong Bangs armymits on a regr basis. They are not yet desensitized to it.


    You joined the army because you recognized your weakness. You sought power by allying yourselves with the strong, but more than that, you sought protection. You expected mercy from those who have none. You expected gratitude from those who only think of themselves. You expected your loyalty to receive some sort of reward. You expected to be treated differently, and even now, some of you probably still believe you are different from the vigers sold as ves. You are not. You will never be.


    No one says anything. Somehow, everything has gone quiet.


    We will stay with the Brotherhood of Thunder until they decide what to do with us, Liu Jin says. There is no need for you to worry about it. You are all under my protection, so feel free to use this time to think. Of course, there is really no need for you to think. You can just keep living as you have, striving to be as cruel as your superiors in the vain hope that it somehow amuses them enough to not treat you as they do everyone else.


    ~~~


    The Brotherhood repurposes a few small houses to serve as temporary jails for Liu Jin and his men. The following day, Liu Jin is summoned for an audience with the leadership of the Brotherhood.


    Qing Jin, emissary of General Nie Dan, disciple of the Eternal me n, why have youe to the Brotherhood of Thunder?


    In front of Liu Jin are the four highest-ranking members of the Brotherhood of Thunder. One of them is the brown-haired man in the True Realm Liu Jin spoke to the previous day. Another one is the axeman that was freeing the prisoners yesterday. There is also a woman with gray-streaked hair done up in a bun. Both are weaker in cultivation than the brown-haired man.


    A paper screen hides thest person from Liu Jins sight. However, Liu Jin does not need to look at the man to know he is very old and very weak. The man''s Qi says it all.


    First of all, I thank the Brotherhood of Thunder for granting me this audience, Liu Jin says, his hands sped together, and his head bowed.


    The brown-haired man snorts.


    What is the point in feigning politeness after bringing one hundred men to our doorstep? We are only hearing you out because you have made an utter nuisance of yourself.


    The axeman smiles. I dont know, Leader Liu. I think it shows gumption.


    Leader Liu nces at the man out of the corner of his eyes. Of course you would.


    The woman ps her hands gently, perhaps hoping to bring some order. It gives Liu Jin the opportunity to hide his surprise at sharing a family name with the leader of the Brotherhood.


    Please, we are making a poor impression on our guest. She gives Liu Jin an apologetic look. We are, of course, grateful for your help as we do not know if we would have found that caravan so quickly had not informed us about it. However, you must understand that your presence raises many questions.


    Thats putting it mildly, Leader Liu says, crossing his arms. You im to be an emissary of General Nie Dan, but it was that monster Murong Bang who sent you here so you could help the vile City Lord. You and your men have visited numerous towns looking for us, but now you say you wish to offer your services? Why should we believe you?


    I understand your hesitation, Liu Jins says. The circumstances that have ced me before you are most unusual, and even after hearing them, you might have trouble believing me. Nevertheless, I ask that you hear my tale.


    Go on, then, says the old man behind the paper screen. His voice is kind but tired. Visible rm appears on the faces of the other three leaders as he speaks, perhaps out of concern for his health. Exin yourself to us, young man.


    I was originally sent here as an emissary of the Eternal me n to General Nie Dan, Liu Jin says. You might not know this, but the Eternal me n-


    The Eternal me n profits by bleeding our resources dry while we kill each other, Leader Liu says darkly, meeting Liu Jins eyes. Do not assume us to be uneducated.


    The thought never crossed my mind, Liu Jin says. And I will not deny that the Eternal me n has unfairly taken advantage of this country. However, things have changed. Lord Feng Gui, the man who will be our next Patriarch, wishes to end the needless civil war. He sent me and others here to incentivize General Nie Dan to defeat the other two generals.


    The leaders of the Brotherhood do their best to keep calm, but it is clear Liu Jins deration has unsettled them. Hearing someone speak so casually about something they have only dared to imagine cannot be easy.


    General Dan was starting to assemble arge force to attack Murong Bang with-


    Is that true? Leader Liu asks, cutting him off. Is what you are saying true? Is General Nie Dan preparing to attack?


    Unfortunately, things have changed, Leader Liu, Liu Jin says, bowing his head. We found out General He Bin is cooperating with a powerful enemy.


    We have heard rumors about that, the woman says, her lips lightly pursed. People say that Murong Bang spoke to a crowd about a group called the Death Scripture.


    Bah, those are just tales made up to scare the people, the axeman says.


    I dont know, Leader Liu says, frowning thoughtfully. Is Murong Bang the sort who needs to lie to create terror?


    I am afraid they are quite real, as is the threat they pose, Liu Jin says. They are real enough that General Dan sent me here to negotiate a temporary truce with Murong Bang while he prepares to deal with them. Unfortunately, though Murong Bang epted General Dans proposal, he has decided to amuse himself with me by holding the truce hostage. If I do not do as he says, he will attack General Dan.


    As one, the three people in front of him tense up. No one moves, but the merest spark could set off a roaring ze.


    I have no intention of fighting you, Liu Jin says.


    Why? Leader Liu asks him. You just said your truce depends on doing what Murong Bang wants.


    Because Murong Bang did not only ask for your heads, Liu Jin replies. Murong Bang wanted the heads of the bandits and every single person who cooperated with them.


    Liu Jin sighs, defeated.


    I realized it when we were visiting the viges. They are all cooperating with you, arent they?


    There is a slight pause before the woman with gray-streaked hair replies.


    asionally, we have given some aid to the viges. Some might feel thankful to us. To what degree, I cannot say, she says.


    Liu Jin immediately understands she is understating things. It is probably because of the Brotherhood stealing from the City Lord and giving to the needy that those viges are still standing. To say nothing of the gratitude they must feel whenever they rescue those about to be sold into very.


    The few people who hade forward with information when they were asking around had probably been trying to lead them astray or lure them into some sort of trap.


    There is no need for you to say more, Liu Jin says. Fulfilling the duty given to me is impossible without shedding innocent blood, and I do not dare lie to Murong Bangs face.


    Especially since Liu Jin is fairly sure that Murong Bang is not ignorant of what has been happening here. In fact, Murong Bang probably sent him here because he knew the situation would develop like this. It is just like in the arena. Liu Jin could have won easily if he allowed the people in the stands to die, but he chose to protect them and, by doing so, made the fight harder on himself.


    Simrly, if Liu Jin kills all the members of the Brotherhood and the vigers, he can return to Rainstorm City and go help with the Death Fashioning Scripture. Otherwise, hes stuck here until he reaches gold lightning. Murong Bang seems to like pushing him towards these sorts of choices.


    However, for Liu Jin, its no choice at all.


    The actions the City Lord has taken against his own people arepletely uneptable. Beingplicit with them in any way would be a betrayal of myself. That being the case, the only thing left for me to do is to offer my services in your fight against the City Lord.


    That does not help you in the task Murong Bang set out for you, the gray-haired woman notes.


    It doesnt, Liu Jin admits. I am still figuring that part out.


    The old man behind the paper curtainsughs. Not scornfully or mockingly, but gently.


    You have told us quite the tale, young man, he says. I do not believe you to be lying. However, we must deliberate carefully and-


    The mans words are lost as he starts coughing and wheezing. Leader Liu immediately stands up and hurries to him.


    Father!


    The axeman and thedy with gray-streaked hair stand up as well. The axeman goes to help Leader Liu with the old man. Thedy moves in front of Liu Jin, blocking his view.


    You have heard the elders decision, she says as the old man keeps coughing. Please, leave us to discuss your case in peace.


    However, Liu Jin does not leave.


    I am a doctor, he says.


    Thedy blinks. What?


    I am a doctor, Liu Jin repeats, loudly enough to be heard over the old mans coughs. I know this is rather forward, but I believe I can help that man if you allow me.


    Thedy frowns.


    I do not believe that is a good idea, she says.


    Let him, the old man says at the same time.


    Father! Leader Liu yells. You cannot mean that. Hes a stranger!


    Hes someone trying to earn our trust, is he not? Why not allow him to prove himself?


    The other three leaders of the Brotherhood of Thunder look at each other helplessly.


    Very well, says Leader Liu atst. He glowers at Liu Jin. If you try anything, it will be thest thing you ever do.


    I would never hurt a patient, Liu Jin says, rising to his feet. He moves slowly and carefully, as if in front of wild beasts rather than three thinking adults. Their care for the old man feels genuine, which makes them naturally wary of a stranger like him.


    When Liu Jin steps behind the paper screen and sees the old man, he understands exactly why they are so worried about his health. The man is old. Very old. His skin is a mass of wrinkles, and his head is only covered by the faintest wisps of hair.


    He probably does not have long to live.


    Could you please give me your hand, elder? Liu Jin asks the old man, holding out his hands. I need to see the state of your meridians.


    The old man weakly raises a bony hand, allowing Liu Jin to grab it.


    I see, Liu Jin says as he takes in the state of the old mans body. Respiratory problems seem to be the main problem. Those are easy enough to deal with. Do I have your permission?


    The old man nods, and his coughing stops almost immediately as Liu Jins Qi starts working inside him.


    Incredible, thedy whispers.


    There is something more Liu Jin frowns. A birth defect of some sort?


    Leader Liu bristles. How dare you?


    However, the old man merelyughs. Yes. A doctor told me I was born with several defects in my meridians. Unfortunately, I only learned that when I was already old. Otherwise, I probably would have been more careful when having children. My son was born big and strong, but my poor daughter ended up inheriting my condition. She had it even worse. The poor girl.


    Liu Jin closes his eyes. I am sorry.


    Dont be. Things happen. The doctor that detected my condition said it could be fixed but only with a lot of money. Unfortunately, I was not born with money.


    Liu Jin frowns. I beg your pardon, but that doctor probably lied to you, or maybe he didnt know any better. Had your problem been found out when you were still a child, it could have been fixed. However, at the age you describe, trying to fix it in any way would have killed you. One would need to find a way to somehow rece your meridians entirely, and even then, you wouldnt survive the process.


    The old man smiles. Good, because thats exactly what that doctor said. It seems you are truly a skilled doctor.


    Ah. Test. Liu Jin smiles. The man might be old, but his brain is still sharp.


    I am stimting your meridians a little. At the very least, I can help your lungs and blood flow. Ill prepare some medicer. Unfortunately, there is nothing I can do for old age.


    Oh, that is fine. The old man waves his hand. As I said, things happen. Age is one of those things.


    I am sorry you had such a burden ced on you, elder, Liu Jin says. The old manughs.


    Such a proper young man. You almost remind me of Doctor Jiang.


    Liu Jin freezes.


    Doesnt he remind you of Doctor Jiang, son? The old man continues, heedless of Liu Jins shock. He even looks a bit like him.


    Leader Liu squints at him a little. I suppose. Other than the hair, I guess. His was ck. Calling him a doctor is a bit much, though. He was just a beggar that happened to know a few things.


    Dont mind him, the old man says. He never likes to speak of the doctor. My daughter married him, you see. It was not expected shed live long, but they were happy together. They left our vige a long time ago to spare us the sorrow of seeing her fade away.


    The old man sighs, a sorrowful look on his face.


    Forgive me. I tend to ramble a little more each day.


    No, dont apologize, Liu Jin says, his body utterly still as he stares at his grandfather''s face. It is no trouble at all."


    ~~~

 Chapter 228: Nature

    Chapter 228: Nature


    ~~~


    Liu Jins men have been split up, separated into five groups and shoved into small houses while the Brotherhood decides what to do with them. No group has made contact with any of the others.


    Yet, somehow, all five groups end up talking about the same thing.


    Hes insane!


    The words are said in a hurried whisper. Loud enough to be heard by the other neen men crammed in the room but quiet enough not to be overheard by the guards stationed outside the house.


    Were all thinking it, right? Quan asks, nervous and pale-faced as he looks around. Hell asionally nce over his shoulder as if expecting to find something there. Hes crazy, and hell get us all killed!


    Is he? asks Zei, another Five-Man Commander.


    Look around you! Quan says, raising his voice. He winces and continues at a lower volume. Were prisoners!


    And somehow, not one of us is dead or wounded, Zei counters. Doesnt that say something?


    Considering what these people have been dealing with, yeah. Id say it does, says another one of themanders. You all saw those people. If someone did that to my sister, Id break their bones.


    The looks around the room range from dark and ufortable to annoyed and uncaring.


    Quan is in thetter group.


    Are we supposed to feel sorry for every victim? he says, rolling his eyes. Themander was right the first time. The City Lord has the authority to do that. What are we supposed to do about it? Are you going to tell me you want to fight the City Lord?


    Themander would win! says a soldier. He gets several nods and murmurs of agreement.


    And then what? asks another. Killing a City Lord is a crime. Wed all be traitors.


    Its already toote to think of that.


    All heads in the room turn toward Zei.


    Where are we right now? What is themander doing? He asks everyone in the room. Hes negotiating with the City Lords enemies. He said he wants to help them. Hes already a traitor.


    See! Quan says, pointing at him with his finger. Even you admit it! All the more reason why we should cut our losses.


    You arent listening, Zei says, annoyed. Themander is already a traitor. What does that make us?


    Understanding shes across their faces. Someone gulps. Someone whimpers. Someone manages to frown audibly.


    But thats But we


    Are traitors by association, Zei finishes. Do you think the City Lord will care enough to give us a proper trial? You saw how he treats his people.


    Civilians, Quan corrects him. Soldiers get preferential treatment. We all know this.


    Commanders, real ones, not like us, get preferential treatment, Zei says. We are little better than civilians as far as people like the City Lord are concerned. Why should we put ourselves at his mercy?


    Because we are strong, Quan says, puffing up his chest. More than a few of us are already at the Nascent Realm. With enough training, we can all reach that.


    Why?


    Quan blinks. What?


    Why are you that strong? Zei asks, not just at him but at the whole room. Have you already forgotten? We are strong because Commander Qing has made us strong.


    We are strong because we fought Spirit Beasts and ate their meat!


    And the Commander didnt take it, Zei says. You have heard how it is in otherpanies. Themander always takes most of the meat and treasure for himself. However, Commander Qing has always made sure we ate the bigger part. Come to think of it, I dont think I have ever seen him eat. Thats whats allowed us to grow. Otherwise, wed be right where we started.


    Zei looks at the people around the room one by one.


    I dont know about you, but I dont see why I should take the side of some spoiled City Lord who has done nothing for us rather than themander who has always done his best for us. Even now, Im willing to bet themander is hard at work on some brilliant n.


    ~~~


    Liu Jin can scarcely recall thest time he has felt so rxed.


    Are you sure, Doctor Qing? One of the healers of the Brotherhood of Thunder asks him. With only Spirit Grass as a catalyst, I do not think one can achieve the effects you speak of.


    Because you keep boiling them in water first, Liu Jin exins to the healers assembled around him. Boiling the Spirit Grass dilutes its potency.


    Perhaps, but the risk of infection-


    Is non-existent, Liu Jin says. The heat of the furnace will eliminate the bacteria, so there is no need to boil it. In that way, you will have a much stronger catalyst.


    Of course! the healer says, hurriedly writing down everything Liu Jin says. Hes not the only one. All the healers in the room are hanging on Liu Jins every word. But what about the Three-Hundred-Year-Old Fright Roots. How do they enter into the process?


    Excellent question, Liu Jin says, smiling as he begins to exin. Anyone looking at him now would only see a teacher surrounded by eager students, but it had not started that way.


    To ensure that Liu Jin is not trying to deceive them, Leader Liu gathered the healers of the Brotherhood of Thunder and made them watch as he prepared the medicine for Elder Liu. The healers were suspicious of Liu Jin at first, but the ease with which Liu Jin answered their questions and his clear mastery over the medical field quickly won them over.


    Are you quite done? Leader Liu asks darkly, ring from the back of the room. The healers around Liu Jin jump back in fright, like children caught misbehaving by their parents.


    Almost, Liu Jin replies as he changes the temperature of the pill furnace.


    And you are sure this medicine will work? Leader Liu asks.


    Oh, absolutely, a healer replies, nodding several times and rubbing his hands together. Elder Lius health will be much improved. Not only that, I believe the knowledge Doctor Qing has shared with us today will greatly help us with-


    Thats all I needed to hear, Leader Liu says. You can leave.


    For a moment, the healer looks like he wants to object, torn between the desire to converse further with a knowledgeable doctor like Liu Jin and natural respect and fear for his superior.


    Respect and fear win out. He and the other healers quickly hurry out of the room.


    That was rude, Liu Jin says. There was no harm letting them stay to ask more questions.


    As he speaks, Liu Jin takes the pills out of the furnace. Hed have liked to use Direct Resonance to make them, but there is no telling how Leader Liu or the healers would have reacted. It means this medicine is not as good as it could be, but it should do the job.


    Ill decide what is harmful to them, Leader Liu says.


    You certainly have, Liu Jin says, presenting a box with medicine to Leader Liu.


    The blue pills are for his respiratory problems. He needs one every morning, afternoon, and evening, but never on an empty stomach, Liu Jin says, pointing to the pills. The green potion is for his heart and arteries. He needs to take two spoonfuls after waking up. The red pills are for the pain.


    Leader Lius gaze snaps to him. Pain? Your medicine will cause him pain?


    No, the medicine is for the pain hes already in.


    My father is not in pain.


    Yes, he is, Liu Jin says withplete certainty. It appeared gradually, so he has be used to it, but make no mistake, his body is in pain. That is what happens when one grows old.


    Elder Liu is not the victim of some esoteric disease or deadly virus. Hes simply a man whose body has started to give out on him. His lungs, his heart, his muscles. They all have begun to fail him, and pain is the natural result. Man is not made to be eternal.


    Cultivation wouldnt be so hard otherwise.


    I see, Leader Liu says, his tone somber. It seems Ill have to talk to my father about his symptoms.


    I will go with you.


    Leader Liu narrows his eyes. You were not invited.


    I am a doctor. He is my patient. I will not be elsewhere when you give him the medicine, Liu Jin says, his tone every bit as firm as Leader Lius. Neither of them raises their Qi in the slightest, but the tension caused by their shing wills is almost palpable.


    You are quite daring for someone who is supposed to be a prisoner, Leader Liu says atst.


    I prefer to think of myself as an ally in probation, Liu Jin replies. Besides, if Elder Liu has any questions regarding the medicine, Im better suited to answer them than you or your healers.


    Leader Liu clicks his tongue and turns away.


    Suit yourself, he says, walking out of the room and trusting Liu Jin to follow.


    Some would say Leader Liu is being too careless by taking his eyes off Liu Jin. He has not even put any guards around him, but they both know no amount of guards or security would make a difference. Liu Jin is in the True Realm. If he wanted to escape, they wouldnt be able to stop him.


    His position as a prisoner is nothing more than a polite fiction that allows the Brotherhood to save face.


    Were you the ones who made this city? Liu Jin asks as they walk through the streets of the Brotherhoods hideout. I ask because I dont believe I have ever seen a ce like this.


    The hideout of the Brotherhood of Thunder is a small city carved into the side of the cliffs, and thats no exaggeration. There are many houses and small buildings, but not a single brick. Everything has been carved out of the same rock. It is a tremendous feat of engineering.


    The city seems to be divided into seven levels, each level being somewhat like giant stone disks connected by staircases. Due to the heavy mists of the Whispering Depths, there is little light though its still rtively early in the afternoon. It is easy to understand how this ce has stayed hidden from the City Lord for so long.


    We did not build the city, Leader Liu says. We found it a few years ago and took it as our own.


    You have certainly made good use of it, Liu Jin says, taking a moment to look around. While not yet full, the city has quite a lot of a lot of people living in it.


    We needed it, Leader Liu says. Our organization had grown toorge, and the people we needed to rescue grew by the day. Its one thing to return one or two people to their viges after theyre taken, but its much harder to move an entire town. Even the City Lord wouldnt miss that.


    Liu Jin frowns. So the City Lord has been escting his attacks. I had wondered about that.


    If the City Lord had been selling off entire towns since Murong Bang took power, there wouldnt be any towns left. Instead, they only found one empty town, suggesting it is only recently that the City Lord has escted to this degree.


    Once the City Lord ran out of easily-caught criminals and traitors to sell, he turned his eyes to his people, Leader Liu says, his voice almost a growl. The more he indulges in excesses, the more people he needs to sell. Nowadays, he grabs whoever he can and sends them to-


    Port Blue Bolt, I know, Liu Jin says. Most of them are shipped from there to the Endlessly Raging Valley.


    Leader Liu stares at him.


    I am not uninformed of what goes on here, Liu Jin says.


    It is something Liu Jin found out through Lei Kong a long time ago. Murong Bangs territory has two major ports. Port Blue Bolt and Port Long Cloud. Both ship prisoners of war and the like to those who would do business with Murong Bang.


    In most cases, thats the Endlessly Raging Valley, one of the Four Great Sects of the Crimson Cloud Empire and the home of the Wandering Wind, one of the strongest cultivators on this side of the Dead ins.


    The rtionship between the Endlessly Raging Valley and Murong Bang is not like the one between the Eternal me n and General Nie Dan. There is no litany of treaties and agreements tying the two. While General Dan saw the need to make several concessions to the Eternal me n to ensure the stability of his territories and his people, Murong Bang had no such concerns. While not unhinged enough to risk angering the Endlessly Raging Valley, Murong Bang also sees no need to court their favor.


    He sells, and the Endlessly Raging Valley buys. Thats it.


    This arrangement has secured Murong Bangs autonomy and ensured his top officials have a reliable source of ie.


    The people under those officials are considerably less fortunate.


    I lived in a ce called Eastern Port City, Liu Jin says. It was a border city of the Crimson Cloud Empire that was attacked by Murong Bang. I was one of the lucky ones who managed to flee. The rest either died or were taken as prisoners. Some were probably sold off.


    Not marching into the Endlessly Raging Valley after Lei Kong told him everything had been one of the hardest things Liu Jin ever had to do. Liu Jins mind understood the futility of it. If he wasnt willing to run into the Storm Dragon Empire and start fighting Murong Bang and his army, how could he even think of challenging one of the Four Great Sects?


    The heart, however, is not so easily swayed.


    Liu Jin even considered joining the Endlessly Raging Valley to get close to Murong Bang but found the idea far too distasteful. Besides, the Endlessly Raging Valleycks the control over the Storm Empire that the Eternal me n has.


    I dont recall us rescuing anyone from Eastern Port City, but I dont try to learn every name, Leader Liu tells him, his voice a little more sober. Lady Pan might have records of such a thing.


    Thank you, Liu Jin says. I will make sure to visit her before leaving.


    Liu Jin had given up on ever seeing anyone from Eastern Port City again, but seeing Yun Han alive had revived some old hopes.


    You speak of your impending release with far too much freedom, Leader Liu says.


    My men and I are supposed to be roaming the countryside looking for you, Liu Jin points out. Even the City Lord will notice something if too much time passes without hearing any news from us. Releasing my men and I is inevitable.


    Leader Liu takes a deep breath before marching ahead, his steps a little louder.


    You are a very annoying man. Has anyone told you that?


    More times than youd think.


    I very much doubt thats possible.


    ~~~


    Many thanks, doctor. I think I feel the medicine working already, Elder Liu says, making Liu Jin smile.


    You tter me, but the effects will take at least a few minutes to manifest, Liu Jin says. Bear in mind that while the medicine helps deal with many of your ailments, it does not remove the underlying causes. Even if you feel well, you should not push yourself.


    Suddenly, Commander Qing makes a great deal of sense, Leader Liu says, giving his father a long look. Elder Liuughs.


    Oh, dont think badly of me, son. You made me worry all the time when you were a child leading attacks on the scoundrels that tried to attack our vige. It is only fair that I make you worry a little now that Im old.


    Leader Liu scoffs. I was hardly a child.


    You protected your vige from bandits? Liu Jin asks him. Is that how you came to join the Brotherhood of Thunder, Leader Liu?


    It is how I <em>founded</em> the Brotherhood, Leader Liu says. The ck Dragons rise caused a lot of chaos. Many bandit groups sought to take advantage of it, but my friends and I showed them we were no easy prey.


    Bah, dont listen to him. At the most, they beat back a few flea-ridden dogs. Elder Lius smile fades. Of course, things changed once Murong Bang took over, and not for the better. I am d my daughter never got to see it.


    Liu Jin hums. You mentioned her before. You said she inherited your condition. What type of person was she?


    It is not the most subtle Liu Jin has ever been, but subtle has never been his strong suit. Even if it was, how can he be expected to be subtle here when he is in front of the family he never knew he had?


    Leader Liu, who res at him with so much suspicion, is his uncle. Would he be as suspicious if he knew the truth?


    Elder Liu, who smiles so kindly, is his grandfather. What would he say if he knew his daughter gave birth to a child, and that child is now before him? Would he be happy? Or would the shock be too much for his frail body?


    You pry into matters that are none of your business, Leader Liu tells him.


    Oh, dont be rude, son. I hardly need an excuse to talk about my daughter, Elder Liu says. She was the sweetest person one could ever know, Elder Liu says, smiling fondly. When I was young, I resented myck of talent in cultivation, but she never allowed her condition to sour her life. She was the sort of person who couldnt help light up whatever ce she was in.


    Liu Jin tries to imagine her. Considering the state his father must have been in when he met her, his mother would have needed to be the sort of person.


    I see, Liu Jin says, trying to control his smile. She sounds lovely.


    She was, Elder Liu says. Even her husband, Doctor Jiang, couldnt be sad in her presence.


    Leader Liu crosses his arms and snorts. He was a gloomy bastard who couldnt even cultivate. I dont know what she saw in him.


    Leader Liu ispletely prepared for his father bopping him in the head.


    Thats the man your sister chose as her husband youre talking about. Ill not allow you to question her choices like that, Elder Liu says. He then looks at his hand with some surprise. Huh, I think I am starting to feel some life return to these old bones. I really have to thank you, doctor. My joints have been hurting whenever there is a stormtely, and I felt a big oneing. Im not sure how well I would have endured without this medicine.


    Liu Jin perks up.


    A storm, you say?


    ~~~


    The storm rages around him.


    My lord, this is a very poor idea, Lei Kong yells at him through the rain, the wind, and the thunder.


    On the contrary, Liu Jin says. He is standing at the very top of the highest teau. His eyes look at nothing but the thunderclouds above him. This is a very logical idea.


    Elemental attunement is obtained by meditating andmuning with an element. If Liu Jin wants to gain greater mastery over lightning, he must study it more intimately.


    I can use lightning Qi to turn my body into a lightning rod. The thunder will strike me, but it will simply pass through my body and into the rock below. As I understand it, the first masters of lightning also stood in thunderstorms."


    Because they had no one to teach them, my lord! Lei Kong screams at him. Once the process was streamlined, there was no need for for insanity!


    I am happy you can say that sort of thing to my face now. You have really grown.


    My lord, that sort of praise does not make me happy at all!


    And yet, Lei Kong makes no attempt to knock him out and drag him back to the Brotherhoods hideout. On some level, he understands that Liu Jin must do this.


    Liu Jin smiles as he focuses lightning Qi around his body.


    If a normal person stands in the middle of a thunderstorm, there is no guarantee lightning will strike him. Why should nature care about his wants and needs? Why should the world bend to his whims?


    However, Liu Jin is a cultivator.


    If he screams at the world enough, the world has no choice but to answer. As Liu Jins lightning surges into the sky, heaven strikes him with natures fury.


    It is a curious experience.


    The lightning passes through his body in less than a second, leaving him with his hair standing on end but nosting damage. In that fraction of a second, Liu Jin holds the full power of a lightning bolt inside his body. It is wilder than any river and more furious than any fire. It is power both dazzling and blinding. It refuses to be contained in a vessel as small as himself and leaves him for thefort of the earth.


    ...My lord?


    I am fine, Liu Jin says, breathing heavily. Something shines in his eyes. You might want to step back.


    The storm still rages.


    ~~~

 Chapter 229: Crossing

    Chapter 229: Crossing


    ~~~


    Eastern Port City, you say?


    Lady Pan frowns as she turns to her bookshelf. She is one of the four leaders of the Brotherhood of Thunder. Her job is to coordinate the efforts of the Brotherhoods various informants across City Lord Leis territory.


    She is also in charge of much of the Brotherhoods records and bookkeeping.


    The name sounds familiar, she says, as her fingers brush over the spines of the books one by one. The dates curious too. Considering when the attack happened, any record should be here.


    Lady Pan takes out arge, leather-bound volume and ces it over her desk.


    Do not get your hopes up, she warns Liu Jin as she turns the pages. Not all prisoners that pass through City Lord Leis territory are saved by us. That is true now and even more so back then. The Brotherhood was much smaller during those days.


    She pauses before adding, Besides, some people simply werent worth rescuing. No one was crying when the blood-thirsty murderers were being taken off the streets. In some cases, we even helped the City Lords men locate the more dangerous bandit groups.


    Interesting, Liu Jin says, stroking his chin. And because you did such a good job helping the City Lord eliminate the other bandit groups, he turned his eyes to the people. Is that it?


    The irony is not lost on any of us, Lady Pan says darkly. She jabs her finger at a page. Here.


    Liu Jin is instantly at her side, his eyes devouring the words written there.


    It seems we rescued some people who imed to be from Eastern Port City, Lady Pan says. Not many. Just one group. We helped them sneak back to the Crimson Cloud Empire, and we have not heard from them since. Their names are


    I dont know them, Liu Jin says, having already finished reading. He sighs and goes back to his seat. However, it is nice to know other people from Eastern Port City survived.


    Lady Pan gives him a sympathetic look.


    I am sorry, she says, closing the book. I know it is not what you hoped to hear, Doctor Qing. Considering how much Elder Lius health has improved thanks to you, I wish I had better news to tell you.


    Liu Jin smiles sadly.


    Lady Pan, I used to think everyone from Eastern Port City died that night. Now, I know that night was not an utter tragedy, and I have the Brotherhood of Thunder to thank for it. Believe me when I say that is enough.


    And yet, despite knowing how unlikely it would have been, a small part of him had been hoping to find a name he recognized. A friend.


    Su Ans face shes through his mind. It has been such a long time since hest thought of her.


    How horrible of him.


    Even so, I wish I could have done more for you, Doctor Qing. Lady Pan purses her lips. Considering the timeline, I had also been hoping for more. It was a very eventful time for the Brotherhood.


    Eventful? Liu Jin blinks. How so?


    It was only a few weekster that we found this city, Lady Pan says. It all began when Brother Sou, thats the oaf with the ax, found a woman with violet hair lost outside the Whispering Depths. He assumed she was an escaped prisoner and tried to help her, but she took his money and food when he let his guard down.


    Lady Pan snorts in an udylike way, showing her opinion of her fellow leader.


    Whether there really was a woman or not, it is a fact he spent a long time looking for her. First, he tried the nearby viges. Then he turned his eyes to the Whispering Deaths. Thats how he found this city. Considering the dates involved, it just urred to me... Perhaps the woman was also from Eastern Port City?


    A woman with violet hair? Liu Jin frowns. I am sorry, but I do not recall anyone like that, though I cannot im to have known everyone in the city.


    Lady Pan smiles sadly, showing the wrinkles on her face.


    No, you do not have to pretend, Doctor Qing. I know what I speak of is incredibly unlikely. Please, forgive an old woman for her flights of fancy.


    ~~~


    City Lord Lei Jihai will never forgive Commander Qing!


    The City Lord marches down to his study, a single letter clenched tightly in his hand. Everything about him-from his clenched jaw to his ring Qi-screams anger.


    Out! he yells as he throws the door open, startling the two servants there. You can cleanter! out!


    The servants run out of the room so fast one can be forgiven for thinking they used a movement technique. The City Lord ms the door shut and throws the letter over his desk. Then he thinks about it some more and throws it at the wall.


    Watching it noiselessly fall to the carpeted floor brings him no satisfaction.


    That seems to be the running theme when dealing with Commander Qing Jin. Nothing is ever satisfactory. His long-thought-dead cousin appears, but he has be too strong for him to kill with his own hands. A skilled cultivator is sent to help him deal with his bandit problem, but his attempt at an ambush fails miserably!


    Now, Commander Qing is just roaming the countryside doing nothing!


    City Lord Lei grits his teeth and punches his desk in frustration, ring at the letter on the floor with all the fury he can muster.


    Its another one of Commander Qings reports.


    The letter is written with impable calligraphy. Each word is carefully chosen, and each paragraph is full of riveting detail. Reading it is such a lovely experience that it would usually take someone a while to realize there is nothing of worth written there. It is just a lot of nothing masquerading as something. It had been a somewhat amusing trick the first time, but City Lord Leis patience has long since vanished.


    Something must be done, but what?


    Someone knocks at his door. The City Lords Qi res up. It should have been enough to scare away any of his servants, but the person behind the door is not a servant.


    What is it? He barks out.


    City Lord, the day is far too bright to be in such a dour mood, <em>She</em> says as she enters his office without waiting for his permission. You should try smiling more. It will make you younger.


    Lady Lu. She is yet another one of Commander Qings jokes at his expense.


    The City Lord obviously hadnt taken Lady Lus desire to stay in his city at face value. Clearly, the whole thing had been a performance she and Commander Qing prepared in advance so she could stay behind and gather information for him. Those had been his thoughts back then.


    The more he learns of Lady Lu, the more he begins to doubt his initial assessment.


    In mere days, Lady Lu ingratiated herself with the daughters and wives of many influential officials. It seemed suspicious at first, but Lady Lu has only used that bond to get herself invited to various parties and celebrations. When Lady Lu is not at some party, the girl is often shopping or going in and out of the casinos, always making unreasonable demands of everyone around her and acting like an overly pampereddy.


    Additionally, the number of public duels between young men, some of them his officers, has curiously increased since Lady Lu started living in Rainstorm City. No one can prove she is the reason behind those, but the City Lord is reasonably certain that she is. A spoiled girl like Lady Lu would obviously enjoy toying with male attention.


    No wonder Commander Qing did not argue much against leaving her behind. Lady Lu might be a beautiful flower for a young man like him to have at his side, but like all young men eventually do, Commander Qing has clearly learned the benefits of distance.


    I am a busy man, Lady Lu, he says. State your business and leave.


    Is it not obvious? she asks him, putting a hand on her hip. I heard that news of my Jin had reached the city. Surely, there is a letter for me this time.


    City Lord Lei sighs. This is a conversation they have had several times.


    No, Lady Lu, he says. Once again, there is no letter for you. I am afraid Commander Qing is busy with other affairs.


    The way the smile falls from her face brings him no small amount of satisfaction.


    Busy with peasant women, more like, she says with heavy disdain. I suppose thats what men do when theyre left alone. My mother always warned me about such things.


    I wouldnt know, City Lord Lei says with thinning patience. Now, if you would excuse me, I have other matters to attend to.


    Of course. Of course, she says, waving her hand dismissively as she walks to the door. I will leave you to your thoughts, City Lord. I suppose it is no surprise my Jin has not yet dealt with your bandits. Considering the rules General Murongid out for him, it is only natural.


    The rules? City Lord Lei cannot stop himself from asking. Commander Qing mentioned something to that effect in the past, but he hadnt pried too much out of fear of being seen as questioning General Murong. What rules?


    Oh? Lady Lu stops and turns around. You do not know?


    City Lord Lei recognizes the glint in her eyes. Those are the eyes of a woman whose patience with her man has run out and now seeks retribution. Commander Qings naiveness concerning the wild temper of women has just be an opportunity.


    I am afraid I do not, Lady Lu, he says, his voice much more polite. If you would please enlighten me, I would greatly appreciate it.


    Lady Lu makes a show of thinking about it. I am not sure if I should. After all, that matter is between General Murong and my Jin.


    Please, it would mean much, he says, his smile bing a little stiff. I could see about having a few more jewels imported.


    The bait works. Lady Lus face brightens, and she takes a seat in front of his desk.


    Well, I suppose there is no harm in letting you know a little, Lady Lu says in that tone women always use when gossiping. As I am sure you know, General Nie Dan is busy preparing to fight those from beyond the Dead ins, and General Murong Bang has agreed to a temporary truce.


    Naturally, City Lord Lei replies, deciding not to mention that he had initially thought the whole to be a hoax and that he had to be briefed on the existence of those from beyond the Dead ins by his n. Apparently, his uncle had not considered him important enough to know about it before.


    Originally, my Jin was supposed to go to the frontlines after the negotiations with General Murong. He might not look like it, but hes a very skilled doctor.


    The City Lord frowns as he tries to imagine the youngmander as a doctor. No matter how much he tries, the City Lord cannot picture him as the type whod take care of a sick person.


    See? Lady Lu says, clearly having guessed where his thoughts went. However, it is true. As a doctor, hes valuable enough that General Dan would miss his presence. Perhaps thats why General Murong did things the way he did. Or maybe he just took offense to my Jin. Ick the wisdom to discern his thoughts.


    City Lord Lei doubts there is anyone who can decipher Murong Bangs thoughts.


    Regardless of why, General Murong decided to take Qing Jin into his army by force, knowing that General Dan is not likely to risk the truce for a cultivator in the True Realm. General Murong told Qing Jin that he would not be able to return to General Dans side until the issue with the bandits is dealt with. I am sure Murong Bang thought this was a decent enough insult for General Dan, but


    Lady Lu shrugs her shoulders.


    When you think about it, this arrangement suits us just fine, doesnt it? We will not be sent to fight the monsters from beyond the Dead ins as long as your bandits are around. It is a very convenient position. I am sure my Jin has started to think like that. Who wouldnt?


    City Lord Lei does not reply immediately. If there was a ss in his hand, hed have shattered as all his muscles coil at once and his blood pressure rises.


    Suddenly, everything makes sense.


    I see, he says atst, his jaw barely moving because of how tightly he has it clenched. You have given me much to think about, Lady Lu.


    ~~~


    A ss hits the wall and shatters. It is the twenty-seventh one this afternoon.


    Another one! City Lord Lei roars at the servant standing by the door.


    But my lord, I the servant looks haplessly at her empty tray.


    Well, what are you waiting for? Bring more! He yells at her. ss, tes, vases! Anything that can break!


    The servant is already running away before he finishes speaking. City Lord Lei is left alone in his office, his body heaving with rage! It is all clear to him now. It was never ipetence that hindered Commander Qing.


    That bastard never had any intention of helping him!


    The man is simply trying to avoid being sent to the front lines. The coward. No wonder he failed to capture anyone during the ambush. His promises of offering his cousin to him after he was done with the bandits now ring false.


    And yet, what can he do?


    The City Lord frowns. There is a reason why the Lei n has yet to take direct action against Lei Kong. It is the same reason why he tried to negotiate with Commander Qing for his cousin, and why, even though Commander Qing essentially handed him a hostage by leaving Lady Lu in his city, he still hesitates to act.


    That reason is General Murong.


    Han, a man greatly favored by General Murong, attempted to attack Commander Qing, and the general sided not with his loyal subject but with the messenger of General Nie Dan.


    That is dangerous. Far too dangerous.


    The Lei n have been stalwart allies of General Murong for many years. It should be unthinkable for the general to side with a stranger over them. However, the years have taught them how unwise it is to get between General Murong and that which interests him. As long as Commander Qing holds General Murongs interest, they cannot act rashly when dealing with him.


    City Lord! A soldier hurries into his office. There is someone at the gates! He says you need to meet him there!


    You imbecile! the City Lord yells with so much force the soldier falls on his back. Do you think you can just barge into my office and tell me somebody demands <em>my</em> presence in <em>my</em> city? If someone wants an audience, they shoulde here and wait for my attention!


    B-but he said it would be better if hes not seen entering the city, the soldier says, scrambling away from the City Lord. He said-


    But City Lord Lei is no longer listening. He has finally started to pay attention to the world around him. He can feel the strong Qi just outside the city. More importantly, he recognizes it. In the blink of an eye, the City Lord disappears from his office and moves all the way to the city gates.


    As soon as the City Lordys eyes on the man waiting for him there, he knows his senses did not lie. It really is him.


    The man who tried to kill Commander Qing.


    Commander Han, the City Lord says. I must admit this is a surprise. I thought youd still be at Cloudburst City.


    Greetings, City Lord Lei, Han says, offering him a small bow. An opportunity presented itself to me.


    Han takes out a golden emblem from his robe and holds it for him to see.


    It is the emblem of the Lei n.


    City Lord Lei smiles. There is only one way Han could have gotten it. To think his uncle in Thunder de Fortress had already foreseen his need. Truly he is a man worthy of leading the Lei n.


    As I understand it, you have been having a bit of trouble with a wayward member of your n. I happen to have a problem with that mans master. I believe we are in a position to help ourselves.


    ~~~

 Chapter 230: Greed

    Chapter 230: Greed


    ~~~


    Weeks have passed since the Brotherhood of Thunder released him and his men. Since then, Liu Jin has been traveling the countryside, making his men fight Spirit Beasts to protect the towns and training his Lightning affinity. Officially, he is still looking for bandits, something his many reports to City Lord Lei can attest to. But really, he is just making time until he has a working n.


    And, far more often than he should, he is visiting Elder Liu.


    ...Of course, my little Fei Fei was not going to let us get scammed. She had a n, Elder Liu narrates from his bed. You might not know this, but sheep are not the cleverest of animals. Very dim-witted. That night, my daughter sneaked into the farm and led the sheep out one by one. You can imagine the surprise of those at the farm the next day, and


    Liu Jin listens to his grandfathers story with all the attention in the world. Not when even his father or Old Jiang were teaching him medicine was Liu Jin so captivated. Elder Lius stories paint a picture in his mind, an image of his mother in a space that until now has been empty.


    It pained his father to speak of her, so Liu Jin never pushed him to do it. The more he hears Elder Lius stories, the more Liu Jin regrets not inconveniencing his father a little more. Hearing about his mother is not the same as having met her, but it almost feels like it.


    That was quite daring of her, Liu Jin says when Elder Liu finishes his tale.


    My daughter was like that, Elder Liu says proudly. Something shines in his eyes, but he wipes it away. I thank you, doctor. I think I have spoken more about my daughter over the past few weeks than I have in years.


    Liu Jin shakes his head. Nonsense. I am grateful Elder Liu has chosen to share stories of his family with me.


    Oh, I am an old man, Doctor Qing, Elder Liu says. I do not need a reason to talk someones ear off, merely a willing listener. Sometimes not even that, as my son can attest to. It is because you make so much time for this old man that we can speak like this.


    You are my patient, Elder Liu, Liu Jin says. It is natural that I would make time to see you.


    That is a lie.


    Elder Liu is not in danger of running out of medicine anytime soon, and his condition is perfectly stable. There is no need for Liu Jin to visit as often as hes been doing. Liu Jin even tested Elder Lius blood and that of his son without them noticing just to make sure he wasnt wrong about their rtionship.


    That is how deeply Liu Jin is aware of his grandfathers health.


    Besides, Liu Jin adds. Your son keepsining you do far too much.


    Oh, what do the young know of the burdens of age, Elder Liu says, snorting and waving his hand dismissively. If I want to take a walk around the city and let the sun warm this old body of mine, thats my business.


    That might be true, Liu Jin says, but remember, you might feel better thanks to the medicine-


    But Im still a tired old man whos not growing any younger. I know, doctor, his grandfather says. His smile is full of mncholy. Trust me, I know. I am thankful that I can walk without pain and speak without having to worry about choking on my own spit. But dont make me feel healthy, then ask me to live like a sick man.


    Liu Jin closes his eyes, not knowing what to say. His knowledge of medicine is profound, but his experience addressing the worries and fears of patients iscking.


    His father was the one who handled those things.


    I apologize, Elder Liu. It seems I am still ignorant.


    Dont apologize, Doctor Qing. Youre just looking out for my health, his grandfather says. How about I tell you another story? I just remembered a really good one.


    Liu Jin smiles.


    Id love that.


    Hourster, Liu Jin leaves Elder Lius room, his grandfather asleep and tucked into his bed. Liu Jin finds Leader Liu waiting for him outside, not that it is a surprise. Liu Jin noticed the mans Qi a long time ago.


    Why are you doing this?


    He is my patient, Liu Jin replies. Seeing to his health is my duty.


    No, Leader Liu says, shaking his head. There is not a hint of doubt in his eyes. Thats not it. Theres something else.


    Liu Jin fights the urge to frown. It is annoying how certain Leader Liu sounds. At first, Liu Jin assumed it was simple distrust that caused the man to question everything about him, but it seems the mans instincts are just that annoyingly good.


    I lost my family a long time ago. Some of them, I never knew, Liu Jin says, deciding some degree of honesty would work best. Being with Elder Liu makes me think of what being with my grandfather would have been.


    How surprisingly childish of you, Leader Liu says, but his gaze does soften a little.


    I do not mind being thought of as childish, Liu Jin replies. He waits for Leader Liu to move out of the way, but the man stays in front of the door with his arms crossed.


    Liu Jin takes the opportunity to ask a question. Have you thought about my proposal?


    Leader Liu immediately scowls at him.


    You have a lot of nerve calling that thing a proposal.


    Liu Jin raises his hand in a cating gesture. I apologize if thenguage I chose was too blunt. Considering the situation, I thought it best to be direct. Leader Liu must have noticed it as well. The way things are is untenable.


    Every time the Brotherhood rescues people, their city grows in poption. It is not as if those people have anywhere else to go, and trying to mobilize entire towns worth of people would be too difficult,


    The more people you rescue, the harder it will be to keep this ce hidden, Liu Jin says. The only reason the City Lords soldiers have not yet found it is that the people here are too weak for them to sense properly. That will change eventually. Even their sensory skills arent thatcking. You have to-


    I know! Leader Liu snaps at him. He winces, conscious of his volume, and spares a nce toward the door of his fathers room. When no soundes out, he continues in a much lower voice. I know, but directly fighting the City Lord means going against the Lei n!


    You have been fighting against the Lei n all this time, then, Liu Jin points out. So far, you have benefitted from the City Lords ipetence, but as long as the Brotherhood ismitted to stopping the ve trade-


    It always will be.


    Then you must eventually turn to the root of the problem, Liu Jin says. Leader Liu frowns and rubs his forehead.


    Ill need to think about it, he says.


    Thats all I ask, Liu Jin says, sensing the conversation is done. Once more, he waits for Leader Liu to move out of the way.


    Once more, Leader Liu does not.


    Is there anything you wish to talk about?


    Leader Liu does not answer right away. He stays in ce, hesitating and vaciting before finally asking the question.


    How is he? he asks, his eyes fixed on the door to his fathers room.


    Liu Jins reply is immediate.


    Stable.


    Leader Liu snorts. The more you use that word, the more I realize how little it means. Do I really need to say it?


    No, Liu Jin says, shaking his head and grimacing. You are right, Leader Liu. Forgive me. Its a bad habit of mine. He is not in pain, but hes not well, either. Based on his current condition, Id say he has a few weeks left.


    Leader Liu inhales sharply. His body lightly rocks back, and his nails dig into his arms.


    I see His voice sounds hollow. Thank you for being honest.


    He nces at his fathers door. Does he know?


    He does.


    Leader Liu takes another deep breath.


    I see.


    Liu Jin says nothing back. There is nothing more to say. Leader Liu finally moves out of his way, and Liu Jin walks out.


    Yes, Liu Jin is deeply aware of his grandfathers health.


    That is why he has to make sure to spend time with him before he passes away.


    ~~~


    Rainstorm City is an ugly little thing. Bright and gaudy where it isnt dark and miserable. The people are self-important idiots, the servants are barelypetent, and the cage matches below the casinos are dreadfully boring. Living here is so very tedious.


    Jin really asks too much of her.


    You seem troubled.


    Lu Meis hands tighten around the windowsill, but only for a moment. A properdy does not frown or show nervousness. A properdy always knows what to do. Her mothers words are as clear in her mind as the day she first heard them.


    It is nothing, Lady Bai, Lu Mei says as she turns around. There is no need for you to trouble yourself over me.


    It is no trouble at all. I am bored, Lady Bai says. Lu Mei gets the sense that she is pouting behind her veil. ying the part of your servant has not given me much to do.


    Of course, it hasnt. Lu Mei has never once dared to give Lady Bai a single order.


    Qing Jin, in that odd, unfailing way of his, has managed to earn Lady Bais good will and trust. However, no such thing protects Lu Mei, and she is not in any hurry to anger a cultivator at the peak of the Heaven Realm. Especially one that, by virtue of belonging to the same sect as the wife of her boyfriend, has a reason to be negatively predisposed toward her.


    Please, share your thoughts with me, Lady Bai says, motioning her to speak.


    I am Lu Mei lightly purses her lips, trying to decide how to best phrase things. ... not yet sure how to best handle our situation.


    I can understand that. I have often thought about destroying this city and being done with it.


    The words are said in the same tone a person might use to suggest where to have lunch, yet Lady Baipletely means them. The woman might be innocuously sitting on a chair, but the moment she decided to do it, the entire city would be gone in seconds.


    That cannot be allowed to happen.


    That might anger Murong Bang, Lady Bai. Refusing to y his game would most likely cause him to hurt Qing Jin, Lu Mei says, trying to appeal to the kinship Lady Bai feels towards her boyfriend.


    Oh, do not look so worried. It was only thought, Lady Bai says, and it takes a great effort for Lu Mei not to copse in relief. Since you are going to <em>truthfully</em> share something with me, I thought I might share something as well.


    Lu Mei stares at Lady Bai.


    Did she just threaten her?


    A properdy does not show fear, Lu Mei reminds herself, her hand drifting to her hip where Liu Jins soul fragment is sleeping. He does that for most of the day, only waking up asionally so they can exchange information.


    Right now, Lu Mei finds his presence especiallyforting.


    A few days ago, an enemy of Qing Jin arrived in the city, Lu Mei says.


    Ah yes, the boy who tried to kill him. I thought I sensed his presence.


    The very same, Lu Mei says, a little surprised that Lady Bai would bother taking notice of someone as rtively unimportant as Han.


    And you are worried because you fear for young Liu Jin?


    Lu Meis eyes narrow. It is a probing question. A trap.


    No, she answers honestly. I was relieved.


    For the first time, Lady Bais veiled face turns to look at her. Oh?


    Lately, I have been contemting various things, Lu Mei says. Things I am not sure my Jin would approve of, but that I sincerely believe would work to his benefit,


    And not acting on them has been so very hard. The City Lord is such a stupid man. Reasonably powerful, but stupid. Hes the type of person thats begging to be used by others.


    It is important for someone like Jin to quickly build up a reputation, Lu Mei says. I believe I am not stepping out of line when I say we can both agree that it would be for the best if Jin ys a critical role in the way things are solved here.


    True enough, Lady Bai says, nodding. That is often the case for young prodigies like him. You as well. It has taken you less than two decades to aplish what others do in a hundred years or more. As such, you do not have the benefits of a lifetime of achievements and connections.


    Lady Bai is not wrong, but there is more to it than that.


    Jin has already made a name for himself among the younger disciples of the Eternal me n, but thats not nearly enough for the scope of his ambitions. He needs the sort of name that is known across all thends. The sort of reputation that would immediately convince any would-be foe to surrender and try to negotiate rather than oppose him.


    However, Jin is not the sort of person who cares much about his reputation.


    It is something that causes him to miss certain angles. For example, they both agree that keeping the City Lords actions against his citizens a secret from Lady Bai is for the best. However, Jin thinks that way because of the many potentialplications that woulde with Lady Bai acting before they are ready. She, on the other hand, does not want Lady Bai to know because then the achievement would be Lady Bais, something Jin has probably not even considered.


    If he had his way, Jin would solve all of this quietly, so quietly people wouldnt even know he had done it, Lu Mei says with some irritation coloring her tone.


    It is the most maddening thing.


    Though Jin has very gradually, very reluctantly beening to terms with what the scope of his ambitions requires him to do, there is a part of him that still wants to work quietly. He is rather greedy that way. Really, he is the worst sort of greedy person. The type that fails to realize how greedy they are.


    Some of the ideas I was contemting... They would push him more to the spotlight, Lu Mei admits. He wouldnt have liked it. The idea I had It would have endangered many people.


    To be more specific, it would have endangered a few towns and cost more than a few lives, mainly those of the Brotherhood of Thunder. However, Lu Mei is not naive enough to think she can get away with something like that without Jin learning of her part of it.


    Lu Mei smiles sadly. He tends to frown on that.


    You do not.


    I dont, Lu Mei says. Is that a surprise? Personally, I find itmon. People put their self-interests above everything else. It is the people who speak of virtue and mean it who are the odd ones.


    Curse the Heavens for making her so attracted to a man of principles.


    Thats why I was relieved when Han showed up. He will force things to focus on Qing Jin, which means I do not have to. Nervously, she asks, Will you tell him?


    Her Jin knows what she is. Lu Mei knows that.


    And yet she fears what his reaction would have been.


    Why would I?


    What? Lu Mei cant hide her surprise. But you and Xiao Shuang belong to the same Sect and


    Lu Mei stops talking as soon as Lady Bai startsughing.


    I apologize. I did not mean tough at you, but Little Shuang is the furthest thing from my mind right now, Lady Bai says. That is a matter for the three of you to face when you are together. My interest in young Liu Jin is chiefly rted to his development as a cultivator. Hes in a difficult ce right now. Then again, so are you.


    Lady Bai?


    We cannot be anything but ourselves, Lady Bai tells her. Trite as it might sound, it is true. As we grow in cultivation, our personalities be more pronounced and our differences inevitably force us to sh. She pats the bed next to her. Come, sit here.


    Lu Mei does, very slowly and carefully, as though she were approaching a wild tiger, but she does.


    The Divine Frozen Pce is led by the Five Fairies, all of whom are Emperor Realm cultivators, all of whom have different Dao that pull them in different, sometimes ipatible directions, Lady Bai tells her. My master is their leader, but that does not mean they agree on everything. Sometimes, they disagree quite harshly, and sometimes, they go behind each others backs. For cultivators as strong as they are, it is inevitable. What is important is that regardless of their disagreements, they remain as close as sisters.


    Lu Mei frowns. She thinks back to the rtionships she knows and finds only scheming, lying, and denial.


    How does one manage that?


    Everyone does it in a different way, Lady Bai says. However, I will tell you this. You are grateful you were spared from acting this time. That is the wrong way to look at it. You should be asking yourself how to act in a way that is true to yourself without losing anything at all.


    Lu Mei frowns. I thought people are supposed to be taught that they cannot have everything.


    We are cultivators. We are meant to strive for everything.


    That sounds greedy.


    Do you disapprove? Lady Bai asks her. Lu Mei somehow senses she is smiling behind her veil.


    No, Lu Mei says, softly shaking her head. I just I thought your Dao was justice, Lady Bai.


    Then you know my greed is Just.


    ~~~

 Chapter 231: Drizzle

    Chapter 231: Drizzle


    ~~~


    It has been three days since Liu Jinst visited his grandfather, two since thest storm, and one since thest time his men fought a Spirit Beast.


    Pick up the pace! We want to reach Drizzle Town before nightfall!


    The men dontin. Weeks of fighting and eating Spirit Beasts have increased their cultivation levels, putting nearly all of them in the Nascent Realm. What would have once tired them into unconsciousness now merely demands moderate effort. Thepany is still not nearly as fast as Liu Jin would likeone of the reasons he alone goes to the Brotherhoods hideout and back instead of making all the men make that tripbut progress is progress.


    Lei Kong leads the men in a marching song. Surprisingly, he knows quite a few of them. Some are too bawdy for Liu Jins tastes, but the men enjoy them. Better for them to run happy than bored.


    Going by the map the Brotherhood gave himone much better than the one he received from City Lord Leis menthey should be arriving at Drizzle Town in a few hours. With it, they will have seen nearly every settlement in the region except those closest to Thunder de Fortress, where Lei Leji, the head of the Lei n and Lei Kongs uncle, rules.


    Contrary to what someone like City Lord Lei might think, Liu Jin has not been wasting time visiting random towns. In fact, his trips have not been random at all. Every location they have seen has helped Liu Jin understand how the Lei n has structured its power around the region. Thats how he knows nearly every member of the Lei n is in Thunder de Fortress right now.


    Maybe it is because of Lei Kongs sudden appearance. Maybe the Lei n has be extremely insr over the years. Maybe it is something else. The reason does not matter.


    Most of the Lei n has gathered in a single ce. That will make things easier.


    The song changes. It is a nice song, so Liu Jin tries to hum along, but his heart is not in it. His men might sing cheerily, but theres no removing the scowl on Liu Jins face. He cannot focus on anything other than how much he dislikes all this.


    Maybe Maybe thats why he has put off acting for as long as he has.


    The Lei n has not moved against him beyond cing spies like Quan among his men. Most likely, they have not done more because they are as wary of Murong Bangs reaction as anyone else.


    However, that will all change the moment Liu Jin goes against the City Lord. It does not matter how quietly he does it, and Liu Jin could do it <em>very</em> quietly. Over the past few weeks, Liu Jin has considered the pros and cons of multiple poisons. He has even thought about leaving City Lord Lei alive but so drugged hed basically be a puppet. The existence of the Brotherhood of Thunder, more specifically that of Leader Liu, means hed have someone to put in charge of the man.


    Unfortunately, none of the methods Liu Jin has considered can stand up to the scrutiny of a family visit. The Lei n is fullyplicit in the City Lords ve trade, so he cannot put a stop to it without them noticing.


    The song changes. Ten joins in. Liu Jin does not. The heaviness of his thoughts makes his tongue feel like lead.


    An entire n. A n made of many worthless people that have willingly cooperated with a monster for more than a decade, but an entire n all the same. One consisting of multiple families with multiple innocent children. If Liu Jin kills only the guilty, can he expect the children to listen to him exin why he killed their parents?


    Of course not. The very thought is stupid and naive.


    Reluctant as Liu Jin is to admit it, there is a reason why so many revenge stories wipe out families to thest person.


    There has to be another way, but no matter how much he tries, Liu Jin cannot think of something that wont create dozens of would-be avengers that would probably just get themselves killed in a decade or two.


    The march continues


    The songs continue.


    Liu Jin struggles to do the same.


    ~~~


    Drizzle Town is no more.


    The houses are destroyed, walls and doors broken down and ceilings caved in. The peopleThe people are all around the town. Skewered on top ofrge wooden stakes so they might wee any who visit. There are so many of them. Men. Women. Elderly.


    Children.


    One child looks at them with lifeless eyes. His face is twisted into something that resembles a smile, but Liu Jin knows better. Muscles stiffen after death, including those in the face. The macabre sight is a cruel coincidence. Nothing more.


    The air stinks of blood and dead flesh. Flies and vultures have already begun to feast. An eye is torn out. An ear is chewed. Intestines are dug through with sharp beaks.


    Someone pukes.


    It serves as a trigger for those with the most sensitive stomachs among them. It seems that impaled children are a step too far for some.


    Whatwhat in the world? Tens voice trembles with confusion and rage. What happened here?


    A good question, but now is not the time for it. In a sh, Liu Jins Qi snakessh out, startling the men behind him. They wrap around every single stake and destroy them with poison Qi.


    The bodies hit the ground one by one.


    Gather the bodies, Liu Jin says. Prepare a pyre. Were burning all of them.


    W-what? Butmander! Those bodies are A green-faced soldier gestures haplessly at the rotting corpses, the notion of touching them in any way unappealing to him.


    Liu Jin stares at him.


    The soldier gulps.


    I mean Right away,mander.


    Forty minutester, all the bodies are piled up, and a rudimentary pyre has been lit. It is all more informal than Liu Jin would like, but as long as the Death Fashioning Scripture is an issue, it is better to quickly burn any dead body.


    Did you find anything? Liu Jin asks when Ten and Lei Konge back from searching the town.


    Nothing that is not apparent at a nce, my lord, Lei Kong says. This was a quick and violent attack. There was no goal beyond a total ughter.


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath.


    I see.


    I examined some of the injuries. This was not done using cheap weapons, Ten continues. His face twists as he struggles to remain calm. Some of the corpses were trampled over. There are horse tracks all over town. The people that did this came and left on horseback.


    The people that did this. Under other circumstances, Liu Jin might have cracked a smile. There is no need for Ten to be so vague when there is so much evidence around them. In the first ce, there are almost no bandits in this area other than the Brotherhood, and the Brotherhood most certainly did not do this.


    This was done by soldiers. Not just random new recruits like the ones Liu Jin has been given, but men with experience and equipment.


    They did not bother hiding their tracks, Lei Kong says. We should be able to follow their trail, but I am not sure Id rmend that, my lord. Their trail is so obvious Im convinced they want us to follow, but how could they have known wed be here.


    Does the trail head northeast? Liu Jin asks. Towards Rainstorm City?.


    Lei Kong nods hesitantly. In that same general direction, at least.


    I have been telling the City Lord of our location whenever I write a report. Anticipating the next town Id visit wouldnt have been hard, Liu Jin says.


    Lei Kong pales. My lord


    I did not think the City Lord would be quite this daring, Liu Jin continues, his voice worryingly detached. In fact, I am certain he is not, which means something has changed.


    My lord, this is not-


    Gather the men. We have wasted enough time already.


    ~~~


    Once again, one hundred men are arranged in ten rows and ten columns before Liu Jin. In some ways, not much has changedpared to the first time. The men are still a sorry-looking lot, perhaps more now than they were back then. Constant battles against Spirit Beasts have taken away many of their low-quality weapons and armor.


    However, there is confidence in their eyes, a surety in their stance that had not been there weeks ago. They are no longer mere rabble but a cohesive force.


    They are still nowhere near ready.


    Gentlemen, Liu Jin says. I n on marching to Rainstorm City and removing City Lord Lei Jihai from power. This will most likely involve killing him.


    Silence.


    The men do not react to Liu Jins words because their brains struggle toprehend them. They parse over them, trying to find some hidden meaning. They wait for theirmander to suddenly smile and tell them hes merely jesting.


    Liu Jin does not.


    After the City Lord is taken care of, I will go to Thunder de Fortress. My visit there will most certainly be a violent affair. Though I will try my best, I do not think I can guarantee your survival.


    The outcry is nearly deafening this time. Nearly all the men start speaking out once. Some asking questions. Some demanding answers. Some begging him to reconsider. Liu Jin lets them go for almost a full minute before making a sharp, sweeping motion with his hand.


    The men quiet down at once.


    In the beginning, you were ordered to follow my orders, and you did, Liu Jin says, his hands folded behind his back. Things have changed. Though I willingly consort with enemies of the City Lord, you still remain at my side. However, lets be frank. Its not out of loyalty that you do this. You simply havent had the opportunity to betray me. Whatever respect or gratitude you might feel towards me is simply not enough to make you fight your leaders.


    More than one person gulps. Some nervously tug their cors, and more than one hand finds its way around a weapon. Their concern is not unwarranted. They can hear the spoken question in Liu Jins words loud and clear.


    You havent had the opportunity to betray me, so why should I give you one?


    Luckily for them, Liu Jin is just not the type of person that will kill them simply because it would be convenient.


    Anyone who wants to leave can leave, he says in stark contrast to their expectations. Indeed, the men stare at him in shock. This is not a trick or a test. If I cannot count on you, Id rather not have you.


    Liu Jin pauses for a moment, allowing them to digest his words before continuing.


    Part of me hopes that you have understood how hopeless an endeavor it is to serve Murong Bang and those like him. Some of you probably harbor thoughts of using what you have learned of me and the Brotherhood of Thunder for your personal advancement. I heavily advise against it. The City Lord is liable to kill you just to spite me. Murong Bang would do worse. Hes notoriously merciless. You will not survive.


    Liu Jin raises his finger and points south.


    If I might be allowed to make a suggestion, then go to the Crimson Cloud Empire and start over. You have all grown strong enough to make a living there. I guarantee that whatever life you start there will be better than the one you have here so long as you do not turn to banditry. Run to your towns and viges if there is someone there you want to take with you, but do not stay here. You should have already realized how little everyone here cares about you.


    Liu Jin gives a poignant nce at the burning pyre before turning back to the soldiers.


    Well, what are you waiting for? Those who want to leave, leave already. There is no time to waste.


    For a third time, the prairie falls silent save for the embers of the funeral pyre. The soldiers heads turn left and right, desperate for guidance at such an odd moment. They try tomunicate with hand gestures and nces. Somehow, the idea of using words doesnt ur to them. The weather is warm, but their jaws are frozen stiff.


    Finally, a single soldier, one near the back, dares to step back.


    It is a small movement. Even calling it a step might be an exaggeration. His left foot moves perhaps two inches. However, its followed by another step, then another and another, until the man breaks into a maddened sprint.


    Others follow. Some calmly. Some terrified.


    By the end, there are only fifty-nine men in front of Liu Jin. Still, he waits thirty more minutes to give them onest chance to back out.


    They dont.


    So many of you, Liu Jin says, his voice almost a whisper. His eyes find Quan, one of the spies put in ce by the Lei n. He trembles like a leaf, yet his feet do not move. I am surprised.


    Quan swallows. Commander, permission to speak freely.


    Granted.


    Where else can I go? Quan asks him miserably. If I go to the Lei n and tell them I have been lying to them all this time, theyll kill me. You tell me to start over, but how am I supposed to do that? I dont know those sorts of things,mander! I only know this!


    Some of the men nod in agreement with Quan. Others look at him with contempt.


    Very well, Liu Jin says. If you do not know how to live, I will try my best to teach you. You are all my responsibility, so I will do my best to ensure you all live through this. Is that eptable to you, men?


    Yes, sir!


    Good. Liu Jin nods. We march now.


    Liu Jin takes off, and the men follow him.


    ~~~

 Chapter 232: I Cannot Stand You

    Chapter 232: I Cannot Stand You


    ~~~


    Liu Jin walks into Rainstorm City, and the city grows darker and colder in his wake.


    Lei Kong and Ten Zichun are with the soldiers outside. Soaring Feather has left to carry a message to the Brotherhood of Thunder. Considering the eagles speed, Leader Liu has surely read the letter by now and is panicking about it.


    There are more soldiers in the city than usual. None look like thezy, drunken fools City Lord Lei kept around his manor. From the quality of their Qi to their bearing, they arepletely different. Some have simr features to Lei Kong and the City Lord. They are probably members of the Lei n sent from Thunder de Fortress. They might even be the ones who killed the citizens of Drizzle Town.


    They are not Liu Jins concern right now. Even City Lord Lei matters little.


    Liu Jin understood who his real target should be the moment he got close to the city. He walks through the streets of Rainstorm City, and none dares stop him. Even the soldiers of the Lei n hide away from him. When Liu Jin enters one of the overly bright, alcohol-scented casinos, the people start fleeing the ce by the dozen.


    All but one.


    Han waits for him on the other side of a casino table. There is a roulette wheel still spinning there. Han waits until it stops to look up and wave at him.


    I was wondering how long itd take you to get here, Han says.


    You had the people of Drizzle Town killed.


    The lights in the room dim as Liu Jin speaks. Had his aura not already made everyone but him and Han flee the premises, someone would have fainted right there and then.


    I did, Han replies, not showing even an ounce of fear. I figured that would get your attention. City Lord Lei was not so sure. You have him convinced youre just a coward, but I knew better. You fought against me in the Eastern Port City Tournament despite knowing I was looking for an excuse to maim you. Cowardice has never been a w of yours.


    Liu Jin tilts his head slightly as he looks at Han.


    Thest time they met, Han had unsessfully tried to murder him. However, the Han that had easily been fought off by him and Lei Kong is not the same as the creature that sits before him. He is at ease with himself. Confident. Almost smug. He is even bringing up Eastern Port City, whereas the mere mention of his past would have annoyed him before.


    Curious.


    The Lei n broke you out. I already figured out that much,


    Correct, but if asked about it, they will deny it and say I broke out on my own. Han snorts. As if the general cared about something as stupid as usible deniability. Idiots, but they are useful idiots right now.


    Liu Jin frowns. His Qi thirsts for violence, yet he forces himself to take a seat in front of Han.


    If we fight and you win, the City Lord will be rid of me, leaving the Lei n free to go after Lei Kong, Liu Jin surmises. If we fight and you lose, the City Lord will say I started a brawl in his city and killed his people, leaving him no choice but to put me down. Is that the n?


    Correct, Han says, giving the wheel a spin. It is impossible for people like us to fight in a ce like this and not get others caught in it. Thats why you have been ring your aura so menacingly all this time, isnt it? Youre trying to scare away everyone in the city.


    Liu Jin nods. If the City Lords soldiers try to stop the people from fleeing, his men have orders to intervene. Thats why he left them in front of the city gates.


    Even if that works, it wont matter. The City Lord will im you went crazy regardless. Han snorts. Of course, that is only if you win. I have no intention of losing.


    I never imagined you would.


    Im supposed to tell you there are twenty members of the Lei n in the City Lords house right now, Han says. Theyre prepared to take your woman hostage the moment our fight starts. Should you win, they are the ones who will attack you.


    I am aware, Liu Jin says. I sensed them the moment I entered the city.


    Han hums. You do not care?


    I believe the Lei n will have twenty fewer members should they try anything. Mei is nowhere near as merciful or forgiving as I.


    I figured.


    The wheel stops spinning. Itnds on zero.


    Why are you here? Liu Jin asks. Why this?


    Hans face twists with rage. His aura res like jagged knives.


    You dare to ask that after wounding the very core of my very being?! He shouts. I am here to kill you! Once I do, once you no longer exist, the wound will be gone, and I will be a more perfect version of myself.


    I see. Liu Jins frown deepens. The logic behind Hans words is not wrong, yet So thats the answer you arrived at.


    You speak as if there could be another one! The knives around Han howl and cut into the table, spilling the tokens to the floor. Every day after <em>you let me go</em>, it hurt! When I walked. When I breathed. When I slept. It all <em>hurt</em>!


    Han stops and takes a deep breath. His aura rxes. The knives stop screeching.


    But when I think of ending you, it all bes better, Han says, his voice almost a hiss. I think clearly. I <em>see</em> clearly. I know once I kill you, Ill go beyond.


    There is an almost maddened zeal in Hans eyes. It focuses his anger and gives it a goal. A purpose.


    Do you want to know how Xiao Nan died?


    Liu Jins expression does not change, yet the air around him stills.


    What?


    You were always pathetically following him everywhere, Han says, reaching to pick the small white ball from roulette and crushing it. I figured you would be curious about how he died. You must have thought about it once or twice.


    Liu Jin says nothing. A table cracks next to them.


    The general once had three Heaven Realm cultivators at his side, all soldiers handpicked by him. One of them was the son of Lei Leji, the Lei ns leader. The night Eastern Port City fell, Xiao Nan fought all three and killed two. Well, what else can you expect from the prodigy of Eastern Port City? Han shrugs his shoulders, a mocking smirk on his face. But the third one, that one killed him. He tore him apart so savagely that there wasnt a body left to show the general. I think you already met him.


    One face appears in Liu Jins mind. He instantly knows the name Han is about to utter.


    Bright Sword, Han says. He leans in, putting his elbows on the table. Tell me, how does it feel knowing you were face to face with the person who killed Xiao Nan?


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath.


    His fist smashes into Hans face, shattering the room around them and sending Han flying into the wall. As he crashes into it, Han twists his body in midair, his leg drawing an arc that fires off a de of Qi toward Liu Jin. Just by taking shape, it breaks the entire casino in half, exposing them to the light of day as the ceiling cracks like an egg.


    Before the Qi de has cleared a single yard, Liu Jin and Han have already left the crumbling building. Hans attack carves a line all the way to the city wall, destroying dozens of streets and houses. The dust has not even finished clearing when Han fires off another de. The sound it makes as it disces the air is almost like a scream.


    Three gigantic snakes made of Qi rise and catch the Qi de with their fangs, squeezing and shattering it like ss.


    [Ground Contraction]


    Neither the dust nor the wreckage stop Liu Jin from knowing where Han is. His Qi screams far too loudly to go unnoticed. Liu Jin appears right in front of Han, the aura around his body morphing into the head of a snake, ready to bite down on Han.


    None of that!


    The ground breaks. Even the clouds above them are split in half as Hans Qi fires multiple furious knives, forcing Liu Jin to move back. Han and Liu Jin end up standing on opposite roofs of barely standing houses.


    I have to take him away from the city to stop people from getting caught in our crossfire, Han mocks him by pointing out his intentions. Did you really think Id let you get away with that a second time?


    Liu Jin does not answer. He merely keeps his gaze trained on Han, trying to figure out how to best approach this fight.


    You have done your best to scare away people, but what does that matter? Han shouts, spreading his arms to gesture at the devastation just a few techniques from him have caused. How many people who didnt run away do you think I killed just now? Even those who ran arent safe. Unless they can suddenly be ten miles away from this city, theyre all just coteral damage waiting to happen.


    Han smirks.


    And not just mine from my techniques but yours as well, right?


    His handes down.


    In a fraction of a second, Liu Jins Qi snakes rise up to catch and break the iing de. In that same fraction of a second, Han is already mere feet away from Liu Jin. He thrusts his hand like a spear at Liu Jins face. Liu Jin leans out of the way, but the slightest brush is enough to leave a deep cut on his cheek.


    Did you block instead of dodging because there were people in that direction? Han yells as he keeps attacking him. Every swing of his hand slices a different house. Each jab makes the air screech.


    Liu Jin does not reply. His aura takes the shape of dozens of snakes that seek to overwhelm Han.


    No poison this time?! Hans aura is like a hundred sharpened knives that stab every snake that gets close to him. He doesnt even seem to be doing it consciously. His aura is just reacting to the danger. Are you scared you wont be able to control how it spreads?


    The tip of Liu Jins ear is cut off. One of his sleeves is sliced. The injuries heal immediately, but it is telling that there are no such wounds on Hans body.


    Is that why you wont use lightning? Are you really so arrogant? Hans Qi surges violently, and Liu Jin sees he has no choice but to doge his next attack. The Qi de that follows tears through several streets.


    City Lord Lei, fool that he is, probably never realized how much damage theyd be doing to his city when he agreed to this n.


    If you userge attacks, you risk hurting others. If you try to run away, Ill chase after the people instead of you. You cannot fight me at a distance because you fear the coteral damage from my attacks. You cannot fight me at close range because then youre under the effect of my Dao. Hans grin grows as he lists off Liu Jins problems. Remember that?


    Liu Jin does not have the luxury to wince as one of Hans attacks slices his side. The cut is shallow, but it hurts.


    With every sh, the truth of Hans words bes clear. Hans attacks gradually get closer to their mark, while Liu Jins counterattacks be less and less effective. He can hold his own, but thats not nearly enough, and his efforts to limit the damage to the city only hamper him further. Liu Jin had hoped City Lord Lei would order his soldiers to interfere upon seeing the damage Han is causing, but it seems that wont happen, and Lei Kong and Ten are busy at the gates with the soldiers, helping the people escape.


    Its fine, Liu Jin tells himself. He ignores Hans taunts and his crazedughter. He ignores the pain and only focuses on the task at hand.


    He just needs one opening.


    Its over! Han yells as his leg is about toe down on his head. The Qi about to be unleashed will split the entire city block in half.


    Liu Jin does not dodge.


    He faces the attack head-on, creating a denseyer of Qi around himself, multiple snakesyered on top of another. Offense and defense sh, canceling each other out. For a moment, its just Liu Jin and Han before one another, Han still in midair.


    A needle appears between Liu Jins fingers. A thinyer of white poisonous Qi shines around it.


    He strikes.


    Han had only been half-right earlier. Liu Jin did refrain from more overt disys of poison out of fear of it spreading too far out. The level of poison required to hamper Han would also kill several lesser people.


    However, Liu Jin also refrained from more subtle disys of poison precisely for this moment. To lower Hans guard. Liu Jin has been building up poisonous Qi inside of him all this time, and now its all focused on a single needle. At this distance, in this position, Hans Dao cannot save him. Even a single graze will turn the tide in his favor.


    You arrogant ass!


    The air screeches. It is as if a picture were being torn in half. Liu Jins aim is suddenly off by a wide margin, and Hans leges down hard on his shoulder. Liu Jin winces as the earth cracks under him. He dashes away, but the damage is done. Blood, Liu Jins blood, drips to the ground. The wound on his shoulder is deep.


    I told you! Han roars at him. I am aware of it now! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! But I know I can do it! Did you think itd be the same as before?


    He is panting. Despite his words, whatever just happened took a toll on him.


    And yet


    Hans aura feels somehow sharper.


    You told me the world had made me an ugly thing! Well, look at you! Binding yourself to weak creatures you dont even know and hampering yourself for their benefit! Its unsightly! Do you understand? As long as Im myself and youre yourself, there is no way you can win against me!


    I cant stand you.


    That puts a stop to Han. For the first time, Liu Jin is ring at him.


    Logically, I know you have gone through much. Perhaps, you had no other choice but to be what you are. And yet, I see you, and I think what a waste it is for you to be the one that survived, Liu Jin says tonelessly, his aura simmering around him, working to heal his wounds. I see you, and all I see is a meaningless, hollow existence.


    Han spits to the side.


    Meaningless? You think you get to decide that?! Youre so arrogant its sickening! You cant stand me? Fine! I cant stand you either! The worlds full of people who cant stand each other! Han yells. His knives scream alongside him. Thats why we do this!


    The anger in Liu Jins fades, reced by a sad smile. That, too, onlysts for a moment.


    Only resolution remains.


    I know.


    The battle to death begins anew in the crumbling streets of Rainstorm City.


    ~~~

 Chapter 233: I Greet

    Chapter 233: I Greet


    ~~~


    Liu Jin and Han furiously attack each other. The force of their blows is enough to tear down nearby buildings.


    Hans aura screeches like metal grinding against metal. It takes the shape of hundreds of knives that attack everything around him like a pack of starving dogs. Because he has no care for the people, Han is free to exert his full power. Liu Jin does not dare to imagine how many people would have already died had he not done his best to scare everyone away with his aura before the fight began.


    There is, Liu Jin supposes, a certain freedom in being able to cut yourself off from everyone. Han is not wrong when he says that Liu Jin has chained himself by trying to protect others.


    If Liu Jin did not care about the people, he wouldnt have had so much trouble fulfilling Murong Bangs orders. He would have either killed everyone in the Brotherhood or everyone in the Lei n. Either would have worked. At every point, he would have been able to act with greater freedom. Hed already be focusing on the Death Fashioning Scripture instead of having wasted so much time.


    He has known it all this time, so he can understand Hans thought process.


    And yet, what does it matter?


    Acting like that is still uneptable to him.


    Han fires a Qi de in the direction of the city gates. Liu Jins aura rises to block it, taking the shape of a giant snake. It moves fluidly, far more than any of Hans attacks, intercepting and canceling out his technique.


    Han appears behind him, his aura sharpened into a perfect de.


    The ground under his feet breaks.


    Han is forced to jump away as one of Liu Jins snakes rises from the ground, its jaw open wide enough that it would have swallowed Han whole had he been a little slower. It is not the only one. Four other snakes just asrge rise from different spots in the city. Two move to block the way to the city gates. The other threey down their massive bodies around the area damaged by their fight, effectively cordoning it off.


    Han looks amazed. When did you have time to make those?


    When you were too busy talking, Liu Jin replies. You should learn to pay attention to others when you talk. Perhaps it would be better if you didnt talk at all.


    Talking during battle is the privilege of the strong.


    I will endeavor to exercise that privilege then.


    Han fires off a Qi de. That way it tears through the ground reminds Liu Jin of a sharks fin cutting through the water. He calctes its potential trajectory, sees it will not hit anyone, and dodges. Of course, that is nothing that Han did not expect. His foe is already moving swiftly to intercept him.


    Somehow Han is even faster than when the fight began. Wherever Han goes, he leaves behind a thin line on the ground, as if a de were marking his path. His hand is already moving to pierce Liu Jins chest the moment he reaches his highest eleration.


    [Art of the Roaming Thief]


    Han goes right through Liu Jin but finds neither flesh nor blood. Han might be bing faster, but only when traveling in a straight line. Art of the Roaming Thief has no such limitations.


    Even so, that there is a new cut in Liu Jins robes is worrying.


    Han roars and his Qi explodes in multiple des that fly in all directions. As Liu Jin easily flows between them, he wonders if Hans improved speed might be due to his Dao. Like it or not, Han is much further along his Dao than he is, and Dao might just be the determining factor in this fight.


    That being the case


    Liu Jin swiftly turns on his heel, surprising Han, who had been chasing after him, and dashes to attack.


    [Ground Contraction]


    He speeds up. Han eagerly wees him with hundreds of knives, but a giant Qi snake surges from Liu Jins aura and swallows them all as it advances on Han. Not backing down, Han speeds up and fires off a giant Qi de. There is so much power concentrated in it that it is almost blinding.


    The head of Liu Jins construct is sliced off.


    [Ground Contraction]


    Even so, Liu Jin does not stop. He stacks Ground Contractions on top of each other. Altering the angle of his charge just enough for Hans attack to miss him by millimeters.


    Han does not stop.


    Neither does Liu Jin.


    The two charge at each other at top speed, Hans body sharpening into the mightiest de and drops of poison seeping into Liu Jins aura.


    The air screeches.


    Once again, Liu Jin is subjected to the weird feeling of being inside a picture that is torn in half. The sh that would have doubtlessly resulted in grievous injuries for both sides now has both fighters several inches off course. Liu Jin is in no position to hit Han.


    Han is in a position to strike Liu Jin.


    [Ground Contraction]


    But its not the same.


    The first time, Liu Jin had been caught by surprise. This time, there is not a single moment of hesitation in him as he speeds up instead of wasting time trying to orient himself, allowing him to move away from Han before thetter can make use of the opening.


    Cutting. That concept seems to lie near the root of Hans Dao.


    Liu Jin had surmised that much thest time they fought, but now he feels confident dismissing the idea of it being rted to something like sword or sharpness. Instead, Hans Dao feels rted to the very act of cutting.


    The technique Han has twice used to avoid his attacks feels more like tearing, but that might just be due to Han forcing his Dao. Or maybe, it is simply because Hans Dao is in a state of flux. It is like Big Sister Bai told him, when ones Dao is at a nascent stage, it is susceptible to change. Hans Dao might be manifesting in various ways because he is in the process of finalizing himself.


    Liu Jin sighs as he dodges a de.


    No wonder people simplify Dao to single words. Even if it misses some nuance, it still manages to get the point across. Anything else gets confusing fast.


    One of Liu Jins snakes falls upon Han but misses him, smashing a building instead.


    He needs to think about this in simpler terms.


    Han is someone who has discarded the name Yun, essentially cutting himself from that part of his life. Consequently, he took Liu Jins reappearance in his life as a personal affront because Liu Jin reminded him of what he has been trying to separate himself from.


    In battle, Hans Dao works subtly, increasing the odds of his attacksnding while decreasing Liu Jins odds of doing the same. At least, that is how he has thought about it until now. If he thinks about it in terms of cutting, then Han is simply cutting himself away from inconvenient oues. Detaching himself from inconvenient events in the same way he does from inconvenient attachments. The way Liu Jinsst two attacks missed is simply another extension of that.


    How childish of you, Liu Jin mutters. Still, Han seems to hear him. His face bes full of rage, and his arm slices the air to fire off a Qi de.


    Thunder roars.


    White lightning meets Hans attack, burning right through it and forcing Han to dodge.


    Are you finally going to take this seriously? Han shouts at him. Have you given up on caring for every useless waste that lives here?


    You tell me, Liu Jin says. What do your senses tell you?


    Han looks confused, but only for a moment. His body tenses as he realizes what happened.


    While Liu Jin and Han were fighting, the soldiers at the gate were being overwhelmed. That City Lord Lei brought stronger soldiers worked out to his benefit. It allowed Lei Kong and Ten to support the men without worrying about breaking Murong Bangs rules. Now, his men are handling the evacuation, while Lei Kong and Ten are there to make sure Hans attacks dont reach them.


    I cannot use powerful attacks because I am afraid of the coteral damage. Thats what you said. Well, the more people leave this city, the less that advantage matters, Liu Jin says.


    Han snorts. I should have known the men of the Lei n were useless.


    It is not all their fault. I trained my men well.


    As Liu Jin speaks, the snake constructs he kept around the battlefield move swiftly. Theirrge bodies make the ground tremble, and lightning starts crackling around them.


    Liu Jin has the pleasure of seeing Hans eyes go wide.


    Han dodges the charge of the first snake, gets out of the way of the second one, but the third one blocks his way.


    Liu Jin is right above him, a lightning spear in his hand.


    He throws it.


    The ground breaks. The city trembles. However, Liu Jins attack does notnd where he aimed, hitting one of his snakes instead. Han is suddenly not where he should be. Liu Jin senses him to his left and gathers Qi under his feet quickly enough to dodge Hans sneak attack. The two sh in the air three times before being forced apart. As Han falls, he sharpens his Qi and cleaves one of his constructs in half.


    Liu Jin frowns. Every time Han uses that trick, he gets a little better with it. Hans Dao keeps sharpening during their fight.


    That is a problem.


    Lightning appears in Liu Jins hands, and he throws it at Han like a javelin. One time. Three times. Five. Liu Jin does not stop. He keeps burning through his Qi to put Han on the defensive. Some would call it reckless, but he needs to give himself time to think.


    Liu Jin feels he has gained a solid understanding of Hans Dao. He had been hoping to use that to outmaneuver Han, but doing something like trying to tire Han out while circumventing his Dao is no longer an option. Giving Han time might lead him to evolve further.


    There is no way around it. Liu Jin needs to ovee Hans Dao.


    Has understanding Hans Dao given Liu Jin a way to do that?


    Liu Jin doesnt think so.


    Understanding Han just makes it easier for Liu Jin to reject him from the bottom of his heart. From the core of his being. To win, he does not need to understand Han. He needs to understand himself, and the key to that might be in why Hans Dao annoys him so much.


    Liu Jin would like to say it is because hes a doctor, but that does not ring true. He loves being able to use his medical skills to do good. Yet, his joy when such asions present themselves only highlights what a small part of his life it has be.


    He has killed entirely too many people, by word and deed, to call himself a proper doctor.


    A long time ago, Lu Mei told him he did not like people. That he cared for them as an abstract concept but not as individuals. Ufortable as it is to admit it, she may have had a point. Liu Jin is trying to do good by the people in his army, but he cannot say he likes any of them. In fact, had they met under different circumstances, hed probably hate them.


    He can be kind to people like Rust and Nail because hes strong. If they were equally weak, he probably wouldnt like them. If he were weaker than them, if he were another beggar in the streets, theyd probably try to take advantage of him.


    That is how most people are.


    That is how the world is.


    How annoying it is that it is easier to think of what he is against than what he embodies. Then again, how could it possibly be any other way?


    Liu Jin did not dedicate his life to doing something he loves.


    He dedicated his life to stopping what he hates.


    Your desperation is obvious! Han yells, managing to dodge his way to him and engaging him in closebat.


    Maybe thats why Han makes him so angry. The Dao he has chosen is simply another expression of this world.


    It is meaningless.


    It is empty.


    It is


    His soul expands.


    The world fades away. There is no Rainstorm City. There are no civilians or Lei n soldiers. There is just Liu Jin and Han locked inbat, inky ckness all around them.


    What? Han looks around, startled. What is this?!


    For a moment, he has forgotten hes in the middle of a fight. Liu Jin does not let it go to waste. White Poisonous Qi blooms around him in force.


    His attack is too quick. Too sudden. Han is still disoriented. He cannot dodge, so he calls upon his Dao instead.


    Reality quivers for a second.


    Liu Jins hand goes right through Hans chest.


    ...How? Han looks at him in iprehension. He can do no more. Liu Jins poisonous Qi floods his body in the blink of an eye. He can feel Hans flesh trying to regenerate around his hand, but its already toote.


    Till the very end, Han does not understand why he is dying. He does not understand what Liu Jin grasps by instinct. Hans technique cannot work in this ce.


    It is Hollow.


    Han falls dead. The darkness falls like water that cannot keep its shape once it has left its container. Liu Jin breathes heavily. He looks at Hans dead body for several seconds.


    Do you really mean to attack me?


    The soldiers that had been poorly trying to sneak up on him flinch. Some even fall on their backs when they try to run away.


    I see not all of you were assigned to try to capture Lu Mei. That was your good fortune, Liu Jin says. Do not waste it. I dont believe Id lose to you.


    To emphasize his point, Liu Jin allows lightning to rage around him. The white lightning flickers for a moment before shining brilliant gold. He was never able to do it during training. Even when fighting Han, the power escaped him. Now, it feelspletely natural. The gold sparks shine beautifully around him, making the soldiers pale with fear.


    That is when something goes wrong.


    The lightning <em>cracks</em> and rages out of Liu Jins control. The soldiers closest to him are killed instantly. Liu Jin struggles to control it, but it feels like its not even his lightning anymore.


    Gold turns to purple.


    A massive bolt rises from the ground and howls into the sky, piercing even the clouds.


    Once more, Rainstorm City disappears. However, there is no inky ckness around Liu Jin but clouds and thunder. It is as if hes been thrown in the middle of a storm.


    A storm that res at him with eyes as crimson as his own.


    <strong>I greet the newest whelp of my bloodline.</strong>


    ~~~

 Chapter 234: No Escape

    Chapter 234: No Escape


    ~~~


    The storm res at him with eyes like his own.


    No matter how dark the clouds are, how thickly the rain falls, or how strongly the wind batters him, Liu Jin cannot look away from those eyes that shine like crimson moons. Whenever lightning strikes, the shape of a giant dragon bes visible around them.


    Liu Jin wishes it didnt.


    <strong>Well?</strong> The voice of the storm resounds all around Liu Jin, reaching him through the howl of the wind and the crack of the thunder. <strong>Have you not been taught any manners, whelp?</strong>


    I have been taught many things, Liu Jin replies. He uses Qi to make himself heard, and it feels like it is devoured by the storm around him, no different from rain falling into the ocean. I do not believe I have ever been taught how to act in this exact situation.


    The storm rumbles, and it almost sounds likeughter.


    <strong>I suppose that is not surprising. Your father was thorough in his attempt to separate himself from his past. I felt it when he tore his soul and removed my gifts from it, but blood does not lie, whelp. I knew you when you were born, and now, I am here.</strong>


    The mention of his father is all Liu Jin needs to make sense of this.


    In hindsight, the purple lightning made it obvious.


    You are rted to the imperial bloodline of the Storm Dragon Empire, Liu Jin says, wincing as powerful thunder leaves his ears ringing.


    <strong>I am your progenitor, whelp, </strong>the storm says.<strong> I am the shadow left behind to guard my descendants. I am your birthright, whether your father wishes it or not.</strong>


    Liu Jin frowns.


    My lightning turned purple. Was that your doing, Ancestor?


    <strong>The light from the heavens is our gift. What others consider the pinnacle is merely a stepping stone for true greatness, </strong>the storm replies.<strong> Whenever one from my bloodline reaches maturity, I appear before them and, in doing so, open the path. Speak your name so that I might recognize you, whelp.</strong>


    Lu Jin stays silent for several seconds.


    Ancestor, I mean no disrespect when I say this, but I do not wish to be recognized, Liu Jin says, bowing his head low. I do not wish to rule.


    The thunderughs at him.


    <strong>I have heard those words before, and not just from your father, </strong>the storm says.<strong> Do not be so foolish as to think keeping your name from me will stop this. Knowing your name is merely a formality, son of Qing Jianguo. Speak. Our time together draws to a close.</strong>


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath. His hands ball into fists at his sides.


    My name is Liu Jin, he says.


    Lightning shes. He can see the dragons maw open before him.


    <strong>Is that so?</strong>


    The name my father gave me is Liu Jin, ancestor, Liu Jin replies. His body is rooted to the spot, yet his face refuses to show fear.


    <strong>Very well, </strong>the dragons crimson eyes shine through the storm clouds.<strong> I greet Liu Jin, son of Qing Jianguo, and I eagerly await the day you enter the imperial pce. </strong>


    As if those words were a spell, the storm begins fading. The dark clouds are peeled away and reced by a blue sky


    <em>If you wish to retrieve the woman who bears your mark, you wille to the pce.</em>


    His ancestors parting words reach Liu Jins ears as a whisper, but he does not have time to make sense of them. Liu Jin is back in Rainstorm City. He is in the same ce he was in when his lightning raged out of control. There is just one crucial difference.


    The soldiers are kneeling.


    All those who were not killed by the purple lightning are kneeling before him with their foreheads pressed against the ground. The lightning around Liu Jin is back to its former gold color, but there is no denying what the terrified soldiers saw.


    They all saw the purple lightning. They all saw the huge purple bolt piercing the sky.


    Everyone in the city saw it.


    My lord! Lei Kong appears in a blur of speed. His shocked eyes take in every aspect of the scene before him. He has seen the lightning bolt. He has felt Liu Jins Qi. He is smart enough to put the pieces together, yet his mind fails him. What? What is? I do not


    Lei Kong, enough! Liu Jins sharpmand is all Lei Kong needs to control himself. Liu Jin nces at the kneeling soldiers. Were taking these men as prisoners.


    Them? Lei Kong asks, unable to keep the dubiousness out of his voice.


    These men might be savages, but were not, Liu Jin says. He begins walking. Ill decide their fateter.


    My lord, where are you going?


    Where do you think? Liu Jin asks without turning back. One Ground Contraction is all it takes to get him to the front gates of the City Lords mansion. Lu Mei and Bai Wen are already waiting for him there.


    Big Sister Bai speaks to him first.


    I felt you tap into your Dao, she says. It was most impressive.


    I thank Big Sister for her words, Liu Jin says. However Big Sister Bai, you could have intervened at any moment, couldnt you?


    A moment passes before she replies.


    I could have, she admits. However, you would not have been under the same pressure had I done that. In trying to help, I might have inadvertently done you wrong.


    It is the answer Liu Jin expected to hear. As a cultivator at the peak of the Heaven Realm, Big Sister Bai could have stopped Han at any moment. Even if she didnt want to interrupt his battle with Han, it would have been trivial for her to save all the civilians who died due to the coteral damage.


    However, she prioritized his development as a cultivator over the lives of the people. Maybe her Daopelled her to do so, finding more Justice in helping him realize his Dao. Maybe she imposed her will over her Dao. Either way, the choice was ultimately hers.


    It is possible something simr happened with others. The sh of his and Hans nascent Dao probably served as a signal for others not to interfere, lest they ruin what could bloom from their fight. Otherwise, Lei Kong would have probably abandoned his orders the moment he sensed he was in danger.


    Hell have to ask himter, not that it matters.


    He is the one who didnt ask Big Sister Bais help from the start. He sensed Han in the city and assumed him to be a known quantity. What point was there in asking Big Sister Bai for help to deal with the likes of him? It would be a problem if he got into the habit of relying on a stronger cultivator to solve his every minor problem. Those had been Liu Jins thoughts.


    Underestimating Hans growth was by far his biggest mistake in battle, and the ones who suffered for that arrogant mistake were the people of Rainstorm City.


    How can he be angry at Big Sister Bai for not interfering when he is already angry at himself for not asking for help?


    I thank Big Sister Bai for her consideration, Liu Jin says, bowing his head. Did my development meet Big Sister Bais expectations?


    Once again, it takes Big Sister Bai a moment to answer him.


    In many ways, it surpassed them, but I shall not trouble you with questions, she replies. Do not let me distract you from your duties.


    Liu Jin dly takes the dismissal and moves to the next person


    Lu Mei is smiling.


    It is a very tight smile that tells him she is trying really hard to prevent it from growing wider out of consideration for him.


    You are happy.


    Happy? Lu Meiughs. Her gold eyes are almost glowing. Jin, I am ecstatic. How can I not be? You were magnificent.


    Liu Jin does not nce back at the many destroyed houses and buildings behind him. There is no need to. The image is already firmly imprinted in his mind.


    I do not feel magnificent.


    I expected that, and I will make sure to be happy enough for the both of us, Lu Mei tells him bluntly, crossing her arms. Feel free to keep brooding but only in moderation.


    Liu Jins eyebrow twitches slightly.


    Excuse me?


    You have defeated an enemy and gained not just power but recognition, Lu Mei tells him. There is no mistaking what she is referring to. It is fine if you do not wish to be happy about everything, but do not blind yourself to the positives. Ignore them, and youll find yourself wanting again.


    How harsh, Liu Jin says, yet his tone is noticeably lighter than before.


    You are the one who sets unreasonable standards for himself. I merely offer advice on how to reach them, Lu Mei says.


    And that your advice pushes me in a direction you want is just a coincidence, I am sure, Liu Jin notes dryly.


    Naturally, our interests just happen to align exceedingly well, Lu Mei replies shamelessly. You could even say it is proof of how suited we are to each other.


    That gets him to crack a smile. Liu Jin looks at the mansion. The City Lords Qi overflows so strongly with emotions that there is no need to guess how he feels, yet Liu Jin asks the question all the same.


    How is he?


    Terrified.


    Liu Jin thinks about that for a moment.


    Good.


    ~~~


    Impossible! Its not possible!


    City Lord Lei yells at him while hiding behind his desk. It is a pathetic sight, but that is only to be expected.


    City Lord Lei has always been a pathetic man.


    Its a lie! A trick! the City Lord keeps yelling, pointing a trembling finger at him. That has to be it! You just figured out how to change the color of your lightning, havent you? You cannot be You cannot Those eyes... Heavens save me, the eyes.


    The man is shivering from head to toe. Though he could easily break through the walls to try to escape, he realizes how useless it would be.


    There is no escape for him.


    Must we really do this, Liu Jin asks, taking a seat in front of the City Lords desk. Whether I am or I am not does not matter here. You tried to have me killed, and you have failed. You have sold your citizens like cattle and grown fat on their suffering. All of that ends now.


    It doesnt matter, the City Lord whispers. Heughs hysterically. Thats right! None of it matters! You cant do anything to me! You dont rule this ce! General Murong does! You cannot go against the Lei n without incurring his wrath! So what if I sell my citizens? Do you think that matters to the general? How many people do you think we sell every year? What does it matter where they came from?


    Liu Jin nods with a far too calm look on his face.


    Thats true. Murong Bang wont care that you have been selling your citizens. Of course, thats not your only crime, is it? Liu Jin looks at the door. Could you please hand that over? Thank you.


    City Lord Lei watches, mystified, as one of his servantses in and hands over some papers to Liu Jin. He pales as soon as he realizes what they are.


    What are you doing? He yells at the servant. Disloyal dog, where did you find those?!


    You can go now, Liu Jin tells the servant, who is all too happy to flee the room. And he is not disloyal. How can he be when he was never one of your servants?


    What?


    The expression on Liu Jins face is almost pitying.


    You never noticed, did you? You were so busy focusing on Lu Mei and what she might do that you never thought to look at the servants around her. You never even thought to remember the faces of your own servants, and so, never noticed the two that werent.


    It hadnt been just Big Sister Bai who stayed behind. Rust and Nail did as well. By disguising themselves as servants, the two had been able to walk unimpeded through the City Lords house. The only ones who noticed were the other servants, and they only needed to be told that their master had ordered them to help out while they stayed there.


    Not one of them dared to ask their master for confirmation.


    Youre remarkably good at record-keeping, Liu Jin says, giving the papers a light pat. Every head counted. Every shipment made. Every coin earned. Its all here.


    By now, the City Lord is even whiter than the papers in Liu Jins hands.


    You have been lying to Murong Bang about how much you have been making from those ves. You have sold far more than what you reported. You and the Lei n have been stealing from General Murong all this time.


    Liu Jin leans forward. The room seems to darken as he does.


    Tell me, what do you think will happen once I let him know?


    City Lord Lei flees. He dashes with such strength that he breaks through the walls and jumps out into the city.


    Liu Jins aura rises in the shape of a gigantic snake and chases after the City Lord. It moves swiftly, easily catching up to the City Lord before he has finished falling. Its jaws close around him and drag him down to the dirty streets of his own city.


    The trapped City Lord is tossed right in front of Lei Kong.


    Liu Jin never rises from his seat.


    ~~~

 Chapter 235: Fortress

    Chapter 235: Fortress


    ~~~


    You cannot be serious!


    Leader Liu yells at him at the top of his lungs. His face is red, his muscles taut with tension, and the gnashing of his teeth is almost audible. However, all that palespared to his Qi. It res so strongly it would have made the houses around them tremble had they not already been knocked over. The people near immediately back away to escape Leader Lius wrath.


    Liu Jin is unmoved.


    I ampletely serious, Liu Jin says. What exactly have I said that is so oundish?


    Are you? Leader Liu raises his hands as though he were about to strangle him but restrains himself. You just said youre going to Thunder de Fortress!


    It is not that Liu Jin doesnt understand his frustration. It has been mere minutes since Leader Liu and his men arrived. They have not had time to rest or settle down. Considering it has not been a full day since the City Lords death, Leader Liu must have left the Brotherhoods hideout as soon as he received his letter. In a more fair world, Liu Jin would wait until Leader Liu and his men were rested before having this conversation.


    However, there is no time for that.


    I did, and I meant it, Liu Jin says.


    Then youre a fool! Leader Liu shouts, angrily waving his hands and pacing around. The Lei n is one of the strongest powers under Murong Bang! Do you think you can just go there and ask them to hear you out like you did with us?!


    No, I think I can go there and demand that they hear me, and if they dont, I will use force. Liu Jin says. He narrows his eyes. Part of me hopes they make me use force. I am quite angry with them.


    With those words, the anger falls away from Leader Lius face. He looks at Liu Jin as though seeing him for the first time.


    Youre serious, he says.


    I nearly always am.


    Do you really think you can do this?


    I know I can, Liu Jin replies firmly. There is no hesitation in him. That is why I want to ask you to stay in charge of the city while Im gone.


    Yet again, Leader Liu finds himself at a loss.


    What?


    Someone needs to stay in charge, Liu Jin says. The people suffered during the battle and need someone to guide them. There is no point leaving my soldiers in charge. They wouldnt know what to do. You, however, have led the Brotherhood of Thunder for many years and clearly care for the people. There is no one more suited.


    Leader Liu takes a moment to look at the ruined city behind him and the people being led to hastily made shelters.


    You ask me as though you were giving me a choice, Leader Liu tells him. Regardless of what I say, you are nning on leaving.


    I am, Liu Jin admits. I have only stayed this long because I needed to heal the most wounded and restore my soldiers before the next stage. Had you not arrived so quickly, I would have left someone else in charge. Perhaps Ten or Lu Mei. However, you are here, Leader Liu. I am sorry for forcing this on you, but that you clearly feel you have no choice but to ept makes you the perfect choice. Whether it can be a permanent appointment is something that can be discussedter.


    Whether it can be a permanent Leader Liu stops talking and takes a long, deep breath. Have you forgotten Murong Bang exists?!


    His existence is why I am not offering it as a permanent position. Murong Bang told me that I could deal with the thieves however I wanted so long as I reached gold lightning, and I have. However, I realize taking Murong Bang at his word is not a solid foundation for anything, Liu Jin admits. It is possible, probable even, that what awaits me at the end of this is death at his hands.


    Then why?!


    Death should not be an impediment to do anything worth doing, Liu Jin replies.


    Leader Liu stares at him.


    Youre mad.


    Liu Jin thinks about it.


    I might be.


    ~~~


    Thunder de Fortress is bothrger and smaller than Liu Jin expected it to be.


    Certainly, the fortress isrge and imposing. The walls around it are made of gigantic blocks of ebony stone, each one wider than a person is tall. The actual fortress rises high into the sky, protecting power to all who see it. It is no wonder that Thunder de Fortress used to be the Storm Dragon Empires first line of defense and theunching point of many of their attacks against the Crimson Cloud Empire.


    However, thats all there is to it.


    Liu Jin can sense the people living in Thunder de Fortress, and their number is pitiful whenpared to the space they have. When Liu Jin learned most of the Lei n was living in Thunder de Fortress, hed imagined it as a fortress town, but it is nothing of the sort. Lei Kong tells him there used to be a town, but much like the fortress, it had dwindled away during the ck Dragons reign and the civil war. The Lei n used the wealth they gained from allying themselves to Murong Bang to rebuild the fortress, but they had done no more.


    Thunder de Fortress is little more than an empty building.


    Its surroundings are simrly empty. There is nothing but ins for miles, leaving Liu Jin and his men few ways to hide their advance, not that they are trying to. It would be extremely easy for anyone looking from the walls to spot them.


    Sure enough, a massive Qi rises from the fortress once they are a mile away. Liu Jins soldiers find their knees buckling, and a few even fall to the ground as the massive presenceing from Thunder de Fortress seems to almost blot out the sun.


    It is the power of a cultivator in the Heaven Realm.


    It is the power of Lei Leji, leader of the Lei n and Lei Kongs uncle.


    <strong>Lei Kong. Shame of the Lei n. Never once did I imagine your worthless self would dare show his face around here again.</strong>


    The soldiers wince and cover their ears, not that it does them much good. Lei Leji is not speaking loudly. He is projecting his voice with so much power that it reaches beyond the fortress. It is as if his voice were booming directly into their minds. Liu Jin imagines that the people living in Thunder de Fortress are not having an easier time bearing such an extreme projection of Qi.


    <strong>Nevertheless, </strong>Lei Leji continues.<strong> Since you havee here, you might as well enter so that I might look at your face.</strong>


    The words are almost like what a grandfather would say, but there is nothing grandfatherly about Lei Lejis tone. If Lei Kong lets Lei Leji look at his face, hell probably end up losing it.


    Lei Kong will be going nowhere with you, Liu Jin says. Unlike Lei Leji, who can just re his Qi to be heard across thend, Liu Jin has to carefully focus it in the direction of Thunder de Fortress to achieve a simr feat.


    <strong>I do not recall giving anyone permission to speak, </strong>Lei Leji says.<strong> Consider it your good fortune that you are alive and leave this ce. You have brought my nephew here. I have no further interest in you.</strong>


    Would you say that if you knew that Rainstorm City has fallen and that I killed your nephew, Lei Jihai?


    My lord, thats wrong, Lei Kong says. He frowns and focuses his Qi toward Thunder de Fortress. Uncle, it was I who killed Lei Jihai. I have no regrets.


    Lei Leji does not answer them with words.


    His Qi erupts. Liu Jins men fall to the ground one by one, ttened by the sheer force of Lei Lejis power. The clouds turn dark in the blink of an eye, and lightning zes in the skies.


    A single golden bolt falls down.


    It takes the shape of a ferocious golden dragon roaring as it falls upon them. Liu Jin and Lei Kong can do nothing against that sort of power.


    They do not have to.


    Bai Wen moves, and the temperature drops. Lightning strikes. Ice rises. For a moment, Liu Jin cannot see due to how blinding the impact is. He can scarcely feel because the powers shing are simply that immense.


    All Liu Jin knows is that by the time he can see again, he is still alive, and so are the soldiers behind him. Big Sister Bai has protected them by forming a shield of ice around them. It has a few cracks, yet it holds firm.


    Big Sister Bai stands in front of them, unharmed, yet the bulky rags she always kept on her person have been blown away.


    For the first time, Liu Jin sees Big Sister Bai as she is.


    Her robes are a mix of white and blue. The material they are made of is very thin and does little to disguise what is, without a doubt, an exquisite body. Big Sister Bai has her back to them, and Liu Jin thinks that perhaps that is for the best. Something tells him that if the men were to see her face, theyd probably fall in love with her forever.


    That was interesting, Big Sister Bai says. I heard Murong Bang forced cultivators to step into the Renegade Realm as soon as theyre capable, so I did not expect much from you, but it seems I must revise my opinion.


    It takes Liu Jin a moment to realize she used Qi in her voice. Though she clearly gave her voice the same reach as Lei Leji, the way she uses her Qi is so subtle that not one person is bothered by it. Some probably still do not even realize it was not Big Sister Bais voice that they heard but her Qi.


    Amazing.


    Utterly andpletely amazing.


    A wave of her hand restores the ice barrier surrounding them. Seemingly not content with that, the ice thickens and growsrge spikes projected outwards.


    Liu Jin does not feel cold at all.


    However! Big Sister Bai starts calmly walking to Thunder de Fortress. Someone like you is still not my match. Normally, Id offer you the chance to surrender, but considering the various crimes the Lei n hasmitted against its citizens, the only choice I will allow you is that between a quick death and a quick and violent death. Choose wisely.


    The roof of Thunder de Fortress breaks as giant arcs of lightning rise from it. Right in between them is a man that can only be Lei Leji.


    In the blink of an eye, hes falling towards them like a meteor.


    Bai Wen rises to meet him.


    The two Heaven Realm cultivators sh, and every cloud in the sky is blown away. The earth quakes for miles. Clouds of thunder and frost appear one after another. Rain and hail fall without end. The formidable Thunder de Fortress suddenly trembles like a house of cards.


    Liu Jins soldiers scream. They run around trying to flee but cant escape the barrier. Some fall to their knees and cover their faces while sobbing. They shut their eyes and plug their ears to deny the reality before them.


    The words to calm them escape him. The idea of rallying them does not even ur to him.


    Liu Jin can only stare at the heavens.


    It is wild. It is fast. It is <em>blinding</em>. Most of the time, Liu Jin can barelyprehend what he is looking at. He cannot even see the fighters, merely the aftereffects of their attacks.


    And yet, despite all that, he cannot look away.


    He can feel the raging of their souls echoing throughout thend with such intensity even his own soul cannot help but shake.


    To Liu Jin, it feels like hours pass.


    In reality, the whole thing does notst more than a minute. One voice prevails; the other one is snuffed out forever.


    A frozen corpse falls down from the skies.


    Momentster, Bai Wen floats down in front of them. She is once again covered by a heavy brown cloak.


    He was not a weak foe, she says as she dismisses the ice barrier with a wave of her hand. What a pity that he chose to be a viin.


    She nces back at Liu Jin.


    Without Lei Leji, no one in that fortresses close to my level. I can go in there right now and end this without you needing to do anything. There is no need for you to trouble yourself further, she tells him.


    And yet, I ask that you let me trouble myself, Big Sister Bai.


    Are you sure you can handle what follows? She asks him.


    Liu Jin looks ahead. The doors of Thunder de Fortress have conveniently been blown wide open.


    Yes, Big Sister Bai, Liu Jin says. I believe so.


    Liu Jin and his men march into Thunder de fortress unposed.


    ~~~


    Lei Kong is not sure how to feel.


    Once upon a time, he had lived in Thunder de Fortress. He had grown up adored until he wasnt. One day, his uncle decided he was not an asset but a threat. A tragic ident was arranged, and the prodigy of the Lei n became itsughingstock.


    His uncle is dead now.


    If it werent for the disy of power he had just witnessed, Lei Kong would probably feel happy about it. As it is, he feels unbearably small. He walks through Thunder de Fortress and can only marvel at how such a small ce was once a source of fear for him. He can onlyugh at himself for thinking his family members, who now shrink in fear as they advance, were ever a threat.


    Only five members of the Lei n try to stop their advance.


    Each one is put down swiftly and decisively by his lord. He does not kill them. Not yet. His snake constructs merely carry their defeated bodies like trophies as they make their way inside the fortress.


    In less than an hour, the leaders of the Lei n and its strongest fighters are all gathered in front of his lord, just as they once gathered before Lei Leji. With Lady Bai at his right and he at his left, it could be no different. With his uncle dead, the stronger members of the Lei n are barely in the Earth Realm.


    It is pitiful. His uncle had gambled on Lei Yus growth, but Lei Yu died years ago.


    I am quite sure you all know why I have gathered you here, his lord says. A different person would be happy and even smug in victory. His lord merely looks somber. Everyone here has beenplicit with the ve trade and benefited it from it. There is no need for me to list the crimes of your family in detail because you know them by heart. Is there anything you want to say in your defense?


    Arrogant brat! shouts one of his uncles. Who do you think you are to pass judgment on us?


    Do I need to be anyone? His lords answer them. Is status necessary to name a persons wrongs? I do not believe that to be the case, yet the world believes differently. That being the case


    He lifts a finger. Gold lightning sparks on top of it.


    However


    For a moment.


    For a second.


    Purple shes before everyone.


    Thats not That cannot be His uncle is at a loss for words, and so are the others with him. Even Lei Kong is not sure what to think despite already knowing about it. To be honest, he does not want to think at all.


    So he doesnt.


    A trick. It has to be! Another one of his uncles cries out.


    That would be better for everyone, wouldnt it? His lord asks. He almost sounds wistful. But no. It is not. Not that it matters. You still seem to think you are in a position to object. You are not. Your n head is dead, and Murong Bang will not save you because you have stolen from him. The only authority here right now is ours.


    His uncle sneers at him. If you seek to kill us, why talk? If you are here to finish what the ck Dragon started, then get on with it!


    His lordughs. It is the saddestugh Lei Kong has ever heard.


    Finish what the ck Dragon started, he says, shaking his head. I suppose it can be seen that way, but no. You do not need to die. In fact, whether you die or not is entirely up to you, his lord exins, not that his former n understands. All of you are too dangerous as cultivators to try to imprison. The closest jail that can do it is not close at all, and I doubt theyd wish to waste their resources on you. I could ask Big Sister Bai to do it, but


    I would happily leave you frozen in a prison of ice forever, Lady Bai says, her tone far too eager at the prospect. The ice would burn your skin and continuously damage your nerves and souls. You would be conscious of every second of it, of course. The suffering you have inflicted on your people demands no less.


    I thought that would be too cruel, his lord says as the strongest members of the Lei n shiver. That is why I will give you a choice. You can die here for your crimes, or you can die as cultivators.


    What?!


    Your dantian, his lord exins, pointing at them. Allow them to be destroyed. Die as cultivators, and you will be allowed to live.


    You One of his cousins shakes with rage. How dare you! Do you believe you cane here and dictate terms like that?!


    Did you all believe you could sell your own people and never face consequences for it? His lord replies


    His cousin throws himself at Liu Jin, and emboldened by this act, other members join in the attack.


    Others, however, choose to stand by. They lower their heads and close their eyes.


    One way or another, the mightiest warriors of the Lei n die that day.


    ~~~

 Chapter 236: Fairness

    Chapter 236: Fairness


    ~~~


    Getting rid of the bodies proves easy.


    Big Sister Bai encases them in ice with a mere wave of her hand. By making a fist, she shatters them into tiny crystals that are carried away by the wind and turned into nothing more than moisture. Not even a speck of blood is left on the floor. It is as if those who tried to oppose him never existed.


    It is convenient, yet Liu Jin wonders if maybe they should have given the bodies back to their families.


    However, whats done is done.


    Those who didnt try to fight submit themselves to having their dantian destroyed by Big Sister Bai. It is a quick yet violent process. While Liu Jin could create a concoction that could aplish the same thing if given enough time, it wouldnt be quick or pleasant. Without Big Sister Bai, this would all be far moreplicated and bloodier.


    And yet, even with Big Sister Bais help, nothing about this is as simple as Liu Jin would like.


    I feel I have been lied to, Liu Jin says once the members of the Lei n leave the room.


    In what way, my lord? Lei Kong asks, a little confused by his statement.


    Liu Jin does not answer right away. He sighs and looks up at the broken roof above his head. That is how Lei Leji left it when he flew out to try to kill them. Liu Jin chose this room for practical and symbolic reasons, but right now, he just appreciates being able to look at the sky.


    It looks so free and peaceful that he cannot help but envy it.


    Every high-level cultivator I have met has been so sure of themselves it is infuriating, Liu Jin says, still looking up. He can see the faces of various people reflected in that empty sky: Elder Xue, Elder Xun, Xun Huwen, Murong Bang, Patriarch Feng, and more. Its the most unbearable arrogance imaginable, and yet I felt a little jealous of them for it. To be so sure of yourself is an amazing quality. I thought


    He raises his hand and reaches toward the sky. His fingers close around nothing but air.


    I thought taking a step towards my Dao would also make me a little more sure of my own choices. It hasnt.


    Hollow. The word echoes inside his mind.


    Is that the answer he arrived at?


    I apologize, but I do not know what to say, my lord, Lei Kong says, bowing his head. The things you ask about are beyond my knowledge. This Lei Kong does not even know what his Dao is.


    As one, Liu Jin and Lei Kong turn to Big Sister Bai.


    Would you say having a map and arriving at a destination are the same thing? She asks them.


    No, replies Liu Jin as Lei Kong shakes his head.


    Well, there you go, Big Sister Bai tells them. She gives a slight shrug. Even saying you have a map with you is too much. At best, you have gained direction. Having direction and reaching a goal are not the same thing. Your journey is just beginning.


    I see. Liu Jin closes his eyes and sits straighter. Thank you, Big Sister Bai.


    It is my pleasure.


    Liu Jin turns to Lei Kong. Call in the next group.


    ~~~


    The group of people assembled before him is muchrger than the previous one. These are not the strongest fighters of the Lei n or its leaders. They are just the rest. A collection of men and women who all share the same family name. Some because they were born with it. Some because they changed it after marrying.


    Ill try to make this as simple as possible, Liu Jin says. He does not try to sound menacing, but several people flinch at the sound of his voice.


    Sadly, hes starting to be used to that.


    Lei Leji is dead, Liu Jin says. Your strongest fighters and elders are either dead or recovering from having their dantian destroyed. They cannot help you.


    General Murong will not let you get away with this! one brave Lei shouts. Hes younger than the rest, perhaps only twenty.


    However, its only he who is brave. Those around him immediately urge him to quiet down. The Lei next to him even forces his face to the ground and apologizes for him.


    Why should he alone apologize? Liu Jin asks not just the young Lei but the entire room. He points to the young Lei. He might have said his name, but youre probably all thinking it. General Murong is an Emperor Realm cultivator. Surely, hell eventually show up and put this upstart in his ce.


    Liu Jin pauses, allowing the unease in the room to grow before continuing.


    That will not happen, he says. You think Murong Bang will save you because you are allies, but how can you call yourself allies of Murong Bang when you have been stealing from him all this time? Oh yes, he adds when he sees the confusion growing among the gathered Leis. Some of you might not know this, but your whole n has been lying about how much money you have made from selling ves. How do you think Murong Bang will react to that? Will Murong Bang call you allies still? Or will he call you thieves? Do you think Murong Bang is nice enough to merely cut off a thiefs hand? Well, do you?


    I. we didnt know, shouts one pale Lei man near the front. Several others nod and voice simr words. The n leader and the elders they handled the trade.


    Can you begin toprehend how little Murong Bang will care for that excuse? Liu Jin asks them. Do you really think hed hesitate to kill you all?


    Someone whimpers. The room is suddenly colder in a way that has nothing to do with Big Sister Bai.


    To be honest, Liu Jin is unsure if Murong Bang will react negatively when he discovers that the Lei n has been lying to him, but he needs the Lei n to believe that would be the case. It will make things much easier going forward.


    Considering the sort of person Murong Bang is, he might approve of such daring.


    Considering the sort of person Murong Bang is he might have known about it all along.


    Liu Jin frowns.


    There are many things Murong Bang might have known from the start.


    I am not Murong Bang, Liu Jin says. The idea of killing an entire n does not fill me with joy. Enough people have died today. There is no need to add to their number.


    The atmosphere lightens for an instant.


    Liu Jins eyes narrow. His Qi raises sharply.


    I am not Murong Bang, he repeats, and so, I am not fond of what your n has been doing.


    His gaze sweeps over the room, meeting every single pair of eyes there, be they scared, angry, nervous, or all three.


    I see before me a family that has made itself rich by making others miserable, strong by making others weak, Liu Jin says. You betrayed the people you were supposed to rule over. Sold them like cattle. What do you have to say or yourselves?


    Merciful lord, please! We didnt know! We thought only war prisoners and bandits were sold! someone says desperately. Others quickly join in.


    I didnt know either!


    Im a Lei by marriage only, lord! No one tells me anything!


    Again and again, they plead. They im ignorance, naivety, and stupidity. They me their overly trusting natures and limited intellect.


    You did not know, Liu Jin says. He speaks softly, yet the room immediately quiets down. Right. That exins everything. None of you ever went to Rainstorm City. None of you ever went to Port Blue Bolt and saw the shipments. You are all here wearing fine robes and jewelry, yet you never wondered where all that money came from. You all assumed just that was your right. Some would say thats the natural order of things. Murong Bang certainly would. Winners cannot exist in a world without losers. Isnt that right?


    They do not answer him.


    They do not dare to. Because what are they now but a gathering of the defeated?


    You will not be dealing with ves anymore, Liu Jin says. In any capacity.


    What?! cries one of the older Leis present. But without the trade-


    You will be at a high risk of running out of funds because you never bothered developing in other ways. I know. I have seen your books. I have seen yournd, Liu Jin says sharply. The old Lei shivers at his tone. Do not assume me to be ignorant. I know all that, and I am still telling you to do it. That will be the way of things from now on. I will tell you what to do, and you will do it.


    It is not something Liu Jin is looking forward to, yet it is the solution he hase to. Killing the Lei n is not an option. For all he has spoken about how little Murong Bang would care for them, Liu Jin doubts he canpletely remove the n from power. The Lei n must exist within the structure Murong Bang has created.


    Since Liu Jin cannot leave the Lei n to their own devices, what else can he do but take responsibility for them?


    Take responsibility


    Liu Jin almost cracks a smile. It almost sounds noble when he puts it like that, yet what is this but conquering by any other name?


    Does anyone have any objections? He asks.


    They dont. Or at least, none dares to voice them. Perhaps, some are still hoping for Murong Bang to kill him. Perhaps he will.


    For now, the Lei n is his.


    You can leave now, but I will have more announcementster, Liu Jin says, waving them away. Gather your children and send them here. I will see them next.


    No!


    A single woman throws herself in front of him. Her reaction is the most extreme, but by no means is the room untouched by Liu Jinsst deration.


    My lord, please! the woman cries with her forehead touching the floor. Not my child, please! Not my child! Hes only a boy!


    Only a boy, Liu Jin echoes, standing up and walking to her. He kneels down and forces her tear-stained face to look at him. How many children do you think your family has sold so far? How many do you think are already dead? Do you imagine their mothers pleaded as you are doing now? Do you suppose their children cried? Do you think their pleas were heard?! No. You never spared a thought for them, did you? Not a single one. Not one of you did!


    His voice rises by the end, genuine frustration seeping in. The woman can only sob.


    And yet, you can beg for your child. Of course, you can. What mother wouldnt? Liu Jin stands up and looks at the others. And what of the rest of you? Do you think yourselves too proud to beg, or do you believe me so cruel that I wouldnt care?


    Liu Jin does not wait for an answer.


    Rejoice, he says joylessly. Because Im not the sort of monster whod hurt children. Your children, all your children, will be safe.


    He covers his face.


    Get out of my sight.


    ~~~


    It takes over half an hour for the children of the Lei n to be gathered and brought before him. No doubt their parents were giving them warnings and instructions before sending them off. That gives Liu Jin enough time to calm himself down.


    For a moment.


    What exactly am I supposed to do here? Liu Jin asks, not bothering to keep his thoughts to himself.


    Is there a problem, my lord? Lei Kong asks.


    Is there a problem? Liu Jin echoes. He shakes his head andughs before pointing at the corner. What is <em>he</em> doing here?


    The baby Liu Jin is pointing out giggles, wiggling his little arms and legs. The maid carrying him urges him to quiet down, but the baby just keeps giggling, amused by a joke everyone else is too simple-minded to understand.


    You did say you wanted every child of the Lei n brought here, my lord, Lei Kong says.


    So they send the baby as well. Of course. I suppose I cannot me them.


    The maid pales as Liu Jin stands up and walks to her, but she does not dare move.


    Hey! Leave my nephew alone! shouts one of the braver kids, taking a bold step forward even though his body trembles like a leaf.


    Be at ease, child, Liu Jin says, fighting the urge to roll his eyes. I am not going to do anything to him.


    Child. Who is Liu Jin to call him that? To call anyone that?


    And yet, though the young man who res at him might very well have seen fifteen or sixteen springs, Liu Jin can only see him as a child.


    It is not that Liu Jin feels mature.


    He just feels old.


    Its okay, he tells the maid, holding his arms out. I wont hurt him. You have my word.


    The maid looks at him hesitantly before giving him the baby. Rather than crying, the childughs and wiggles in Liu Jins arms. Hes small, soft, and a little chubby.


    A child. Just like any other. Being born a Lei did not change that.


    Liu Jin sighs and hands the baby back to the terrified maid. Go and take him to the nursery. There is no need for him to be here.


    The maid does not need to be told twice. She rushes out of the room as if fleeing for the babys life.


    Now, for the rest of you, Liu Jin says, looking at the children of the Lei n. There are nearly two dozen of them. Like their parents and uncles before them, they all collectively flinch.


    To be honest, I am half tempted to tell you this is all Murong Bangs fault, Liu Jin tells them.


    They blink.


    Youd probably believe that. Who wouldnt believe Murong Bang is somehow responsible for their misfortunes? Liu Jin says as he sits down. Hes the one who sent me here after all. Why wouldnt I be acting under his orders?


    There is a moment of silence. The children of the Lei n do not know how to react. Their parents warnings clearly could not predict his ramblings.


    Liu Jin can only smile sadly.


    However, thats not the case, Liu Jin says atst. No one told me to have your n Leader killed, but I did. No one told me to cripple some of your family members and kill others, but I did. I could tell you they were evil men, but why would you listen to a stranger badmouth your family? I wouldnt.


    Liu Jin hangs his head.


    How many of you here hate me? How many of you had parents or uncles among those I killed? Did I kill someones grandmother?


    No one raises their hand. No one is foolish enough to volunteer that information.


    How many of you are thinking about killing me?


    Again, no one replies. Liu Jin chuckles.


    How merciful of you, Liu Jin says. Very well, I wont tell you not to hate me. It wouldnt serve any purpose. You are all free to try to kill me whenever you feel ready, and I will try not to take it personally. In the meantime, I hope to change your mind. Those of you younger than thirteen will stay here. The rest, I will take with me.


    Youre making us hostages! one of the older children yells.


    Thats one reason I will take you with me, Liu Jin admits, nodding. What point is there in denying it? Another is that I believe it will do you good to be away from your familys influence for a while. However, I am not cruel enough to separate the younger children from their parents, even if that probably would be for the best.


    Dont say bad stuff about my dad! shouts a young child. He is so short he doesnt even reach Liu Jins waist.


    Liu Jin can only smile at his daring.


    I will not speak ill of them in your presence again, Liu Jin promises. His smile fades. However, my mind is made up. All those of you who are thirteen or older, pack your things and say your goodbyes. When I leave Thunder de Fortress, you will being with me.


    ~~~

 Chapter 237: Recognition

    Chapter 237: Recognition


    ~~~


    As soon as Liu Jin enters Rainstorm City, it bes obvious Leader Liu and the men of the Brotherhood have been hard at work. The area devastated by Liu Jins battle with Han has already been cleared. All the material from the ruined houses and damaged city walls has been repurposed to create big, sturdy shelters. Liu Jin doesnt imagine they offer much in the way of privacy, but it is much better than living in the streets.


    The City Lordszy soldiers are nowhere to be seen. Rainstorm City is now diligently patrolled by the men of the Brotherhood. If any soldiers were allowed to switch sides, they have clearly shaped up.


    Most of the casinos have been shut down, and the smell of alcohol is nowhere near as prominent as before. However, that doesnt mean Rainstorm City is fixed. Not at all. The people are still poor, the outskirts are still horrible, and without a primary source of revenue, the city will end up wasting away.


    All the same


    You have done an admirable job, Leader Liu, Liu Jin says when he greets the man.


    Leader Liu snorts.


    Spare me the ttery.


    It is not ttery, Liu Jin says, frowning.  I am sincerely grateful to you and the Brotherhood of Thunder. I dont think anyone else could have done this much in such a short amount of time.


    How grateful I am that royalty has such a high opinion of me.


    It takes Liu Jin five seconds to find his voice again.


    Ah. Liu Jin grimaces. You know about that.


    Know about it? Leader Liu asks him. He spits to the side. Half the damn city is talking about it! Theyre whispering <em>your name</em>! The people are saying youre going to free them from Murong Bang!


    Liu Jin winces. While manifesting purple lightning was bound to make people talk, for his name to be on everyones lips already, and for the rumors to have taken that direction


    He definitely senses Lu Meis influence there.


    Now, you show up here with a bunch of kids from the Lei n! How am I supposed to interpret that?


    Theyre necessary to make the Lei n listen to me, Liu Jin exins. The leader of the Lei n and their elders are dead, and my servant is now in charge. That should make things simpler


    Simpler?! Leader Liu shouts. He throws his hands up. Simpler, he says. What sort of game are you ying?


    There are no games. You have my word on that, Liu Jin says.


    Leader Liu crosses his arms. Is that worth much?


    Liu Jin goes still. Indignation res in his eyes.


    Have I not kept your secrets? Did I not help depose the City Lord? Have I not done my best for your father? Liu Jin asks. He never raises his voice, yet his anger is nearly palpable. Now, I return with the Lei n defeated, and if all goes well, their ve trade will be no more. Your people will be safe from their abuses! Is that not worth anything to you?


    Leader Liu frowns.


    Fair enough, he says, albeit reluctantly. However, I am still angry at you for forcing this position on me.


    I understand, but it would be shameless of me to apologize.


    Leader Liu scoffs. I was under the impression shamelessness came naturally to you. Why shy away from it now?


    Have you thought about moving your refugees here? Liu Jin asks, ignoring Leader Lius taunt.


    The opposite, Leader Liu says. Our hidden city is in a far better state than this ce. I was discussing with my men about moving all the people there. Or maybe even built a new city entirely in a ce with more fertilend.


    Perhaps that would be for the best, Liu Jin admits. Maybe Rainstorm City has already lived too long. However, before doing that, you might wish to send some men to Port Blue. Big Sister Bai has departed for it. I suspect shes going to destroy the ce very thoroughly.


    She had announced her intention to go to the port from which the Lei n shipped out their ves once they were a few miles away from Rainstorm City, and Liu Jin had enough sense to recognize it would be foolish to try to stop her. He should count himself lucky that Big Sister Bai managed to hold herself back this much.


    What? Leader Liu asks. Who the hell is?


    He never gets to finish. A member of the Brotherhoodes running in.


    Leader Liu! the man yells. Its Elder Liu! He ising here!


    What sort of nonsense are you saying?! Leader Liu asks him. My father is in no condition to!


    Its true! The soldier says desperately. One of the scouts spotted his transport. Hes been sighted just a few mi-


    Leader Liu is gone before the man finishes talking. He takes off running so quickly that the air cracks in his wake.


    Dont worry, Liu Jin tells the man of the Brotherhood. Like Leader Liu, Liu Jin has already detected Elder Lius Qi about two miles away from Rainstorm City. I will go with him to make sure Elder Liu makes it here safely.


    Once again, the soldier is not given any time to speak.


    ~~~


    Nearly two hourster, Elder Liu has been safely moved to Rainstorm City and now rests in one of the rooms of the former City Lords mansion.


    You gave your son quite a scare, Liu Jin says, sitting by Elder Lius bedside.


    Being a cultivator in the True Realm, Leader Liu had no problems reaching his father. However, it was no happy reunion between the two. The argument that followed was so loud Liu Jin wouldnt be surprised if every person in Rainstorm City managed to hear it.


    Well, Liu Jin calls it an argument, but that implies a discussion between two people. In reality, it was just Leader Liu yelling really loudly.


    The following ride to Rainstorm City was very, very awkward.


    Oh, that son of mine could never control his temper, Elder Liu says. Unlike his son, who left a while ago to calm himself down, the man is the picture of peace.


    Elder Liu, Liu Jin says, frowning at the older man. I wont disagree that your son has a bad temper, but he was not wrong to worry about you. It was very dangerous for you toe here in your condition. To be honest it would not have been surprising if you


    Liu Jin trails off. He cannot finish.


    I know, Elder Liu says with calm certainty.


    Then why would youe here?! Liu Jin asks, looking at him in shock. Why risk yourself like this, Elder Liu? Do you think your son would like to see you die so foolishly? And not just him but all those in the Brotherhood who care for you!


    Eder Liu smiles sadly.


    What would the alternative be? Die in my bed while my son is away in business that cannot be ignored? Perhaps I would have died in my sleep, and people would have called it peaceful. Elder Liu shakes his head. No, that will not do. I needed to see this.


    Elder Liu tries to rise from his bed, but his old bodycks the strength. He is too tired from the journey.


    Elder Liu, please, Liu Jin begs, putting a hand over his grandfathers shoulder. You cannot push yourself like this.


    Help me up, Elder Liu says. Take me to the window. Please.


    How can he deny him if he asks him that? Liu Jin puts his arm around Elder Lius waist and helps him stand up, treating him like the frailest porcin.


    It looks so different now, Elder Liu says once they reach the window. He puts his hands on the windowsill to steady himself.


    I apologize, Liu Jin says. A lot of the damage was caused by me.


    Elder Liuughs weakly. Oh, I did not mean it like that. I wasparing the city to how it looked when I was a child.


    You have been here before?


    My father brought my mother and I for a festival once, Elder Liu says. Back then, the Lei n were still known as stalwart defenders of the Empire, though maybe they were rotten even back then.


    A mncholic sigh escapes his mouth.


    I am more than eighty years old, Elder Liu says. Its nothing by the standards of cultivators, I know. You and my son will both live to be several times my age. It would not surprise me if you already know people who make me look like a babe byparison. However, those eighty years have allowed me to see many things. I saw this city teeming with lights and happy people. I remember our towns and viges being prosperous.


    Something heavy falls over his face, and it is as if he had aged ten years before Liu Jins eyes.


    I remember the Emperor being assassinated. I remember the rise in hostilities that led to the civil war and the ck Dragons rise. I remember his disappearance and the beginning of another civil war, he says. I never saw a battlefield. I was never a soldier. I just saw how the battles that happened far away from our little viges somehow wore everything down. Food had to be given to the army, so we had less to eat. Men had to go fight, so we had fewer people to defend ourselves against bandits. Then Murong Bang took power, and it all became worse.


    I am sorry.


    Elder Liu chuckles.


    Oh, what do you have to apologize for?


    It is an expression of sympathy, Liu Jin says. You shouldnt have had to go through that. None of you should have.


    Nevertheless, I did. We did, Elder Liu says. Dont tell him this, but though I was proud of my son for fighting against the abuses of the Lei n, I thought that was all we could do. Merely slow down the process and save a few people. Never once did I imagine Id see the Lei n brought to heel and our people free.


    Murong Bang still rules, Liu Jin reminds him.


    Aye, that he does, Elder Liu says, nodding. But the City Lord is dead, and the Lei n has fallen. It is a change I never thought Id see. It is a change that gives me hope for the future of this country. That is all thanks to you.


    Liu Jin looks away. The smile on Elder Lius face is too bright for his eyes.


    I I thank you from the bottom of my heart, Elder Liu.


    Elder Liuughs. Always so proper. You really do remind me of Doctor Jiang. There is no need to be so formal with this old man.


    Then Liu Jin swallows nervously. Would it be okayIf not Elder Liu, could I possibly Can I call you grandfather?


    Elder Liu looks at him, and Liu Jin is struck by the tears in his eyes.


    Grandson, why did it take you so long to ask?


    ...You know, Liu Jin realizes, his eyes wide. How? How could you know?


    His grandfather smiles through the tears.


    How could I not? his grandfather asks him. I look at you, and I see your father, but more than that, I look at you, and I see a glimpse of my daughter. How could I not know who you are? You made me talk about your mother so much. Why did you not reveal yourself sooner?


    Idid not think youd believe me, Liu Jin says. His voice trembles. His eyes are suddenly warm. I didnt want you to think I was a liar or an opportunist trying to take advantage of you Enough people do that already, so I didnt want my own grandfather to think to think


    Elder Liu hugs him.


    Liu Jin cries.


    ~~~

 Interlude: Exploration

    Interlude: Exploration


    ~~~


    The temple in front of them is old, dusty, and full of cracks. It has been left unattended for so long that one can barely make out the stone under all the vines that have grown over it.


    Huang Shing cannot see why anyone would want to visit a ce like this.


    This is boring, he says.


    It is not <em>boring</em>, Fan Binging says, <em>almost</em> ring at him. Considering it is Sister Fan, thats the equivalent of the foulest of scowls. It is a reminder to Huang Shing that there is someone who really wants to visit this ce. If you do not like it, you can leave. No one asked you to follow me.


    Hey! Huang Shing says. Dont make it sound like Im some intruder! Going alone would have been dangerous. Im here to help.


    You are here because you were bored, Fan Bingbing counters.


    I was very bored, Huang Shing admits, nodding. That doesnt make me wrong about it being dangerous.


    Sister Fan stares at him in silence for three seconds.


    You are not wrong, she saysst. It sounds like it takes a lot for her to say it, so Huang Shing counts it as his win.


    He tries not to let it show, though. Despite what he said, Huang Shing is grateful to Sister Fan for bringing him along. It would have been way too boring had he stayed behind now that the truce between General Murong and General Dan is in ce.


    The stupid, stupid truce.


    It is not that Huang Shing doesnt understand how the truce is a good thing. However, after how things ended with Yi Jiao, fighting in the frontlines had been a nice way to unleash all the frustration he felt. It is not as if he needed to care for Murong Bangs soldiers. He could be as brutal as he wanted while fighting them, and everyone would say he did a good job.


    Then the truce came.


    Qing Jin getting Murong Bang to agree to a truce might have surprised General Dans soldiers but not Huang Shing. It was just further proof of how amazing Brother Jin is.


    All the same, Huang Shing wishes Brother Jin could have given him a few more days to fully work out his aggression. With the truce in ce, General Dan began mobilizing troops to the border with General Hesnds to engage in what the older officers are calling a sitting war.


    It is a good name. There is lots of sitting around and staring at each other menacingly from across the border, but very little fighting. The most demanding physical activity Huang Shing has had to engage intely has been digging up graves and burning the bodies so they could not be used by the Death Fashioning Scripture.


    A voice in his head that sounds suspiciously like Brother Jin tells him its a good thing people arent dying by the dozens yet. The voice is obviously right, as Brother Jin often is, but that doesnt mean Huang Shing hasnt been bored for the past few days.


    When Sister Fan announced she was heading out, he instantly invited himself along.


    Why are we here anyway? Huang Shing asks, poking one of the temple walls. The inside of the building is dark and ufortably damp. The only sources of light are three small fireballs created by Sister Fan.


    Because Elder Fa has hindered the activities of the Exploration Division for far too long, Fan Bingbing replies. Her eyes are fixed on the many odd symbols covering the walls. Under Lord Feng Shang, the Division of External Rtions handled most matters in the Storm Dragon Empire. Though our Exploration Division repeatedly tried tounch expeditions, we were always refused at the advice of Elder Fa.


    Those are the most consecutive sentences Huang Shing has heard from Fan Bingbing in a good while. That means she feels really strongly about this subject, not that one would be able to tell from her tone. She sounds as stoic as always. Even more so than Brother Jin.


    Things are different now, Fan Bingbing continues. She points at a wall blocking their path. Please knock down this wall.


    Huang Shing does not ask why. He punches, and the walles down.


    As expected, Sister Fan says as the crumbling wall reveals a passage hidden behind it. She walks into it. Huang Shing follows.


    As I was saying, things are different now, Sister Fan says. Lord Feng Gui does not mind giving us free reign. Thats the reason Elder Ju supports him. While us, members of the Exploration Division, are nominally here to help General Dan, Elder Ju has ordered us to startying the groundwork for future explorations. These ruins are just one of the many ces now open to us.


    Okay, Huang Shing says. He folds his hands behind his head. Is this old ce really so important, though?


    Sister Fan actually res at him for that.


    <em>Yes,</em> she says. Brother Qing understands that much. You should endeavor to learn from him.


    Wait. Huang Shing blinks. Brother Jin knows about this too?


    As soon as he asks that, he realizes how silly the question is.


    Of course Brother Jin knows about this.


    Brother Qing sees the importance of history, Sister Fan says. It was he who suggested we look into this ce when I discussed the matter with him. After all, this territory used to belong to Duke Lai.


    Huh? Why is that important?


    Sister Fang gives him a very patient look.


    Because Duke Lai was working with those on the other side of the Dead ins, she exins slowly. That a ruin like this is in Duke Laisnds cannot be a coincidence. They clearly have designs for this country. Maybe they are looking for something or dont wish for something to be found. By the way, there are three of them. I can sense the vibrations under the earth.


    Huang Shing is about to ask what she is talking about when he senses it.


    That foul, corrupted presence cannot be anything else.


    Huang Shing moves to the side as an ugly, misshapen creature with eyes where eyes shouldnt be and teeth where teeth shouldnt be rises from the ground. Itsrge jaws make loud snapping noises as it tries to bite everything around it.


    Huang Shings fist ms into its skull.


    [Nine Dragon ying Palms- Blooming Lotus]


    The attack crushes the creatures brain, but the creature still moves, its body already working to mend itself. Huang Shing does not give it a chance to do so. He follows up his attack with a harder, heavier hit. His roaring Qi turns the creature into nothing more than bits of flesh sttered over the walls of the temple.


    Knowing better than to let any part of these creatures touch him, Huang Shing protects his body with ayer of Qi,


    Be more gentle, Sister Fan chides him as the temple trembles slightly from Huang Shings attack. Shes ying that instrument of hers as another one of the creatures is repeatedly torn apart by invisible attacks. I doubt you have the power required to bring this temple down, but there is no harm in being safe.


    What do you mean I dont have the power required? Huang Shing shouts, not even looking as the third creature Sister Fan warned him about tries to sneak behind him. I can bring down one building if I wanted to! I can bring down several buildings if I wanted to!


    Without even looking, Huang Shing turns around and uppercuts the creature. Its body hits the ceiling and bounces back down, where its met with a punch. This one smashes the creature into the ground, where Huang Shing keeps hitting it, tearing its body apart beyond the point where it can mend itself.


    He does, however, make sure to use less strength than before to avoid causing any idents.


    I am not underestimating your power, Sister Fan says as she finishes the creature from the Death Fashioning Scripture. I merely recognize this temple was made to withstand far greater power than you possess.


    Huang Shing frowns as he finishes beating up the creature. I feel I should try bringing this temple down just to prove you wrong, but I also realize thatd be stupid.


    It heartens me that you have that much self-awareness, Sister Fan replies. From anyone else, it would have probablye across as sarcastic, but her dull monotone tells Huang Shing that shepletely means it.


    I have tons of self-awareness. I just dont use it most of the time.


    Some would say thats worse, Sister Fan replies. Once again, theres no judgment in her voice. Shes more interested in the scribbles on the wall than in hearing him talk. That suits Huang Shing just fine at the moment.


    Thinking is hard. Huang Shing shrugs. Feeling is easy.


    Is that so? Sister Fan says. She is taking notes, jotting down what she reads on the walls. I would say it is the opposite. I would have thought someone with your experiences would understand how messy feelings can be.


    Huang Shing makes a face. He wasnt expecting Sister Fan to bring up how things ended up with Yi Jiao.


    Wait, in the first ce, how does she even know about it?


    Does everyone know about it already? Surely not!


    Right?


    Huang Shing clicks his tongue. It is not as if he cant see Sister Fans point of view. That whole thing was a mess, but thats exactly why Huang Shing cant allow himself to think hard about it. If he thinks hard about it, then hell start to understand how the whole thing was not entirely anyones fault. It was just a collection of very poor decisions from everyone.


    Most of them Yi Jiaos, obviously, but it isnt as if he cant see how maybe he could have done things better.


    However, that was a thinking thing. Working out his issues through violence until he feels better about himself is much more preferable for a person like Huang Shing.


    Everyone has their preferences, Huang Shing says instead of voicing his thoughts. Anyway, those creatures were definitely from the Death Scripture, right? Doesnt that mean they already sacked this ce for anything of value?


    Maybe. Sister Fan says calmly. Then again, that they left guardians here to kill anyone who would enter could mean there is something valuable here.


    Like what?


    The actual building, Sister Fan replies. The walls here tell a story. It is the story of the war between humans and demons thousands of years ago.


    Huang Shing blinks.


    What?


    Though the humans were numerous, they were no match for the overwhelming power of the demons, Sister Fan continues as though he hadnt interrupted. Eventually, the humans were driven back to this continent. To prevent themselves from bing extinct, humans had no choice but to create a barrier around the continent to keep the demons away from ournds forever.


    Huang Shing stares at Sister Fan nkly.


    I have never heard a story like that in my life.


    Driven to this continent? Everyone knows Vermillion is the onlyndmass! The rest is just ocean!


    Neither had I until I brought my findings to Elder Ju. Apparently, the war ismon knowledge among the Sect Leaders and Elders of the more prominent Sects, Sister Fan says. It might be that the Death Scripture has some interest in the pieces of history left behind on this side of the Dead ins.


    Well, if the Elders say its true Huang Shing frowns. Maybe the people from the Death Scripture are seeking a treasure thats rted to those days? Wait, the temple in the Dead ins had that barrier, right? Were they after something like that? Is there a weapon in one of these?


    Perhaps.


    Young Master Feng Hao reacted to the temple, and they were hunting Young Master Feng Hao, Huang Shing says. Is that all rted? Is that why they were after the Young Master?


    Sister Fan looks at him, and though her face is as impassive as ever, Huang Shing could swear there is a smile there.


    Finally interested in history?


    ~~~

 Interlude: Murong Bang

    Interlude: Murong Bang


    ~~~


    One bloodied body hits the ground. One fist is raised high.


    Your Winner! Murong Bang!


    The announcer shouts his name at the top of his lungs. The entire stadium vibrates with energy from the crowd. There is not an ear in the city that cant hear the people chanting Murong Bangs name.


    None of it matters.


    Murong Bang goes through the motions of ying along with the crowd. Even he is not inconsiderate enough to ignore the feelings of those who enjoy a good bit of carnage.


    However, thats all it is. A y. A show.


    The joy of those who bet their life savings on him. The humiliation of those who bet against him. Those who curse his name. Those who sing him praises. Theyre all dull. All gray. Only blood has color. Only the thrill of the fight and the warmth of an enemys blood matter.


    But blood goes cold too damn quickly.


    Its the damnedest thing. The biggest joke. A person can eat until he can fit no more in his stomach. However, the rush of killing one person fades just as quickly as the rush of killing one thousand.


    So damned unfair.


    The City Lordes to talk to himter that day. He speaks of money and glory. Even sends women to his room. Murong Bang has seen his type plenty of times before.


    Just think of it, the man tells him. There is nothing but money reflected in his eyes. If you stay here, our Purple Arena will be known as the home of Murong Bang. People woulde from all over to watch you.


    Its not a bad offer. Staying in the Purple Arena. Being worshiped for fighting and killing.


    Not bad for someone who started as amon bandit.


    Whod have thought? Kill enough people, and suddenly, everyone is lining up to see you. Turns out infamy is just as good as fame.


    Aint that the funniest?


    Still, Murong Bang does not intend to stay in the Purple Arena. His only thoughts are on how many people he should kill before leaving this city and whether he should kill the City Lord first orst.


    Killing people who think they are safe is always good. They make the funniest faces.


    You live a surprisingly austere life. I expected the famous Murong Bang would indulge in the pleasures of the flesh a little more.


    There is a man in his room.


    There is a man in his room holding the brown sack in which he keeps most of his possessions.


    Hes the inest man Murong Bang has ever seen.


    Murong Bang has seen ugly bastards. Lots of ugly bastards. He has seen pretty bastards too. Broken their faces plenty of times. The man in front of him is neither. Hes just ordinary. Hes so ordinary that Murong Bang has a hard time getting angry at him. Maybe thats why he hasnt crushed his head like a grape already.


    Yeah, that must be it.


    Who the hell are you?


    My name is not important, the bastard says.


    I dont give a damn about your name! Murong Bang growls. I asked who the hell are you!


    The bastard looks at him but doesnt look at him. Its as if theyre not in the same room.


    Are you the Murong Bang that killed the White Tiger of Ivory City?


    The name makes Murong Bang grin.


    That sounds familiar. Murong Bang scratches his ear and makes a show of thinking about it. Ah, yes. I remember now. He was some annoying pretty boy who thought his shit smelled like roses because he had lived more than five hundred years. Legacy this. History that. Wouldnt stop yapping. I just had to rip his tongue out.


    Among other things.


    Why are you asking? Murong Bang shows his teeth. Friend of yours?


    Murong Bang hopes the answer is yes. There is always something entertaining about killing those seeking revenge.


    I never had the pleasure of meeting the man, the very ordinary bastard replies. However, I was nning to. I heard the White Tiger was a formidable fighter.


    Murong Bang snorts. He was okay.


    He had been more than okay. The White Tiger might have been a boring man, but he had also been a damn good fight. Best one hed had in years. Compared to him, the Purple Arena had been a big disappointment.


    If he was, he wouldnt be dead, the bastard points out. He sits down next to Murong Bang. For some reason, this does not rm him. Its a pity. I traveled all the way here to recruit him, but you have gone and killed him. That puts me in a difficult position.


    Not my problem.


    Oh, but it is, the bastard tells him. Ill have you make up for the loss.


    Murong Bang burst intoughter.


    Oh, really? Murong Bang puts an arm around the bastards shoulder and pulls him close. And how exactly are you nning on doing that?


    Did you know you can challenge the champion of the Purple Arena for the whole week after he wins the tournament? The bastard asks him, not intimidated in the slightest. He looks out the window. Its a curious tradition. One can sit out the whole tournament yet still be champion that way. You could even say thats how the real champion is decided. The tournament is merely a preview. The City Lord probably didnt tell you that, did he?


    That sneaky little rat, Murong Bang says, impressed. No wonder he wanted me to stay. And here I was thinking there was no point in doing that.


    Good. I was hoping that telling you that would pique your interest. I will challenge you on the seventh day, the bastard says.


    You? Murong Bangughs in the bastards face. You think you can challenge me?


    I think I could kill you right now.


    The smile on Murong Bangs face falls off.


    There is no fear on the bastards face. No hesitation. No doubt. No pride.


    Try not to lose until we meet again, the bastard says. Itd be disappointing if you did.


    The scales tip. Murong Bang finally gets angry. He reaches to grab the stranger by the throat.


    The bastard is no longer at his side.


    He is standing in front of him.


    Do you think Ill let you get away with saying something like that to my face?! Murong Bang growls as he stands up.


    The ordinary man looks at him. Really looks at him. Finally acknowledging his existence.


    I think you cannot stop me from doing anything I want.


    Murong Bang takes a swing at him.


    The man is gone.


    Murong Bang looks left and right, but no one is in the room with him. He tries to sense him but realizes he never once noticed the mans Qi.


    Murong Bang screams in frustration.


    ~~~


    Murong Bang does not bother looking for the bastard. Somehow, he cannot bring himself to consider him important, especially not when so many people start challenging him after his victory in the Purple Arena.


    Of course, half of those challenges are withdrawn by the end of the first day. The sight of Murong Bang viciously tearing apart his opponents is all they need to realize they stand no chance. He is nowhere near as tired by the tournament as many had assumed.


    By the end of the third day, only ten braves are left.


    All ten are killed by Murong Bang over the next four days.


    It is not that they are weak. He would have found them an entertaining challenge a year or two ago, but his growth has gone too far. Killing them is enjoyable, but it is a joy that does notst. As he tosses aside the body of hisst challenger, Murong Bang only feels dull.


    Decently done, I suppose. I can see how you killed the White Tiger.


    That voice!


    Murong Bangs Qi rises. His teeth gnash against each other. His veins bulge. The cheers of the crowd are overwhelmed by the blood roaring in his ears. His eyes are fixed on <em>that bastard!</em>


    <strong>You!</strong>


    His voice, backed by the intensity of his Qi, reaches every corner of the city. Suddenly, Murong Bang realizes how unnatural it is that he just <em>stopped thinking</em> about the bastard in front of him.


    A damned mind technique! Murong Bang roars, stomping on the ground hard enough to make the whole arena quake. Thats what it is, isnt it?


    The stranger raises his eyebrow.


    You noticed. Impressive. That makes me even more certain of my decision. You will join me in ce of the White Tiger, the bastard tells him. Go to your room and gather your things. We leave at once.


    Murong Bangs veins bulge over his skin. He is so angry his lips pull back in a demented smile.


    And if I say no?


    I do not recall asking for your consent, the bastard replies. Although I can see why youd think it was a factor, make no mistake. It isnt.


    Murong Bang throws his head back andughs. It is a hauntingughter overflowing with violence that strikes fear into the hearts of those at the arena.


    The bastard is unmoved.


    I see. I see. Murong Bang leans forward. His massive arms hang at his side. Bloodlust radiates from his every pore. How about I shove your offer down your throat and pull it out of your asshole?


    The stranger blinks.


    I do not believe you are capable of that, the stranger says.


    Murong Bangs grin grows.


    Lets find out.


    A shockwave erupts as Murong Bang charges at the bastard with a mad grin on his face. mes burst around him, turning the ground into ss. The people in the lower seats are incinerated in seconds. His hands are about to close around the bastards neck and snuff the life out of him. He can almost feel the mans neck snapping under his might.


    The sky is blue.


    Murong Bang notices that because he is somehow on his back. His chest is in pain because his ribcage has shattered, and somehow, he is not healing.


    His soul is damaged.


    When was thest time someone managed to do that?


    When was thest time someone managed to do that<em> without him noticing it?</em>


    Is that all? The bastard asks him. If it is, I fear I might have to revise my opinion of you.


    Murong Bang growls and gets back up.


    His shoulder cracks.


    Murong Bang gets up, and his teeth go flying.


    Murong Bang gets up, and his knees break.


    Murang Bang gets up, and his arm is broken.


    Murong Bang gets up, and his lungs are punctured.


    Murong Bang gets up, and his intestines are pulped.


    Murong Bang gets up, and his stomach is pierced.


    It is a one-sided massacre. A spectacle that repeats itself for over an hour in front of an increasingly queasy audience. Their cheers have long faded and been reced by an uneasy silence. They want to run. They want to flee.


    They cannot will their legs to move.


    They cannot turn their heads.


    They cannot close their eyes.


    N-not yet! Murong Bang manages to say. Its hard to speak. Blood keeps flowing from his mouth. It gets in the way of talking. Not yet!


    I realize I am the one who goaded you, but there is a limit, the bastard says. He looks at him with an impassive face. There is not a single wound on him. At this point, youre just being stubborn.


    Shut up!


    The bastard sighs and <em>sits on his back.</em>


    Let me tell you something, the bastard says, ignoring Murong Bangs struggles. I told you before that yourpliance was never a factor in this. You might think that it is because I am stronger than you. Thats not it, Murong Bang. Is it not your strength that makes you unworthy of choice.


    Murong Bang stops struggling. Stops moving. Stops breathing.


    He can feel the bastards gaze on him, and it paralyzes him.


    You are a beast, Murong Bang, the stranger says. Choices are for people. A farmer does not ask the oxen if he wishes to plow his field. In the same way, there is no need for me to ask you to serve me. There is no need for you to think. You only need to walk on the path I have set for you. In fact, you are worse than the lowest of animals because there is no meaning in what you do. Your savagery. Your brutality. Your carnage. It is nothing but a childish tantrum. Serving me is the highest purpose an existence like you can aspire to.


    Murong Bangs rage reaches new heights.


    His Qi zes. His muscles and bones break as he forces his body beyond his limits. To move. To stand up.<em> To crush that bastards throat.</em>


    And once again, he is put down in the blink of an eye.


    You say I am a beast?! Murong Bang shouts, gasping for air. He coughs, and blood flows from his mouth. Fine! Even a beast knows its master by sight! And my eyes will never recognize you!


    Oh?


    The stranger looks at him without malice.


    Is it that simple then?


    He rips out his eyes.


    Murong Bang screams.


    He rolls on the ground, holding his bloodied face. The pain has finally gone past the point he can withstand. Murong Bang can feel new eyes growing in his empty eye-sockets, and it makes him want to vomit.


    Ah, to be given new eyes by the Boss. How can a gift like that be wasted on an oaf like this? Boss, can you take out my eyes next?


    Sister Deng, control yourself. Youll reflect badly on the Boss if you keep saying things like that.


    Two new voices. Two new presences in the arena. A man and a woman. Murong Bang cannot see them. Even if he had eyes, he would be too tired to even lift his head.


    Nie Dan, Deng Duling, the bastard says. Is it done?


    The City Lord and his aplices are dead. Their money will fund our operations for a few months, the male says. He pauses for a moment. Murong Bang can almost feel him ncing his way. Boss, you know Id never defy you, but do we really need someone like him? We have been watching him for two weeks now. Thats enough for us to know this man is nothing but an animal.


    Even animals have their uses, the bastard says. Hes directionless, so I will give him direction.


    Asshole, Murong Bang manages to say. His new eyes are almost formed.


    You dare insult the Boss with your worthless lips, the female snarls, kicking his broken ribs. You who are not even worthy of hearing his voice? You dare?


    Murong Bang wants to tell the bitch where she can shove her opinions, but hes in too much pain to do so. He feels the bastard kneel before him. Murong Bang blinks as his new eyes are finally formed.


    Red.


    Red like blood.


    That is the first thing Murong Bang sees with his new eyes.


    You said your eyes would never recognize me. Thats why I have given you new eyes, the bastard says. He lookspletely different. If these eyes still dont recognize me, we can change them. If your knees refuse to kneel, I will give you new knees. If your tongue speaks of disloyalty, I will give you a new tongue. If your heart does not beat for me, I will give you a new heart.


    For the first time in his life, Murong Bang feels something like terror.


    Bit by bit. Piece by piece, the monster says, holding Murong Bangs head between his hands, making him unable to look away from his red gaze, drowning him in eyes like blood.


    Real. Vibrant. Living.


    How could he have ever mistaken him for ordinary?


    Until the person you were before meeting me no longer exists.


    For the first time in his life, Murong Bang feels something like worship.


    ~~~


    <em>General Murong!</em>


    Murong Bang blinks and rubs his eyes. Groggy, he looks to his left and frowns. He had fallen asleep.


    Bright Sword, he says. You woke me up.


    I did, Bright Sword says. There are matters that require your attention.


    I was having a good dream, Murong Bang says. That bitch Duling was there, so it could have been better, but it was still a good dream. One of my best.


    I noticed. General Murong was smiling like a damsel on the night before her wedding.


    Bright Swords head goes flying.


    You think youd know better, Murong Bang says dryly. Just because I let you talk more than most doesnt mean Ill let you get away with everything.


    My apologies, Bright Sword says after he regrows his head. He handles his first decapitation far better than he did.


    The ck Dragon had kept to his word. Piece by piece, he tore out every part of him until nothing was left of the Murong Bang that existed before meeting him.


    No one else was given that honor. Not even that bitch Duling, something he never let her forget.


    However, I thought youd like to know Commander Qing Jin has been sighted one day away from Cloudburst City.


    Murong Bang smiles.


    ~~~

 Chapter 238: Play

    Chapter 238: y


    ~~~


    It is harder to cultivate when one is in motion.


    While high-level cultivators passively take in Qi regardless of what they are doing (much like how one breathes without thinking about it), the process is far from optimal. Whenpounded with the ever-changing quality of ambient Qi and the many distractions of the outside world, it is easy to understand why sitting behind closed doors near a substantial dragon vein is by far the best method to cultivate.


    Liu Jin does not have the luxury to do that right now.


    As his men march to Cloudburst City, Liu Jin sits inside one of the me-Wheeled Wagons. He closes his eyes and disables his ears to cut himself off from distractions. His body does not move. Even his heart barely beats.


    And yet, no matter how still his body is, Liu Jin is still in motion. The me-Wheeled Wagon keeps moving, so his location rtive to the dragon veins running under the earth keeps changing. If Liu Jin knew thisnd a little better, he would have tried to make their journey follow the path of dragon vein, but thats not the case.


    Under other circumstances, cultivating as hes doing now would be a waste of time.


    However, Liu Jin has felt it building up inside him ever since his fight with Han. A door waiting to be opened. Power ready to be unleashed. It is not a matter of forcing it.


    He just needs to let it happen.


    After days of sitting still, Liu Jin is rewarded. His acupoints sing as impurities are purged from his body. His meridians erge as new energy passes through, and his dantian vibrate in unison.


    True Realm, Eighth Level.


    The power floods his body. It spreads through his meridians and reaches every nerve, every bone, every acupoint. It wants to rage. To be unleashed. However, Liu Jin does not let it. He controls it. Harnesses it. He makes it his own and takes the next step.


    True Realm, Ninth Level.


    Again, his meridians erge, and his body glows with power. Liu Jin does his best to contain it so as to not scare the soldiers. With every breath he takes, it quiets down a little more.


    It takes nearly nine thousand breaths to bring it all under control.


    Liu Jin finally opens his eyes. He allows the world outside to exist for his senses once more.


    Murong Bangs presence shines like a beacon.


    ~~~


    Cloudburst City feels quiet.


    The city has not changed in the slightest. The number of people in the streets has gone neither up nor down. The bars and whorehouses are still many, and the ces where the officers live are the only parts of the city notpletely miserable. Theres no reason why the city should feel any different to Liu Jin.


    And yet, it feels quiet.


    Liu Jin gives his soldiers the day off. They have more than earned it. The children of the Lei n, he leaves under the care of Ten Zichun. As for Lu Mei, Liu Jin lets her apany him to Murong Bangs estate, but no more than that.


    Liu Jin enters Murong Bangs grand hall alone.


    It feels entirely too much like walking into a tiger''s den.


    General Murong, I have returned victorious, Liu Jin proims. His steps echo on the weapon-covered walls. The bandits have all been punished. They will flout yourws no more.


    Murong Bang raises an eyebrow.


    You have stones, brat. Ill give you that."


    Liu Jin''s face betrays nothing. If he shows the slightest hesitation, the slightest weakness, Murong Bang will pounce on it.


    "I sent you to kill bandits. Instead, you killed the leader of the Lei n, nearly destroyed Rainstorm City, and put a group of bandits, the same damn bandits the Lei n keptining about, in charge of it. Murong Bang scratches the inside of his ear. Maybe old age is catching up to me, but I dont remember telling you to do any of that. Care to exin?


    You sent me to deal with thieves. I just happened to find more thieves than expected, Liu Jin says. The Lei n were selling your people as ves.


    I dont care about that, Murong Bang says bluntly.


    They were also underreporting how much money they were making from the ve trade, Liu Jin says. They were stealing from you, general.


    I dont care about that either.


    I assumed as much, Liu Jin says. However, I did care about it, so I did something about it. If General Murong wanted things done differently, he should have specified. As things stand, I fullyplied with General Murong Bangs orders. I took as many people as you wanted with me, and I let the soldiers handle all the fighting unless dealing with someone in the Spirit Realm or higher. Theres not a single order General Murong gave me that hasnt been fulfilled to the letter.


    Murong Bang flicks a finger in his direction.


    Liu Jins body is violently blown back. His legs dig twin trenches in the grand hall as he forces himself to stop. Blood drips from his forehead.


    Yet, Liu Jin remains standing.


    For your cheek. Count yourself lucky I didnt break your skull, Murong Bang says. Do you think Im stupid enough to congratte you on a job well done? Do you think I care about the exact content of my words like some mouthy little prick?


    No, I believe General Murong knew this would happen from the start, Liu Jin says.


    Murong Bang smiles.


    Oh?


    You knew what the Lei n was doing. You didnt care, but you knew. Always did, Liu Jin says.


    Did I? Murong Bang leans back on his chair and scratches his beard. Thats a new one. Usually, people tell me Im an unthinking beast.


    You saw how I acted in the arena, Liu Jin continues. Thats why you sent me there. You wanted me to find out about the Lei n because you wanted to see how Id deal with them.


    I suppose after seeing you talk all high and mighty, youd have been a sorry excuse for a man if you couldnt put any of that into practice. Id have killed you on the spot for it. Murong Bang says. All that said, I told you to bring me the head of every bandit and those involved with them.


    Murong Bang makes a show of looking over Liu Jin.


    I dont see any heads with you, Murong Bang says. From what I hear, you havent done any head-hunting at all. You left one group of bandits in charge of Rainstorm City-


    The Brotherhood of Thunder are not bandits, Liu Jin interrupts. By acting against the Lei n, they were securing your property and have been rewarded ordingly.


    Murong Bang stares at him.


    Liu Jin endures the mans gaze in silence.


    Alright. Murong Bang snorts and shakes his head. If youre willing to shovel so much shit from your mouth, Ill pretend it doesnt smell. But what of the Lei n? Where are their heads?


    General Murong, you told me I could deal with the bandits whichever way I wanted as long as I reached gold lightning. Liu Jin says.


    Oh? Murong Bang leans forward. And did you?


    Yes. Liu Jin res at him. But you already knew that. You have already heard. Thats not what you are really asking about.


    Liu Jin raises his Qi. Gold lightning appears around his body. Liu Jin clenches his fist and holds it for Murong Bang to see.


    His Qi spikes.


    Purple sparks sh.


    This is what you wanted to see, isnt it?


    Murong Bangsughter fills the grand hall. His grin threatens to split his face in half.


    Oh, how long has it been since I saw that color!


    Liu Jin narrows his eyes.


    You knew this would happen, he says. Thats why you were so keen on me reaching gold lightning.


    When someone of royal blood achieves gold lightning, an annoying dragon will show up and open the way for them, Murong Bang says, waving a hand dismissively. I might have heard something like that once.


    You wanted me to out myself, Liu Jin says. You wanted people to know there was someone of royal blood. Why?


    Why not? Murong Bang chuckles. The world has been boring for far too long. Your uncle will start hiding under his bed when he hears about it. Hell probably beg that bastard He Bin to kill you before history repeats itself. That should be amusing.


    Liu Jin frowns.


    I am not the ck Dragon.


    The hall goes silent.


    No, Murong Bang agrees after a while. You are not. The ck Dragon would not have been nearly as soft with the Lei n. Those brats youre keeping as hostages will try to kill you. Eventually, youll need to kill them, and the Lei n will rise against you. Youll wipe them out, and when you do, youll realize you took the long route for no damn good reason.


    Not a long route, Liu Jin says. A different route.


    Youre stupid if you think that, Murong Bang says. People will be lining up to be your enemies if this is what they can expect from you.


    I am still young, so I must be stupid, Liu Jin says calmly. Every day, I be more aware of my inadequacies, my ws, and my weaknesses. Frankly, its annoying. However, I am certain of one thing: I will not be the ck Dragon.


    Liu Jin raises his gaze to meet Murong Bangs eyes.


    It was the ck Dragons cruelty, which you all seem to ce on such a high altar, that gave rise to someone like you, General Murong, Liu Jin says. And any path that gives rise to someone like you can only be called a failure. I have no interest in it.


    Murong Bangs anger floods the room.


    His Qi breaks the columns and rattles the des hanging from the ceiling. The temperature rises rapidly. The air is so hot the steel begins to melt. Just breathing feels like it could melt Liu Jins lungs.


    Murong Bang roars fire at him


    Liu Jin dodges, and thats enough for him to know Murong Bang is not serious. Had Murong Bang been serious just now, hed be dead.


    This is another test.


    Arcs of gold lightning rise around Liu Jin and take the shape of snakes. They slither across the room by the dozens and swarm around Murong Bang.


    Murong Bang stomps.


    Thats all it takes to destroy them all. Pain erupts in Liu Jins chest as hes suddenly sted away.


    You see! Murong Bang yells. Speak all you want, but what are we doing now?


    [Art of the Roaming Thief]


    Liu Jin does not answer. He moves into Murong Bangs blind spot, perfectly hiding his Qi. It is the fastest and quietest hes ever been.


    Murong Bang backhands him with enough force to send him flying into the wall.


    Violence! It alles down to violence! Murong Bang yells as he advances towards him. The columns are breaking one by one. There will always be people like you who treat violence as a mere means. Something distasteful. Something to be abandoned in the name of He snorts. --Civility.


    Violence is a means and nothing but, Liu Jin says, standing up and wiping blood away from his face. Perhaps youll call it anguage? I am afraid I have be fluent in it even if I do not wish to.


    Murong Bangughs.


    Liu Jin doesnt notice when the fiery whip appears around his ankle. He can only yelp in surprise as Murong Bang yanks and swings him around the room.


    Wrong! Murong Bang says, mming him down. Violence is not the means. Violence is not the end. Violence is. At every moment. At every second. Everything else is a denial of our nature. The clothes we wear. The words we speak. Our so-calledws. They are illusions. Lies.


    Liu Jin coughs weakly as he gets up again. Murong Bang lets him.


    Violence has its time and ce, but only because people like you exist, general.


    Liu Jin looks at Murong Bang and sees everything wrong with this world.


    Liu Jin looks at Murong Bang and tries to reach the same conclusion he did against Han.


    Exactly!


    However, Murong Bangs presence is overpowering.


    People like me exist, Murong Bang says, grabbing Liu Jin by the throat. People like me will always exist. Thats why you will always be wrong. Im not the exception, brat. People like me exist because everyone is like me. Im just more honest than most. Eventually, everyone drops the mask. Let that be your final lesson. Because only this is true. Only this


    Murong Bang immediately drops Liu Jin. Suddenly, hes three yards away from him and looks almost startled.


    You just tried to kill me, he says.


    General Murong, I hardly believe that should be a surprise, Liu Jin says.


    Murong Bang chuckles.


    Talking to you is incredibly nostalgic, he says. But no, you know exactly what I mean, brat. You tried to kill me just now.


    Liu Jin had.


    He had been about to use one of his needles imbued with Nine-Headed-Snake Gods poison on Murong Bang. The poison of the fallen god should have been enough to fell even an Emperor Realm cultivator. Liu Jin had hoped that Murong Bang would see this as nothing but an extension of their first match and let his guard down because of it.


    Unfortunately, Emperors are not so easily caught unaware.


    Not bad, Murong Bang says, impressed. Keep your secrets if you want to. Deny it till the end of your days, but blood doesnt lie, boy. Youre a monster. Youre just ying at being human. Just like everyone else.


    What of General Murong then? Liu Jin asks, wincing from the pain in his chest. If youre a monster, why y at being a ruler? Why y at being a teacher? Do monsters need those?


    Murong Bangughs.


    What else is there to do but y nowadays? Murong Bang asks him. Go rest. Your teeth are not sharp enough to scratch me. Why dont you try your luck with He Bin? See if you can fit him in your stomach.


    Liu Jin blinks.


    Does that mean?


    It means exactly what it means, Murong Bang says as he walks away, leaving Liu Jin in the crumbling room. Well pay your uncle a visit. That should be good for augh.


    ~~~

 Chapter 239: Under the Storm

    Chapter 239: Under the Storm


    ~~~


    I wish you could make it easier to not worry about you, Lu Mei says as she applies ointment to his wounds.


    I would apologize, but something tells me I will always end in situations like this.


    People call that basic pattern recognition, Lu Mei notes dryly.


    Liu Jinughs, and it hurts him to do so. The wounds Murong Bang left on him are still fresh. Luckily, they are nowhere near as severe as the first time Murong Bang toyed with him. A bath, rest, and some sleep are all Liu Jin needs to recover.


    Murong Bang already knew about what happened in Rainfall City, Liu Jin notes as Lu Mei treats his back. He knew about my lightning.


    That is not surprising, Lu Mei says. Despite how he acts, hes still the ruler of this region. It is safe to assume he has some sort of informationwork in ce.


    It is not only that, Liu Jin says. He nces at Lu Mei out of the corner of his eyes. You deliberately spread the information among the people of Rainstorm City. You gave money to those who lost their homes and encouraged them to relocate, using them to spread the story.


    Finding that out had not been hard. Liu Jin simply hadnt had time to properly confront Lu Mei about it until now. Between his dying grandfather, the children of the Lei n, his tenuous rtionship with his uncle, introducing Lu Mei to his family, and preparing for his report to Murong Bang, Liu Jin had been understandably busy.


    I did, Lu Mei replies, not bothering to lie. I also told them that the great Qing Jin would usher the nation into a new age of prosperity.


    Liu Jin puts a hand over his face.


    Why?


    You know why, she tells him. You might not have any desire to rule, but I have little interest in denying what is obvious. The story would have gotten out regardless. I merely ensured that your name would receive a positive connotation.


    Thats just an excuse.


    That doesnt make it untrue, Lu Mei points out. Thest thing we need is for people to associate you with the ck Dragon.


    A hapless smile appears on Liu Jins face.


    What else can happen when I enter General He Bins territory at Murong Bangs side?


    Lu Mei frowns.


    Its decided then? Hes nning to attack General He Bins armies instead of letting General Nie Dan handle the fighting?


    Letting General Nie Dan handle the war against General He Bin and the Death Fashioning Scripture would be the easiest thing to do. By sitting back as the conflict happens, Murong Bang would be free to swoop in and eliminate whoever is left. The fear of something like that happening has kept the stalemate between the three generals going all this time.


    However, it seems Murong Bang has no interest in something so boring.


    Hes nning on marching to the imperial pce, and hes taking me with him, Liu Jin replies.


    That is not ideal at all, Lu Mei says. You should be entering the pce at General Dans side. Hes also a former subordinate of the ck Dragon, but hes popr among his people and is a known ally of the Eternal me n. Is there no chance Murong Bang will let you return to General Nie Dan?


    Liu Jin looks at her.


    Lu Mei sighs and pinches the bridge of her nose


    Right. That was a stupid question.


    On the bright side, this means we will not meet the Eternal me n for some time. Liu Jin tries to smile. Considering news of my parentage are bound to reach them soon enough, thats probably for the best.


    It does look awfully suspicious, Lu Mei agrees with him. You will need support when you return.


    Feng Zhi wont be happy about it. Elder Xue might speak up for me. Lord Feng Guis attitude will vary depending on the results. Lady Ling might be a problem. Patriarch Feng might weigh in my favor. Liu Jin grimaces. That might not be a good thing.


    Lu Mei shakes her head. I wish dangerous people would like you less.


    I wish dangerous people would like me less, too, Liu Jin says. Maybe then they wouldnt try to spread my identity around.


    I will not apologize, Lu Mei says stubbornly.


    I never expected you to. Liu Jin looks up and touches Lu Meis cheek. I know the sort of person you are.


    Lu Mei falters.


    Do you? She asks. Had Han not arrived and goaded you into attacking, I would probably have tried something simr to make you act. Do you realize that?


    Liu Jin closes his eyes, yet his hand does not leave Lu Mei.


    No, I didnt, he admits. I had no idea you were thinking of something like that. Now that you say it, it makes perfect sense for you to do so.


    Disappointed?


    Liu Jin smiles and shakes his head.


    I have considered doing far too many horrible things to get angry at others for doing the same, Liu Jin says. Besides I like that about you. Your drive. Your willingness to do things for your goals. The way you maneuver situations.


    Lu Mei blushes.


    If you had gone through with it, I wouldnt be saying this, Liu Jin admits. But you didnt, so I can.


    I like you, Lu Mei says back. Her hand touches his. I like your vision. The magnitude of what you dare to do and imagine. Even the way you hold yourself back is endearing as it is frustrating.


    I know how hard it is not to be practical about certain things, Liu Jin admits. Sometimes, its impossible. In the end, I had to take the children of the Lei n hostage.


    So you kidnapped a bunch of children, and I didnt instigate the ughter of a town, Lu Mei sums up.


    Were both making progress, Liu Jin says, making Lu Mei giggle.


    I guess. Her face grows serious. What are we going to do with those children?


    Liu Jin stops smiling when he sees what shes getting at.


    They cannot stay here, He says.


    The Lei n is bound to have people loyal to them here. If Liu Jin leaves the children here, the Lei n might find a way to recover and hide them. However, taking them along and letting them see the war would be too dangerous for them.


    We have to send them away, Lu Mei says.


    We can send them to Senior Brother Mud, Liu Jin says. He might find some way to send them to the Eternal me n. That would be better than having them stay in the Storm Dragon Empire.


    Lu Mei looks skeptical. Would he do that?


    The least I can do is ask. Liu Jin shrugs. If not, theyll have to temporarily stay under General Dans care. Or, most likely, under the care of City Lord Chu.


    Considering how strong-willed his daughter is, he might see it as an improvement. Lu Meiughs. I must say I did not expect this.


    What?


    We are already talking about what to do with the children, she points out.


    Liu Jinughs.


    ~~~


    Qing Jianjun wakes up screaming.


    It is the third time in as many days he has done so. Just as they have done the previous times, the guards rush into his room and find no cause for concern. There is no attack. No intruder. No danger.


    How could it possibly be any other way? In Storm Dragon Pce, none can harm those of royal blood.


    The emperor just had another nightmare.


    Call, He Bin! The emperor yells. Call him at once!


    The guards do not bother asking the emperor what is wrong. They just briskly walk away to follow his orders. Perhaps a little too briskly, as if being in his presence was unpleasant.


    They all think he is a coward.


    The emperor already knows this. It is what everyone thinks about him, and frankly, they are not wrong. It does not matter that he is the emperor. It does not matter that he is in the Heaven Realm. Qing Jianjun is a man who lives in fear. He makes no apology or excuses for it.


    When He Bin enters his room, Qing Jianjun leaps out of his bed and rushes to grab the generals robes. The contrast between the two is striking, though not for the best reasons.


    He Bin looks every bit the dignified general he is: tall, broad-chested, and even heroic. Meanwhile, Qing Jianjun, though not dissimr in stature, always walks hunched as if afraid to stand tall. He possesses the refined features and striking red eyes of the royal family, but his face is gaunt, and he has dark circles under his eyes. His lips are chapped because of how often he bites them, and his head has patches of baldness because he keeps pulling his hair.


    He Bin! He says, his face pale with fright. I saw him! I saw him!


    Emperor, please! You merely had a nightmare. Youre letting baseless rumors cloud your judgment, He Bin says. Though he tries his best to sound courteous, Qing Jianjun can detect the faint exasperation in his voice.


    Baseless? Qing Jianjunughs. Multiple people are saying the same thing. The same story is spreading across the country. A child with purple lightning appeared in Murong Bangsnds. They say hes riding at Murong Bangs side.


    Just because many people say it does not mean it is true, He Bin replies. How many times have people appeared iming to be descendants of the royal bloodline. Your Highness, youd have dozens of cousins, nephews, and more if every im was true. This might be a ploy by Murong Bang. Ill admit its not like him to do something like this, but who can tell what that beast is thinking. Perhaps he simply thought this amusing.


    All of He Bins words are perfectly reasonable.


    All the same...


    No, He Bin. No! Qing Jianjun shakes his head wildly. I know this is different. I feel it in my bones. I feel it in my blood. I knew this day woulde!


    How could he not?


    His brother might have left him everything, but the day he left was also the day he started fearing his return. That monsters shadow has haunted his every step since.


    They say hes a boy, but I know the truth. It must be my brother after taking a new shape. Hese back to kill me! I know it!


    Your Highness, thats ridiculous. The ck Dragon is gone, He Bin says.


    Then why are Murong Bang and Nie Dan cooperating now! Qing Jianjun shouts. He catches the slightest narrowing of He Bins eyes. Yes, I know about that! Im notpletely hopeless, general. I hear the tales of the borders. Our enemies are gathering their forces to attack us at once. Who but the ck Dragon could make them cooperate? And when he enters the pce, who do you think the Storm Dragon will pick?


    In the Storm Dragon Pce, Qing Jianjun is untouchable. The shadow of the Storm Dragon protects him. That simple fact is what has kept him alive all these years.


    However, he does not need to guess what the Storm Dragon thinks of him.


    The Storm Dragon will never choose him over his brother.


    You need to stop them! Please! Qing Jianjun begs, falling to his knees while still holding on to He Bins robes.


    Do not kneel, your Highness. Its unseemly, He Bin says, gently grabbing him by his shoulders and forcing him to stand. As long as this He Bin draws breath, none shall touch you.


    But how will you stop them? Qing Jiangun sits on the edge of his bed. He grabs his hair and pulls it. Its two generals against one!


    Anyone with sense in the Storm Dragon Empire would be scared by such a prospect, but He Bin smiles.


    Do not worry, your Highness, he says. I have already prepared for this eventuality.


    How? The emperor asks. How can one prepare for something like this?


    I have made contact with a powerful group of people, your Highness. I was nning on bringing up this matter tomorrow at court, but perhaps it is better if you meet them now.


    Qing Jianguns head jerks up to look over He Bins shoulder.


    The door opens slowly.


    ~~~


    Disgusting.


    Su Daji looks in the direction of the emperors room and shakes her head, her beautiful violet hair swaying as she does. The Grand Storm might be raging outside, but it is nothingpared to what is happening within the pce walls.


    How can you allow this?!


    Dark clouds appear in her room, but Su Daji does not show fear. Though she doubts she will ever feel safe in the Storm Dragons presence, she has at least grown ustomed to it.


    Do not presume to levy judgment on me, fox.


    Presume? How can I not judge you? Youre letting those <em>things</em> in here! she hisses.


    The taint was initially weak, hiding at the edge of her senses. A feeling she could not ce. Another memory she could not remember. However, their presence in the pce has grown stronger at an rming rate.


    Su Dajin does not know what they are, but she knows she cannot stand their foul taint.


    I am a shadow, fox, the Storm Dragon says. There is a limit to what I can do if the emperor does notmand me.


    Su Daji narrows her purple eyes at him.


    Liar.


    The Storm Dragon chuckles, confirming her suspicions. If it wanted to do more, it would have done so already.


    If you find their presence here so objectionable, why are you still here, fox? You could have left any time you wanted to. Its red eyes gleam as if having a joke at her expense. Are you worried anyone here will miss your music? Perhaps the prince?


    Su Dajis beautiful face twists in a snarl.


    I do not care about your prince, nor do I care about anyone in your pathetic bloodline!


    She expects the insults to rouse the Storm Dragons ire, but it merely looks at her in amusement.


    Is that so?


    Yes, she says. I enjoy the luxuries of pce life far too much to leave. That is all.


    Her words are not necessarily a lie. The energies in the pce make it the perfect ce to recover her strength, and her poprity at court, specifically with the prince, gives her easy ess to cultivation resources. She has grown by leaps and bounds during her stay here, though she is still a far cry from her former self.


    If that is what you have decided, you will simply have to learn to get along with the other guests, The Storm Dragon says. At least, until the one whose mark you beares for you.


    Su Dajis Qi spikes.


    I bear. No ones. Mark! She hisses. Her face bes distinctively vulpine as she dares to re at the Storm Dragon.


    We shall see, The Storm Dragon says. Enjoy your rest, fox. The time wille soon enough.


    ~~~


    Far away from the pce, two traveling entertainers sit and talk in a small, dark corner of a tavern. The ce is bustling with activity. There are so many people and so many conversations going on at once that no one even thinks of paying attention to them.


    This is a disaster! says rming Shadow. It is a struggle for him not to bang his fist against the table. We were supposed to find those dead bastards and kill them! Instead


    He cannot bring himself to finish. How can he when the proof of his failure is all around him?


    Every single person at the bar is talking about the same thing. They are talking about theing battle.


    They are talking about the Death Fashioning Scripture.


    Ever since General Nie Dan andter General Murong Bang revealed their existence, it is all people can talk about. Though they are in General He Binsnds, the rumors have already reached this ce.


    Things should have never gotten to this point, says Firm Shadow. However, that begs the question. How did things get to this point? Those from the Heavenly Sword should have prevented this from happening. It doesnt make sense.


    rming Shadow snorts. As if we could ever trust those sword bastards to do anything. They talked big about non-interference with the other side, and look whats happening! Useless!


    Is it ipetence? Firm Shadow wonders.


    What else? rming Shadow asks him. They are supposed to oversee this side and eliminate any demons that might appear here, but we havent caught a whiff of them. They have clearly not been doing anything.


    You misunderstand me, brother, Firm Shadow says. Youre assuming this is an oversight of the Heavenly Sword. However, what if this is happening with the permission of the Heavenly Sword?


    Why would they give permission for this? rming Shadow asks. Where are they if thats the case? Those control freaks would never be hands-off about anything they are involved in.


    And that, brother, is the question.


    ~~~

 Chapter 240: At His Side

    Chapter 240: At His Side


    ~~~


    Liu Jin rides at Murong Bangs side.


    He has been given a pale mare to ride, an animal easily twice the size of a regr horse. ording to the old man in charge of the stables, she is a Storm Steed, a breed native to the Storm Dragon Empire with the curious distinction of supposedly being the only living creatures that Murong Bang bothers to care for. Considering how well-fed and formidable the red horse Murong Bang rides looks, there might be some truth to that.


    All the officers marching at the front of the army, including Bright Sword, ride on Storm Steeds. When Liu Jin asked Murong Bang why they needed horsessurely, running or flying would be fasterthe general only had one thing to say.


    An army rides on horseback. Thats justmon sense.


    While Murong Bangs idea ofmon sense is clearly twisted, his talent for all things violent cannot be denied. The general has split his forces in five to simultaneously strike at critical points of the border. It will be a swift and brutal attack that is sure to open General Hes territory for them, allowing Murong Bangs army to pour into it.


    The main force, which Liu Jin is part of, is on their way to Fort Anvil, one of thergest fortresses on the border controlled by General He Bin. Due to the size of their army and the power of the people involved, it should be extremely easy for anyone at Fort Anvil to sense them hours before they arrive and sound the rm.


    They will not.


    They cannot.


    Murong Bangs army marches across the countryside, and no one notices them. They are not just invisible to the naked eye; they arepletely undetectable. The soldiers of Fort Anvil wont notice their presence until it is toote.


    Just like how the soldiers at Ox Storm Fortress were unable to sense Han and his raiders.


    Just like how the people of Eastern Port City were unable to sense Murong Bang and his army.


    Long has Liu Jin wondered how such a feat was possible, and he finally has his answer in the form of the small oilmp carried by Bright Sword. It is a in thing made of dull bronze. Few people would look twice at it.


    However, its power cannot be denied.


    As long as its light remains bright, the artifact will conceal everyone in its range from most forms of detection. The duration and scale of the effect depend on the one using it. Once its light goes out, themp will disappear until it is fit for use once more.


    When Liu Jin asked him about it, Bright Sword called it the Thiefs Lamp. Murong Bangs army has used its power several times in the past to great effect. Bright Sword even lent it to Han a few times, which is why he had it during the attack on Ox Storm Fortress.


    No matter how Liu Jin looks at it, the Thiefs Lamp is an incredibly high-ss item. It is essentially an item version of Art of the Roaming Thief that can be used onrge groups of people and maintained for hours. It is precisely the sort of thing the four great sects would keep locked away in their vaults and only take out for special asions.


    How can it be in the hands of a Heaven Realm cultivator of Murong Bangs army?


    As Liu Jin nces at Bright Sword out of the corner of his eyes, he feels a far more intense stare trying to burn a hole into the back of his neck. The stare does not belong to any of Murong Bangs high-ranking officers, who are jealous that Liu Jin was chosen to be at Murong Bangs side. No, the one who keeps ring at Liu Jin is Lei Cheng, one of the children of the Lei n that Liu Jin took hostage.


    Well, Liu Jin calls them children, but Lei Cheng is probably a year older than him. Not that it matters.


    Just like Liu Jin talked about with Lu Mei, he had sent the children of the Lei n away. He had Ten Zichun take them to Senior Brother Mud, whod hopefully arrange for them to be taken to the Eternal me n. If not, the children would have to stay as hostages in Rumbling Thunder City.


    Ten Zichun had not been happy about having to go away, but he had epted when Liu Jin told him there was no one else he could trust with the task. Simrly, the children of the Lei n had not been happy about going to General Nie Dans territory, but they agreed to it. Likely, because they did not think they had a choice. The alternative was taking them to a war zone.


    Lei Cheng is the lone exception.


    The young man angrily shouted at him for daring to try to take away their opportunity to earn glory for the Lei n. Liu Jin did not have the energy to argue with him, so he took him along rather than have Lei Cheng make trouble for Ten Zichun. Lei Cheng might not find glory in this campaign, but he might find a way to make himself useful.


    Besides, Liu Jin does not have the luxury to turn away someone in the Spirit Realm.


    Huang Shing, Fan Bingbing, Ni Cai, and Senior Brother Mud are in General Nie Dans territory. Lei Kong is in charge of the Lei n, and now Ten Zichun has left as well. The capable people at Liu Jins side have been dwindling.


    Liu Jin still has some disciples of the Eternal me n with him, but he does not know how much he can rely on them. That they had to stay in Cloudburst City while he dealt with the Lei n has probably not endeared them to him much. The soldiers Murong Bang assigned to him and Rust and Nail can be trusted somewhat, but they are not strong enough to be all that useful.


    The situation is precarious enough that Liu Jin even considered sending Lu Mei away. He hadnt. Mostly because he knew shed never agree to it, and if he forced her, she probably wouldnt forgive him.


    Fortunately, there is one bright spot left.


    They still have Big Sister Bai.


    Big Sister Bai had not returned with them to Cloudburst. Instead, she stayed behind in the Lei ns territory to do various things that Liu Jin suspected all involved violence in one way or another. The abuses the Lei n perpetrated against their people ran deep, and Big Sister Bai had been holding herself back for far too long.


    Truthfully, Liu Jin had been worried that Big Sister Bai would not return at all. After all, she had already witnessed his progress with his dao, likely the main reason she had been traveling with them. There is no longer any need for her to be with them. Besides, being in Cloudburst City meant exposing herself to Murong Bang. That could not be easy on her.


    To his surprise, Big Sister Bai arrived at Cloudburst City a mere day before they were all set to depart. She is still disguised and hiding her cultivation, though Liu Jin has to wonder if Murong Bang has seen through her already.


    The man is many things. Unfortunately, stupid is not one of them.


    Throughout the journey to the border, Murong Bang has kept his men on a tight leash. There has been no drinking, no fighting, and no whoring around. It is a feat that Liu Jin had not believed Murong Bangs men were capable of. In fact, Murong Bangs soldiers are almost worryingly quiet. There is a nervous, almost eager tension about them, and it only grows as time passes.


    Finally, the day arrives. The border is in sight, and so is Fort Anvil.


    Men! Murong Bang roars at the top of his lungs. You have waited a long time. <em>I</em> have waited a long time.


    He does not use any Qi, yet everyone hears his voice. A shudder ripples across the soldiers as though they were the water upon which Murong Bang cast his stone.


    Month after month. Year after year. You have been fed insipid shit. Blood without conquest. Carnage that wont make your hearts beat. Youre tired. I am tired of it! I am so very tired of it.


    Murong Bangs words do not lift his mens spirits. They do not make them afraid or give them courage. In the aftermath of his deration, there is only confusion. Uncertainty.


    Doubt.


    Why has the war persisted for so long? Because I am scared that Nie Dan and that dog He Bin will join forces? Do you really think I fear something like that?


    Murong Bangughs and shakes his head.


    No, thats never been the problem. We y this game because the Grand Storm guards the pce! As long as the Grand Storm exists, nothing matters. No matter how far we dig into that coward He Binsnds, the pce will never be ours. Its riches will remain out of reach, and He Bin will keep hiding behind the Storm Dragons legs like the cowardly dog that he is.


    Murong Bang smiles.


    That changes today.


    Three words and a drop of Qi. That is all it takes to change the mood. Everyone can hear it. Everyone can feel it.


    Bloodlust.


    Pure bloodlust, so strong, so palpable, so overwhelming, that even Liu Jin has a hard time telling it apart from his own emotions. It is as if a red veil has been ced over his eyes, and his surroundings have been bathed in the scent of blood.


    Atst, there is someone of royal blood with us!


    Murong Bangsrge hand falls on Liu Jins shoulder. The gesture is so unexpected that Liu Jin can only stare at the limb in confusion.


    The Grand Storm no longer blocks our way! There is no retreat anymore! We will march into that dog He Bins territory until I rip out his guts and show you theyre yellow! Anyone who tries to get in my way is yours to kill! Anyone that doesnt get in my way is yours to kill! Anything you see is yours to take! The treasures of the pce! The finest of courtesans! Its all yours!


    The men roar and cheer. Murong Bangughs.


    Men! Why do we kill?! Do we kill to survive?!


    No! the men cry out at once. They bang their spears against the ground.


    Murong Bang spreads his arms. Do we kill to live?


    No! the men shout again. Their voices are so loud that it feels like the very air is trembling.


    Men! Why do we kill?!


    To kill! The men reply as one. To kill and kill another day! To kill and kill again! To kill and kill until there is no more!


    Men! Murong Bang shouts. Go kill!


    The men charge. They rush towards the fort with all their might, leaving behind the protection of Thiefs Lamp. Murong Bang howls withughter as they do. He raises his fist into the sky and unleashes a flurry of fiery spheres that rise high up and fall on Fort Anvil like meteors.


    Just like he did in Eastern Port City.


    The fireballs hit instantly. The soldiers fall upon the fort only a few secondster. The soldiers there never sensed them until it was already toote. They can only panic and lose sight of themselves in the chaos.


    Just like what happened in Eastern Port City.


    Had Murong Bang given a speech before attacking Eastern Port City? Had he been shouting at the top of his lungs and ring his Qi while beingpletely undetectable? Had he promised his men the riches of Eastern Port City? Its women?


    Liu Jin watches with an impassive face as Fort Anvil catches fire, as its gates break, and the sound of dying screams fills the air. He does not move from his spot. He does not take part in the battle.


    Liu Jin is at Murong Bangs side and hates every second of it.


    ~~~

 Chapter 241: Grotesque

    Chapter 241: Grotesque


    ~~~


    This is ridiculous! cries Lei Cheng as he frantically stabs his caged foe with a spear.


    Commander! Hes right! shouts a newly-promoted Quan. This things too fierce!


    Dont let it frighten you! Liu Jin shouts while watching from the sidelines. Cloak your bodies in Qi! It will not be able to infect you if you do! Dont let it get out of that cage!


    Liu Jins words make the men fight harder, but it does not make them more sessful. The twenty men gathered around the cage viciously stab the creature trapped there, but it does not seem to do anything other than make it grow more vicious. It howls and screeches while mming itself against the cage. The metal bars rattle worryingly with each impact, and the barrier talismans glow from the strain.


    As expected of one of the creatures of the Death Fashioning Scripture.


    The monsters emerged near the end of the assault on Fort Anvil. Murong Bangs men got quite the surprise when some of the corpses turned out to not be wholly incapacitated, and odd monsters began rising from the ground. Within moments, it was Murong Bangs men whose screams could be heard from outside the fort.


    While they eventually prevailed, Murong Bang lost over a hundred men during the battle. Then, about two hundred more due to the soldiers infected during the fight. It could have been less had Murong Bang allowed Liu Jin to inspect each soldier personally, but the general preferred a more absolute method to deal with potential infections.


    Kill them all, Murong Bang had said after rounding up everyone wounded during the battle.


    It said a lot about the quality of Murong Bangs men that neither Liu Jin nor Big Sister Bai objected to this.


    The incident confirmed the presence of the Death Fashioning Scripture within General He Bins army beyond a shadow of a doubt. To worrying degrees even. If random soldiers in such an essential fortress are infected, then who else in General He Bins army is infected?


    The creature Liu Jins men are trying to keep caged is one of the few left wandering Fort Anvil after the battle. Liu Jin managed to convince Murong Bang to let him study it.


    Keeping it contained, however, is proving to be a difficult matter.


    Commander! Its going to get out!


    Hold on a little longer! Liu Jin shouts as he hurriedly tries to create a barrier talisman before the ones on the cage burn out. Unfortunately, while Liu Jin has plenty of practice making talismans to safeguard his privacy, talismans that make physical barriers are a little outside his area of expertise. Do not let it get out! That thing is priceless!


    I am really not sure how to feel about this, Lady Bai says, watching the sidelines. Arts like these are not meant to be studied.


    Beside her, Lu Mei sighs and shakes her head.


    Just ignore it. Please. All great men have ws. His fascination with the grotesque is his.


    Liu Jin pretends not to hear them.


    The potential within the arts of the Death Fashioning Scripture is simply too great to ignore. Foul and corrupted, they might be, but their ability to manipte organic matter is something Liu Jin envies. If he could manipte a living body with such ease, healing even the worst physical ailments would be as simple as snapping his fingers.


    In the Dead ins, Liu Jin took control of the Fleshcrafters creatures, but he still does not know how to start the process from scratch.


    He intends to change that.


    Commander! Its not gonna hold! Quan cries as the talismans burn out and the cage breaks. His hardened soldiers let out high-pitched screams as the fleshy abomination leaps out and opens all five of its mouths.


    It never touches them.


    Liu Jin appears in front of the creature in the time it takes for a hummingbird to beat its wings. One of his Qi snakes ms it into the ground, wrapping tightly around it to prevent it from burrowing away. Another snake joins, and then a third one. Each one wraps its body around the monster until they have trapped it in a cocoon of snakes.


    It rattles once, twice, and thrice before going still as the beast is fully immobilized.


    You could have done that the entire time?! Lei Cheng yells at him. The young man of the Lei n somehow manages to be both pale and red-faced at the same time. Why did we have to do all that then?!


    Liu Jin looks at him, and Lei Cheng immediately silences himself.


    One, you volunteered, quite vehemently at that, toe here. You do not get toin about having a job assigned to you. Liu Jin says as he lifts a finger. A second one joins it. Two, none of you were in danger. I was always going to do this if it proved too strong for you to capture. Three, I did not wish to do this because it is not ideal.


    Liu Jin res at the monster trapped by his snakes.


    My Qi is now in contact with it.


    He looks at Zei, who he also recently promoted.


    Make your men find me another cage. We might need it. We might not. It never hurts to be cautious. The rest of you are to make preparations. We will not be in Fort Anvil for long.


    Though still in rtively good condition, Murong Bang has no intention of using the fort as a base of operations from which tounch his invasion. He wants to march into the capital as quickly as possible. The only reason they are still here is that he wants to give the soldiers a moment to catch their breath and eat while he waits for news of the attacks on the other fortresses.


    Liu Jin intends to use this time wisely. He senses the creature still struggling within the cocoon, not that it has the strength to escape or even move. By now, the corruptive feel of its Qi has be almost familiar. Some would say that is worrying.


    Liu Jin calls it progress.


    He closes his eyes and sends tendrils of his Qi into the creature. He can feel its bones, its nervous system, its organs, its shifting flesh. It is messy and overlyplicated, but there is a touch of brilliance to the monster. That seems to be the running theme with the creatures of the Death Fashioning Scripture he has encountered.


    Probably because they are all made by the same person.


    Interesting as the body is, the Qi tells a much deeper truth. It is the same Qi he felt in the Dead ins. Not just the same taint. Not just the same technique. The exact same Qi. This creature was made by the same disciple they faced in the Dead ins.


    That is not good at all.


    The Fleshcrafter knows there is someone out there who can subvert his creatures. It is safe to assume he has already developed countermeasures. Common sense and pride would demand nothing less. That is why Liu Jin did not want to make contact with it quite this soon.


    And yet, Liu Jin does not stop. He harmonizes his Qi with that of the creature, attuning it until one is indistinguishable from the other, until the creature''s limited intelligence can no longer differentiate Liu Jin from itself.


    Like in the Dead ins, Liu Jin locates the thread tying this creature to its maker. His Qi slowly wraps around it, increasing the pressure until it snaps and quickly tying the creature to himself instead.


    Liu Jin waits for a few seconds for something to go wrong.


    It doesnt.


    It could be that the Fleshcrafter has developed no countermeasures yet, but that doesnt ring true. The more likely option is that these creatures were nted before the incident in the Dead ins, and that says many things about the presence of the Death Fashioning Scripture within General He Bin''s army.


    Willing his snakes away, Liu Jin releases the creature. He allows his will to work on it, changing it to a more practical shape and destroying all the unnecessary material using his poison. When he is done, the creature stands on four normal, properly proportioned limbs and waits for hismands.


    Is that a dog? Quan asks.


    A very ugly dog, Lu Mei says from further behind. Liu Jin can almost hear several people nod in agreement.


    The creature does, in fact, look like a dog. However, what separates it from a normal dog is thepleteck of any fur on it. Its pinkish-brown skin ispletely exposed to the environment, which, Liu Jin will admit, makes it slightly unsettling to look at.


    All the same


    Its not ugly, Liu Jin mutters as he wills the dog toe to him.


    The dog does, marching up to Liu Jin and rubbing its head against Liu Jins outstretched hand. Liu Jin smiles and pats it.


    Madness, Lei Cheng whispers. Liu Jin ignores him.


    Eh Quan clears his throat behind him. Is that really safe,mander? You told us those things could infect you.


    There is no longer any risk of infection, Liu Jin says. This one is already under my control. The next ones should hopefully follow this pattern.


    A strangled soundes from Quans throat.


    The next ones?


    Of course. Liu Jin turns around and sees the pale faces of his soldiers. I will need to do a few experiments to verify the safety of it, but once Im fully certain, it would be foolish not to take advantage of such a great resource.


    The dog barks. The soldiers nearby jump in fright.


    What in the world is that thing?!


    Liu Jin sighs as a manes stomping into the yard. Tall and powerfully built, his armor denotes him as one of Murong Bangs raiders. His Qi makes it clear he is at least a captain. Liu Jin believes he has overheard his name once or twice, Ko.


    Right now, an experiment, Liu Jin replies.


    The raider res at him and walks until hes less than a foot away from Liu Jin, trying to intimidate him with his size.


    Do you think I cant tell what it is?! Ko asks him. That Qi cannot be hidden! The general wants all those things destroyed!


    The raider swings his arm in the creatures direction and releases a wave of force that would surely crush the dog.


    Liu Jin ps it aside.


    The attack noisily craters into the ground. The soldiers around the two wisely back away a few more steps.


    Are you trying to defy the generals orders? Ko asks him.


    The general gave me permission to deal with this one as I please, Liu Jin says, not looking away from the mans gaze. The air bes charged with static.


    Those things are monsters and should be put down.


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow. As I understand it, so is everyone else here. Very proudly at that. Are you saying you should be put down as well?


    Some of his men chuckle. Kos face grows darker.


    Do you think you can speak to me like that just because youre the Generalstest pet? Ko asks him, raising his Qi menacingly.


    Liu Jin matches him with ease.


    Many of the men around them suddenly go light-headed.


    You are trying to save face after starting a fight you cannot win, Liu Jin tells him bluntly. I understand. I sympathize. Walk away, or you will only lose more of it.


    The mans face goes red. His Qi spikes.


    A single drop of venom enters Liu Jins Qi.


    The raiders Qi quiets down at once.


    Bah! I dont have time for this! Ko says as he stomps away. The general wants everyone ready! Were leaving this ce!


    You heard him, men, Liu Jin says once Ko is further away. Get your things ready.


    As the soldiers leave to follow his orders, Big Sister Bai approaches him.


    As much as it pains me to agree with violent oafs, are you really sure of what you are doing? she asks him. The arts of those who y with death are not things that should be studied. The feel of them alone should be enough of a deterrent. Willingly delving into their mysteries is unwise.


    I understand Big Sister Bais perspective, Liu Jin says respectfully. However, how can webat their arts if we do not understand them? I ask that Big Sister Bai give me a chance.


    Big Sister Bai frowns at him behind her veil for several moments.


    Very well.


    The for now goes unsaid.


    ~~~

 Chapter 242: Strike

    Chapter 242: Strike


    ~~~


    An army of the dead and the grotesque stands against him.


    It is a revolting parade of rotting flesh and twisted bones. The howling of the dead could bring terror to even the stoutest of hearts, and the pungent smell would take care of the rest.


    Feng Zhi justughs.


    The Young Master of the Eternal me n uses fire to propel himself to the skies and rains devastation from above. Vast swathes ofnd are swallowed by mes. Hundreds of dead burn by the second.


    Ugly beasts! Abominations! Feng Zhi shouts at the top of his lungs. If there is any sense of self left in you, walk into my mes! Burn and be purified!


    The monsters do not show any signs of having heard him. The ugly creatures converge on top of each other, their flesh and bones melding and mixing like y. From hundreds rises a single massive creature. It walks on five legs and roars with five mouths. It has two whip-like tails, each as long as a hundred men standing side by side. Its flesh is constantly moving, swirling like the surface of turbulent water.


    Is this supposed to intimidate me?! Feng Zhi shouts. All you have done is make yourself a bigger target!


    Golden mes cloak Feng Zhis body.


    Fight. Struggle. Surrender. It matters not to me, Feng Zhi says as he aims at the beast. Creations like you were born to burn. This is the only sce I can give you.


    The ensuing explosion can be felt from a mile away. Many of the soldiers watching from a distance have to avert their eyes when the horizon lights up. Others fall over due to the strength of the shockwave.


    The Young Master seems to be enjoying himself, Fan Bingbing says, using a spyss to observe the battle. I suppose it is not surprising. He must have been waiting for an opportunity like this.


    Damn him! Huang Shing grumbles while making a fist. His eyeball is as close to his spyss as humanly possible. Worryingly so, even.


    You are not enjoying yourself, Fan Bingbing points out. I thought youd wee the violence.


    Dont make me sound like someone who likes violence for the sake of it, Huang Shing says. Im not Brother Hong.


    Fan Bingbing stares at him.


    Dont think it either!


    Amazing, Fan Bingbing says, turning her attention back to the battle. Brother Huang has discovered the secrets of thought discernment.


    She says it so tonelessly that, for a second, Huang Shing is convinced she means it. When he realizes she doesnt, he snorts.


    I enjoy fighting. It makes things clear because there is no need forplex thoughts in battle. Its simple. Pure, Huang Shing says, as the massive explosions caused by Feng Zhis battle with the giant creature spread across thend. I enjoyed fighting Murong Bangs soldiers. I dont enjoy fighting dead monsters.


    We are not the ones fighting, Fan Bingbing reminds him.


    Thats even worse! Huang Shing chews on his nail angrily as he watches Feng Zhi fight.


    Going by most reports, the first few battles against General He Bins forces have gone well. The gap in numbers is simply too great for his army to ovee. The general cannot hope to project enough power on both borders simultaneously.


    Maybe thats why the monsters of the Death Fashioning Scripture have begun appearing in greater numbers.


    During the first few battles, appearances by the creatures of the Death Fashioning Scripture were rare. They only appeared when General He Bins men were nearly defeated, ast resort. However, that has begun to change, and this incident is thetest example of it. The soldiers that were going to fight them never got the chance to. The whole enemy army exploded into a horde of monsters before they could engage.


    Faced with those numbers, Feng Zhi took to the field while the rest fell back. There is no sense in risking the soldiers being infected when he can deal with the horde on his own.


    Even so


    That damn Feng Zhi is making merits out there! Huang Shing says. Thisll make General Nie Dans soldiers value the Eternal me n more, and it will boost Feng Zhis status when we return home.


    Ho, that was surprisingly well-thought-out for you.


    It says a lot about how angry Huang Shing is that he doesnt look away from the battle to re at Fan Bingbing.


    Hes even propelling himself in the air despite being under the curse of the Earth, Huang Shing notes darkly. To be able to fly while under such strain requires tremendous power. That Feng Zhi can do that and fight such a powerful foe denotes immense skill. I thought I was getting close to bridging that gap, but that bastard has even gone up another level!


    Fan Bingbing nces at him. I thought you lost your reason for surpassing the Young Master.


    That is that, and this is this. I still want to punch Feng Zhi in his smug face, Huang Shing says. He nces back at all the soldiers looking at Feng Zhis battle with awe. It makes him frown, but not for the reasons one would assume. I really dont get it, though.


    It is unreasonable of you to want to fight the Young Master, yes.


    Not that, Huang Shing says. He gestures at the army, not that most of them seem to notice. Why all this? I dont like him, but Feng Zhi is worth more than most of the soldiers herebined, and General Nie Dan is worth like a million Feng Zhis. Why do we even need armies?


    You are overstepping your bounds, brat, Colonel Peng says as he approaches them. The old soldier has left the southern border for the first time in years. There is not a single person out there who likes to be told hes useless. Youre lucky no one is paying attention.


    Another explosion goes off in the distance, making it obvious what ismanding nearly everyones attention right now.


    Sorry, Huang Shing says, bowing his head. I was not thinking.


    Amon condition among youths, I understand, Colonel Peng says, making Huang Shing blush in embarrassment. Still, you ask a good question. Why bring such numbers with us if we are all functionally irrelevant next to the Three Heavenly Generals? You are not the only one who has thought that. General Nie Dan could have won all the battles we have gone through on his own. Even now, he could easily kill this creature in the blink of an eye.


    But he doesnt, Fan Bingbing says.


    Colonel Peng nods.


    He doesnt, he says. Even that monster Murong Bang, fierce as he is, has not left his army behind and marched right into the Storm Dragon Pce. He could, but he doesnt. In battles of this scale, the strongest must act with caution. For the same reason, your Heaven Realm cultivator is not aiding your Young Master.


    When Colonel Peng mentions him, Huang Shing looks in Senior Brother Muds direction. The elder disciple is staying further back with all the high-ranking army officers.


    We do not know what surprises General He Bin has in store, Colonel Peng continues, crossing his arms. Simrly, he does not know the depth of our strength. This slow advance allows us to bait him into action. If he leaves the safety of the Storm Dragon Pce, the two generals will kill him immediately. If he doesnt, well have dealt with most of his forces long before fighting him. Either way, we minimize our risks. Understand?


    We thank Colonel Peng for his wisdom, Fan Bingbing says.


    In the distance, onest explosion wipes out the monster. Feng Zhi is victorious atst.


    The army renews their march.


    ~~~


    Liu Jin has been promoted.


    Before the campaign began, Murong Bang made him Three-Hundred Man Commander. Some would have been grateful for it, but Liu Jin has no interest in a military career, least of all in Murong Bangs army.


    While Liu Jin knows he can rely on the fifty-nine men who stayed with him throughout the ordeal with the Lei n, the new two-hundred and forty-one men under hismand areplete unknowns. Worse, Murong Bang did not assign him new recruits this time, but men who have served in otherpanies. In other words, people who have already been instructed in the violence and carnage Murong Bang so dearly loves.


    To keep all the new elements of the unit under control, Liu Jin has promoted nearly all the old members. Some he made Fifty-Men Commanders, others Twenty-Fivemanders, and so on. Quan and Zei were made One-Hundred Man Commanders. Thankfully, because Liu Jin took the time to develop his men, they all have the strength to defend their positions.


    The lone exception is Lei Cheng. The young man from the Lei n has such a high cultivation level that Liu Jin simply had to make him a Hundred-Man Commander. Lei Cheng ims to have been educated in military matters, but Liu Jin has no intention of taking him at his word. The position just makes it easier to observe Lei Cheng and keeps him busy.


    Unfortunately, it is not just his unit that Liu Jin needs to be wary of.


    Dont any of you dare slow down! Raider Captain Ko yells from his horse. I want to see Fort ckwind before sundown!


    The soldiers behind them shout in acknowledgment. They do their best to keep up with his pace, and Liu Jin does his best to suppress his natural dislike for the man riding next to him.


    It is not as if Captain Ko has done anything to him. Liu Jin will even agree that Kos concerns regarding the safety of keeping a beast made by the Death Fashioning Scripture with them are extremely well-founded.


    All the same, Captain Ko is a creature of Murong Bang, so Liu Jin wants nothing to do with him.


    How unfortunate that he has little choice in the matter.


    There is a military base about a day away from here, Murong Bang told them after summoning them to his tent. Deal with it.


    If Murong Bang gives the order, what are they to do but obey?


    Liu Jinmands three hundred men, while Captain Kos raiders number only two hundred and fifty. However, Captain Kos men are stronger on average. They are also a rather bloodthirsty lot, amon characteristic among Murong Bangs raiders. Liu Jin does not look forward to having to work with them.


    <em>Work with them.</em>


    Liu Jin smiles darkly as soon as that thought forms. How is it that things came to this point? How is that, somewhere along the way, through a collection of choicesrgely his own, he has wound up as part of the army that destroyed his hometown and killed his father?


    He could say that Murong Bang is forcing him to do this, and it wouldnt be a lie. However, Murong Bang would never have had the opportunity to do so had Liu Jin not willingly brought himself to the mans attention. He could say trying to run now wouldnt do any good because Murong Bang would always capture him, but the truth is that Liu Jin has no intention of running.


    Liu Jin chose this path, and he intends to see it through to the end.


    And yet


    What would his father say if he could see him?


    Commander, up ahead! Zei shouts. Soaring Feathers cry rings out in the sky momentster.


    I see it, Liu Jin says. Fort ckwind has atst appeared as a tiny spot in the distance.


    The two hundred men riding towards them are remarkably closer.


    Lacking an item like the Thiefs Lamp, hiding the presence of more than five hundred people, among which are several cultivators in the Nascent Realm and even some in the Spirit Realm, was never within the realm of possibility. The people of Fort ckwind must have sensed them from miles away and reacted ordingly.


    Men! Lets kill! Ko roars out as he takes out his sword and points it at the enemy. His men echo his cry and charge.


    Liu Jin does not order his men to do anything. He just watches as Kos raiders easily tear through the soldiers of Fort ckwind. From the beginning, they were nothing more than a desperate attempt to buy time while the main force in the fort prepares their defenses.


    It is a doomed effort.


    Liu Jin can sense the Qi of those at Fort ckwind. They would have been better served using the few minutes their men bought them to run away. Of course, they were never going to do that because


    Were we too fast for you? Captain Ko asks him as he finishes thest of the advance force. His face is stained with blood, and none of it is his own. Or have you never seen realbat before?


    There was no need for us to do anything, so we did not, Liu Jin replies. You had it well-handled from the start.


    Captain Koughs.


    It is good that you recognize there is no need for you here, he says loudly enough for everyone around to hear. Some of Liu Jins men clench their fists and grit their teeth. Really, I cannot understand why the general sent you here. My raiders and I are enough to deal with this rabble.


    He gestures at the corpses around them to underscore his point. Despite having simr numbers, his men did not even take five minutes to kill all two hundred men.


    Nevertheless, the general sent me with you, and I intend to make myself useful, Liu Jin says. Since you handled these men, it is only fitting I get to attack the fort first, right?


    Captain Ko frowns.


    Ah, I see how it is. You want the achievement, dont you? Ko chuckles. Forget it. In this army, he who strikes first wins.


    Is that so? Liu Jin says. I will be sure to keep that in mind.


    Their army resumes its march soon after. It does not take them long to reach Fort ckwind.


    It does not take them long to reach ckwind City.


    Fort ckwind is a medium-sized fort located on top of arge hill. It has a nice, defensible position, but neither it nor the city it overlooks are on their path to the pce. They are only attacking it because taking care of it right now is better than letting its soldiers try to attack them from behindter. It is a simple and sensible reason even Liu Jin can agree with.


    There is no reason at all to attack ckwind City, a city with thousands of men, women, and children.


    Listen up! Ko yells to the men. You all heard what the general told us! Thisnd is ours! This city belongs to us!


    And yet, there is no way Murong Bangs soldiers will fail to attack it.


    That is why the people at the fort did not try to run away but instead sent men to try to dy them. There is no possible way to evacuate the city in time. Liu Jin senses the soldiers have done their best to move the citys poption inside the fort, but there is simply not enough space or time to move everyone there.


    The riches of thisnd are ours! Ko keeps yelling. Their weapons are ours! Their women and daughters are ours! Everything in that city is ours for the taking! Come with me and


    Ko suddenly stops talking. His hands go to his throat as he tries to gasp for air. His face takes on a greenish hue as he copses and loses consciousness. His subordinates are immediately at his side, trying to rouse him but not to avail.


    How unfortunate.


    Most people turn to look at Liu Jin.


    It seems Captain Ko has contracted a deadly illness and is currently incapacitated, Liu Jin says. He does not shout, yet his voice reaches every man out there. For some reason, many begin shivering. As the highest-ranking officer present, I am takingmand.


    Liu Jins red eyes glow ominously.


    Is that understood?


    ~~~

 Chapter 243: Either Way

    Chapter 243: Either Way


    ~~~


    Captain Kos raiders react to his untimely demise exactly as Liu Jin imagined they would.


    Poorly.


    Do you take us for idiots, boy! yells a man twice Liu Jins size, d head to toe in armor. He points his spear at Liu Jin. You dare poison our captain, then tell us to obey?! You? A brat who still reeks of his mothers milk? Who cant grow a beard?


    Liu Jins eyebrow twitches.


    Well said, brother! shouts an equallyrge man beside him. Like his brother, he points his weapon at Liu Jin. Judging by their Qi, they must be the highest-ranking officers after Captain Ko. The general is not here to protect you! Why should we listen to you?


    Yeah!


    Well said!


    Kill the outsider!


    The criese not just from the raiders but also from many of Liu Jins new soldiers. They hurl insults at him and call for his death.


    The people at Fort ckwind must be really confused right about now.


    It pleases Liu Jin that the fifty-nine soldiers who stayed with him throughout the battle against the Lei n do not join in. Their Qi is unshaken by the mob around them. The same goes for the disciples of the Eternal me n, and there is no need to borate on Big Sister Bai. To her, Murong Bangs soldiers are as threatening as kittens.


    The same, however, cannot be said of Lei Cheng. Despite his power, his Qi quivers in hesitation. It is only an instant, and he is quick to cover it with an influx of pride, but it speaks volumes of his inexperience. Though his mind knows he is strong, his spirit fails to stand firm when confronted by suchrge numbers.


    Theyll need to work on that.


    I must admit I find this curious, Liu Jin says.


    He raises his Qi a little. That is enough to quiet down most of the soldiers. To their credit, the twomanders show no indication that his Qi bothered them. They remain firm and strong, imperiously ring at Liu Jin.


    You must be able to sense my Qi, Liu Jin says. He sounds puzzled as he looks at the two. You should know I am stronger than you. Are you standing up to me because you think numbers are enough to turn things in your favor? Do you believe that if you kill me, it will be you who will be inmand of these men? Is that so enticing? Or are you merely doing this out of suicidal pride?


    Liu Jins questions are not meant as mockery, but that does not stop the soldiers from reddening with anger and trembling with rage.


    You brat! shouts one of the twomanders as he attacks Liu Jin with his spear.


    His weapon breaks.


    His arm follows.


    The ease with which Liu Jin took out therger, older man should have served as a deterrent for anyone else. Unfortunately, Murong Bangs raiders are not the sort who scare easily. The mans brother looks at Liu Jin with frothing rage.


    Attack! He yells at the top of his lungs, setting off every soldier around them. In the blink of an eye, a massive brawl breaks out as the soldiers throw themselves at Liu Jin. Not just the raiders but several of the new members of Liu Jins unit.


    It takes Liu Jin exactly three seconds to take out the twomanders.


    Many things happen in those three seconds. Liu Jins men immediately move to protect their leader, not caring that they are against a numerically superior force. However, long before they start moving, the disciples of the Eternal me n explode into action. They have spent far too long trapped in Cloudburst City and wee the opportunity to do violence on Murong Bangs army.


    The steel of Murong Bangs soldiers is met with zing fire.


    Over fifty of the enemy soldiers die in those few seconds.


    Enough! Liu Jin shouts. His voice is apanied by the crack of lightning. His Qi rises and nkets the field, paralyzing everyone in ce.


    That is quite enough, Liu Jin repeats, his voice softer yet his Qi somehow more menacing. Do you see now that this tantrum is futile? Are you so eager to die?


    The soldiers bristle at his words.


    Liu Jins Qi spikes.


    Their knees buckle.


    One by one, the soldiers who tried to rise against Liu Jin are overwhelmed by his presence and fall to their knees. None of those who stood by Liu Jin, whether new or old, are touched by his Qi. The moment the fight broke out, Liu Jin immediately identified the Qi of everyone who was ready and willing to kill him.


    Selectively applying his Qi like this isplicated, but the impact is worth it. The image of every single one of them kneeling before him is far more effective than any argument he could make.


    Murong Bangs men are trained to understand strength and little else.


    I am in charge of this unit. In light of the grief you must have felt upon yourmanders demise, I am willing to overlook that you tried to attack me when the enemy is literally right in front of us, Liu Jin says. He says it calmly, but his Qi still makes them all flinch. I am sure that, now that you have had proper time to grieve and reflect, you will never do something this stupid again. Is that understood?


    The men nod shakily.


    Liu Jin narrows his eyes.


    I asked you a question.


    Sir, yes, sir! The men yell out immediately. Liu Jin nods.


    Good.


    He turns to Fort ckwind.


    Now, lets hope the people there are more reasonable than the lot of you.


    ~~~


    Men of Fort ckwind! You are surrounded and outmatched! Within your walls are hundreds of civilians! Behind your fortress is a city with thousands of them! Surrender, and I promise not one of them will be harmed!


    It is the second time Liu Jin repeats those words. Every time he does it, he raises his Qi to be heard, not just by those in the fort but also by the people in the city. Predictably, the people of ckwind City have already started fleeing, which is what Liu Jin intended.


    Most of the soldiers had not been happy when he told them they would not be attacking the city. A precise application of Qi had been required to remind them why he is in charge. Making people submit to him by virtue of being the strongest is not something Liu Jin enjoys, but he sees no alternative under the circumstances.


    So far, the soldiers of Fort ckwind have not sent anyone to speak to him. Liu Jin still senses their Qi, so it is not as if they have mysteriously disappeared. He can feel the emotions swirling inside the fort. Rage, doubt, and fear are aplenty, and thats just from the soldiers.


    Liu Jin can also feel precisely what he did not want to feel, which is why he hopes they choose to surrender, even if he knows how unlikely that is.


    Do you disapprove of my actions?


    Liu Jin asks the question softly, not once looking away from Fort ckwind. Big Sister Bai, who has silently walked up to stand beside him, takes a moment before answering.


    A little, she admits. You were soft, yet you are chastising yourself for being harsh. Most of the people around us are beasts. The world would be better off without them. There is no need to show restraint with them. Even now, you hesitate because of the civilians, but things would be better if you take this fort immediately. It is not beyond your ability to do it. It would even be easy if you were to ask for my help. The sooner General He Bin and his men are dead, the sooner peace can return to thisnd.


    Liu Jin smiles sadly. Big Sister Bais Justice is quite harsh.


    And yet


    I know Big Sister Bai is right.


    There is no reasonable argument Liu Jin can make against her because she speaks with pure and simple reason.


    But what am I if I can only ughter and intimidate? Liu Jin asks her. Am I just a monster who preys on other monsters?


    A monster who preys on monsters is what is known as a hero, Big Sister Bai tells him.


    I have no interest in the title.


    Good, Big Sister Bai says, making Liu Jin look at her in surprise. I have been called a hero several times by several people. I did not seek it. I was merely acting in a way that was true to myself, regardless of the consequences. It is all I can do. It is all <em>we</em> can do. You are no different.


    ...I greatly thank Big Sister Bai for her guidance.


    As always, it is freely given, she says. I know why you have yet to attack. It is admirable. However, you should mentally prepare for the worst oue.


    Liu Jin is not surprised that she knows. If he can sense it, then Big Sister can obviously sense it as well. Before he can reply, a man appears above the walls of the fortress. He looks down at them, his face taut with tension. Even from so far away, Liu Jin can see the sweat shining on his forehead.


    Soldiers of Murong Bang! the man yells. You threaten my people and tell me to trust you?! How can I possibly believe a pack of beasts will act against their nature? Even now, I feel the bloodlusting from your soldiers!


    Unfortunately, it is true. The men behind Liu Jin are eager for blood and violence. Liu Jin can no more hide it than he can hide the blue in the sky.


    If you can feel the bloodlust of my men, you should understand how significant it is that we have yet to attack, Liu Jin replies. Look at your soldiers! Youre all holed up inside your fort. Nothing protects ckwind City, yet we have left it untouched. Should that not be proof of our sincerity?


    It could also be one of the cruel games your army is so well-known for! themander counters. Regardless, youre asking me to give my mens lives to you!


    Soldiers are meant to offer their lives for the people, are they not? Liu Jin counters. Some of his men chuckle at that. Their feelings for him aside, it seems they enjoy it when their boss has the upper hand on someone. Would your men be more satisfied if theyre killed in battle? My men would certainly like to oblige them if so.


    Indeed, Liu Jin can feel the eagerness rise in the men behind him at the prospect.


    However, there is no need for that, Liu Jin continues. If you submit to having your dantian destroyed, you can keep your lives.


    Themander is left speechless. Even the soldiers behind Liu Jin are taken aback. Bloodthirsty as they are, the prospect of being left without cultivation is too much even for them. Or rather, it is because of how bloodthirsty they are that being left powerless frightens them so much.


    Is there no end to your mockery?! Themander shouts at him. Ill not have my men humiliated like that!


    If you dont surrender, their fate will be far worse.


    Is that a threat?


    It is a warning, Liu Jin says, his patience wearing thin. You are smart enough to realize something is wrong. It is strange that I havent attacked you yet. It is strange that I havent attempted to take the fort and that I am trying so hard to reason with you. All those things are true. I am doing things this way to prevent something worse.


    The soldiers inside Fort ckwind are infected.


    Liu Jin realized it as soon as he got close enough to Fort ckwind. The hundreds of people they moved inside are now potential victims. The moment the flesh buds inside the soldiers go wild, they will kill all the civilians there and add their flesh to their collective.


    With any luck, they will be able to stop them before they move to the city.


    Please surrender before it is toote.


    Either way, it will be a massacre.


    ~~~

 Chapter 244: If I Believe You

    Chapter 244: If I Believe You


    ~~~


    Toote? Themander of Fort ckwind asks, looking at him with confusion. Are you trying to intimidate me? Threaten me? Stop speaking in riddles!


    It is only natural that he wants an exnation. The man would have to be utterly ipetent to take him at his word.


    And yet, Liu Jin can only bite his tongue. There is no telling what will happen if Liu Jin tells him he is infected. The Fleshcrafter could have arranged for his creatures to be active the moment they are exposed. Once that happens, there is nothing Liu Jin can do to prevent the people in the fort from being killed.


    Thus, he must turn to someone who can.


    <em>Big Sister Bai,</em> Liu Jin says, using only his aura tomunicate with her.<em> Is it possible for you to safely extract all the civilians like you did when you fought Duke Lai?</em>


    When Big Sister Bai fought Duke Lai in Stone River City, the mans castle was destroyed. Many people could have died, but Big Sister Bai safely evacuated everyone from the copsing structure using ice. Liu Jin hopes she can do something like that again.


    She shakes her head sadly.


    There are far too many people inside the fort, and theyre all too close. I can take some of the civilians, but far from all, she replies, also using Qi to speak to him.


    <em>I see. </em>Liu Jin takes a deep breath and looks up at themander, who keeps shouting at him to exin himself from the top of the wall.<em> In that case Big Sister Bai, if it is not too presumptuous of me to ask, can you create a dome around us? My soldiers and the fort?</em>


    At least that way, they will ensure the infected dont enter the city.


    <em>What is presumptuous is that it has taken you this long to ask, </em>Big Sister Bai says with a smile.<em> But I suppose I was no better at your age. Now that I think about it, I must have made my master quite worried several times.</em>


    Liu Jin smiles in self-deprecation.


    <em>Apparently, Im more proud than I thought I was, </em>Liu Jin says.<em> Please, Big Sister Bai. Whenever you are ready.</em>


    In the blink of an eye, Big Sister Bais Qi spikes to such a degree that even the ring she is wearing to hide her cultivation cannot conceal her power. The temperature drops sharply, and frost forms over the ground, rising to form huge walls of ice. Everyone watches in awe as the walls close around them to create a dome over their heads.


    Hold! Liu Jin says with his voice and with his Qi, raising his hand to prevent his men from panicking. Do not act until I say so!


    What is the meaning of this?! themander shouts, alternating between looking at the dome and ring at Liu Jin. I knew it! Youre worried reinforcements areing to stop you!


    [Art of the Roaming Thief]


    Is that why you have been trying so desperately to make time? Liu Jin asks, startling themander as he appears before him. You were expecting to be saved? No. I am afraid there is no oneing. Even if thebined might of General Nie Dan and Murong Bangs soldiers werent stretching your army to their limits, there would be no merit in saving you.


    Themander lets his Qi roar around him. Hes in the Seventh Level of the True Realm. An impressive achievement, but its only that. There is no point inparing his presence to someone like Han. Even if Liu Jin were topare him to Huang Shing, the man in front of him woulde outcking in quality.


    Spoken like a brute from Murong Bangs army, themander yells at him. It is because of a great man like General He Bin that cities like ckwind have flourished! Hed never let them be trampled over by a savage like you!


    You have been infected.


    What?


    You have been infected, Liu Jin repeats. Surely, some reports must have reached your ears by now? The name of the Death Fashioning Scripture is on everyones lips, and their creatures now roam yournds. You and your men have been infected by them. The civilians here are all in danger because of that.


    Part of Liu Jin expects the parasite inside themander to go wild as soon as he utters the name of the Death Fashioning Scripture. Thankfully, no such thing happens.


    Ha! I was wondering what tale you would try to weave, themanderughs. I have heard those lies already! You savages have sent Spirit Beasts across the border for years! Now you me them on some made-up Sect and dare imply General He Bin is working with them? Preposterous!


    Liu Jin grimaces. Unfortunately, Murong Bangs army does have the annoying habit of sending out dangerous Spirit Beasts across the borders.


    How can he get this man to believe him?


    My name is Qing Jin, Liu Jin says.


    What care do I have for your name, you


    Themander trails off. There is no way he can remain calm after seeing sparks of purple appear around Liu Jin.


    My name is Qing Jin, Liu Jin repeats to the stunnedmander.


    ....so it is true, themander says, his voice almost a whisper. There really is someone of royal blood traveling with Murong BangWhy would you betray the legacy of your family like this? Or are the tales true? Are you the spawn of the vileSo your name is Qing Jin. I see. I see.


    There is little that could have prepared Liu Jin for the sight of someones nervous system being taken over. Themanders body simply stops. All the dozen minor movements people consciously and unconsciously perform at any given second of the day. His breathing. Even the flow of blood through his body. All of that stops.


    Only his eyes are the exception. They are wide and full of panic. They move around wildly, trying to search for an exnation, yet the rest of his face remains ck. Motionless.


    Corpse-like.


    They told me your name already, you see. The mouth of themander moves to form the words, opening and closing awkwardly. Like a hand inside a cloth puppet. However, I do not make it a habit to trust the words of those beneath me. People from this side can be so unreliable. They made no mention of you being of royal blood. I suppose it makes sense for you to be someone blessed with an Inheritance. No normal cultivator could have done what you did.


    Liu Jins Qi rises as he takes up a stance.


    You are from the Death Fashioning Scripture, he says.


    Correct, themander''s body says. His mouth stretches into a wide, unnatural smile, all while his terrified eyes beg Liu Jin for help. And you <em>You are the wretched little pest that stole my creations!</em>


    Blood bursts from themanders pores as his blood vessels explode. His nerves be visible against his skin, and his flesh starts rippling like water. The flesh bud inside him has gone wild, and its not just him. Liu Jin can feel every single parasite inside the fort activate at once.


    [Ground Contraction]


    By the time Liu Jin takes the first step, Big Sister Bai has already encased as many civilians as she can in ice. By the time Liu Jin takes his second step, the orbs of ice break through the walls of the fortress, carrying them to safety.


    Unfortunately, it is not all of them.


    White poisonous Qi glows around Liu Jins right arm.


    He drives it through themanders chest.


    Strong as the Fleshcrafter is, themanders body is not faster than Liu Jins. In a fraction of a second, Liu Jin identifies the affected areas of the mans body and sends his poison into them. He can see the pain in themanders eyes, but he does not have the luxury of alleviating it. Liu Jin can only focus on moving his poison inside the mans body, annihting all the infected areas with brutal efficiency.


    A secondter, themander screams.


    It means the mans voice belongs to him once more.


    Liu Jin pulls his hand out of themanders chest. Immediately, the man falls over like a puppet with its strings cut. The pain was so great that he lost consciousness. He has numerous internal wounds, but his regeneration should heal him eventually.


    Hell live.


    His soldiers are not so lucky. Liu Jin feels as the transformation overtakes them one after another. He feels as the Fleshcrafters Qi rises into the night like the howling of a thousand ghosts.


    Its already toote for them.


    Qing Jin!


    Qing Jin!


    QING JIN!


    Chants of his name rise into the sky as the Fleshcrafter speaks through his creatures. Liu Jin swings his arm. One of his Qi snakes rushes out and ms into the forts gate like a battering ram, breaking it down with corrosive poison.


    The time for talking is over! Liu Jin roars at the top of his lungs. Let not a single of these wretched creatures leave this ce alive!


    The pack of murderers that he is somehow in charge of roars and charges into battle without giving it a second thought. They are immediately met by the creatures of the Death Fashioning Scripture, all former soldiers twisted beyond recognition.


    Liu Jin dashes down the wall and enters the fort, quickly overtaking his subordinates. His Qi glows and manifests in the shape of a massive snake that slithers through the fortress, ramming into all the monsters there and clearing the path for his soldiers.


    He moves through the fort with lightning speed. Any monster that gets in his path is ttened by his Qi constructs. Its not nearly enough to kill them, but there is no time. He knows where the civilians are being kept. Big Sister Bai has kept evacuating them, but theres still more. He needs to get there while theres still time!


    Fifty.


    A little bit faster.


    Thirty-nine.


    More. Theres still time left.


    Twelve.


    Just a little more


    One


    Thest person dies before Liu Jins eyes. His body melts into the monster biting into him, bing little more than flesh-colored sludge. Big glops of it drop all over the ground. All around, flesh churns and bones break. An eye without an owner rolls softly and bumps into a wall.


    Liu Jins Qi turns white.


    Are


    ...You...


    ...Angry?


    Multiple mouths appear around Liu Jin. They are grotesque things with far too many teeth that speak in the same echoing voice.


    Were you hoping to save these people? Why? I wasnt even trying to kill them, and look what happened to them, the creatures say. Even you should be able to snuff them out by merely expressing your power. To be part of my creations is a higher purpose than they ever would have had. You should rejoice for them!


    Poison expands around Liu Jin, silencing the mouths. The ground melts, the stone crumbles, and the Fleshcrafters creatures are eroded as the poison engulfs them.


    However, now that I know this bothers you


    Flesh rises and breaks through the fort, bing a featureless giant with a hole where its face should be. Across its chest, a massive mouth opens up, and two long, vicious tongues run across its lips.


    Ill dly kill more!


    A massive hand ms down on him. Liu Jin immediately leaps away, dismissing his Poison Qi to stop it from spreading to his soldiers.


    A glop of fleshnds on his hand the instant he does.


    It drops down from the giants body and looks little different from a rotten plum. It pulsates and quivers. The moment it touches his skin, Liu Jin feels it trying to infect him. Its not the only one, either. The giants every movement is scattering those things around the battlefield.


    Almost by instinct, Liu Jins Qi reaches into the corrupted flesh to subvert it.


    His hand explodes.


    DID YOU THINK YOU COULD STEAL FROM ME AGAIN! Every single creature in the fort screams at the same time while Liu Jin cries in pain. Did you think that you a child from thisnd


    Who can only boast of an Inheritance


    Without understanding


    Without suffering...


    Did you think you could shape death like I can?!


    The voicese from all around him. Multiple creatures take turns speaking at a time. Liu Jin pants as he holds the bloodied stump where his hand used to be. The Fleshcrafter had been more than ready for his attempt to usurp him this time, choosing to destroy his creation the moment he sensed his interference.


    I admit I am inferior to you, Liu Jin says as he quickly ascertains hes not infected and seals his wound. Only then does he numb his nerves. His regeneration will give him his hand back eventually, but not now. However, thats only if you were actually here.


    His Qi raises. Lightning rampages around him.


    No matter how fierce your Qi might feel, you are not actually here. You are limited by the biological matter at your disposal.


    The giant tries to kick him, destroying huge chunks of the fortress in the process. Liu Jin easily moves out of the way. The glops of flesh that rain from the giant are burned down by his lightning. One of the golden bolts takes the shape of a snake and wraps around the giant''s legs to bring it down.


    It''s not enough. The giant easily escapes Liu Jins construct by splitting into smaller creatures. One of them is big and fat and lumbers towards him like a wave of flesh.


    More than that, Liu Jin says, looking at the wave without fear. Youre outnumbered.


    A wall of golden mes rises and carves a path through the fortress, meeting the wave of flesh head-on. Lu Meis eyes are gold as she res at the burning flesh. Immediately after, lightning from Lei Cheng strikes, and the disciples of the Eternal me n rain down fire from above.


    Liu Jin grits his teeth as his Qi snake opens its mouth and swallows one of the Fleshcrafter''s creatures, incinerating it with pure lightning. The soldiers of Murong Bang roar and charge, destroying all the lesser monsters on their path.


    Fine, one of the creatures says as it slowly disintegrates. It seems this is the most I can do with these materials.


    Its mouth twists into something resembling a smile.


    However, I know what bothers you now. I will be waiting for you at the pce...unless you want this entire country to be like this.


    Liu Jin narrows his eyes.


    I nned on going there anyway.


    The Fleshcrafterughs as his creature copses into a pile of burned flesh. All around, the Fleshcrafters creatures are met with fire and lightning.


    Before long, it is over.


    For now.


    ~~~


    This is not possible


    The Commander of Fort ckwind is the only survivor left. It is a testament to his regenerative abilities that it only takes him a few hours to regain consciousness.


    A trick. A lie. It has to be, he says. His face is ashen and covered in cold sweat.


    You! He points a finger at Liu Jin. It has to be you who did it! It cannot be! General He Bin he wouldnt Hed never


    Liu Jin looks at him sadly.


    I do not me you for refusing to ept what happened. Unfortunately, I do not have the time to try to change your mind, he says. Your body will heal eventually but do not overdo it. Stay in the city. I doubt any soldiers wille here.


    You you are not going to kill me?


    I saved your life, Liu Jin says to him. Why would I do that if I wanted to kill you? You have no soldiers left, so there is no need for us to do anything here. Theres also little point in taking you prisoner.


    Ithis is a trickIt has to be a trick, he says desperately, mostly talking to himself. He refuses to ept what has happened, what the implications are.


    Liu Jin walks away.


    I...Wait! I know Please, understand that I know, themander desperately shouts at his retreating back. But if I believe you If I believe you then what have we all been doing all this time?!


    Liu Jin looks down.


    That is something he would like to know as well.


    ~~~

 Chapter 245: Converging Forces

    Chapter 245: Converging Forces


    ~~~


    General Murong congrattes them heartily when they return. Never once does he bother asking what happened to Captain Ko and the other raiders killed by Commander Qing. Such tant favoritism should have bothered Lei Cheng, but his mind is elsewhere. No matter how much he tries to avoid it, he keeps thinking back to the battle with the monsters of the Death Fashioning Scripture.


    You seem shaken.


    Lei Cheng nearly falls from his saddle. He had been so deep in thought that he failed to notice when the one who murdered so many of his uncles started riding at his side.


    It still doesnt feel real.


    Commander Qing Jin looks neither imposing nor fearsome. At best, thebination of dark hair and red eyes makes him look slightly ominous, but thats all. No one would be able to guess he is the man who brought down the storied Lei n.


    Commander Qings cultivation might be outstanding for his age, but there are many older cultivators in higher realms. He might have achieved the peak of lightning mastery, but so have several others. He might be of royal blood, but why does that matter? The purple sparks he manifests sometimes are nothing grand.


    There is no reason why someone in the Heaven Realm should listen to him. There is no reason why his cousin, who has yet to rejoin the main force, should worship him. There is no reason why an Emperor like General Murong Bang should pay him any special attention.


    And yet, they do.


    No matter how much he wants to deny it, Lei Cheng can tell there is something unnatural about the person next to him. His every instinct screams at him that the young man who looks no older than him is somehow more.


    Are you okay? Commander Qing asks him, making Lei Cheng realize he has been staring without saying a word. Are you still tired from the battle, perhaps?


    Im fine! Lei Cheng snaps, perhaps a little more loudly than is prudent. Quite a few turn to look at the two. Lei Cheng flushes in embarrassment. Im fine, he repeats in a much lower voice. You already ascertained that for yourself.


    Qing Jin inspected every soldier after the battle to make sure they werent infected. He also healed their wounds. Lei Cheng caught some saying they felt better after the battle than before it. Preposterous nonsense, of course. There is no way anyone could feel fine after


    Flesh twisting eyes falling out of sockets so many teeth so many mouths


    Lei Cheng shivers.


    It is normal to be bothered by it, Commander Qing tells him, having the gall to be concerned for him after what he did to the Lei n. Am I right to assume that was technically your first battle?


    That was no battle! Lei Cheng hisses. A battle is a contest. A disy of skill and superiority. That wassomething else.


    Something unnatural. Something wrong. Lei Cheng cannotprehend how themander can travel with that ugly dog at his side as though it was normal.


    Certainly, it is not usual to see creatures like those, Commander Qing says. However, in other ways, what you saw waspletely normal.


    Lei Cheng stares at him.


    How can something like that possibly be normal?


    Two powers fought. The weaker one lost, and those caught in between died without knowing or understanding anything. What could be more normal than that? Qing Jin asks him. Certainly, the arts involved were more esoteric than usual, but make no mistake. What you saw today wasnt anything special.


    Thats not Thats When the Lei n fought


    The only opponents the Lei n has foughttely have been innocent vigers, Liu Jin reminds him. Though themander does not re at him or use Qi in any way, Lei Cheng finds his tongue cannot move. They were trampled over and sold. Shall I praise them for not immediately killing their victims but instead drawing out their suffering?


    Lei Cheng does not dare to answer. He stays silent and looks down. The images of the dead ying on his head again and again.


    No matter what Commander Qing says, the actions of his n cannot bepared to the atrocities he has seen today. There is no way. There is no reason why he should listen to the one who murdered so many of his n.


    And yet


    And yet


    For some reason, Lei Cheng feels shame.


    ~~~


    The Storm Pce is full of nervous energy.


    The nobles are dressed in fine clothes and adorned with expensive jewelry as usual. They talk andugh as though it were just another day.


    However, theirughs are a little too loud, and their smiles are a little too tight.


    How could it be any other way? From the south, General Murong Bang. From the west, General Nie Dan. The reportse one after another. Their armies have suffered defeat upon defeat. Hardly uplifting news.


    Usually, they would be able to take somefort in having the shadow of the Storm Dragon to protect them. No matter what happened, not even an Emperor could touch them here. However, they have heard the rumors. No one dares to speak the ck Dragons name, but everyone can see the parallels. Thest time someone of royal blood entered the Storm Pce with Murong Bang, dozens of noble bloodlines were extinguished.


    Who is to say history wont repeat itself?


    It is a harrowing thought, and it makes them all the more eager to begin today''s session. They keep looking at the empty throne, but it is not the emperor they wait for. It is not him they long to see.


    Right now, they yearn for the stalwart figure of General He Bin.


    When they sense his Qi drawing near, all talk stops. The doors open, and everyone holds their breath as the true ruler of thisnd enters the throne room. Always so gant. So regal. The aura of an Emperor Realm cultivator, which should fill them with fear, invigorates them and gives them strength.


    General He Bin sits on the throne, and no one finds it strange.


    My dear friends, it warms my heart to see all of you in good health, he says. Sadly, the emperor is indisposed today. His heart grieves for the citizens of our kingdom, so I will hold court in his stead.


    No one objects. No one finds it strange. Why should they? The emperors cowardice and ineptitude are well-known. It is just like him to hide in his room while everything falls apart. A Heaven Realm cultivator should be made of sterner stuff, but he is living proof the quality of a man is not always tied to the quality of his cultivation. A heretical thought, to be sure, but how can they deny the blueness of the sky?


    My friends, I know you are worried, General He Bin says. His hands are sped together. The look on his face is grave. I know you are worried for your people. While we are here, they are at the mercy of that beast Murong Bang. Even Nie Dan cannot be relied on to be kind, for he has joined hands with a monster. This must trouble you greatly.


    Everyone agrees with the general, somber faces all around. In reality, less than half a dozen of those present have spared a thought for their people over the past few days.


    I know you all have been paying close attention to newsing from the front lines. No doubt, you all have your informants. You must have heard several talestely.


    The room falls silent. Some shuffle awkwardly. Everyone has heard the rumors already. Certainly, there is the matter of the lost prince traveling with Murong Bang, but there are other rumors.


    Unsettling rumors.


    You should all know what Im speaking of. Stories of grotesque, unnatural Spirit Beasts are on everyones lips. Great monsters that have no ce in this world, General He Bin says. No doubt, loyal subjects such as yourselves consider them to be nothing more than baseless rumors. However, I am here to tell you there is a grain of truth to these rumors.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The gathered nobles look at each other in confusion. A lone brave duke steps forward and asks the question on everyones minds.


    General, what exactly do you mean?


    A good question. Allow me to answer it with a more pertinent one. Do you believe we can win?


    What?


    Do you believe we can win? General He Bin repeats. He looks not just at the duke but at all the nobles present. Does anyone here believe I can defeat Murong Bang and Nie Dan at once? As much as itd tter me to hear otherwise, we all know it wouldnt be true. For our country and subjects to survive, there is no other way forward but to join hands with the power of those Beyond the Dead ins.


    Those Beyond the Dead ins, one of the nobles present echoes, bringing her fingers to her lips. Then those rumors?


    As I said, there is a grain of truth, but only that, General He Bin says, smiling charmingly. The tales of our soldiers killed by those creatures are just that. The creatures of the other side are not pretty to look at, but cultivation is not always beautiful to behold.


    Wait, another duke says. If the rumors about the creatures are true, does that mean the rumors of a child of royal blood?


    The duke trails off. He does not know why. General He Bin has done nothing but smile at him.


    Nothing but rumors, my friend, General He Bin says. I am sure this will all go better if you listen to the words of our ally. Once you do, all your doubts will be dispelled.


    ~~~


    In another part of the pce, Shi Qingxia shakes her head as she senses what is happening.


    People are idiots, she says as she moves her piece over the go board. The general couldnt be more suspicious if he was actually trying, but they are almost eager to trust him.


    Fear makes people believe what they want to believe, Sister Shi, replies Ye Zheyu. His piece looks ridiculously small in hisrge hand. We already know this.


    Thats not the point! she shouts. Its just disappointing. Those are people decades our seniors. They should be wiser than this!


    Then again, has life ever taught her any different?


    Shi Qingxia still remembers the awe she felt when she entered the Eternal me n. To be in the presence of the wise and esteemed Elders, each a cultivator with centuries of experience, was a privileged experience. Without a doubt, they, as well as the older members of the Feng n, were the pinnacle of what a cultivator should aspire to.


    How foolish she had been. In a matter of years, Shi Qingxia was forced to realize the wise and powerful Emperors were as petty and childish as everyone else.


    Age does not necessarily bring wisdom, the third member of their group says. Yong Zhunyi is sitting by the window, looking at the Grand Storm raging outside. Those who can face their mistakes be wise. Those who refuse to look at them will remain fools. You could even say that old fools are worse than young ones. The old have had more opportunities to mend their ways and refused to.


    Shi Qingxia frowns. Her eyes look at the board, but her mind is still focused on whats happening in the throne room.


    Were working with fools. This whole country is nothing but fools.


    Perhaps wed be the same had we been born under their circumstances. By all ounts, the ck Dragons rampage was quite something, says Ye Zheyu. Always moderate, that one. Although if we are going to talk about the situation in this country, perhaps it is pertinent to bring up that rumor.


    Shi Qingxia snorts. Even the ever-stoic Yong Zhunyi cannot quite keep his face from showing emotion.


    Are we supposed to believe Feng Gui was hiding a bastard from the royal bloodline all these years? Shi Qingxia asks, mming her piece down. She frowns as she gives her words a little more thought. Actually, that does sound usible. He could be the father for all we know. Whats one more bastard?


    This is not Lord Feng Guis work, Yong Zhunyi says. However, it might be Patriarch Fengs.


    Ye Zheyu blinks in confusion. You think Patriarch Feng is Qing Jins father?


    Yong Zhunyi stares at him.


    Oh. Right. Ye Zheyu blushes. You think Patriarch Feng is the one who has been hiding Qing Jin all this time?


    It is only a possibility, Yong Zhunyi says. However, it would exin why things started moving so quickly after he appeared.


    Look at you all, meeting in secret and discussing plots and schemes as if you were decades older than you are. How precious.


    Yuan Tao enters the room without them noticing, just to show that he can. Her malepanions do not react outwardly, but Shi Qingxia does not bother hiding her distaste for the older disciple. The way he saunters around with that long braid always trailing behind him makes her think of a cat.


    Senior Brother, Yong Zhunyi says, his tone presenting nothing but deferential respect. To what do we owe the pleasure?


    Can I not want to visit my juniors? Yuan Tao asks, his golden eyes glowing. It heartens me to see you thinking so deeply about our situation.


    Is Senior Brother Yong right then? asks Ye Zheyu. Is this Qing Jin-


    Who cares about him? Yuan Tao says, waving his hand dismissively. Hes an annoyance. A distraction. The ones you should be thinking about are that fool Feng Zhi and the monster Mud. If Qing Jin is really a Qing, then let the dragons deal with each other. Do you understand?


    Naturally, Yong Zhunyi replies.


    Good, Yuan Tao says. Now, I do not expect you to be able to deal with Mud, but Feng Zhi must die. Once he does


    He trails off and grimaces. A sh of gold appears around him, and they immediately understand he has just purged himself of a parasite.


    That sneaky bastard. He shakes his head. Whatever. It seems Im needed elsewhere.


    He leaves without saying goodbye, leaving the room much more silent than he found it.


    Hes a Feng, Shi Qingxia says, voicing what they have all been thinking for a while. Bastard or not, Yuan Tao is undeniably of Feng blood. We did not know that when this began.


    No, Yong Zhunyi says. We did not.


    Ye Zheyu says nothing. He merely moves his piece.


    However, all three are thinking of the words Yong Zhunyi spoke earlier.


    Only fools do not learn from their mistakes.


    ~~~


    The army of the dead stands before them again. The first time it happened, the soldiers reacted with obvious fright. The creatures of the Death Fashioning Scripture can make even the strongest hearts waver. Now, the soldiers have no problem meeting the creatures head-on. The strategies to deal with them have been firmly imprinted into their minds.


    Watching Young Master Feng Zhi repeatedly burn the monsters to cinders has a way of making them seem less threatening. Even now, he is wreaking havoc on the enemys lines. Though the Young Master is using quite a bit of power, he should have no trouble recovering before they enter the Grand Storm.


    All is well.


    That Young Master of yours is certainly enjoying himself, General Dan tells him. As if to punctuate his statement, Young Feng Zhisughter rings across the battlefield.


    Hes been under much stresstely, Mud replies. I imagine he relishes the opportunity to unwind.


    The young ones often do, The general says. You should try it as well.


    Something that might possibly be irritation flickers across Muds face.


    This Mud and the general are nearly the same age, Mud reminds him.


    And yet, youre young, General Dan says. Someone who struggles to find himself can be nothing but young. I can feel your doubts as though you were shouting them at the top of your lungs. Its unseemly.


    Mud says nothing. There is nothing to say.


    He is Mud. He has been raised to stop Xun Huwen.


    He is Mud. Xun Huwen is not on this side of the Dead ins, so he must find a new purpose. It sounded so easy when Master Xun said it, yet the reality has been confusing and irritating. The war has not brought him any answers.


    To be surrounded by brilliant flowers while not being one is not easy, he says atst. It has never been, but


    But now you have another reason to care, the general finishes for him. I cannot imagine who raised you, but I do not envy the position you are in right now.


    Do you have any advice to offer me, general?


    Would I have approached you if I didnt? The general replies. Unfortunately, I cannot fight the urge to give guidance to stupid young people.


    Is that why you felt the need to convince young Qing Jin to go to Murong Bang? Mud asks. Guidance?


    The general does not answer.


    You knew who he was, Mud says. If he had any doubts about the rumors regarding Qing Jins identity, they are immediately dispelled by the generalsck of reaction.


    I did, Nie Dan says. I knew it was the right path for someone like him. However, you should be wondering why you care.


    Is it unreasonable for me to care for my junior?


    Is that what you think? the general snorts. How naive of you. You do not care for him because he is your junior. You care because, despite being centuries your junior, you see something in young Qing Jin that youck.


    Mud tilts his head to the left as he looks at the general.


    And what would that be?


    Purpose.


    ~~~


    Do you see it, brother?


    Id be hard not to.


    The Grand Storm stretches out before Firm Shadow and rming Shadow. Just by looking at it, one can understand it is not a natural phenomenon. The Grand Storm forms a perfect circle around the pce. There is nothing gradual about it. The rain, the wind, and the thunder abruptly stop once one is far away enough.


    rming Shadow scoffs and shakes his head. I cant believe it.


    It is worrying," Firm Shadow says. "The shadow of an Ancient One shouldnt be so overtly on disy. Something has clearly gone wrong in this country.


    Wrong or right? rming Shadow asks.


    Firm Shadow nces at him. Are you saying the Heavenly Sword wished for this?


    Youre the one who came up with the idea, rming Shadow reminds him. That there is no way they arent involved in this somehow.


    But to what end? Firm Shadow asks. His face darkens. The two are standing on top of a tall hill, so they can clearly see the two armies getting closer to the Grand Storm. I fear we might be about to find out soon enough.


    rming Shadow grins and cracks his knuckles. If things have gotten to this point, Id say there is no point trying to keep quiet, is there?


    Firm Shadow sighs sadly.


    No. There is not.


    ~~~

 Chapter 246: Before Grand Storm

    Chapter 246: Before Grand Storm


    ~~~


    From afar, the Grand Storm looks like a pir of ck abruptly rising from thend and piercing the clouds. The storm clouds it is made of are so thick they almost look solid. Only the asional sh of lightning breaks the illusion.


    From up close, it looks like a wall.


    Whether you look left, right, or up, it is impossible to find a beginning or end. The Grand Storm is simply there. It is this unnatural phenomenon that has kept the pce safe all these years, and it is in the shadow of this storm that the two armies that have been cutting a path through General He Bins territory finally meet.


    One of the armies brims with bloodlust. Their formation is sloppy, and its soldiers constantly shuffle about, unable to contain their eagerness. They cannot wait for the battle to start.


    The other army is nearly silent. Its soldiers are ordered in perfect lines. Their posture is without w. They look straight ahead, diligence in their eyes and duty in their minds.


    Murong Bang and Nie Dan.


    The two generals stand in front of each other for the first time in over a decade, their armies a fair distance behind them. Though they both wear the ck and gold armor of the Heavenly Generals of the Storm Dragon Empire, they could not look more different.


    Youve gotten old, Murong Bang says. Does that make you feel mature?


    Looking at you does that, Nie Dan replies. You call yourself a Heavenly General, but all I see in front of me is amon vagrant.


    Murong Bangughs. Well, you might not be wrong about that.


    Naturally, Nie Dan says. I have never once been wrong about you,


    Oh? Is that why you finally show your face in front of me? Are you so confident I wont try to fight you? Murong Bang scratches the inside of his ear and spits to the side. After all, were both here with our armies. Itd be a shame to waste them on someone like He Bin.


    Despite their casual tone, the sh of their aura is like two bulls locking horns. Neither one is exerting their full power, but the presence of two Emperor Realm cultivators is enough to make the soldiers light-headed. More than one faints.


    Nie Dan sighs.


    Enough games, he says. Were here to kill He Bin. We can kill each otherter. Even you are not stupid enough to make He Bin thest Heavenly General left.


    Ah yes, the Heavens would weep if that happened. Murong Bang says, faking a shudder at the possibility. He turns to the Grand Storm. How do you want to do this?


    I imagine cooperating to fight He Bin is out of the question? Nie Dan asks.


    You imagine right.


    Very well, Nie Dan says, not sounding too bothered about it. Whoever gets to He Bin first gets to kill him.


    Perfect, Murong Bang says, rubbing his hands together. Well settle our fight immediately after.


    Nie Dan shakes his head.


    No, He says. Lets have a two-day truce after He Bin is dead. Well use that time to recover from whatever wounds he managed to inflict. We can kill each other after that.


    Murong Bang snorts and crosses his arms. Always so timid. Are you sure two days licking your wounds is enough?


    Me? It is Nie Dans turn to snort. Im saying this for your sake. Im sparing you the pain of dying a sore loser.


    Murong Bangughs loudly.


    Oh, I almost missed you, you know? He says.


    General Nie Dan looks at him in silence for a moment.


    I almost missed you too. He looks to the side. What do you think of him?


    Hes soft like a babys belly.


    True enough, but


    Yeah


    ~~~


    A fair distance away from the two generals, but still much closer to them than the rest of their armies, stood a groupposed of the generals closest aides and allies.


    For some reason, Liu Jin is there.


    You look well, Mud says. He is standing beside him along with the rest of the delegation from General Nie Dans side. I must admit I was worried about how youd fare in Murong Bangsnds.


    I thank Senior Brother Mud for his concern, Liu Jin says. To be honest, it was a very trying experience. However, all the members of the Eternal me n who traveled with me are alive and well.


    Mud does not smile at him, but his eyes be a little brighter. I am d to hear that.


    Regarding the children I sent over with Brother Ten


    This time, Mud does smile. Rest assured, they are in good health, albeit a little rambunctious. Perhaps too much. City Lord Chu has his hands fulltely.


    So they had not been able to send them over to the Eternal me n, then? Not entirely unexpected. In fact, it would have been surprising if they had.


    It does make him feel bad for City Lord Chu, though.


    Ill have to gift the City Lord something next time I see him, Liu Jin says before moving his gaze over to the person to Muds left.


    Young Master Feng Zhi Liu Jin begins hesitantly. I


    I am not speaking to you.


    Liu Jin blinks.


    Huh?


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    I am not speaking to you, Feng Zhi repeats. He does not even bother looking in his direction. In fact, Feng Zhi has been trying very hard to not look at him all this time. I have had a fantastic timetely, and I am not in a hurry to end it by being reminded of your face.


    You must forgive him, Mud tells him. News of your bloodline has rattled him greatly.


    Feng Zhi fiercely ignores those words.


    Ah... Liu Jin grimaces. I see. To be honest, I had hoped news of that hadnt reached you just yet.


    A foolish hope, obviously, but whats one more foolish hope for someone who carries so many of them?


    Its true then? Mud asks him, though Liu Jin gets the feeling hes not really asking for confirmation. Nevertheless, Liu Jin nods.


    My father was the ck Dragon, Liu Jin says.


    A very odd soundes from the back of Feng Zhis throat. The tips of his ears have be aggressively purple.


    Impressive, Mud says. I assume this is why you felt the need to go to Murong Bang to plead General Dans case. Is that not so?


    I suppose you can say that, Liu Jin says, wondering if Mud is trying to help him by phrasing his question like that. Am I in trouble with the Eternal me n?


    It takes Mud several seconds to answer.


    I cannot presume to know the thoughts of the Elders or Lord Feng Gui, he says. I imagine this has made them very interested in you. Whether that interest is good or bad will depend on the results you produce.


    In other words, if all this goes well, the Elders wont be too harsh on him. Maybe.


    More importantly


    Word has already reached the Elders? Liu Jin asks


    Did you assume it wouldnt have? Mud asks at the same time as Feng Zhi snorts.


    Liu Jin winces. Certainly, he knew it was the most likely possibility. All the same


    Elder Xue is going to be so angry with him.


    ~~~


    Where are we going?


    General He Bin does not answer him. The man has not spoken a single word to him ever since he barged into his room while he was in the middle ofposing a poem.


    General! He says, putting a little more force in his voice. This is highly irregr! I should


    General He Bin turns, and his voice bes little more than a squeak.


    Qing Guo, son of Qing Jianjun, has been used of many things. Being brave is not one of those things. At best, people have (in hushed voices and behind closed doors) said that he will be an improvement over his father when his timees to take the throne.


    You are, of course, right, my prince, General He Bin says in a very solemn voice as he stops walking and lets go of his wrist. The young prince nearly stumbles and falls on his face. You deserve to know what is going on.


    I do? Qing Guo blinks. No one ever tells him anything. I mean, of course, I do.


    He straightens himself and tries to appear tall, a futile effort as He Bin has nearly two heads on him. The man is unreasonably tall.


    I will exin as we walk, General He Bin says. As I am sure his Highness knows, our enemies are upon us. They have cut a bloody path through our territory and have reached the Grand Storm.


    Of course, I know, he says, a little offended that the general would assume otherwise. The invasion is all anyone can talk abouttely. However, what does it matter? We have the Grand Storm protecting us! My honored Ancestor will not let anything happen to us!


    Qing Guo says this with absolute certainty, grinning and bumping his fist on his chest.


    I wish it could be that simple.


    What do you mean, general? Qing Guo blinks. Surely, you dont believe they can get through the Grand Storm?


    Thats exactly what I think.


    The words shock Qing Guo so much that he stops walking. General He Bin does not wait for him.


    Thats impossible! Qing Guo shouts, hurriedly catching up to the general. The Shadow of the Storm Dragon is beyond any cultivator! Even an Emperor cannot break through it! Thats why it is my father who rules this country and not the Three Heavenly Generals!


    Even if two of them are not nearly as loyal as they should be.


    All those things are true, General He Bin replies as they walk through the long corridors of the pce. They do not run into any servants. Everyone is too busy preparing. However, my concerns are well-founded.


    Qing Guo stares at the general in confusion. He had expected the general to agree with his logic, so seeing him be so certain about the Grand Storm failing is more than a little worrying.


    Its not just not possible, Qing Guo repeats, running a hand through his long ck hair. Unless Do you think they have some sort of ancient artifact that could bypass the Grand Storm?


    You could say that.


    If I had known the threat was so serious, I would have stayed at Lady Sus side. She must be deathly afraid right now.


    That is a possibility, General He Bin says, coughing in a very odd way Qing Guo has never heard before. Regardless, that is why it is all the more imperative that we do this.


    Where exactly are we going? Qing Guo frowns as he looks around. The halls are dirtier and darker in this part of the pce. Is this the forbidden wing? I thought no one was supposed toe here.


    It is nothing quite so dramatic, General He Bin replies. The emperor never forbade anyone froming to this ce. People just started doing it on their own because Well, it is better if his highness sees it with his own eyes.


    Qing Guo is not satisfied with that answer, but something in General He Bins tone makes him remain silent as he follows him through thebyrinthine corridors of the pce. They travel down several floors and pass through hallways covered in cobwebs. It is clear no servant has been here in years. No one has.


    And yet There is something here.


    Qing Guo feels it in the walls. He feels it in the air. It is like a stare burning a hole into his back, yet no matter how often he looks around, he cannot find anyone. No matter how much he strains his senses, he cannot sense anything.


    It is here, General He Bin says as they reach a door. Brace yourself.


    He opens the door. Immediately, Qing Guo feels as if hes been hit by a rush of fierce wind. He falls to his knees and cannot believe he missed it for long. This presence. This Qi. It towers above anything he has ever felt.


    W-what is this? He asks, scared as he feels a beating echo inside his own body. The room is dark, but he sees something beyond the shadows.


    It beats like a heart.


    This is what happens when the shadow of an Ancient One stays manifested for so long, General He Bin says. Especially the shadow of a dragon.


    Words Qing Guo heard a long time ago echo through his mind.


    A dragon cannot stand to be anything other than a dragon. Whether its alive or dead makes no difference in that regard.


    Usually, thered be no need toe all the way here, but I dont think hed answer me otherwise. Am I right, Ancient One?


    Wind and storm engulf them both. Qing Guo screams, but the noise is lost in the storm and the thunder. Crimson eyes glow between the clouds.


    The Storm Dragon is before them.


    That is so, general, the Storm Dragon says. However, since you have dared toe here and even brought one of my bloodline, I suppose I can grant you an audience.


    General He Bin drops on one knee.


    Ancient One, I beg you not to undo the Grand Storm.


    Denied, the Storm Dragon replies immediately. General He Bin sighs as if he had expected to hear that. Qing Guo looks on in shock.


    But why? Qing Guo asks, finally finding his voice. Honored Ancestor! You are supposed to protect our bloodline from all threats! How can you undo the Grand Storm when our enemies are upon us?!


    The Storm Dragon looks at him. Qing Guo trembles in fear.


    I exist to protect my bloodline. If one of my whelps wishes to enter and bring others with him, I shall not deny him.


    What? Qing Guo gapes at him. Then one of then those rumors They were true?


    He looks at General He Bin.


    Its really true? He asks. One of our blood is with Murong Bang?


    The Storm Dragon chuckles.


    Are you finally realizing it? Why do you think he hase here with you and not with your father? It is because your father already realizes there is no point and has chosen to hide like the coward he is.


    Dont Qing Guos words die as the Storm Dragon looks at him. Please if they enter here, many people will die.


    The prince speaks the truth, Ancient One, General He Bin says. Surely there is something that can be done?


    The Storm Dragon chuckles.


    There might be something I can do.


    ~~~

 Chapter 247: That Being the Case

    Chapter 247: That Being the Case


    ~~~


    Liu Jin stands in front of the Grand Storm. Murong Bang and General Nie Dan are on his right and left side, respectively. Behind them are several thousand men. Of all those people, the only ones not staring at Liu Jins back are the ones who are too far behind to see him. Everyone is waiting for him to undo the Grand Storm so the attack on the Storm Dragon Pce can begin.


    Liu Jin is still not sure if he can do that.


    When he asked about it, Murong Bangughed, pped his back so hard he nearly knocked him over, and said that Liu Jin merely needed to shout his name really loudly and demand entrance. General Nie Dan rolled his eyes and said that merely touching the Grand Storm would do it.


    Liu Jin is inclined to believe thetter.


    Despite that, he has yet to make a move.


    There is something humbling about standing in front of the Grand Storm. Now that he is but a few steps away from it, Liu Jin can appreciate how fierce the storm is. It should be impossible for him to not feel even the slightest gust of wind, but that is the reality. The immense power of the storm is perfectly contained within a set boundary, and it feels as if trying to cross it would result in him being instantly shredded by the winds.


    Of course, that will not happen. Not to him. As everyone keeps reminding himtely, he is of royal blood. That single fact means he can do what others cannot. No matter how he feels about it, it is an undeniable truth.


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath and sticks out his hand.


    The Grand Storm howls.


    It is like hundreds of thunderps going off at once. A roar reaching into the heavens. The power of the Grand Storm unleashed can be no less. However, that is also all it is. There is no shockwave. The army is not suddenly buffeted by the fierce winds and rain contained within. The Grand Storm does not actually explode.


    It merely fades away,


    It is no different from dirty ss being cleaned. Before Liu Jin even realizes it, there is nothing blocking his sight anymore. For the first time, heys eyes on the Storm Dragons Pce and finds it familiar.


    Therge army standing in front of the pce is also familiar, albeit for different reasons.


    About one-third of the army is made of soldiers of the Storm Dragon Empire. There have to be thousands of them. While Murong Bang and General Nie Dans armies were fighting their way here, General He Bin must have recalled all the soldiers stationed elsewhere for this battle.


    The other two-thirds of the army is made of monsters.


    There are, Liu Jin supposes, more than a few normal Spirit Beasts in the opposing army. Large lions with powerful ws and boars with tusks that can pierce grown men through their armor. However, thats a rtive minority. Byrge, the enemy army is made up of the creatures of the Death Fashioning Scripture.


    Some of the creatures tower over the whole army. Big shapes whose shadows turn day to night as they pass. There are also smaller monsters. Little critters all standing so close to each other that they look like a sea of flesh that wiggles and shivers every other second.


    Though General Nie Dan and Murong Bangs soldiers have done their best to burn and destroy any corpses on their path, that has clearly not done as much to deprive the Fleshcrafter of resources as they would have liked. General He Bin must have been gathering corpses for him. Depending on how far back his alliance with the Death Fashioning Scripture stretches, he could have been doing it for years. All in case a moment like this ever arrived.


    No one moves.


    No one breathes.


    For a single moment, there is a nearly perfect stillness. With the Grand Storm gone, the armies stare at each other for the first time. Soldiers on both sides gulp and tense up, waiting for an unspoken signal.


    Murong Bang dly gives it to them.


    The man leaps to the front, making the earth tremble as he does, and unleashes a torrent of mes. The fire rages across the field, heading directly towards the pce gates. Man and beast alike are reduced to cinders the instant those mes touch them, and the earth is left as molten rock. Hundreds die in the blink of an eye.


    However, Murong Bangs attack never reached the pce. Before his fire can get close, a new Qi rises and smothers Murong Bangs mes with the same ease someone would use to put out amon candle. Though Liu Jin is certain the Storm Dragon could have done that if he wanted to, this is not his work. This Qi is different.


    This must be General He Bins Qi.


    Rather than getting angry at the ease with which his attack is dealt with, Murong Bangughs. He probably expected that oue. The attack that easily killed hundreds was likely no more than a greeting. Not even close to his full power.


    Well? Murong Bang roars. His Qi carries his voice across thend. What are you waiting for? Go kill!


    Soldiers! Engage! General Dan orders at the same time.


    Embolstered by Murong Bangs attack, the men advance. A breathter, General He Bins army rushes to meet them head-on. The roar of the soldiers and the nging of steel makes noise that will not lose even to the Grand Storm.


    Liu Jin knows a lot of thought was put into this battle. Perhaps not from Murong Bang, but he knows for a fact that General Nie Dan spent several days strategizing, and General He Bin likely put in a simr effort. Their armies have likely memorized a wide variety of formations. If Liu Jin were to look at the battle from above, hed probably be able to appreciate the strategic manner in which their armies try to position themselves.


    However, Liu Jin is not flying high up. He is on the ground, and on the ground, its all chaos as far as the eye can see. Its hundreds of bodies mashed into each other to the point its hard to tell where one army begins and the other ends. It doesnt help that none of the three generals deemed it necessary to make too many changes to the base armor worn by their soldiers.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the vition.


    There are shouts and screams. Fire and lightning. The critters of the Death Fashioning Scripture swarm over the field, immediately killing hundreds of soldiers from both sides while the giant creatures slowly lumber forward. The muddy ground is soon stained with red, and the air is heavy with the scent of blood and smoke.


    How utterly pointless.


    Murong Bang or General Nie Dan could end this farce in an instant. However, theyre still trying to force General He Bin to act first. Rather than them, its cultivators like Colonel Peng and Mud who quickly take to the field to fight the giant monsters of the Fleshcrafter.


    You do not seem to be enjoying yourself.


    Liu Jin nces at Bright Sword. The Heaven Realm cultivator is standing next to him, looking at the battle with the same interest one would feel for a trail of ants.


    I do not see how anyone can enjoy himself in a situation like this, Liu Jin replies, warily inching away from Bright Sword.


    It is pointless, of course. Bright Sword is Murong Bangs strongest fighter. Liu Jin can be on his guard all he wants. It wont make a difference if Bright Sword decides he wants to hurt him, not that Liu Jin thinks he will. For now, they are on the same side.


    Bright Sword just happens to be the person who killed Xiao Nan.


    Yun Hans words are still loud and clear in his head. It is not as if he suddenly wishes to take revenge on Bright Sword. Even saying he harbors any hate towards him would be a bit too much. Many people dear to Liu Jin died when Eastern Port City fell. Bright Sword being the one who killed Xiao Nan does not make him special.


    And yet


    As valid a point as any, I suppose, Bright Sword says. Everyone has their own tastes, and not everyone enjoys carnage as much as General Murong does. I certainly do not.


    There are many things Liu Jin wants to say to that, but he bites his tongue. Its bad enough that Bright Sword is speaking to him so casually while thousands kill each other hundreds of yards away. Liu Jin refuses to humor him by engaging in conversation. The only reason why Liu Jin has yet to walk away is because he has no choice in the matter.


    After all, Bright Sword is in charge of his safety.


    Liu Jin being of royal blood is the only reason why an attack on the Storm Dragon Pce is even possible. If he were to die, the Grand Storm would resume and expel them out. Thus, for everyones sake, it is best if Liu Jin stays back. At least until they have cleared the way to the pce, and what better person to keep him safe until that time than the strongest fighter Murong Bang has to offer?


    Liu Jin is not amused by this.


    Congrattions on killing Han, by the way, Bright Sword says. I can sense your cultivation has improved greatly. It is not often someone so young has such a well-defined Dao.


    Liu Jin feels a heavy weight in his stomach.


    Can you tell what it is? He asks with no small amount of hesitation. He still remembers Elder Xuns warning.


    If you cannot, how could I possibly do so? Bright Sword replies. Something tells Liu Jin that Bright Sword is telling the truth, but he also suspects he chose to phrase it in an annoying way on purpose. Amusing as it would be to specte, it would not do to get distracted.


    Bright Swordzily points to the side, and one of the monsters that had been sneaking underground is immediately killed.


    You are, after all, a wanted man, Bright Sword finishes.


    I had that, Liu Jin says. But thanks.


    It is my job, Bright Sword replies. ording to the generals, you will be untouchable as soon as we enter the pce. However, no such protection exists right now, and the disciple of the Death Fashioning Scripture is so very angry with you.


    As if to punctuate Bright Swords statement, one of the creatures loudly shouts his name, Qing Jin, at that exact moment.


    He sounds like a babe pried away from his mothers breasts. Its impressive, really, Bright Sword says, rubbing his chin. His gaze shifts over to the dog next to Liu Jin. Almost as impressive as your ability to subvert their arts. I imagine thats why he is so angry at you.


    Not trusting himself to say anything, Liu Jin merely nods.


    Its only natural. There is not a single person who likes to be outdone by an amateur, Bright Sword says. However, it does present us with an exciting opportunity. It would be a waste not to take advantage of it, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Before Liu Jin can ask Bright Sword what he means by that, the older cultivator grabs him by his robes and throws him over his back like a sack of rice. Liu Jins dog barely has time to bite onto his clothes to avoid Jins left behind as Bright Sword leaps into the fray.


    What are you doing? Liu Jin yells.


    Oh? Is it not obvious? Bright Sword asks. The Fleshcrafter makes up the bulk of the enemy forces. The Fleshcrafter also clearly wants to kill you. That being the case, using you as bait seems to me like the most logical choice.


    Bright Sword blurs across the battlefield as he speaks, taking down scores of men whenever he passes.


    If the Fleshcrafter is focused on killing you, he will not be as effective fighting us, and well be able to break into the pce much sooner, Bright Sword continues. And if I manage to get you inside the pce while fighting him, all the better. No one ever said we had to wait for things to be settled out here.


    As many issues as Liu Jin has with that idea, Bright Swords n quickly proves effective. Wherever they pass, the Fleshcrafters creatures soon begin to give chase.


    Qing Jin!


    Qing Jin!


    Qing Jin!


    Within seconds, there is a veritable horde after them, all of them screaming his name. It might be killing anything in its path, but Bright Sword is also sessfully leading it away from where the bulk of the fighting is taking ce.


    There is no possible way a single cultivator can control thousands of bodies at once with anything resembling precision, Bright Sword says as he cuts down arge bag of flesh that explodes into worms. In fact, with so many bodies, its impossible for the controllers inner thoughts and feelings to not bleed into the surface. In this case, his hatred for you.


    And how does he know all that?


    Liu Jin is about to ask when a giant worm leaps out from underground. Liu Jin waves his hand and manifests a giant snake that eats the worm and then rushes toward the horde to take down as many as it can.


    The sky turns dark.


    One of the Fleshcrafters massive creatures has finally reached them. It is a multi-headed thing with far too many tusks. Something that looks like a head swings in their general direction, aiming those tusks at them. Bright Sword quickly moves out of the way in time and runs up the beasts leg with Liu Jin on his back.


    Once he reaches the top of the creature, Bright Sword stomps.


    The creature is cleaved in half. There is a moment of stunned silence before both halves fall over, making the earth tremble from the sheer weight of the animal and crushing anyone who fails to get out of the way in time.


    Despite that, the creature is not dead yet. The pieces of its body start moving and reshaping themselves. Hundreds of bug-like creatures rise from the dead flesh and swarm towards them.


    A wall of ice blocks their way.


    Big Sister Bai floats down in front of them, and though Liu Jin cannot see her face, he knows she is ring at Bright Sword.


    I do not approve of this, she says.


    I was wondering how long itd take you to abandon your silly attempts to hide, disciple of the Divine Frozen Pce, Bright Sword says as he adjusts his grip on Liu Jin. However, what do you n on doing? Do you think you can fight me in the middle of a war? That would be rather counter-productive.


    Make no mistake. If I thought I had to, I would kill you where you stand, Big Sister Bai says. However, that is not what this situation calls for.


    The wall begins cracking. The creatures of the Fleshcrafter have grown fangs and ws that they use to dig into the ice.


    Rest assured, I will not let any harme to you, she tells Liu Jin as she moves to stand next to Bright Sword.


    The ice breaks.


    The horde advances towards them.


    Lets end this quickly, Bright Sword says. "The pce awaits."


    ~~~

 Chapter 248: How It Should Be

    Chapter 248: How It Should Be


    ~~~


    Feng Zhi propels himself into the skies using golden mes, fighting the natural pull of the Curse of the Earth, and rains fire on his foes. Nearly a hundred are killed in an instant. Monsters turn to cinders. Men die with their armor melted over their corpses. It all happens so quickly that they do not even have the chance to scream.


    Feng Zhi allows himself a proud smile.


    This is how things should be.


    No need to worry about everyones hidden plots. No need to be on his guard for over a dozen incredibly obvious betrayals. No need to watch over Feng Hao. All those concerns have been left in another country. In the Storm Dragon Empire, he only needs to worry about Yi Jiao, who, despite his many attempts to convince her otherwise, chose against staying in Rumbling Thunder City.


    Feng Zhi would usually appreciate that she chose not to take advantage of his status to receive preferential treatment but now is not the time. At least she agreed to stay at the back of the army. Shell be safe there.


    Hell make sure of it.


    Feng Zhi sees some of the Fleshcrafters bizarre creatures trying to force their way through their formation. He flies over them and raises his arms to create a huge wall of mes that blocks their path. Not content with that, he grits his teeth and pushes, forcing the wall of mes to burn the monsters as they try to retreat.


    The soldiers he has just saved cheer for him, something Feng Zhi has grown to appreciate over this campaign. It is nice to be admired on his merits rather than because of who his father is.


    Curious as it might sound, Feng Zhi has found an odd sort of freedom in this brokennd. Unlike in the Eternal me n, the situation in the Storm Dragon Empire is as simple as it could possibly be, and it has only grown simpler since they arrived here. The lines are clear. There are three Emperors vying for power. Two are on their side, and the other one is holed up in the castle.


    It will all be over soon.


    Feng Zhi will even dare to say the oue has already been decided. This whole battle isrgely performative. General He Bin will die, and General Murong Bang will follow a few dayster. If General Nie Dan happens to lose, well, that doesnt really matter. Killing an ally of the Eternal me n will give them cause to send one of the Elders to take care of the mad Emperor.


    Either way, the Storm Dragon Empire will belong to the Eternal me n when this is all over. Its all perfectly simple.


    Theres just one annoying little problem


    Qing Jin!


    Feng Zhi immediately incinerates that creature that dared to utter <em>that damnable name</em>. His me burns so brightly that it blinds everyone nearby.


    Even here.


    <em>Even here, hes not allowed to put that stupid person out of his mind!</em>


    Instead of being able to freely hate the disciple of the Death Fashioning Scripture for daring to try to kidnap Feng Hao, Feng Zhi is forced to feel a fleeting moment of empathy for him.


    Pathetic.


    Make way!


    As if summoned by such a fitting description of his person, the fool that dared to reject his kindnesses crashing down on one of the Fleshcrafters creatures. The impact stters its gross insides everywhere, and Feng Zhi is suddenly all too grateful for the mes that keep his body protected and his clothes clean.


    Fire is truly the superior element.


    What are you doing here? Feng Zhi asks Huang Shing, grimacing as the idiot uses Qi to st away the bits of flesh trying to eat through his aura. How inelegant. It is no wonder Yi Jiao dreaded spending the rest of her life with him. What a waste that would have been.


    Huang Shing scowls at him, as if only now noticing his presence. Obviously, that ispletely impossible. For all his many ws, the upstarts fighting talent is such that he would never lose track of someone as strong as him.


    Its a battle, isnt it? Huang Shing replies, his fists glowing with power as he smashes the creatures around him. If we destroy all the enemies, we win. Im destroying the enemy.


    An overly simplistic outlook, but hes not wrong. Feng Zhi cannot even tell him hes out of formation. From the beginning, people like Huang Shing were never expected to stick to a formation. The role of him and other fighters of the Eternal me n is to sow as much chaos as possible.


    Your presence is unrequired. I have things handled here.


    To demonstrate his point, Feng Zhi snaps his fingers and instantly incinerates all the monsters around Huang Shing.


    He grins smugly when the upstart res at him.


    Why dont you go help that friend of yours? Feng Zhi asks him. It looks like he needs it.


    Despite trying very hard to ignore Qing Jins presence, Feng Zhi has not missed what is happening to him. Murong Bangs second-inmand is parading Qing Jin around the battlefield, most likely trying to use his presence to attract the Fleshcrafters creatures. If Feng Zhi has noticed that, then Huang Shing, who actually cares for Qing Jin, definitely has as well.


    To his surprise, Huang Shing shrugs and shakes his head.


    No, theres no need for me to go help him, Huang Shing says. Hes Brother Jin. Hell be fine.


    Feng Zhis eye twitches. Theres something very annoying about the way the upstart says those words. He says them with confidence that borders on certainty. The idiot truly believes there is no need to worry about Qing Jin, and that bothers him more than any taunt or insult that Huang Shing could have thrown his way.


    Its not because there is no one who would speak of him with such trust. Not at all.


    That would be utterly childish of him.


    So, is he really of royal blood? Huang Shing asks, making a vein throb on Feng Zhis forehead. Everyone is saying he is, and supposedly, the storm thing blocking our way could only be undone by someone of royal blood, but Im not sure if thats just something were making up so it all looks more legitimate.


    Feng Zhi sts a whole squadron of men stupid enough to try to attack them.


    Destroying them brings him no satisfaction.


    Does it matter? He asks, his voice nearly a growl.


    The annoying upstart smiles. He hadnt been trying to anger him, but he could tell that he had. In that stupid mind of his, this exchange probably counts as some sort of victory.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    No, I guess it doesnt, the upstart says before leaping back into the fray.


    And really, what else needs to be said? Royal blood? Son of the ck Dragon?


    What do any of those things matter?


    The Storm Dragon Empire belongs to the Eternal me n. At best, Qing Jins ancestry will make the transition process easier. No matter what plot Qing Jin has (and to be honest, Feng Zhi is really starting to doubt Qing Jin has any sort of plot beyond rushing into the next clearly dangerous situation), that truth will not change.


    And yet


    And yet


    His conversation with Qing Jins woman shes through his mind. No doubt, she knew the truth back then. Feng Zhi looks at Huang Shings back and considers sting him out of spite, but what purpose would that serve? There is no sense in killing him, no matter how much he annoys him.


    There is also no sense in killing Qing Jin or his woman.


    Feng Zhi sighs and aims his hand to his left, burning everything that happens to be standing in that direction. There is no friendly fire, of course. He knew before aiming that he would only hit his enemies.


    Feng Zhi wishes everything would be that simple all the time.


    It would all be so simple if he always knew who to burn.


    After the Dead ins, he thought he understood things a little better. His cultivation, which had been stagnant for so long, began moving once more. He stepped from the first level of the Earth Realm to the second. Now, hes on the Third. What could that be the result of other than increased maturity on his part?


    Now, Feng Zhi is starting to think that maybe it was just the result of being free of several stressors. He no longer has to worry about a bloody session because the session has been decided. He also doesnt have to worry about Feng Hao being targeted. His grandfather made his displeasure of such tactics clear enough. Being able to spend time with Yi Jiao without having to worry about how that might be used against his father has also greatly helped his mood.


    There is also the light that shone on him in the Dead ins. While it might have shown a clear predilection for Feng Hao, that doesnt mean the light did nothing to him. However, Feng Zhi would rather not think of that light because it will just make him worry about Feng Hao.


    Regardless, if his growth is simply the result of external factors, doesnt that mean he actually hasnt grown at all?


    Feng Zhi roars.


    An orb of golden me expands around him, leaving nothing but a smoldering crater behind. The faces of many annoying disciples sh through Feng Zhis mind. They have all grown by leaps and bounds. What were once simply annoyances have grown worryingly close to his level.


    Feng Zhi dashes into thergest creature nearby. His body bes an arrow zing across the battlefield.


    Destruction.


    The word echoes in his head. He remembers his fathers teachings. He remembers his training.


    It does nothing to bring him peace.


    ~~~


    It is the third time.


    Bai Wen narrows her eyes behind her veil as she flies around one of the giant monsters. A wave of her hand covers the creature in ice. The one called Bright Sword drops and slices it in half. His arm blurs; a secondter, those two slices be two thousand.


    For a moment, their eyes meet. Bright Sword grins before quickly dashing ahead, Qing Jin iling on his back.


    The man is not normal.


    Three times, Bai Wen has tried to take young Qing Jin away from him, and three times, she has failed. All three times, Bai Wen had been certain Bright Sword had been distracted, but the instant her technique began to take shape, Bright Sword moved out of the way. His movements are too precise, too perfect, for her to dismiss this as a coincidence.


    He is reading her.


    Despite having to focus on the many monsters around them while making sure not to identally hurt his allies, Bright Sword is managing to keep track of her movements. That is far beyond the level of any other Heaven Realm cultivator Bai Wen has met in this country.


    What is someone of such caliber doing here? Why work for someone like Murong Bang? There is no possible way Murong Bang could raise someone like him, not when the rest of his cultivators are so obviously iplete.


    Bai Wen frowns as she brings her hands together, immediately trapping over a thousand enemies in ice. Regeneration does not matter if theyre all immobile.


    Very impressive, Bright Sword says, standing atop one of therger frozen creatures. One wonders why you did not just do that from the start.


    Bai Wen frowns at Bright Sword. She wanted to use the chaos from the fight to separate him from Qing Jin. However, that has clearly not worked, so theres no point in wasting any more time.


    Regardless, an unknown like Bright Sword cannot be allowed to keep young Qing Jin.


    Putting aside his strategic importance to the Divine Frozen PceTo have obtained the blood of one of the 108 without meaning to. Truly, her masters rival is unfathomableyoung Qing Jin is Xiao Shuangs husband. Xiau Shuang is someone she treasures like a little sister, so her husband is obviously family as well.


    Besides, hes such a nice and proper young man. That shouldnt be a rarity among the most talented, but it is. Bai Wen approves of him.


    It wouldnt be just if someone like that were to be left in the hands of unscrupulous others.


    Qing Jin!


    A minute frown forms on her lips as another one of the giant creatures approaches them, shouting Qing Jins name for everyone to hear. While she couldnt expect the one they called the Fleshcrafter to control every single one of his creations individually, even with the aid of soul fragments, it is rather odd that he isnt exerting better control over therger creatures as those represent arger investment.


    Its almost as if his focus is somewhere else.


    I will take this one, Bright Sword says as he appears next to her and dashes forward.


    It takes Bai Wen exactly a thousandth of a second to begin moving after that. Not because shes slow, but rather because Bright Sword managed to get a mere feet away from her, and she somehow did not notice it.


    Thats worrying.


    Very worrying.


    Bai Wen is not just a cultivator at the peak of the Heaven Realm. Shes someone who could have stepped into the Renegade Realm if she wanted a long time ago. Only prudence has kept her where she is. Until shes certain she can reach the Emperor Realm, she will not take a step forward.


    For someone to be able to sneak on her, in the middle of a battle no less, with such seeming ease is not normal.


    Bright Sword slices the giant without even drawing the sword at his side. His technique is reminiscent of the young boy Qing Jin fought. If so, Bright Swords influence exins how someone so young could have such a strong grasp on his Dao despite his circumstances.


    It does not exin


    Bai Wen blinks.


    What is the meaning of this? She asks as she looks around in confusion.


    Shadows.


    Dozens of ck-cloaked figures suddenly appear all around them as if they had emerged from the shadows under their feet. A closer look reveals them to be man-sized puppets made of wood and metal. They are spread out all over the battlefield, surprising the various soldiers still fighting.


    The puppets begin moving.


    Their speed and precision are beyond any other puppet Bai Wen has ever seen. She prepares to fight them but quickly realizes they are only attacking the Fleschrrafters creatures.


    Were they reinforcements? If so, from whom?


    No, more importantly


    Where are you doing? She shouts as flies after Bright Sword. A single moment of distraction allowed the cultivator to get nearly half a mile a lead on her.


    If those things are fighting on our side, theres no need to waste more time, is there? Bright Sword shouts as he slices everything in his path. Bai Wens eyes widen as she realizes what hes after.


    Hes using the confusion caused by the puppets to go directly to the pce gates!


    You know what they are? She asks, increasing her flight speed to catch up to him.


    How would I? He answers.


    This is not time to y games!


    Bright Swordughs.


    Everything is a game, he answers. The only issue is whether one finds more enjoyment being a yer or a piece.


    He treats the matter as trivial, but there is nothing trivial about what he is doing. General He Bin is in the Storm Dragon Pce. To break into the pce is to challenge him. That is why, of the many cultivators fighting, it is only them who are heading for the pce. To go in without one of the generals is foolishness itself.


    Bai Wen should retreat. Her master would certainly advise her to do so. After all, young Qing Jin would be safe no matter what.


    A single creature rises from the ground to block their way. Perhaps ast guardian created by the Fleshcrafter.


    Bai Wen freezes him.


    Bright Sword slices him.


    The pce gates break.


    They dash in.


    ~~~

 Chapter 249: Peerless

    Chapter 249: Peerless


    ~~~


    Despite his young age, Liu Jin has seen and enjoyed luxuries most people can only dream of. He has been inside vast mansions, expensive restaurants, and other wealthy establishments. Riches and luxury have long since stopped eliciting any awe in him.


    Nevertheless, the sight before him makes him pause.


    It is not because he has stumbled upon something oundish or bizarre. Not at all. Liu Jin is in the middle of a perfectly beautiful garden. The grass is lush and green, the shrubs are cut in the shape of ferocious dragons, and flowers of red, blue, and purple grow all around. A few yards away, the foliage rises in a dense wall of green with only a single arch leading into a passage obscured by shadows.


    There is no noise.


    Even though a war rages outside, there is no noise. Liu Jin cannot feel anyones Qi. Not General He Bins or Murong Bangs. Not even Big Sister Bais or Bright Swords. Liu Jin looks around the garden and finds the gates he came through are nowhere to be seen. The only way in or out of this garden is through the arch.


    Big Sister Bai? Liu Jin calls out. Reluctantly, he adds. Bright Sword!


    There is no answer, not that Liu Jin expected any.


    A different spatial realm, Liu Jin theorizes. Is that it?


    It pleases me that you are familiar with the concept. That shall make things simpler.


    Liu Jin immediately blurs thirty yards away. Multiple Qi snakes hiss around him as his aura res up. The sky turns dark, and the clouds rumble ominously, but no rain falls.


    Honored Ancestor, Liu Jin says. It is good to see you again.


    A deep chuckle echoes all around as dark clouds swirl in front of Liu Jin. Two crimson orbs glow from within those clouds as they take the shape of a dragons head. Its mouth curls into a grin that reveals many sharp teeth.


    Do not say words you do not mean, whelp.


    Liu Jin thinks it over and nods.


    Honored Ancestor, it is humbling to see you again, Liu Jin amends. However, the circumstances of this meeting confuse me. Are we inside the Storm Dragon Pce?


    An interesting question. A low rumbling sound fills Liu Jins ears. It is almost like the hum of a storm. You could say that you are, but it could also be said that you are not. You are inside my body. That should be enough for you to know.


    It is not, but Liu Jin knows arguing with ancient entities is often futile.


    Where are the two people that entered the pce with me? Liu Jin asks.


    In another part of me, the Storm Dragon replies. His eyes glint with amusement when Liu Jin res at him. I speak the truth, whelp. You chose to enter my domain. Naturally, you are inside it. The same will happen to all who attempt to break into the pce.


    Honored Ancestor, Liu Jin says, his tone respectful, if slightly curt. You are the one who invited me to the pce. Why do this?


    Liu Jin guesses it is amusement. His master once taught him that powerful people always do things for the sake of amusement, and thats one teaching that has rarely failed to be correct.


    I am the guardian of this family. If my kin begs for help, how can I deny them?


    It is impressive, Liu Jin thinks, how the Storm Dragon can make such nice words sound so clearly sinister and ominous. Truly, thats a skill one must hone for a thousand years to master.


    The emperor asked for this? Liu Jin asks.


    The Storm Dragonughs.


    You uncle? No, that man is hiding in his room and pretending the world does not exist, the Storm Dragon says. It was your cousin who begged me to do something. However, thats not who you should concern yourself with.


    The clouds swirl in front of Liu Jin and be like water. A single image is reflected on them. A woman in a luxurious room brushing her long violet hair, a scowl on her pretty face.


    Liu Jin cant breathe.


    The hair is different, her skin is fairer than before, and even her face has changed far more than simple aging can exin. Despite that, Liu Jin instantly recognizes her. How could he not? How could he ever forget someone who was at his side for so long back at Eastern Port City?


    Su An.


    His Qi spikes.


    For a moment, Liu Jin forgets how powerful the Storm Dragon is, forgets that he is inside his domain, and forgets that the Storm Dragon is his ancestor. The air fills with violent intent, and Liu Jin dares to aim it all at the Storm Dragon.


    Ancestor, if this is trickery of some sort


    What? What will you do, whelp? The Storm asks, cutting him off. Do not start threats you cannot finish or make oaths you cannot follow through. However, you can rest easy. There is no lie here. The girl is who you believe her to be. Partially, at least. She has been possessed.


    Possessed? Liu Jin echoes.


    When being such as I pass on, we can leave behind a shadow, an echo of our existence that might pass down our power to those we deem worthy, the Storm Dragon tells him. However, not all choose to do that. Some will cling to life beyond all reason, even if that would damage their soul irrevocably. The one inhabiting that womans body is one such creature. In this incarnation, she goes by the name Su Daji.


    Liu Jin does his best to listen to the Storm Dragons exnation, but his mind still has a hard timeing to terms with the situation. Su An was in Eastern Port City when it was attacked. How could she be here now? How could she be possessed?


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Wait.


    <em>It all began when Brother Sou, thats the oaf with the ax, found a woman with violet hair lost outside the Whispering Depths</em>


    It hits Liu Jin like a lightning bolt. Violet hair. Shes the person the one from the Brotherhood of Thunder stumbled upon in the Whispering Depths! Murong Bangs army must have tried to sell Su An, but she escaped by fleeing into the Depths. Her hair changed colors by the time the man from the Brotherhood found her, so she must have been possessed by then. That the spirit was inside her instead of wandering the Depths could be why the Brotherhood of Thunder discovered their hidden city soon after.


    Still


    How did this happen? Liu Jin asks the Storm Dragon.


    That I do not know, the Storm Dragon answers, unaware of Liu Jins thoughts. I only know that she found the woman that bears your mark a suitable vessel.


    Liu Jin frowns.


    You have said that before, ancestor, Liu Jin says. You said she bears my mark, but I never marked Su An.


    Was it not your Qi that shaped that womans body and improved her meridians and dantian? If not for that, shed have been nothing more than another pebble on the road. What do you call that if not marking someone? The Storm Dragon asks him. You probably only meant to create a suitable mate, but if not for that, the spirit would have never found her a suitable vessel.


    Liu Jin does not bother correcting his ancestor. His mind is caught up in the words he just heard.


    If not for him, Su An would have never been possessed.


    Obviously, Liu Jin couldnt have possibly known Su An would ever run into the spirit of some powerful ancient being, but it stings all the same. Su An had helped him practice many of the techniques he learned from Old Jiang. Once the benefits to her became obvious, Liu Jin had been happy to keep doing it.


    <em>He had not done it for the benefit of some wretched creature!</em>


    Can Su An be saved? Liu Jin asks.


    It is not beyond the realm of possibility, the Storm Dragon replies. The spirit that has taken hold of her is ancient and powerful, but the fox has lost much of her power and much of her memories. She is but a shadow of her former self, and her grasp on her new host is tenuous at best. Should you overwhelm her and take hold of her soul, you might reach your woman. However, be warned, the more time passes, the stronger the spirit grows and the weaker your woman bes. There is no telling in what state you will find her soul.


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath.


    Honored Ancestor, I have onest question.


    Ask it, whelp.


    I was told that, as someone of royal blood, no harm wille to me within the walls of the Storm Dragon Pce, Liu Jin says, carefully studying the ck Dragons expression. Does that same protection apply to me here?


    Interesting question, the Storm Dragon says. However, is there an answer that would change what you n on doing?


    The Storm Dragons form swirls, forming a path before Liu Jin that leads to the archway.


    If you follow this path, you will encounter many tribtions. Many strong cultivators lie ahead, and many of them wish you dead. Pathetic as your uncle is, his cultivation still surpasses yours. He will not seek you, but he will not fail to seize his chance if you run into him. He Bin, on the other hand, will try his hardest to find you. If I tell you I wont protect you, will you stay here until someonees to help you?


    Yes.


    Liu Jin is neither foolish nor reckless enough to believe he has a chance against someone in the Heaven Realm, let alone an Emperor. Waiting until someone strong enough, preferably General Nie Dan, enters the pce seems like the safest choice.


    However, thats not the answer the ck Dragon wants to hear.


    More importantly, if Su Ans situation is as precarious as the Storm Dragon says If he really can save her


    Can he afford to waste that chance?


    The Storm Dragon is trying to manipte him. He wants him to venture into the pce. He wants him to fight his family. He wants him to take the throne. Hes using Su Ans presence to ensure that happens. Liu Jin knows this.


    That does not mean it is not working.


    Liu Jin dashes through the gate.


    The Storm Dragonsughter follows him.


    ~~~


    Bai Wen looks left and right.


    She is somehow in the middle of arge corridor. The gates through which she entered the pce are nowhere in sight, and she cannot feel Qing Jins Qi. Most likely, this means she has been transported to a different spatial realm, one that is superimposed over the Storm Dragon Pce.


    Her Qi rises. The wood under her feet cracks as the temperature drops sharply. Even the air seems to freeze over, and the sound of ss shattering rings throughout the corridor.


    Nothing happens.


    Bai Wen lets out a disappointed sigh. It would have been nice if it had been that simple, but it seems like shell actually have to travel through this spatial realm.


    Best she does not waste time then.


    ~~~


    Dog of Murong Bang! Die!


    This is quite interesting, Bright Sword says as he cuts down the man who foolishly tried to attack him. He was in the Heaven Realm, so he must have been a direct subordinate of General He Bin. Storm Dragon, I assume this is your work.


    The Storm Dragon does not answer him, not that Bright Sword ever expected him to. Nevertheless, he can feel the Storm Dragons Qi permeating this realm. He can also feel Qing Jin and Bai Wen. Both have been transported to different areas. That will make things easier.


    Still, to think things have progressed to the point where General He Bin has resorted to begging the Storm Dragon to manifest his spatial realm so tantly. He must be quite desperate.


    Well, there is no harm in ying along with this for now. Besides


    For the first time, surprise appears on Bright Swords face as his senses finally reach far enough.


    Oh dear. The words escape his mouth without his meaning. That is that is quite something.


    The same could be said of you.


    Bright Sword immediately blurs away as the Storm Dragon manifests in the room. Bright Sword is confident in many things, but even he does not wish to challenge a shadow in its domain.


    Ancient One, you honor this one with your presence, he says, politely bowing before the Storm Dragon.


    You are carrying something very interesting with you, the Storm Dragon says, not acknowledging his words.


    Bright Swords hand immediately goes to the pouch tied to his waist.


    It is merely a spatial item, Ancient One. Hardly something that could be of interest to someone like you.


    The Storm Dragon chuckles. You lie poorly.


    Truly? Bright Sword asks. I thought of myself as a rather aplished liar.


    The dark clouds grow in size until they havepletely filled the room. The Storm Dragons voice echoes all around him.


    What is someone from The Peerless Heavenly Sword Peak doing here?


    Ancient One, I do not dare to lie to someone like you a second time, so you will have to forgive me for choosing silence, Bright Sword says.


    Is that so? the Storm Dragon asks, chuckling. Very well, we shall see if you can keep silent when we next meet, disciple of The Peerless Heavenly Sword Peak.


    Oh.


    A single voice reaches Bright Swords ears. A voice that most definitely does not belong to the Storm Dragon. Before his mind has finished processing it, hes already turning around.


    How could anyone have gotten so close to him without him noticing it?


    As the dark clouds fade away, a disciple of the Eternal me n looks back at him with no small amount of surprise.


    It seems this Mud has intruded.


    ~~~

 Chapter 250: Exchange

    Chapter 250: Exchange


    ~~~


    Once it bes clear that Bright Sword and Bai Wen are about to enter the pce, some soldiers immediately start dashing for the gates to join them. An equallyrge group of enemy soldiers frantically tries to stop them.


    They are a minority.


    Byrge, most people on the battlefield see the folly of trying to break into the pce so early. After all, to enter the pce is to challenge General He Bin. It''d be the height of foolishness.


    Mud is all too aware of that.


    He fights against General He Binsmanders one after another. They are all cultivators in the Earth and Heaven Realm who vastly overestimate their capabilities and underestimate his. Each one he encounters is taken out with quick and brutal efficiency,


    What what are you? One of them asks with his dying gasps.


    I am Mud, he says to the corpse.


    It is the answer he has given himself countless times, yet it feelscking now.


    What are you still doing here?


    Colonel Peng, Mud says as the old soldier appears next to him. His armor is dirty with the blood of his enemies. I am afraid I dont understand the question.


    Colonel Peng snorts and spits to the side.


    Of course you dont, he says. Ill make things simple then. I bring orders from General Nie Dan. Break into the pce. Murong Bangs underling is taking far too many liberties.


    Muds first instinct is to try to find General Nie Dans face across the mass of soldiers and beasts killing each other. Itd be useless, of course. The man is too far back.


    Still, distance does not stop Mud from feeling the generals knowing eyes on him.


    If those are the generals orders, then this Mud shallply.


    Colonel Peng humors him by not saying anything in reply, not that Mud would have heard him. He is already flying across the battlefield. Any foe that tries to attack him is stopped in ce. Any obstacle is removed swiftly. In the blink of an eye, he has already broken through the gates.


    He immediately overhears a fascinating conversation.


    The Peerless Heavenly Sword, Mud repeats, his voice echoing loudly across the corridor. You will have to forgive this Mud for overhearing. I assure you it happened through pure happenstance. Eavesdropping is an uncouth habit. Nevertheless, this Mud cannot help but notice that is the name of one of the three powers from beyond the Dead ins.


    He tilts his head.


    How can you possibly be a member of it?


    Instead of answering him, the one called Bright Sword looks at the few remaining dark clouds lurking about. You hid his presence from me.


    s, the dark clouds of the Storm Dragon do not give Bright Sword any answers. They merely fade away.


    It seems this Mud has offended, Mud says.


    Inconvenienced, Bright Sword corrects him. You have inconvenienced me. However, that is all your presence here boils down to. An inconvenience.


    Mud inclines his head in acknowledgment.


    Mud usually is that, yes.


    Silence falls over the room. Both cultivators gauge each other carefully. Their power slowly fills the room. It is quiet. Gradual.


    Even an Earth Realm cultivator would struggle to breathe in their presence.


    Is there any way I could convince you to never breathe a word of what you have just heard? Bright Sword asks him, his casual tone belying the increasingly hostile sh of their aura.


    That would make things easier, would it not? Mud muses. A resigned smile tugs at his lips. s, this Mud does not lie.


    The air sharpens.


    What a pity. Bright Swords eyes are without emotion. I took you for a reasonable person.


    I apologize for disappointing you, Mud says regretfully. Rest assured, I believe myself to be a reasonable person as well, and it is reason that will not permit me to trust you.


    Its a difference of opinion then. Bright Sword thinks it over and nods. Let us settle this properly then.


    Bright Sword brings his hand down and


    Bright Sword brings his hand down and


    Bright Sword brings his hand down and


    He takes a step back.


    Curious, he says, looking at Mud with new eyes. That was very curious.


    Mud gives him a small nod.


    I am d a disciple of Peerless Heavenly Sword approves.


    I do not say I approved. I said it was curious, Bright Sword corrects him. However, what will happen if I do this?


    Bright Sword shes air.


    Bright Sword shes air.


    Bright Sword shes air.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    He takes a step back.


    Now, I approve, Bright Sword says, taking a few steps back. To be honest, you had caught my eye earlier. I cannot imagine what went through the head of the one who made you. To twist someone so thoroughly is not the act of someone sane.


    I do not think anyone can be said to bepletely sane, Mud replies. However, I would appreciate it if you did not speak ill of my master. Twisted though his actions may seem, I am grateful for them.


    Ah. An odd smile appears on Bright Swords face. You are crazy as well.


    He slices the air. A thin cut appears on the roof above their heads.


    He slices the air. The wall behind Mud is cut down.


    He slices the air. A scar appears on the floor.


    Bright Sword smiles.


    Once upon a time, someone said this: For someone to move, he must first reach the middle point to his destination. However, before reaching the middle point, he must reach the middle point to the middle point, and before that, the middle point to the middle point to the middle point. For every action, a person must cross an infinite number of middle points. Since it is impossible to perform an infinite number of actions, movement is an impossibility. An illusion.


    Mud says nothing.


    That is what you do, Bright Sword says, pointing at him. You materialize that impossibility. Any time I try to attack you, my movement bes an impossibility. Even trying to hit you as a side-effect will not work. You are a stumbling block. I do not know your exact Dao, but I know its purpose. You confound the talented by presenting them with something they have never encountered: An insurmountable obstacle. Utter andplete futility. To be able to achieve such a thing, you must have been quite untalented.


    I see the reputation of the powers beyond the Dead ins is notcking in the slightest, Mud says. He brings his hands together and bows. I truly am grateful to meet such a brilliant flower.


    I could overpower you, Bright Sword says. His words are without boast or pride. Your ability is noteworthy, but the disparity between our power makes it meaningless.


    The space around them quivers and trembles. All begins to distort.


    It stops.


    However, there is no need to, Bright Sword continues.


    Bright Sword touches his sword.


    Blood spurts from Muds shoulder.


    A good sword does not leave its sheath, Bright Sword tells him. If it never leaves its sheath, its movement cannot be proven.


    Mud smiles.


    Andughs.


    It is a loud but awkwardughter, like a door that has gone without use for so long its hinges have rusted entirely.


    "This Mud... apologizes," Mud says in betweenughter. "I genuinely do not mean to offend. I would not dare to think ofughing at you. It is just... I am happy. For this Mud to be taken so seriously by someone of the Heavenly Sword, I am happy."


    Bright Sword observes the smiling Mud in silence for several seconds.


    "I spoke ill of your master before," he says, assuming a stance. "I wish to offer my sincere apologies."


    "I receive them gratefully and stand ready to receive your guidance," Mud says, doing the same.


    "I hope you have made peace with yourself. My guidance will be harsh. You will not survive it."


    "This Mud endeavors to surprise you."


    ~~~


    Qing Guo runs through the corridors of the pce.


    Well, not quite the pce, he amends mentality. The spatial realm created by the shadow of his great and powerful Ancestor just happens to look like the pce. Itsyout is actuallypletely different. The rooms seem to have been scattered randomly. Corridors go on without end, and doors will appear and disappear without rhyme or reason. Certainly, thisbyrinthine realm will confuse any invading force, just like his Ancestor imed it would.


    However, what is the point of that if hes just as lost?


    Qing Guo lets out a frustrated shout as he opens a door and finds a wall. He has gone through the kitchen floor into a chimney and out into a bath. Now hes in a winding corridor with dozens of doors, <em>none of which lead back to Lady Sus room! </em>


    To think such a gentle soul is all on her own at such a dangerous time! This is the very thing Qing Guo wanted to avoid! That is why he went to her room before space shifted! He had done his best to reassure her that everything would be fine, but the poor dear had been so worried that Qing Guo had no choice but to go outside to prove to her that no invaders were lurking out there.


    Unfortunately, as soon as he left her room, the spatial realm shifted, and the door that led to Lady Sus door suddenly didnt.


    Honored Ancestor! he shouts. Give me a sign!


    Predictably, like all the previous times, the Storm Dragon does not answer his call. Angry, Qing Guo kicks down the next door hees across.


    Red meets red.


    The red eyes, the dark hair, and even the lines of their faces are simr. It is as if he has stumbled upon a mirror. However, there are differences as well. Theres a hardness to this stranger that iscking in his own face, a surety to his stance, a heaviness to his presence.


    For some reason, Qing Guo feels smaller.


    Who are you? The words Qing Guo intended toe out as a demand are full of confusion instead.


    The strangers eyes widen by the smallest fraction. The gesture is so subtle that Qing Guo is almost inclined to believe he imagined it.


    I see, the stranger says. You must be Prince Qing Guo. I wondered whether our paths would cross.


    Qing Guo immediately leaps back and assumes a fighting stance.


    Knowing my name will not help you, intruder! You will find this Prince is not an easy foe!


    The stranger does not seem intimidated by his loud voice or his aura. He merely stares at him without even bothering to put up his guard.


    Can you really not tell who I am? The stranger asks, pointing at himself. I recognized you as soon as I saw you, but very well. I was born as Liu Jin, but in this country, its probably more appropriate to call myself Qing Jin.


    So its you! Qing Guo points at him dramatically. Youre the fake behind this vile insurrection!


    Fake? The stranger blinks. Is that what you have been told? How do you exin the Grand Storm no longer being there then?


    A fake is fake! Qing Guo replies. My father and I are the only members the royal family needs! If I take you down here and now, its the same as winning the entire war!


    Qing Guos aura res up higher than it ever has before. Lightning crackles all around him. The idea of single-handedly winning this civil war boosts his confidence to new heights.


    He charges.


    Qing Guo moves faster than he ever has before. The floor breaks. The ss windows shatter. The tapestries are ignited in his wake. His focus is entirely on the enemy before him.


    Qing Guo falls.


    Small pangs of pain in his elbow, shoulder, and knee are the only warning Qing Guo gets before he somehow stumbles and falls on his face.


    What is the meaning of this? Qing Guo shouts. He tries to get up, and his face pales.


    He cannot move his arm.


    Qing Guo stares in horror as he tries to move his limb, but all he can do is make it wobble lifelessly like a piece of meat.


    What did you do to me?!


    Do not worry, Qing Jin says. Its only temporary. You might wish to fight me, but I do not wish to do you much harm. He seems to think about it and adds, Its probably best if I take you hostage here. This will all go easier if you just give up now.


    Arrogant!


    Qing Guo throws himself in another attack, but its no more sessful than his first one. He grits his teeth in anger as the usurper keeps dodging without any trouble whatsoever.


    It is like trying to catch water!


    I will not give up! Qing Guo roars. No matter how strong you are, you will not find this Qing Guo an easy foe! I will defeat you, save Lady Su, and-


    He is on his back.


    Qing Guo blinks.


    What?


    The stranger harshly steps on his mobile arm, making Qing Guo gasp in pain.


    You just said something very interesting.


    Qing Guo shivers.


    ~~~

 Chapter 251: Beat

    Chapter 251: Beat


    ~~~


    The battlefield is no ce for ady.


    Lu Meis mother would often tell her that. After all, true power is the ability to enforce ones will without needing to lift a finger. If things have gotten to the point where she needs to personally enterbat, she has clearly erred in some way, and a properdy does not err.


    Lu Mei has done her best to live up to that teaching, and for a time, it was easy. Bei Hongs existence guaranteed that. A true brute without anyplex thought beyond the target of his next punch. He didnt mind being used by Lu Mei because it just meant more things to hit, be they lecherous would-be suitors or innocent victims. Theirs was a nice, simple arrangement that bloomed into true friendship, not that either of them would admit it.


    Her life has changed a lot since those days.


    Violence, Lu Mei muses as wind and fire rage around her, seems to have be amonality in her life ever since she met Qing Jin. Not that it wasnt before, but now she has to actively partake in it instead of watching from the sidelines with an amused smile.


    It is not that she dislikes it, Lu Mei amends as soldiers and beasts alike are destroyed. The lucky ones are merely blown away by the winds. The rest burn, caught in a tornado of mes. If Lu Mei has to be honest with herself, she quite enjoys this. No amount of clever maneuvering and maniption quite matches up to the feeling of simply letting her mes <em>burn</em>.


    To use power as it is meant to be used Well, it is rather exhrating.


    Still, no matter how good it feels to use power in the way it is meant to be used, it is the principle of the thing! Once again, she is in the middle of a massive brawl. An actual war this time. To his credit, it is not as if Qing Jin actively seeks situations like this


    No. Actually, that is exactly what he does.


    Really, it was inevitable that hed once again find himself in the center of it all. While everyone was fighting, Qing Jin, along with Bright Sword and Lady Bai, somehow broke into the imperial pce. Being carried around by a much stronger cultivator is not the most dignified thing, but Lu Mei is sure the stories will forget that part. When telling this tale, people will only remember that he was the first to enter the Storm Dragon Pce. His reputation will benefit from it.


    Assuming, of course, that Qing Jin survives today.


    Lady Lu! I cannot find everyone! Lei Kong says as he appears in front of her. Perhaps it would be better if-


    No, she cuts him off sharply. One person aplishes nothing! If you wish to help him, you will do this!


    The now-head of the Lei n looks at her for an entirely too long second before dashing off to follow her orders.


    Lu Mei sighs in relief.


    When entering General He Bins territory, Murong Bang had split his forces. That is why Lei Kong and the men he brought from the Lei n had not been traveling with them. Only now that all of Murong Bangs forces have converged in a single ce is Lei Kong in a position to help Qing Jin.


    However, she is not Qing Jin. Lei Kong does not owe her the same fanatical loyalty, and she is nowhere nearfortable ordering around a cultivator in the Earth Realm.


    Unfortunately, there is no other way. When Lei Kong noticed what was happening to Qing Jin, hed been desperate to rush to his side. Thankfully, Lu Mei had been able to get to him before he worked up the nerve to break into the pce. That would have helped no one. Still, for all that she can lean on his loyalty to Qing Jin to get him to do what she wants, its far more unstable than shed like.


    Lu Mei breathes a sigh of relief when Lei Kong appears with Huang Shing barely secondster before dashing off again.


    That guy is really fast, Huang Shing says, once more showing his growing understanding of the obvious. He said something about rescuing Brother Jin?


    That is the n, Lu Mei tells him while sting several soldiers.


    Huang Shing whistles, impressed. You have gotten better at that. Feng Zhis me is still stronger, but that sort of goes without saying.


    I can settle for not quite as good as the Young Master of the Eternal me n. For now. Can I count on your support?


    I dont think hell need any help, but I dont mind lending a hand, Huang Shing replies.


    He sounds utterly unconcerned. Lu Mei is torn between wanting to p him for being so careless and being proud of Qing Jin for being able to instill such loyalty in others without even trying.


    Pleasing as it is to know how much you trust him, I want you to take a moment to feel his Qi, Lu Mei says instead.


    I feel it. Huang Shing quirks his brow. What is weird about it? It feels as strong as ever.


    Have you felt it moving at all since he entered the pce?


    Lu Mei is too worried to relish the shocked realization that appears on Huang Shings face. Ever since Qing Jin and the others entered the pce, their Qi has beenpletely static. The same can be said of everyone else inside that ce. No one there is moving, and that does not make any sense.


    If youe across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Ill be d to help Brother Qing.


    Lu Mei takes a deep breath when Lei Kong brings Fan Bingbing. While she cannot me Qing Jins servant for his choice of help, she is not entirely pleased by it. Out of the many people around Qing Jin, Fan Bingbing might be her least favorite for reasons even she cannot fully grasp.


    Will this be all of us? Fan Bingbing asks her.


    Unfortunately so, Lu Mei says. Other people she can think of are either not strong enough or not present.


    Of all the stupid times for Bei Hong to go into istion training!


    What about Feng Zhi? Huang Shing asks.


    That seems unwise, Fan Bingbing says.


    Unfortunately so, Lu Mei says. I am fairly sure I could convince my cousin to aid us, but getting close to him is the issue.


    As if to reinforce their opinion, a golden explosion goes off in the distance. Feng Zhis roar follows it. Under other circumstances, Lu Mei would shake her head. Her cousin is far too wound up for his own good. What is he even doing with that girl of his if he still needs the rush of battle to truly unwind?


    I dont know, Huang Shing says, frowning. I think I could get to him.


    There is no time, Lu Mei says, her voice rising along with her frustration. If we-


    Something is wrong.


    Lu Meis ire at Fan Binging for interrupting her is quickly doused when she sees what the small girl is pointing at.


    Oh.


    The pce is glowing. Wild purple energy rages around it, quivering and pulsing.


    Like the beating of the heart.


    Thest thing Lu Mei hears is Murong Bangs madughter as the purple light engulfs it all.


    ~~~


    Unhand me, you cur! The prince of the Storm Dragon Empire will not fall like this!


    The indignant shout echoes throughout the long corridor, but no one answers. A vein bulges on Qing Guos forehead as the seconds pass by.


    Stop ignoring me! he yells. He would have iled his arms in anger, but such is impossible for him right now.


    I fail to see what type of answer I could give, Liu Jin says after giving his cousin a long nce. For one, I cannot exactly unhand you. I do not have my hands on you at all.


    That is nothing but a vile sophism! Qing Guo shouts, and not without cause. Liu Jin might not be touching Qing Guo, but it is his snake-shaped projection that has its tail wrapped around him and is dragging him through the corridor.


    If I let you go, you will try to escape, Liu Jin says instead of acknowledging his cousins point.


    You came here with Murong Bang! Qing Guo points out. Why wouldnt I try to escape?


    Liu Jin considers this.


    Fair enough, Liu Jin says. Still, I would appreciate it if you stopped trying. Not that you could because most of your limbs are immobilized even without the snake holding you, but carrying you around would be more ufortable for me without it. This is for the best.


    Qing Guo stares at him.


    Youre saying those words as though you were beingpletely reasonable! Do you even realize youre asking this prince to be fine with being a hostage?! Who would be fine with that?!


    I could paralyze your tongue, Liu Jin tells him. You know that, right?


    Qing Guo wisely stays silent after that.


    It is for the best, yet it is also more than a little sad. Liu Jin cannot help but feel regret as he looks at his cousins pitiful form. Under happier circumstances, the two would have grown up together. He doubts their rtionship would have been quite like that of Xiao Nan and Xiao Fang, but they would have been friends all the same. Family.


    Instead, his cousin rightly distrusts every word thates out of his mouth and looks at him with fear and anger. None of his attempts to exin the situation to him after subduing him worked. Whats worse is that Liu Jin seriously doubts his cousin will ever trust him.


    For them, it just might be toote.


    Argh! Enough! Stay back! Shoo! Keep that filthy beast away from me!


    Liu Jin blinks.


    His cousin is doing his best to inch his head away from the dog trying to lick his face. A hard task seeing as how he ispletely immobilized.


    More to the point


    He is not a filthy beast, Liu Jin corrects him, frowning slightly. He is a dog.


    Qing Guo looks at the furless pink creature.


    Dog? He echoes disbelievingly. This is no dog! This is a thing!


    His dogs ears drop. A pathetic whine escaped its mouth. Liu Jin has to wonder how much of that is due to the influence his emotions have on the creature. In fact, the dog might have approached Qing Guo precisely because Liu Jin was thinking about him.


    All the same


    Youre being awfully rude right now.


    I refuse to budge on this issue! Qing Guo insists. I might be beaten and a prisoner, but that looks little better than those creatures made by the man from the Death Fashioning Scripture.


    It looks considerably better, Liu Jin says, offended. The dog barks in agreement. I took away all the waste material and redundancy. I even gave it the correct number of body parts.


    Qing Guo blinks. You mean it is actually one of those creatures?! I was exaggerating for effect! How could you stand being close to one of those?


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow. Youre the one allied with the Death Fashioning Scripture. That should tell you something about General He Bin.


    And youre allied with Murong Bang.


    Liu Jin clicks his tongue. Being allied to that man really does undercut any sort of persuasive power I might have.


    Of course it does! Qing Guo yells.


    All the same, things would really go better if you believed me.


    As if I would ever believe all the things you said earlier! Qing Guo replies. How could I ever believe General He Bin is anything but a loyal retainer of my father?! Then theres what you said about Lady Su!


    Shes a potentially dangerous spirit that has taken over the body of a friend of mine, Liu Jin says, repeating what he told his cousin before, not that he expects doing so will make his words any more believable.


    Sure enough, his cousin rolls his eyes.


    Thatspletely ridiculous! Lady Su is a properdy! An innocent flower I should be protecting right now. She must be so lost and scared with the pce under attack.


    Liu Jin takes a moment to think about Su An. Then, about how powerful a spirit might need to be to overwhelm her personality.


    No, I dont think thats the case at all, he says dryly.


    You dont know her! I


    His cousin trails off before finishing. A puzzled expression appears on his face. There is no need for Liu Jin to ask him what is wrong.


    He feels it too.


    Something pulses. It beats.


    Everything does.


    ~~~

 Chapter 252: Far Away

    Chapter 252: Far Away


    ~~~


    Mud copses with his back to the wall. His breathing echoes loudly in the empty corridors, but no onees to investigate.


    The Storm Dragon has done him a favor, it seems.


    Had he and Bright Sword not been separated when the spatial realm shifted, hed have probably died. Even now, blood, <em>his blood</em>, seeps into his robes and pools around him, tainting the floors with deep crimson.


    Movement that cannot be proved, Mud muses with a touch of bitterness in his voice.


    To be able to adapt his Dao to his to provide such an oundish answer is not the sort of thing anyone can do. Calling Bright Sword a genius does not even begin to cover the magnitude of the feat.


    How unfair.


    Mud tries tough but ends up coughing blood instead. It is just as well. This is no time tough. General Nie Dan must be informed of this at once.


    Mud grits his teeth and tries to stand up.


    He fails.


    It is not a matter of willpower. His tendons are severed in just the right way to render them useless, and his soul is too weak to heal the damage. Not even his battle against the Fleshcrafter back in the Dead ins hurt him this badly.


    Despite that, Mud knows that Bright Sword held back. That mans power must be well beyond the Heaven Realm. To think someone like that has gone unnoticed for so long. What is he doing at Murong Bangs side? What are his true intentions?


    Ah, its no use.


    Mud sighs and hangs his head. No matter how hard he tries, he cannot force himself to feel any urgency. Bright Swords true allegiances and goals are not where his heart is.


    Right now, all Mud can feel is incredible envy.


    Mud is well aware that his master has elevated him above several others. However, what does that matter if hes always surrounded by such brilliant flowers? His master told him something might be born from himself, yet after hundreds of years, Mud suddenly finds himself an impatient man.


    Truly really unfair


    He is so far away.


    ~~~


    Qing Guo groans weakly as he tries to pick himself up from the floor with limited sess. The spatial quake, forck of a better term, has knocked both cousins off their feet. Even the snake construct Liu Jin had holding Qing Guo has faded from the shock. It takes a while before Liu Jin stands up, and Qing Guo rolls himself face up.


    They gasp.


    What in the world is that? Qing Guo asks with eyes as wide as dinner tes.


    The ceiling is no longer a ceiling. Instead, Liu Jin and Qing Guo see a myriad of ovepping corridors above their heads. They twist and intertwine with each other hundreds of times over in a spectacle that should not be physically possible. Even the corridor they are in does not seem to be independent of this phenomenon. As the seconds pass, Liu Jin realizes they are moving as well.


    I think it is safe to say the spatial realm shifted, Liu Jin replies. He flinches and averts his gaze. Just looking at the shifting dimensions hurts his eyes. His dog presses against him, offering his weight as support.


    I can see that! Qing Guo snaps. But... how can this be possible?


    The Storm Dragon created this spatial realm. It is not a surprise that he can manipte it at will. Liu Jin frowns. The only question is why he would do it now. If he wanted the realm to be this twisted, why not do it from the start?


    How am I supposed to know that? Qing Guo asks him. Our Ancestor never mentioned anything about this. UnlessNo, it couldnt be.


    What? Liu Jin asks sharply. The intensity of his gaze locks Qing Guo in ce. You clearly thought of something just now.


    Only that Qing Guo suddenly frowns. Wait, why would I tell you anything? If the realm has be moreplex, that only means your invasion is more likely to fail!


    If something has really gone wrong, there is a chance we might end up stuck in this spatial realm forever, Liu Jin says, reaching down to grab his cousin by the scruff of his robes. Do you really want to risk that?


    There is no way that could ever. happen Qing Guo trails off. His face pales as he realizes the possibility is not as oundish as hed like.


    The whims of the ancients are never to be underestimated.


    There is a ce, he begins hesitantly. General He Bin took me there. It was in the forbidden wing of the pce.


    Forbidden wing? Liu Jin asks.


    Its an area of the pce no one goes to, Qing Guo says rapidly. I used to think it was because that pce does not have as many people as it used to, but thats not it. Theres a room there. I think its important to the Storm Dragon. It was beating. It was beating in the same way the spatial realm did before everything shifted.


    A beating room. Liu Jin blinks. What does that mean?


    You two do not even know that much? How worthless.


    Liu Jin and Qing Guo pale.


    My talents should not be used to hunt down such small, insignificant prey.


    His bodycks any sort of muscle definition. He looks soft, almost like a newborn baby. His skin has a weird colorless quality and shines as though covered in slime. Odd squelching noises apany his every step.


    His head is bald and round. His features are odd in a way Liu Jin cannot fully grasp. It is as if he is looking at a face drawn by someone who received a detailed exnation of what a face looked like but has never seen one.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the vition.


    His clothes are made of flesh.


    It is not that he is wearing pelts or leather. Rather, his own flesh is fashioned in the shape of clothes. At a nce, it almost looks like he is wearing a normal yellow robe. It is only once a second passes that Liu Jin realizes the mans robes are actually <em>growing</em> from him, no different from hair or nails.


    This man is the Fleshcrafter, Liu Jin decides. He has to be.


    Does my appearance upset you? The Fleshcrafter asks as he slowly walks towards them. I cannot say I am all that fond of it either. To have so little flesh on me is a tad unsettling. However, I can only wear so much in such tight spaces.


    Liu Jin cannot move.


    The Fleshcrafters Qi fills the corridor. It falls on them like a ck curtain and evokes images of death inside their heads. A myriad of conflictive survival instincts war inside them, rendering them immobile.


    Were this the imperial pce, Liu Jin might feel some hope, but the words of the Storm Dragon haunt him. This is not the imperial pce but a spatial realm that oveps with it. There is no guarantee that the same protection will apply here.


    It is hard to believe people like you have been blessed by an Inheritance. The Fleshcrafters facial muscles twitch oddly. It takes Liu Jin a while to realize that is simply how his expressions look. How could such insignificant organisms be judged worthy of such a gift? Do not even get me started on the miserable wretch the people of this country call emperor. Of course, since there are so many of you, we dont really need all of you alive, do we?


    When a true predator is about to strike, time seems to stop. The universe holds its breath, wishing it could avert its eyes from the carnage about to ensue.


    Of course, that is nothing but an illusion. Time does not stop. The universe does not feel. The preys simple brain is just desperately trying to seek an answer that does not exist.


    Time resumes.


    Liu Jin moves.


    Qing Guo does not have time to yell as Liu Jin creates a snake construct that swallows him and the dog whole. There is no time to open one of the doors, so Liu Jin breaks it by ramming his construct into it, sending the two right through. It doesnt matter how strong or fast the Fleshcrafter is. The doors here keep changing where they lead to. Once they are on the other side, he will not be able to follow. Qi is already in Liu Jins legs, pushing him forward. Mere steps separate him from freedom.


    A wall of flesh stops him.


    Should Ipliment your gantry? Maybe call you stupid for prioritizing the life of your enemy? Flesh and bone extend from the Fleshcrafters finger. They grow into the grotesque wall that blocks Liu Jins way. You realize I let them go, right?


    I know.


    The Fleshcrafter had made his hatred of him clear enough. Why bother securing Qing Guo now when he could enjoy himself by killing Liu Jin and capture Qing Guoter?


    Liu Jin had gambled on the Fleshcrafter thinking like that.


    Good, the Fleshcrafter says. It wouldnt do for you to think that you actually aplished anything.


    He points at Liu Jin, and two of his fingers grow into long spears of bone. There is no time to dodge. Liu Jin can only gasp in pain as one of the bones pierces his left lung. The other one goes right through his shoulder, pinning him to the wall.


    Dimly, Liu Jin realizes the Storm Dragon had not been bluffing.


    There is no protection for him here.


    Do you see how simple it is? The Fleshcrafter asks him. How insignificant you arepared to me? Perhaps you had been harboring delusions ofpetence after what happened in the Dead ins, but that was a fluke and nothing more. Allow me to demonstrate.


    The bones piercing him bubble as though they were boiling water. Liu Jin screams as he feels bones boiling and changing shape inside him, tearing apart his insides as they spread.


    You dared to change my creations. Lets see how you like it when someone does the same to you. Shall we start with your limbs? Perhaps the face? I have never been all that fond of eyes. Do not worry. I am not so uncouth as to make you ugly on purpose. You shall be as beautiful as any of my creations.


    Liu Jin can barely hear him. His nerves are being pulled out one by one. His skin boils. His bones break, and it hurts! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts!


    <strong>Stop!</strong>


    A single word breaks through the agony. A single word bes his sole purpose.


    Stop feeling.


    Stop sensing.


    Stop existing.


    Not as flesh. The body and soul are one, but he needs to be nothing but soul right now. His body is no longer his body. It is merely something he inhabits. Something that is under attack. Something that is being taken from him.


    He needs it back.


    Liu Jins soul breathes.


    He sees his body as if from miles away. He can feel the Fleshcrafter twisting it into one of his monstrosities, but there is no longer any pain distracting him. His body is no different from a patient at his fathers clinic. Nothing more.


    He needs to heal it.


    The Fleshcrafter is not overwhelming him with pure power. His pride will not allow that. Instead, he is impressing upon Liu Jin the difference in skill. This is simply a contest of biological maniption in which hes had ate start. Nothing more.


    That is the only reason why he has a chance.


    Liu Jin spreads his Qi throughout every part of his body. His bloodstream. His nervous system. Every single cell. The Fleshcrafters influence reaches far and wide, but that is not entirely a bad thing. The Fleshcrafter has left his body weak and ugly, but it has also left it malleable. Liu Jin can work with malleable.


    He starts with a cell. Just one. He needs to remind it that it is his cell and not the Fleshcrafters. Then he needs to get it to remind the others.


    One cell. Two cells. Three cells.


    Ten cells. Fifty cells. One hundred cells.


    How many cells were in a human body again?


    No, he cannot think like that. It doesnt matter how much theres left to do. He needs to keep going. The more cells he controls, the easier it bes. Everything else will follow naturally.


    He can feel the Fleshcrafters anger. Its burning and violent. His maniption grows more vicious because of it, but the feeling is too distant for Liu Jin to be bothered by it. A country away. An ocean away. How can Liu Jin pay it any mind when hes busy reminding his hair that it is hair, and his nails that they are nails?


    His body has ten fingers and ten toes. It cannot have more or less. A mouth. He needs a mouth as well. His lungs also need to go back to where they were. And the liver. The liver is not supposed to go there. Neither is the dder.


    Why is that there?


    No, he does not want to know. It does not matter. He needs to keep going. His flesh is his to shape.


    ENOUGH!


    Liu Jin gasps. The shock of Fleshcrafters influence withdrawing from his body brings his awareness back to the physical ne. His body is wounded but not horribly misshapen. His chest rises and falls heavily. His lungs are still not quite where they should be.


    How? The Fleshcrafter asks, looking at him with seething fury. How could someone like you know how to craft flesh so perfectly?


    The Fleshcrafter kicks him into the wall. Liu Jins ribs crack.


    Were trained by the greatest masters, the Fleshcrafter says. His flesh wraps around Liu Jins neck and chokes him. We are raised among corpses so that we might know death. We bleed for our art. We hone it for generations. Someone like you, a mere child from this backwater country, is no more relevant than a speck of dust, so how?! What training have you received? What secrets have you learned?


    I Liu Jin struggles to get the words out. The only reason his neck is not broken is that the Fleshcrafter wants to see him in pain. When I was a child I was taught how to be a doctor.


    Something breaks behind the Fleshcrafters eyes, perhaps his patience.


    I speak to you of the beauty of death, and you answer with life? I do not deal in life, the Fleshcrafter says, his voice cold. I deal in death.


    And with those words, he drives his fist through Liu Jins heart.


    Die and became nothing but a bad dream. One that I shall hopefully forget about someday.


    Liu Jins corpse falls to the floor. The Fleshcrafter stares at it for several seconds before piercing all its vital organs for good measure. For a moment, he considers doing what he imed hed do. Add this body to his collection.


    He decides against it. The words he spoke earlier were not lies.


    This joke. This humiliation.


    He wants nothing that will remind him of it.


    ~~~

 Chapter 253: Stepping Stones

    Chapter 253: Stepping Stones


    ~~~


    Qing Guoys t on his back for several minutes.


    He knows he should get back up. It does not matter if thisbyrinthine realm makes it nearly impossible for the Fleshcrafter to find him. It happened once. It can happen again. Qing Guo should be trying to escape this ce as fast as possible. That is what his mind is begging him to do.


    His body cannot move.


    It is not as if anything is impeding his movement. The snake construct holding him hostage vanished a few seconds after he crossed the gate. Likewise, the effects of whatever vile technique the usurper used to paralyze his limbs seem to have faded. He is also not too tired or wounded to move. While he lost against the usurper, he did not suffer any injuries. It would only be a slight exaggeration to say his body and Qi are both in perfect condition.


    What holds him back is nothing more than simple terror.


    Qing Guo can no longer sense the Fleshcrafters terrible presence, but that matters little. The memory of that mans aura lingers within his consciousness, a brand burned into his brain. Qing Guo has never been in a field of corpses, but he understands what that feels like now. The deathly silence. The pungent scent of the dead. Even now, he can feel it in the back of his throat.


    How can a persons aura feel like that? How can someone like that possibly be their ally? No, thats no ally at all. The man said it himself. Hes after their bloodline. Those with power are always envied, and the Fleschrafter is simply another vulture waiting to feast on them, albeit one bigger and stronger than Qing Guo is used to. His father needs to be warned. General He Bin


    General He Bin


    How could someone like General He Bin not know already? The man is the epitome ofpetence. There is no way a person like the Fleshcrafter could have hidden his intentions from him.


    That would mean that


    No.


    Qing Guo shakes his head. He cannot start suspecting the man who has kept some semnce of order in their empire for over a decade. The usurper and his insidious words are getting to him. That is all. Its best not to think of that person at all.


    Even if he saved his life when he didnt have to


    Even if hes probably already dead because of it.


    Aaahh!


    A rough, wet tongue licks his cheek. Qing Guo lets out a high-pitched scream and jumps to his feet.


    You vilecreature thing! Qing Guo desperately wipes his cheek clean while yelling at the bizarre creature that dares to call itself a dog. Dont you know you shouldnt interrupt this prince when hes in deep thought?!


    The dog does not reply. Its a dog. They are not known for their conversational skills. The animal just stares at him with its tongue hanging out, a dopey smile on its face.


    How ignorant.


    How enviable.


    Damnation! There is no time for this foolishness! Qing Guo hisses under his breath. Im in danger! <em>Father</em> is in danger!


    The words give him pause. A cold feeling washes over his body.


    Father is in danger, he repeats slowly and with growing realization. Somehow, saying the words makes them more urgent, more real, than when they were mere thoughts in his mind.


    Father is in danger, and Im just.


    Wasting time? Cowering in fear? After being saved by someone who should be his enemy? Is that what the prince of the Storm Dragon Empire is worth?


    No! This is all wrong, Qing Guo says, raising his voice to give himself courage. The prince of the Storm Dragon Empire is worth much more than this! I must find my father and warn him!


    The dog barks. The simple creature has no understanding of words, but Qing Guo chooses to take the bark as encouragement.


    However, before doing that Qing Guo swallows nervously. There is one person we must absolutely see.


    The memory of a beating room shes across his eyes.


    We must find my venerable Ancestor!


    If there are any answers to be found, they are sure to be there.


    ~~~


    Huang Shing stands up on trembling legs. The odd purple light has left him groggy in a way he cannot quite exin. His body is fine. His Qi is fine. Hes just slightly... out of bnce. It takes him a few seconds to get used to the sensation, but it does not go away.


    What is this ce?!


    Qing Jins servant, Lei Kong, looks like hes only a few seconds away from leaving them all behind to search for Brother Jin. Its almost offensive, really. If he trusted Brother Jin, hed trust him to be well.


    We seem to be in a different spatial realm, Fan Bingbing says as she looks up. It is only when she does that Huang Shing notices that the ceiling is not a ceiling at all. It is just more corridors. Dozens of them. All twisting around each other, spiraling into infinity.


    Huang Shing quickly averts his gaze, instinct warning him that people are not meant to stare at some things.


    Besides, it was making him dizzy.


    I see. So this is why Qing Jins Qi was immobile when sensed from outside the pce, Lu Mei says.


    Huang Shing blinks.


    Huh?


    Brother Qing Jin was most likely already within this spatial realm, Fan Bingbing says, looking directly into his eyes so there is no mistaking who the exnation is for. His Qi felt static because his movement was only happening within the confines of this spatial realm. Now that we are inside the realm, it seems we can no longer sense him or anyone else.


    That purple light must have been the spatial realm expanding. However, why did that take so long to happen? Lu Mei says, her face pensive. If our entire army had been swallowed up from the moment we broke through the Grand Storm, the enemy would have gained a huge advantage.


    There is no time for discussion, Lei Kong says before anyone can theorize further. The air around him is charged with static. My lord is here somewhere! We must search for him at once!


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    What an utterly stupid thing to say.


    One of the many doors in the corridor bursts open and out walks a woman Huang Shing immediately recognizes, Shi Qinxia, one of the disciples who went to the Crimson Cloud Tournament.


    She also tried to kidnap Young Master Feng Hao in the Dead ins.


    You find yourself in an unknown ce, and your first thought is to rush in recklessly? Shi Qingxia asks, not caring one bit about the four auras that suddenly re up in front of her. Should Iugh or cry? How has someone so stupid managed to survive this long?


    You are outnumbered, Fan Bingbing says, her instrument already in her hands. Likewise, the other three are also ready to engage the Core Disciple. I would not be in a hurry to insult anyone.


    Shi Qingxia snorts and res up her Qi. In the blink of an eye, the aura of a cultivator in the Fifth Level of the Earth Realm fills the corridor. It is a stark reminder that the person in front of them was judged to be among the strongest of her generation.


    Despite that, Huang Shing does not feel outmatched.


    Do you mean to frighten us with that disy? Lu Mei asks, her voice dripping with casual arrogance. Huang Shing has always admired her ability to do that. When people try to be arrogant, they often end up sounding whiny or stupid. However, Sister Lu always manages to project a casual, almost elegant arrogance.


    It must be a Feng trait.


    How sad it must be for you, Lu Mei continues, the air around her growing warmer. We do not frighten easily.


    No, I suppose you dont, Shi Qingxia replies. You are, after all, prodigies.


    There is confidence in her that Huang Shing doesnt like and doesnt understand. Being in the Earth Realm might make Shi Qingxia individually stronger than them, but they are all people who are stronger than their level of cultivation would suggest. Lei Kong is even on the Earth, just a few levels below Shi Qingxia.


    There is no reason why she should look so confident.


    First Level of the Earth Realm, Eighth Level of the True Realm, Fourth Level of the True Realm, Second Level of the True Realm, Shi Qinxia lists as her gaze sweeps over them. You have all been busy, havent you? Especially you two.


    She points at Lu Mei and Huang Shing.


    How strong were you when you entered the Eternal me n? Early Spirit Realm? Late Nascent Realm? Regardless, you must have noticed how abnormal your growth has been, Shi Qingxia says.


    Were strong. Thats all there is to it, Huang Shing says. To his surprise, Shi Qinxia nods.


    Exactly, youre strong. Do you think all the others who entered the Eternal me n with you have grown at nearly the same rate? Or at all? She scoffs. Of course not. Most are probably still Outer Disciples. Some have probably asked to be transferred to lesser branches, and others might have quit altogether. That is the fate of those who are not talented.


    Lu Mei frowns. Whats your point?


    I suppose its not like me to ramble like this, Shi Qinxia admits, clicking her tongue. Thats for people like Brother Yong.


    Her Qi expands.


    Its still just in the Fifth Level of the Earth Realm. That does not change in the slightest. The difference in cultivation between them remains the same.


    At the same time, Shi Qingxias is also somehow more


    My point, you little brats, is that Im also a prodigy! Shi Qingxia shouts, light raging around her. Do you have any idea how many people who were hailed as prodigies in their own citiespletely gave up after realizing theyd never match people like me? You bare your fangs at me as though I was just another stepping stone in your path! Understand this right now! I. Am. <strong>More!</strong>


    Fan Bingbing stumbles due to Shi Qingxias sudden intensity. The rest are simrly out of bnce. It is the perfect opening. Huang Shing can almost feel Shi Qingxias fangs approaching his throat.


    They nevere.


    Of course, Im not really here to fight a bunch of brats, Shi Qingxia says, her menacing presence vanishing like the morning dew.


    The sudden change is so off-putting that Huang Shing almost loses his bnce. He is left gaping as Shi Qingxia casually walks to one of the doors instead of attacking them.


    Youre just walking away? Huang Shing shouts. He immediately regrets it when Shi Qinxia stops and looks back at them.


    I am not someone to be treated as a stepping stone in your path, and you dont even qualify as stepping stones in mine, Shi Qinxia says. Right now, my goal is elsewhere.


    Why the theatrics then? Lu Mei asks, her face far moreposed than Huang Shings yet just as irritated. Why waste time with us?


    Shi Qinxia thinks for a second before answering.


    Spite, she answers, walking through the door and closing it.


    ~~~


    Feng Zhi immediately decides he does not like this spatial realm. He also deduces hes unlikely to like anything that is in any way rted to the royal family of the Storm Dragon Empire. Some would call him biased, but Feng Zhi would argue he has achieved a state of objective dislike.


    The Heavens are kind to me.


    Feng Zhis scowl deepens. His obvious annoyance is far exceeded by the jubtion in Yuan Taos cat-like face.


    Of all the people he could have run into!


    Yuan Tao had been forced on them by Elder Fa, head of the Division of External Rtions, and quickly proved himself a traitor. They had captured and imprisoned him. Unfortunately, Yuan Tao escaped due to his ability to call upon the Eternal me, making him a bastard of the Feng n. One who has been hiding under their noses for decades and whose ability to manipte the Eternal me likely outstrips his own.


    He is also a cultivator in the Heaven Realm.


    Shall I grant you a few moments to make peace with yourself? Yuan Tao asks, his grin growing. I must confess I was nning on confronting that monster Mud before you, but this works much better.


    Feng Zhi hears the overconfidence in his voice and decides he can use it.


    It is just as well because there is nothing else he can do.


    You? Fight Senior Brother Mud? Feng Zhi scoffs. If you truly meant to do that, you would not be so relieved about encountering me. Take pride. Some consider knowing their own limitations a virtue. I wouldnt know what that feels like, of course.


    Yuan Tao stops smiling, and Feng Zhi fears he might have pushed him too far.


    Ah, theres the famed arrogance of the Feng n, Yuan Tao says. Does it feel good, cousin? To be proud of yourself for reasonspletely unrted to your merits? I wouldnt know what that feels like, of course.


    So its true, then? Were rted? Feng Zhi asks. Yuan Tao snorts.


    Did you really doubt it? Yuan Tao asks him. Is your pride sorge that the idea of missing someone of Feng blood so close to you is too much to bear? Well, it is true. While you, your brother, and your cousin lived in luxury, I had to hide my heritage. Someone with my talent and blood could have easily been deemed a threat.


    Considering his uncle tried to kill his half-brother, Feng Zhi cannot disagree with that. He cannot even imagine what Lady Ling or Lady Feng would have done to an unaffiliated bastard as powerful as Yuan Tao.


    Elder Fa helped hide you. He trained you in the Eternal me, Feng Zhi deduces. Is that why you support him?


    Partially, admits Yuan Tao. I will not deny I am greatly indebted to him. However, do you really need to ask for my reasons? Or are you vainly hoping someone wille help you if you make enough time?


    Feng Zhi flinches.


    Thats not like you, cousin, Yuan Tao says, golden eyes glowing. If youre a Feng, you should know better than anyone. The fire within us will never settle for mediocrity. I must rise further beyond. You and your family are inevitable kindling.


    Yuan Tao lifts his hand. Brilliant mes fill the corridor, engulfing Feng Zhi in the blink of an eye. For several seconds, there is nothing but blinding light.


    However, when Yuan Taos attack ends, and the smoke clears, Feng Zhi is still standing. Golden mes cover his body like armor.


    Naive! Feng Zhi shouts, his Qi rising. Did you really expect an attack like that to work? Even if youre in the Heaven Realm, Im still of the Feng n! Fire will not kill me!


    The Eternal me is the strongest of all mes. It does not matter that Yuan Tao is in the Heaven Realm. The rtionship of superiority between the Eternal me and other types of me remains unchanged.


    Of course, Yuan Tao already knew that.


    If I wanted to kill you, Id have ripped your head from your shoulders and rendered your soul to ashes, Yuan Tao says. I merely wanted to give you the opportunity to cloak yourself in Eternal me, cousin. This way, there will be no doubt as to who is truly better fit to wield the Eternal me.


    The gold in Yuan Taos eyes overflows.


    Lets do things properly this time, shall we?


    ~~~


    Liu Jins body lies exactly where the Fleshcrafter left it.


    His heart does not beat. His lungs do not work. His blood has been left free to flow out of his body. The rest of his vital organs have all been damaged in one way or another. Even his brain has not been spared.


    No one stumbles upon the corpse. Various battles erupt across the spatial realm, but this one corridor remains empty.


    Liu Jin stirs.


    ~~~

 Chapter 254: Beyond

    Chapter 254: Beyond


    ~~~


    Liu Jin is floating.


    At least, that is how he is choosing to interpret his current state. For him to actually be floating would require space to exist around him and for him to exist within that space. A vertical. A horizontal. All those things are necessary for him to do any sort of floating, and all those things are foreign to him right now. Liu Jin is not sure if he is truly anywhere.


    Liu Jin is not sure if he even <em>Is</em>.


    Is he dead?


    His mind hesitates to answer the question, but that only proves how obvious the answer is. The Fleshcrafter killed him. That cannot be denied. The memory burns far too brightly to be a product of his imagination. Against a foe like him, that was the only possible oue.


    However, if he is dead, why is he still forming thoughts?


    Liu Jin would like to say his ability to think is proof of his survival, but no one has ever proven death is an impediment to thought. He could easily be dead and thinking. Perhaps this is all there is to death.


    Thinking. Nothingness. Waiting.


    Waiting for what?


    Something.


    Anything.


    No. No! <strong>No!</strong>


    That is all far too grim. Even for him. This cannot be all there is, and he cannot possibly be dead! If he dies, the Storm Dragon will almost certainly restore the Grand Storm. His allies will be left without a path to victory. That cannot happen. He needs to get up before people start getting the wrong idea! After all, its already been


    How much time has passed?


    Surely, it has only been a few minutes Right?


    Certainly not hours.


    Days?


    Years?


    <strong>No.</strong>


    He is not dead. None of the things he is worried about have happened because <em>he is not dead!</em>


    He is alive.


    That is the assumption he must part from. No, not an assumption. A fact! It has to be a fact, or else this is all pointless. He is not dead. He is just very nearly dead. If he cannot feel his body, that just means he is existing as a soul.


    Usually, hed need to be in the Earth Realm to even consider something like that being possible, but the battle against the Fleshcrafter forced him to detach himself from his body to withstand the pain. When the Fleshcrafter killed his body, Liu Jins soul must have immediately withdrawn, sparing him from suffering the same fate.


    That must be what happened because the alternative simply cannot be contemted.


    Liu Jin breathes.


    It is not a real breath, of course. Souls do not really breathe, but Liu Jin decides he can breathe, so he does.


    He thinks. He exists. He lives.


    Thus, it should be possible for him to go inside his soul. He has done it before. Not having a body should only make the process easier by depriving him of all sensory distractions from the material world. The idea that he could fail cannot be contemted because it would entail many things that cannot be thought of. He just needs to close his eyes and open them. That is all.


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath and closes his eyes.


    He opens them to a boiling sea.


    Bubbles of air rise by the thousands, and just as many snakes swim through the boiling waters, every single one writhing in pain, desperately searching for an exit that does not exist.


    Liu Jin is fine.


    It is his soul, after all. No matter how strongly the sea boils, Liu Jin can only feel what he wants to feel. More importantly, Liu Jin has a body once more. It might merely be a projection within his soul, but arms are arms, legs are legs, and, on this one asion, a breath full of boiling water is just as sweet as one full of fresh air.


    Liu Jin allows himself a moment to enjoy it.


    Just one.


    The briefest of instants.


    It passes, and the joy in his face is reced by resolute purpose. That his soul is in such an obviously chaotic state is a clear sign that things are not well. Most likely, it is a result of his own weakness. He is not a cultivator in the Heaven Realm, so he cannot just regenerate his body from nothing. His soul is not mature enough to sustain itself without a vessel, leading to this rapid deterioration. If he wants to survive, he needs to mend what the Fleshcrafter broke.


    Unfortunately, Liu Jin cannot sense his physical body. It seems his soul has detached itself from it to a very extreme state.


    However, is the separation trulyplete?


    Liu Jin considers the question carefully and picks the answer that is most convenient for him. If he still has a sense of self left, it is because his soul is notpletely detached from his body. Something must be holding the two together.


    Liu Jin starts swimming.


    The first time Liu Jin dived into his soul, there was a giant snake to guide him, most likely a product of Nine-Headed Snake Gods Inheritance. That is not the case now because all the snakes are boiling. Still, Liu Jin is reasonably sure he can find his way without a guide this time.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    It is, after all, his soul.


    As Liu Jin heads toward the depths, the sea bes darker, but not due to anyck of light. It is poison that gives the waters their darker tint. The deeper Liu Jin goes, the worse it bes, a sure sign hes heading in the right direction.


    At the very bottom, buried deep into the seafloor, is an ornate sword.


    It was most likely ced there by Nine-Headed Snake God, and it is the most salient example that there is more to his Inheritance than Liu Jin initially assumed.


    Right now, it is probably the only thing keeping his body and soul together.


    When he first discovered it, Liu Jin assumed the swords energy merely spread randomly through the sea of his soul. However, the events in the Dead ins, the transformation he underwent there, forced him to rethink those assumptions.


    Most likely, the sword isnt just influencing his soul. It has been influencing his body to make it better suited to Nine-Headed Snake Gods Veins. Indeed, as Liu Jin forces his whole focus on the weapon, he finds a small thread of energy plunging downwards.


    Liu Jin follows it.


    He follows it beyond sight. Beyond his own senses. Beyond everything and anything, guided by nothing more than the <em>need</em> for there to be something at the end of this abyss.


    He finds death.


    It feels like touching ice, but he knows it is his flesh. The moment he dips some of himself into it, he almost loses himself. His brain is too damaged to form thoughts. His nerves cannot properly carry sensory information. His body...


    Its just a lump of flesh


    He can fix it, Liu Jin immediately tells himself. He can definitely fix it. His body can regenerate, and his soul contains the imprint of his body. Besides, he is a doctor. The healing arts are his specialty.


    However, will that be enough?


    If you heal all the damage done to a dead body and put a soul inside it, does that make it alive? Or is it nothing more than a corpse with extra steps?


    Can a dead body, regardless of its condition, even nourish a soul properly?


    It is with a sinking feeling that Liu Jin realizes he does not know the answers to any of those questions. He knows medicine, but this goes beyond that.


    He cannot rely on himself.


    But


    But maybe he doesnt have to?


    Liu Jin holds on to the tendril connecting his body and soul. It is made from the energy flowing from the sword. It is power beyond him, power that already changed his body once upon a time. It can certainly do it again. There is no guarantee it will save him, but does he have any other choice?


    Liu Jin pours his essence into the thread to erge it so more power can flow into his body. It is hard at first, but the more the thread grows, the less Liu Jin has to do. The power flows without end, bing a raging flood he cannot control. His already weak consciousness is soon overwhelmed and thrown back into his body.


    A single word appears in his mind.


    <em>Shed</em>.


    ~~~


    Liu Jins body stirs.


    It begins as the smallest of tremors, barely a twitch of his finger, but it intensifies until his hands are clenched in the tightest of fists. His back arches so much a few of his bones crack, and his mouth opens as if to scream. However, no soundes out. Not even when his mouth opens so wide his jaws literally unhinge.


    A bulge appears within his ribcage.


    It moves.


    Softly yet with force, breaking apart his ribs as it passes through Liu Jins insides. Fingers appear in Liu Jins mouth. Ten of them. They hold on to his teeth and lips as though they were the edge of a cliff. Hands follow. Armse next, the elbows breaking a few teeth on their way out.


    Liu Jin pulls himself out of his own body inch by inch.


    He is naked. His body is covered in more fluids than hed like. His chest rises and falls as he pulls himself out and lies down next to a wall. He is breathing.


    He isughing.


    Liu Jinsugh echoes across the corridor. It is mad. It is joyful. It is incredulous. It is over a dozen things, none of which Liu Jin is in any state to discern. A single thought repeats itself in his mind again and again.


    Hes alive.


    Hes alive!


    <em>He is alive!</em>


    Has the air ever been sweeter? Have colors ever been so bright? Has the feel of a simple wooden floor ever been so sublime? Even the horrible stench in the air is like the sweetest of perfumes.


    It takes Liu Jin several minutes to calm himself down. To do anything other than simply marvel.


    However, the joy fades eventually. Liu Jin rises to his feet. His legs are strong. It does not feel as if they were newly made. There is no reason for them to. This body should be exactly like his old one


    Exactly as his old one


    Liu Jin takes three steps and looks down at himself.


    Its a weird feeling. To be standing over ones own corpse, especially when it is in such a sorry state. In many ways, it doesnt feel real. He does not want to believe that used to be him.


    Liu Jin kneels down and touches his skin


    It is cold.


    He runs his hand over his mangled face, staining his hands with his own blood. On a purely intellectual level, he realizes there is something deeply gross about touching a corpse with such curiosity, even if it is his own. However, Liu Jin feels no aversion to this act. This skin used to be his skin. This blood was his blood. These bones were his bones.


    This was him.


    This is him.


    Liu Jin gasps as his corpse suddenly copses into a cloud of ck ash. He does not have time to move before the ash rushes towards him and just seeps into his body. Liu Jin stands up and tries to cough it out, using a hand to steady himself against the wall, but its toote. His clothes and belongings are lying on the floor, but his corpse is no longer there. The ash is also nowhere to be seen. It all went inside him. It should worry him, but it doesnt. It feels natural. Words he heard a long time ago echo in his head.


    A dragon cannot stand to be anything but a dragon.


    His corpse sought refuge within himself because it is himself. Liu Jin has no idea if that is true or not, but it feels true. It feels right. He looks at himself and somehow feels moreplete than before. Whole.


    His dantian thrum.


    His meridians erge.


    Earth Realm, Level One.


    A huge achievement to be sure. One that many dream of, and one that is nearly always celebrated. However, Liu Jin does not feel like celebrating. He does not even feel any surprise when the Curse of the Earth takes hold, and the gravity around him increases. This is normal. Natural. He res his Qi and finds it different.


    He holds up his hand and reinforces it.


    Scales appear over it.


    Interesting, Liu Jin says before dismissing his Qi. He quickly bends down and picks up his clothes. They might not be in the best condition, but wearing them is much better than walking around naked.


    That wouldnt be proper at all.


    ~~~


    I am relieved to find you in good health.


    Walking is a different experience when in the Earth Realm. It does not matter that he is stronger than before; the weight over him is that much greater. Even the simplest of movements be an exercise in Qi control. It gives him a greater appreciation for all those he knows in the Earth Realm.


    Yong Zhuyi is not excluded, of course.


    I am not sure how seriously I should take your words, Senior Brother Yong, Liu Jin says to the Core Disciple. You did try to capture me thest time we spoke.


    I am entirely serious, Yong Zhuyi says. He is without his twopanions. I find myself grateful to this spatial realm. It is really quite convenient, dont you think so?


    Is it?


    General He Bin, an Emperor Realm cultivator, is after you. Normally, that would guarantee your death, but within this space, I managed to find you before him. That would not have happened if we were in the pce.


    If we were in the pce, General He Bin would not be able to touch me due to the Storm Dragons protection, Liu Jin points out.


    But your uncle would, Yong Zhuyi counters. Your family situation is quite interesting, by the way. Regardless, now that I have found you


    He trails off.


    Have you changed somehow?


    I am in the Earth Realm, Liu Jin says.


    I noticed that. Congrattions are in order, but that is not why I ask.


    I stopped dying my hair.


    ck hair suits you better, but that is also not what I am asking about.


    I cannot imagine anything else.


    Yong Zhuyi stares at Liu Jin.


    Liu Jin stares back at him.


    Are we going to fight? Liu Jin asks. Id prefer not to, Senior Brother. I feel oddly calm right now. I would like to believe it is because I have achieved a degree of enlightenment, but it is just as possible I am heavily repressing several emotions.


    Something cold shines in Liu Jins eyes.


    You are not the person I want to unleash those emotions on.


    We are not going to fight, though I appreciate your candidness, Yong Zhuyi says. Things would go better if everyone could speak inly.


    I could not agree more.


    I wish to ask something of you.


    Liu Jin blinks.


    ~~~

 Chapter 255: The Unlucky Ones

    Chapter 255: The Unlucky Ones


    ~~~


    The damage done by those in higher realms is not easily fixed.


    The phenomenon is not purely an aspect of raw power. A cultivator in the Heaven Realm can grab a normal knife, use normal strength to slice someone''s cheek, and leave behind a normal cut. So long as that person is in the Nascent Realm or below, the cut will not heal. The blood might clot, but the flesh will never mend. The wound will keep opening and bleeding throughout the years.


    Mud has seen it happen.


    The wounds Bright Sword left on him do not have that degree of permanence, yet Mud still winces with every step he takes. It has already been nearly an hour since he fought Bright Sword, but it is only recently that his legs have healed enough to support his weight. Normally, itd be unthinkable for someone in the Heaven Realm to remain wounded for this long. Bright Swords grasp on his Dao must be profound.


    That or hes not in the Heaven Realm at all.


    Well, well, well, if it isnt another one of the annoyances from the Dead ins.


    It is the first time Mud sees the Fleshcrafter in person. When they fought in the Dead ins, the man was always inside his creations. Despite that, Mud has no trouble recognizing him. A Qi like his is unmistakable. Mud knew he was there from the moment he crossed the doorway.


    This spatial realm is quite something. To make so many brilliant flowers cross my path This Mud feels a little too blessed, Mud says as he bows his head in greeting.


    The Fleshcrafter does not reciprocate the gesture.


    Blessed? He scoffs. Say what you truly mean. Providence has abandoned you.


    Mud keeps his face nk. Then he thinks about it a little more and allows himself a weak smile. What point is there in denying the obvious? He cannot possibly hide his wounds from someone as skilled as the Fleshcrafter, nor is he blind to how unfortunate this situation is.


    Mud is in no condition to fight someone like him.


    It is as you say, Mud admits. This is unfortunate.


    One would think you would be used to it, the Fleshcrafter says. An abomination like you cannot possibly have known fortunate. I, however, am a favored son of Heaven. This encounter proves it. I have already killed one of the annoyances from the Dead ins. You shall be the second one. Truly, I am blessed.


    The smile falls off Muds face.


    I beg your pardon. This Mud seems to be having some troubleprehending your meaning. He tilts his head. It almost sounds as if youre saying-


    I am saying I already killed the upstart who dared to try to usurp my creations, the Fleshcrafter cuts him off. Do not tell me that makes you angry. Why would a Heaven Realm cultivator care about someone not even in the Earth Realm?


    Mud is hundreds of years old. The time he has known Qing Jin is minusculepared to that. Hes simply a promising junior. In that sense, the Fleshcrafter is not wrong.


    And yet


    I do not believe you are right, Mud says.


    Denial will not help you.


    No, you misunderstand this Muds words, he said, raising his Qi. Beyond a shadow of a doubt, you are the most unfortunate person here. This Mud will guarantee it.


    ~~~


    The soldier who dies with his neck crushed by Murong Bang is truly unfortunate. Brave, but unfortunate. He only has himself to me. Had he not been so brave, Murong Bang would have never found him.


    As a man in the Emperor Realm, Murong Bang could have easily gotten out of the way the moment he sensed the Storm Dragons spatial realm expanding. However, why would he ever do something so boring? He wants He Bins still beating heart in his hand, and the only way to get it is by going forward.


    Now, if only the coward would bother showing his face.


    He Bin! You spineless son of a diseased sow! At least have the stones toe out and fight!


    Predictably, He Bin does not show up to answer his challenge. In this spatial realm, he cannot possibly hear him, and even if he could, hed probably run the other way. The only thing Murong Bang can do is rely on that which he has always relied on.


    Violence.


    Always and without fail, Murong Bang can continuously head to the path that will result in the most violence. His path has served him well multiple times throughout his life, but it falls short under these circumstances. It keeps leading him to those with the courage to face him instead of those who are hiding from him.


    The only person who can lead him to He Bin is the Storm Dragon, and thats another bastard who hasnt reacted to any of his insults. Hes probably busy having fun with the brat right now. Not that he hasnt been guilty of the same thingtely.


    Weak. Naive. Stupid. There is no denying the brat is all three of those things, but if that was all there was to him, hed have killed him already.


    Murong Bang can see it. All those who met the ck Dragon can see it


    He kicks down a door and stops.


    He feels it. He senses it. A presence he has never felt before, yetpletely unmistakable. Immediately, Murong Bang knows exactly who is inside this room.


    He steps into it regardless.


    It is a simple room illuminated by a lit firece. There is not much furniture, and the only person there is sitting on the floor, their body covered by a simple green cloak.


    So thats how it is, Murong Bang says, chuckling. I get it now. Thats what He Bins been ying at all these years. Cheeky little fuck.


    The person rises. The fire goes out. The room is quiet. Not even the wind dares to flow.


    Given your reputation, I find it hard to believe you understand anything at all.


    Youre not the first person to say that to me. Those people usually die, Murong Bang says, slowly cracking his knuckles and rolling his shoulders. His Qi rises as he prepares for a fight. I might actually have to kill Bright Sword today. A pity.


    You knew about Bright Sword?


    Hes been at my side for years. How could I not know?


    ...and you kept him at your side regardless?


    Good help is hard to find, Murong Bang replies, shrugging. Should I have killed him for being from the other side of the Dead ins when one of him is worth more than all my idiots? Thatd have been the most idiotic thing of all.


    I would not know. I have never needed anybodys help. However, I suppose it will ease your mind to know that Bright Sword does not know of this part, though he might have already sensed me. The Eternal me ns actions forced He Bin to escte ordingly. Quite pathetic of him, really.


    Stolen from its rightful ce, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    That sounds like him.


    The idea that this person could be lying to him does not once factor in Murong Bangs mind. Lies are for people who seek to gain something. This person does not seek to gain anything from him.


    He grins.


    However, on this one asion, I am actually grateful to the bastard.


    The aura of an Emperor Realm cultivator expands like a shockwave across the room and even distorts the spatial realm around them.


    Impressive. However, you will die today. You realize that, right?


    Murong Bang bares his fangs and attacks.


    ~~~


    Golden fire dances in an alternate space.


    Feng Zhi and Yuan Tao sh with speed and fury. Their battle flows from one room to the next, leaving nothing but cinders in its wake. Eternal me is present in suchrge quantities that it looks like a river of molten gold.


    It is brilliant, dazzling, and unspeakably deadly.


    If they had an audience, most people would marvel at Feng Zhis ability to keep up with Yuan Tao despite the difference in cultivation. Though the battle has raged on for a while, there are no serious wounds on his person. Even if he is the Eternal me ns Young Master, that he can fight against someone in the Heaven Realm while being in the Earth Realm is an astonishing feat.


    Anyone above the True Realm would be able to tell how hopelessly one-sided the battle truly is.


    Feng Zhi and Yuan Tao have exchanged hits multiple times. That much is true. However, Yuan Tao has never once seriously attacked Feng Zhi. Every time Feng Zhis mes rush at Yuan Tao, thetter meets them with nearly equal force. Never enough to overwhelm Feng Zhi. Never so little that the sh is equal.


    Yuan Tao always uses just enough power to win.


    The frustration on Feng Zhis face and the confidence shining in Yuan Taos eyes tell the true story of the battle. It is not just that Yuan Tao is in the Heaven Realm. He could easily overwhelm Feng Zhi with speed and brute strength if he wanted to, but that is not what he is doing. This battle is, first and foremost, a contest of their mastery over the Eternal me.


    And even in that area, Yuan Tao is proving to be his superior.


    The dancing embers in the air flock to Yuan Taos side. A wave of his hand turns them into doves. They fly over his shoulders and chirp before rushing at Feng Zhi like arrows.


    The birds do nothing other than harmlessly sink into the mes around Feng Zhi. From the beginning, the attackcked any sort of potency. Yuan Tao is just showing off the difference between them.


    Even the state of their barriers is a testament to the gap between them. Feng Zhis body is cloaked in Eternal me. It beats and dances over his body, scattering sparks with every breath he takes. By contrast, the mes around Yuan Tao arepletely still. They move only when he wills them to move.


    It is humiliating.


    Yuan Tao might be older and in the Heaven Realm, but Feng Zhi is the Young Master of the Eternal me n. He has received his fathers guidance. He has ess to ancient texts written by his ancestors. Meanwhile, Yuan Tao has only received Elder Fas instruction. In this one area, he has no right to be Feng Zhis superior.


    Feng Zhi attacks and attacks, his heart burning with shame. No matter what, he cannot stop. If he falters or, worse, tries to run away, Yuan Tao will take it as an invitation to finally take the initiative.


    If that happens, hell die.


    Is this all you are capable of, cousin? Yuan Tao asks him,ughing as he shapes the Eternal me into a pair of fierce tigers.


    They roar and run towards him, theirrge ws tearing apart the floor. Feng Zhi stomps the ground to send forth a wave of golden mes, obliterating Yuan Taos creations with brute force.


    However, no matter how fierce, his mes can only crash harmlessly against Yuan Taos barrier.


    All those tutors, all those ancient scrolls, the guidance of your own father You had all those things, and these brutish disys are your best?


    They are not, but what point is there in trying topete with Yuan Tao in finesse? Feng Zhi might be able to shape his me, but he cannot replicate such intricate detail. One of the many doves Yuan Tao has creatednds on the older disciples shoulder. It is a simple movement, yet it denotes tremendous skill.


    I suppose I am being a little unfair. I am older than you, after all, Yuan Tao admits. Besides, you didnt have all those three things I listed. Not really.


    Feng Zhis body goes very still.


    After all Yuan Tao smirks. Your father never really taught you much, did he? Saying he did would imply he could stand the sight of a failure like you.


    The fire erupts.


    Had they been in the outside world, at least one entire street would have been obliterated in the ensuing ze. Since they are in the Storm Dragons realm, the damage is limited to the room they are in. Feng Zhi roars as he propels himself towards Yuan Tao and smashes a fist coated in golden fire into the older disciples barrier.


    His teeth are bared. His eyes burn. His Qi roars. A single thought zes in his minds eye.


    Destroy.


    Anger must be tamed. It must be channeled and controlled if one is to grasp sess. That is a lesson most people are given throughout their lives, and Feng Zhi is no exception.


    Right now, Feng Zhi has a different lesson in mind.


    <em>The wind will rage and destroy houses. The earth will tremble and bring down cities. The waters will rise and flood towns. Make no mistake, son. Every path can lead to destruction. Fire just happens to be closer than most. Some people see the Path of Destruction as something to be wary of. Something to be feared. Those people are right. Regardless, properly channeled Destruction will bring about something new and better.</em>


    It is one of the few lessons his father gave him. Unfortunately, it is one that has never borne fruit. Try as he might, Feng Zhi never found what he wanted to destroy. All the signs of Destruction were there in him. That is what all his tutors and even some of the Elders told him. However, Feng Zhi could never move to the next stage. He could never find the moment when the destruction of something became an all-consuming purpose, a need that drove him to any method.


    Feng Zhi desperately tries to make the Destruction of Yuan Tao be that moment.


    It is the only path forward. He can not match Yuan Tao in anything else, but if he were able to grab hold of Destruction while Yuan Tao is still toying with him


    Dont tell me this is all your anger is worth, cousin! Yuan Taoughs as he lets Feng Zhi keep attacking, perfectly safe behind a barrier of Eternal me. It is no wonder your father abandoned you!


    That is exactly right.


    Not officially, of course. Feng Zhi has lived a life suitable for his position. He has never wanted for anything. However, it is undeniable that his father stopped paying attention to him once Feng Haos talent became obvious.


    Feng Zhi likes to tell himself his father did what was sensible. Feng Hao is a genius, a shining jewel. Even Feng Zhuo cannotpare when ites to raw talent. For his father to prioritize him is only natural.


    Even if it hurts.


    Feng Zhi screams in anger and frustration. Sadness is not needed here. Resignation is pointless.


    Anger.


    He needs anger.


    If he cannot get angry enough at Yuan Tao, hell die. Yuan Tao will keep targeting other Fengs, and that path will lead him right to Feng Hao.


    His brother could die.


    Feng Zhi repeats the sentence again and again as he attacks Yuan Tao. He imagines the sight of his brothers broken body. He tells himself that he needs to destroy the person in front of him. He drags up countless painful memories to feed his rage.


    Its not enough.


    Yuan Tao easily ms a fire-coated palm onto Feng Zhis stomach, breaking his barrier. He then twists his hand and brings it up, his fingers drawing deep scars across Feng Zhis face. Before Feng Zhi has finished falling, Yuan Tao twists on his heel and kicks him right in the chest. He even sighs while doing so.


    Feng Zhi crashes against the wall.


    Pathetic, cousin. Pathetic, he says as he slowly approaches the fallen Young Master. I suppose it is to be expected.


    It is, isnt it?


    Rather than feel ashamed of his failure, Feng Zhi can only feel resigned. It is the same every time. No matter how hard he tries, he can never really do anything. He could not meet his fathers expectations. Feng Hao had to do that for him. He could not stop the civil war between his father and uncle from exploding. His grandfather let it rage on his own terms instead. He could not protect Feng Hao. It was others who protected him in the Dead ins.


    He could not save his mother.


    A demon hunt gone wrong, they said. There was nothing that could be done, they said. Unfortunate things just happen. Being stronger, smarter, or swifter, none of it matters sometimes.


    They were right, Feng Zhi whispers.


    Babbling already? Yuan Tao asks as he bends down and hoists him up by the neck.


    I cant do anything, Feng Zhi says. I try and try, but I cant do anything.


    Things happen, and hes not strong enough to control them.


    Hes a pathetic man who cannot destroy a single thing worth destroying.


    But Feng Hao is not like that! Feng Zhi shouts, holding onto Yuan Taos arm. You like Feng Hao, dont you? Im not worthy, but he is, right? So please just this once Please choose me!


    Have you gone mad? Yuan Tao looks at him with disdain. What in the zes are you even talking about?


    To his surprise, Feng Zhi chuckles.


    I am not talking to you


    Something cold settles in Yuan Taos stomach. Instinct forces him to look down just in time to see a single spark of Eternal me leave the tip of Feng Zhis fingers and touch his barrier.


    Blinding light follows. The Eternal me engulfs them both, roaring as it threatens to twist the spatial realm.


    When the ze is over, Feng Zhi falls.


    Yuan Taos body crumbles into ashes.


    The Eternal me made its choice.


    ~~~

 Chapter 256: A Rarity

    Chapter 256: A Rarity


    ~~~


    He really does look like him.


    Family tends to resemble one another.


    I never thought that Brother Jin even had a family. If you told me he appeared out of thin air one day, Id probably believe it.


    I believe that says more about you than it does about Brother Qing.


    True. Besides, my Jin is undeniably superior.


    Enough already! Were wasting time!


    A single vein throbs dangerously in Qing Guos forehead. His face, already red with rage, darkens into purple. The audacity of these people! To talk about him with such irreverence!


    Someone pats his shoulder forfort.


    Its the damn dog.


    Enough already! He shouts, struggling against his bindings. Qing Guo has been tied up with strings instead of snakes this time. They are the same type one would use for a musical instrument but considerably more durable. The Prince of the Storm Dragon Empire will not be treated so poorly!


    We could cover your mouth. You realize that, right? The beautiful but dangerous woman with red hair asks him. Your only value to us is as a hostage.


    Qing Guo fumes in silence at the indignity of it. To think hed been held hostage twice in the same day!


    Unthinkable!


    He is not weak. He knows that much. All his tutors have praised his growth, and while Qing Guo has often thought they were a bit too eager to please at times, it is not as if being in the Sixth Level of the True Realm is a small achievement. Most people never leave the Nascent Realm. It is different among nobles, obviously, but even then, Qing Guo is superior to all his peers.


    Even among these people, not counting the one in the Earth Realm, he is not all that inferior. They should not be able to treat him as a minor annoyance!


    So what exactly is this gap between himself and them?


    Good, the red-haired woman says, pleased with his silence. You know how to hold your tongue. Now, you will learn how to speak when spoken to.


    How did youe across that dog? The oldest of his captors asks, interrupting what would undoubtedly have been a very eloquent threat if the glower the red-haired woman aims at him is any indication.


    Qing Guo can rte. It is very annoying when ones prepared speeches are interrupted.


    The strings around his neck tighten. He has stayed silent for too long.


    Wait! Ill answer! Ill answer! he says. Ill admit it! I encountered my cousin, but the man from the other side, the Fleshcrafter, he attacked us. That beast has no allegiance to anyone. My cousin helped me escape, but he could not do the same Most likely, hes already dead.


    Qing Guos body tenses in preparation for their reaction. However, rather than the explosion he expected, the four merely look at each other in doubtful silence.


    Hes obviously lying, right?


    Of course.


    Naturally.


    Im not lying! Qing Guo shouts. How else do you think this cursed creature of his is with me? The Fleshcrafter encountered us but I-Argh!


    He winces as a single slender finger makes contact with his neck. The motion seems tender, but the heat tells the true story.


    There is no possible way my Jin would die before someone like you, the red-haired woman tells him. Besides, the dog is alive.


    Qing Guo blinks and looks at the dog.


    Huh?


    If Brother Qing died, his creation would disappear alongside him, the small girl says. It hasnt, so we can assume hes alive. However, we cannot discount his story about encountering the Fleshcrafter.


    Prioritizing the lives of others is the sort of noble thing my lord would do, says the man in the Earth Realm.


    Unfortunately, I cannot disagree. We need to find him quickly. The red-haired woman turns to him. Well? Speak. How is one meant to navigate through this ce?


    How am I supposed to know? This ce is random, Qing Guo says. Even I dont know how to traverse it at will.


    Why would you deploy a spatial realm that makes your forces as lost as ours? The brash one asks him with confusion.


    Because it was better than having two emperors attacking the pce! Qing Quo snaps at him. The only person who can help us travel freely through this space is my ancestor! We need to find the Storm Dragon! Hes the key to everything!


    The Storm Dragon is also very likely what the Fleshcrafter is truly after, but hes not about to share that detail with these people.


    That sounds sensible. How do we find him? asks the small girl.


    Here, Qing Guo ducks his gaze.


    I I am still not sure of that part.


    It is not as if he hasnt tried to contact his ancestor, but Qing Guos calls have received no answers, no matter how loudly he yelled. The only way to reach the Storm Dragon, no matter how inconvenient, is to keep trying. Qing Guo tells himself that it is no fault of his. Even an Emperor would be unable to find his way across the Storm Dragons spatial realm.


    He still feels embarrassed when the four trade equally disappointed looks.


    See? They are not simr at all.


    Qing Guo decides his cousins friends are the worst.


    The dog pats his shoulder again.


    ~~~


    The Fleshcrafter follows a remarkably simple fighting philosophy.


    Overwhelm with mass.


    His skills are incrediblyplex. Of that, there can be no doubt. It is not just a matter of Qi control. The knowledge required to shape flesh the way he does must be unspeakably profound. By even the most conservative estimates, the Fleshcrafter must have honed his craft for years.


    As long as he has biological matter at his disposal, the Fleshcrafter can attack in myriad ways, and it is improbable he will ever run out of it. Not only is the Fleshcrafters body incredibly dense, but Mud is also reasonably sure he has even more material stored in spatial items hidden inside his body,


    Regardless, all his techniques follow the same guiding principle. He needs to make contact with his foes. Once he does, the Fleshcrafter can infect that person and add them to his collective. Dangerous as it sounds, it makes dealing with him incredibly simple.


    One merely needs to avoid being touched.


    In a closed room like the one they are fighting, the idea might seem impossible. The moment their fight starts, the Fleshcrafters flesh rolls towards him like muddy water down a mountain after a heavy rain.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any urrences.


    Mud cannot be touched.


    It is, Mud will admit, perhaps not the most entertaining thing to watch. Merely two people standing on different ends of the room, the only remarkable thing being that one half of the room is full of dead flesh and the other isnt. However, once the novelty wears off, what remains is simply two people not moving. Had this been a tournament, the audience would be booing them fiercely by now.


    Mud is fine with that. There was a time in which he aimed to impress, but that time is long gone. It does not matter that he fights in a boring way. What matters is that he can stand on this battlefield.


    Unfortunately, the Fleshcrafter does not seem to share that sentiment. With every breath, Mud feels his rising irritation. It is only natural. Even if he already experienced it when they fought in the Dead ins, prodigies do not take well to stagnation. Progress is the natural state of the gifted. Where others stumble, they soar. The mundane will toil away fruitlessly their entire lives. The gifted need but one day of contemtion.


    Not so when Muds Dao is in y.


    There is no progress.


    There is no movement.


    There is only futility.


    That is what his master shaped him into. He saw the most miserable disciple in the Eternal me n and turned that misery into a strength, shaping it into a way of life. No matter how brilliant the Fleshcrafter is, none of his attacks will ever reach Mud.


    At least, that is how it would usually be.


    Muds body lightly trembles. A bead of sweat rolls down the back of his neck. If he were in a better condition, hed be trying to overwhelm the Felschrafter with his Dao, cing himpletely under its influence. In the state he is in, he can only try to keep the statement going, but for how long?


    The Fleshcrafter has yet to call upon his Dao, using only Qi and mass to try to overwhelm him. Most likely, it is a way of looking down on him, and most unfortunately, it will eventually work. Muds presence dwindles with every breath, and the influence of his Dao already begins to weaken.


    The Fleshcrafters Qi retreats first.


    Mud allows himself a confused blink. The flesh surrounding the Fleshcrafter detes and spreads over the floor, still unable to cross the line drawn by Muds Dao. The Fleshcrafter does not look tired, nor does he feel particrly exhausted.


    I must confess this is beginning to annoy me, he says. First, a doctor speaks to me about death. Now, a monument to inadequacy tries to tell me my efforts are fruitless. You people from the other side are quite brazen.


    The Fleshcrafters Qi shimmers palely around him. The room dims as all the lights in the room be drawn towards him. Even the floor and walls seem to fold over. Inanimate they might be, but weight cannot be ignored.


    Hear me now, abomination. Beauty is not a fact. It is an ideal, the Fleshcrafter says, and his words settle over Muds shoulders and weaken his knees. Unreachable, true. Unreasonable, certainly. Unknowable, perhaps.


    The Fleschrafters Qi soars.


    However, striving for it is never futile! The Fleschrafter says with three hundred voices.


    One by one, his creations take shape at his sides and behind him. In a matter of moments, the Fleschrafter has a horde of monsters at his back. Some with three heads. Some with more limbs than can be counted. Some with organs in in sight. All of them disgusting.


    Mud wants tough.


    Beauty?


    Beauty?!


    A cultivators path takes many shapes, and it expresses itself in as many forms as there are stars in the sky. Even so, Mud cannot stop the incredulous look on his face.


    Beauty! Of all things!


    Look upon them! The Fleshcrafter shouts, his influence mming into Muds like a battering ram. Each one is a different step! Each one beautiful beyondpare! Can you deny their existence?!


    The creature closest to the Fleshcrafter charges.


    The creature closest to the Fleshcrafter charges.


    The creature closest to the Fleshcrafter charges.


    I ask again! Can you deny their existence?!


    The second joins in.


    The second joins in.


    The second joins in.


    The third marches on.


    The third marches on.


    The third marches on.


    I deny it. Sweat shines on Muds brow. He struggles to remain upright. You speak of beauty. I see ugliness. You boast of your aplishments. I see none.


    Muds Qi regains strength. His aura swells. That which is motionless bes more motionless still.


    Ignorant! The Fleshcrafters shout is like a p on his face. Who are you to judge what is beautiful? Beauty is what I decide! I say there is beauty in what I have done, so there is. I say it is worthwhile, and so it is. I say I have advanced, and so <strong>I do</strong>.


    Four, five, and six crawl.


    Seven, eight, and nine stampede.


    Ten, eleven, and twelve <em>strut</em>.


    Mud recoils.


    If he were healthier, hed be able to counter. Even now, the wordse easily to him, but his soul is too tired to speak them. His influence shrinks, and the beautiful horde advances.


    Muds knees hit the floor.


    Beauty.


    Mud smiles.


    How cruel the Heavens are for making him face what he is not.


    Beauty falls upon him.


    Light strikes.


    ~~~


    Bad ideas are a problem.


    Everyone has them, and nearly everyone fails to realize they''re bad. No one ever executes a bad idea knowing that it is a bad idea. Bad ideas are put into practice either with all the confidence in the world or with such speed that the person does not even realize what they have done.


    Shi Qinxia finds herself trapped in thetter case. Regardless, the way forward is always the same.


    Bluster.


    "That was dangerous," Shi Qinxia says as she walks up from behind Senior Brother Mud, trying to pretend destroying all those creatures hasn''t taken nearly all she has. "You should be more considerate, visitor from the Other Side. There are doors everywhere. There is no telling who will walk through them and be caught in your attacks."


    The Fleshcrafter looks at her with no more consideration than one would give a pebble on the side of the road. Her pride chafes at this, but she knows she has no ce here. The moment she opened a door and found a duel between Heaven Realm cultivators, she should have closed it instead of walking right in.


    "Begone," the Fleshcrafter tells her. A mercy. One she should ept.


    She kicks Senior Brother Mud instead. He''s in such a sorry state she gets away with it.


    "He''s done," she says. "Let me kill him."


    The Fleshcrafter''s look does not change. He merely snaps his fingers.


    Ah.


    Shi Qingxia grimaces when the Fleshcrafter''s stoicism turns to puzzlement.


    "You took it out," he says, finally giving her his attention. She wishes he hadn''t. The smell is terrible. "Who?"


    She doesn''t reply. Shi Qinxia already has Senior Brother Mud thrown over her shoulder and is dashing for the nearest door.


    Flesh seals it shut.


    "It is very odd," the Fleshcrafter says, "to see someone so eager to run to their deaths."


    "It is verymon to see a self-important asshole prattling about nonsense," she replies. "There are plenty in the Eternal me n."


    It is why she hates the Eternal me n. Unfortunately, she also loves the Eternal me n. Else, she wouldn''t be doing this. There is no contradiction. Love and hate tend to go hand in hand.


    Shi Qinxiays down Senior Brother Mud and raises her Qi.


    It is futile, yes. It is stupid, yes.


    She is still doing it.


    "If I had found you fighting that brat Feng Zhi, I wouldn''t have lifted a finger. I might have even cheered you. However, this one is a rarity. He''s worth a damn."


    "Then die for that worth."


    Flesh advances upon her, and the only defense Shin Qinxia can offer is light. There is no technique, merely power. Everything that she is expressed outward. Pure, fulminating glory.


    Itsts but a moment.


    The flesh advances. The light dims.


    Shadows rise.


    What in the eighteen hells? Shin Qingxia mutters, untouched even though she shouldnt be. She looks up and sees shadows holding back the flesh.


    Shadows with hands.


    Shadows with eyes.


    <em>Is there no end to this absurdity?</em> The Fleshcrafter hollers. Must Heaven keep testing me! Have I not endured enough killing the first? Must I keep facing tribtion to kill the second one?


    "Tribtion?" A bald man with a long braid of hairughs as he walks out of the shadows. Another one follows after him. "You think you have endured the tribtion, Dead One? You who broke the treaty and have be a gue upon thisnd?"


    "Allow us to show you what tribtion really is."


    ~~~


    He walks. She looks at him.


    A gift from the Storm Dragon, a viewing pool ced in her room. Obviously, it is a trap of some sort, but curiosity often prevails over caution.


    It is not an easy thing to walk after ascending. The Earth is like an overbearing mother. It senses its children about to leave the nest and clings fiercely to them. It is not like a weight ced on one''s back. The hold of the Curse of the Earth is everywhere. To be able to interact with the material world without sinking under one''s own weight requires control.


    He walks.


    He''ll run soon enough.


    That does not make him special. Prodigies are tediouslymon. Even the nostalgia he evokes in her does not make him worthy of her notice. How could it? His face. His eyes. They mean nothing to her.


    However, being able toe back from the dead despite having been in the Spirit Realm?


    That is worthy of her notice.


    Su Daji leaves the safety of her room.


    ~~~

 Chapter 257: Youthful Ways

    Chapter 257: Youthful Ways


    ~~~


    Elder Xue once chided him for his tendency to hold back his cultivation, but Liu Jin has often felt the opposite is true. Whenever he reys the events that led him to this point, he can scarcely believe their speed. One day, hes a boy without a home. The next, hes a disciple of one of the Four Great Sects. Today, hes a soldier in a civil war. Who knows what tomorrow will bring?


    It is the path he chose. They are the choices he made.


    Liu Jin still feels like hes in freefall.


    Even the weight on his body feels like a lie. Reaching the Earth Realm is supposed to be the result of countless years of rigorous training. It is hardly fitting for someone who has not seen twenty springs.


    It is not an easy weight to bear. Liu Jin nowpletely understands why some cultivators choose against entering the Earth Realm, preferring to stay in the True Realm for the rest of their lives. To perform even the simplest movements, Liu Jin has to carefully reinforce his body with Qi. Even his blood feels like it has a harder time flowing through his body


    The Earth Realm is supposed to prepare the body for the rigors of tribtion lightning. In a way, it misses the point if he justpensates with Qi for everything. However, the lessons to be learned from the Earth Realm will have toeter. Right now, he just needs its benefits, and it is undeniable that there are many of them. The Earth Realm has erged his meridians, strengthened his dantian, and toughened his body.


    However, it is not just the Earth Realm that has changed him.


    Liu Jin breathes. His aura rises, its edges a little more frayed than hed have liked. To avoid dying, Liu Jin allowed the power of Nine-Headed Snake God to change him. He can try to put off thinking about it as long as he wants, but the physical changes brought about by that choice are undeniable.


    Scales keep appearing over his body.


    The moment he raises his Qi, the scales gradually grow over his skin. It is a reflex, and reflexes can be suppressed. Already, Liu Jin is making good progress on that. However, hiding them does not change the underlying issue. Liu Jin knew that Nine-Headed Snake Gods Inheritance might potentially lead him to bing something other than human, and he has taken a step in direction today.


    Does it matter?


    When Senior Brother Mud asked him if he worried about the effects Nine-Headed Snake Gods Inheritance might have on him, Liu Jin told him that he trusted his masters judgment. Has anything happened since then that would make him distrust his master?


    Of course not.


    His master guided him to Nine-Headed Snake Gods Inheritance. That means he deemed it necessary for him to have it, and if that is the case, Liu Jin has nothing to worry about.


    Changes or not, he is himself.


    Liu Jin exhales. His Qi quiets down. His eyes shine with resolve.


    Ancestor, I ask that you grant me an audience, Liu Jin says.


    A second passes. The echoes of his voice ring across the emptiness of the Storm Dragons spatial realm.


    I wondered when you would call me.


    Dark clouds gather before Liu Jin and take the shape of the Storm Dragons head. Its red eyes shine with amusement. Its lips curl back in a grin that reveals its fangs.


    Liu Jin meets his menacing visage without fear.


    You wanted me to die.


    The usation leavesplete silence in its wake. Even the clouds that make up Storm Dragons body hold their silence as ancestor and descendant hold a staring contest.


    Why has General He Bin failed to find him even though he should have been searching for him from the start? Why has it been over an hour since Liu Jinst ran into anyone, even though there should be thousands of soldiers inside this spatial realm? Why did he run into the Fleshcrafter so quickly?


    Those questions all have the same answers.


    The Storm Dragon controls everything here. He has given Liu Jin time to limate to the changes in his body. He has protected him from General He Bin.


    He put him right in front of the Fleshcrafter to be killed.


    I wanted a part of you to die, the Storm Dragon says atst.


    Nine-Headed Snake Gods Inheritance, Liu Jin guesses.


    Snakes are notoriously unreliable creatures, quick to discard what is inconvenient to them.


    Had it not been for Nine-Headed Snake Gods Inheritance, I would have died, Liu Jin says.


    The Storm Dragon snorts. Large puffs of smokee from his nostrils.


    You think so because you fail to understand what you are, whelp. A dragon cannot be anything other than a dragon. Do you really think your soul and body would have allowed themselves to remain separate for long? Make no mistake. What you did was certainly impressive. However, it was also unnecessary. Worse still, you allowed the Inheritance of that snake to gain a greater hold on you.


    A part of Liu Jin suddenly feels foolish. The other notes this is the first time the Storm Dragon sounds irritated, so clearly, even though it is embarrassing, this counts as a victory of sorts.


    However, some good dide out of this, the Storm Dragon continues. Your death did half of what I expected it to. It spurred the dragon in you that your father tried to kill in himself.


    Liu Jink blinks. My father?


    Your father mutted his soul. In doing so, he limited what he could pass on to you. However, it has always been there. It merely needed to be awakened, and this spatial realm created the perfect conditions for it. You are wee, whelp.


    Liu Jin thinks back to the way his old body turned to ash and merged with his new one.


    I tire of being at the whims of the mighty.


    You are a child. Children are always at the whim of their elders. Though they may resent their wisdom, they will be grateful to them when they are old.


    Ancestor, I am young and regrettably can only think in youthful ways. The wisdom to be grateful for your grand designs escapes me.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    The Storm Dragonughs.


    What is it that your youthful ways tell you to do then? Do you intend to take out your youthful anger on me? Or do you have someone else in mind? Perhaps the one who killed you?


    Liu Jins eyes sh with anger. Just thinking about the Fleshcrafter gives rise to something cold and burning inside of him.


    However, that is not what he came here for.


    I am here for Su An, he says, meeting the Storm Dragons eyes. Take me to her, ancestor.


    Liu Jin does not receive a verbal reply. Instead, the clouds fade away, and a single door appears in their ce.


    He does not hesitate for a second.


    ~~~


    When the door appears, Su Daji stops walking. It is not a conscious act. Something deeper tells her that trying to avoid this encounter would only be doing harm to herself.


    He walks out.


    Hair like midnight and eyes like blood. She cannot understand how someone can look so much like the prince and the emperor yet so different at the same time. The Storm Dragon has already shown her his image, yet Su Daji still finds herself breathless at the sight of him. It is not due to some base lust or silly affection. Su Daji looks at him and thinks of a childhood she cannot remember and a hometown whose name she does not know.


    Put bluntly, seeing him makes her happy.


    Su An, he says breathlessly. A voice inside her cries out in joy.


    She squashes it.


    My name, she says coldly, is Su Daji. Youd do well to remember it.


    Something in his face changes. His eyes darken. His Qi quiets down.


    That is right. You are not her, he says. You are the spirit that has taken hold of her body.


    Su Dajis red lips curl up in amusement. Her Qi rises delicately, a purple glow spreading softly throughout her skin and forming multiple tails behind her. Something tells her it is not the first time she has been in a situation like this. Still, to think this body knew a descendant of the Storm Dragon.


    The ways of Heaven are truly amusing sometimes.


    Assuming that is the case, what do you n to do about it, boy?


    I ask that you please let go of Su Ans body. He inclines his head as he makes his request, but not enough to take his eyes off her.


    She blinks.


    This is


    You are asking?


    I have nothing to lose by trying, he tells her. Besides, the notion of trying to drag your soul out of her body by force is rather daunting.


    for some reason


    I will die without a body. I have no reason to listen to your request.


    I believe I could make one, he says. I have been studying the arts of the Death Fashioning Scripture.


    a very familiar feeling.


    She bristles at the suggestion. I will not be housed in a corpse!


    It would only be temporary until a better vessel could be procured, he says it all inly, as though she were being unreasonable.


    Ah.


    She understands now.


    This man excels at frustrating her.


    I refuse!


    ~~~


    It is not just age that has changed her. Her hair is different, no longer a soft brown but a vivid violet, and her eyes have be alluring orbs of purple. Even her facial and body structure have somewhat changed. Su An had been pretty. The woman before him is impossibly beautiful,


    Nevertheless, every instinct inside him screams that this is Su An.


    He wants to hold her and never let go. He wants to spend days and weeks talking about the past, about simple, meaningless memories he can scarcely remember some days.


    He has to save her first.


    She attacks, and he uses a movement technique to dodge. Rather than chase after him, her aurashes out in the shape of tails that carve deep trenches across the floor.


    [Ground Contraction]


    Liu Jin moves in between the tails, bouncing off the walls as they try to m into his body. Their tips sharpen and be strong enough to pierce the walls.


    [Art of the Roaming Thief]


    A single step takes him right inside her blind stop. Multiple needles appear between his fingers in the blink of an eye. His eyes take in her shape, quickly calcting the position of her acupoints.


    A fox charges at him from the side.


    Liu Jin barely registers the iing attack in time. A burst of [Ground Contraction] moves him to safety. The violet fox stands at Su Ans back and snarls. It is a Qi construct, much like his snakes.


    Had she detached one of her tails without him noticing to keep guard over her?


    You have always been entirely too good with movement techniques, Su Daji tells him.


    A smile spreads over Liu Jins face.


    You remember!


    She res at him, her features somehow more vulpine than before.


    It is said the heart of a good man has seven apertures. She snaps her fingers. Two more foxes appear at her side for a total of three. I suddenly find myself very eager to find out if that is the case.


    The foxes rush forward, and Liu Jin responds in kind, sending forth a massive snake. Its mouth opens to swallow the small foxes.


    The foxes explode.


    The explosion tears his construct shreds, and Liu Jin is rocked back by the impact. The room breaks, and a thick cloud of dust rises. It blocks Liu Jins sight but does nothing to prevent him from sensing the angry Qi moving across the room. Liu Jin twists around just in time to catch Su Dajis wrist. Her suddenly too-long nails stop inches from his face.


    I know it can be annoying when one repeats himself too much, but that you just called me a good man means you do have some concept of me in your mind, Liu Jin says, catching her other wrist and finding Su Daji physically stronger than hed assumed.


    Is this your great n, Boss? Su Daji asks him. Constant appeals to nostalgia? Women will not like you if youre so pushy.


    Liu Jins smile grows at the same time as Su Dajis face darkens, both having realized what she just said.


    She kicks him in the chest.


    Understand I am not trying to demean you, Liu Jin says, coughing as he picks himself up. I am genuinely happy.


    His Ancestor told him Su An is possessed. That is undoubtedly true. However, the more Liu Jin interacts with her, the more certain he bes that this is more than some spirit wearing his friends body like a fine set of robes.


    A part of you is Su An. I am sure of it now, Liu Jin says. The more I interact with you, the more that side of you bes active.


    Su Daji does not immediately try to deny him as he assumed he would. Instead, a pensive lookes across her face.


    That might be true, Su Daji admits. Ever since I awakened, my thoughts have been in chaos. My memories kept escaping me. However, the more we talk, the more a part of myself bes ordered. The chaos in my head goes away.


    Su Dajis Qi rises as she speaks. Her aura turns a deeper purple, and the foxes around her multiply.


    But Boss, thats no reason for you to be happy about that, she says. You understand, right? If one side is bing whole, that means the other one is as well. For the first time, my thoughts arent fighting each other. For the first time, I can finally hear myself <em>think</em>.


    Her Qi spikes, its power far greater than Liu Jins initial estimates of her. The force of her aura is such that Liu Jin has to nt himself to the floor to avoid being pushed back.


    Ah Su Daji lets out a satisfied sigh. That is much better.


    The foxes charge. Liu Jin fires a lightning spear at them, detonating them early. However, her kick catches him by surprise. Liu Jins back hits the wall for a second time.


    That was faster than I expected, Liu Jin admits.


    Su Daji shrugs.


    The Curse of the Earth is for the children of Nuwa, Boss, Su Daji tells him. I am not her child, so I am free of that pesky little thing.


    I see, Liu Jin says, picking himself up. I did not know that.


    You dont know everything, Boss. Thats justmon sense, Su Daji tells him. However, if were talking about things you do know, maybe youd like to tell how you came back from the dead. A practical demonstration will do if you wont.


    I did nothing of the sort, Liu Jin says, his injuries easily regenerating. However, if you wish to know how my soul and body came back together, I have an ancient weapon to thank for it.


    Su Daji frowns, perhaps not sure how seriously she should take his words. Her eyes narrow as if seeing something beyond him. The light of recognition goes up behind her eyes.


    I see, she says. Someone put something in your soul. Ill just have to reach it out and take it.


    What a coincidence. It seems Ill have to do the same to you.


    ~~~

 Chapter 258: Wine and Meat

    Chapter 258: Wine and Meat


    ~~~


    Things have escted.


    Su Daji had been powerful but not beyond his ability to deal with. That was the conclusion Liu Jin came to after their first few exchanges. Subduing her without doing any serious harm to Su Ans body had seemed, while not easy, at least somewhat feasible.


    Now, Liu Jins aura res violently as he produces countless snakes to fight Su Dajis foxes. Their creations cancel each other out as multiple explosions rock the room, but the difference is made known when Su Daji bursts through the smoke. Her ws get within mere inches of his face before a burst of [Ground Contraction] carries Liu Jin to safety.


    Su Daji gives chase. Their forms blur across the room as they destroy everything in their path. Floors, walls, ceiling. Not a single surface is left untouched. Scales grow over Liu Jins neck and take over half his face as he chains movement technique after movement technique. His right pupil is bing narrower by the second, a sign of how much Qi Liu Jin is forcing through his body.


    Even so, it is his blood, and not Su Dajis, that keeps being spilled. While Su Dajis power is what he could expect from someone in the Earth Realm, the Curse of the Earth Realm seems to have no hold on her.


    In in terms, she is much faster than him.


    As Liu Jin is metaphorically and literally backed into a corner, his aura burns white and poisonous Qi spills forth. It spreads throughout the room, not only halting Su Dajis attack but also forcing her to step back several paces.


    You have gotten much better with Poison Qi, Boss, Su Daji says as she looks at the poison with wary eyes. Her aura rises, trying to force it back. Maybe a little too much. People wont trust you if you can make poison so easily, you know?


    Unfortunately, I am aware of that, Liu Jin replies, using the lull in their fight to heal his wounds. You have also grown much since west met.


    I have not grown stronger. I am regaining power, Su Daji says. There is a difference.


    Nevertheless, the body you are housed in belongs to Su An, Liu Jin says. For you to gain power, Su Ans body must grow strong. That is why it doesnt make much sense for you to be free from the Curse of the Earth Realm.


    Su Daji leans forward. Wisps of aura above her head twitch in a manner that makes him think of fox ears. Oh?


    A child of Nuwa. That is what you call humans, right? In that case, Su An should count as one, and by default, the current you should as well. As much as you might have changed Su Ans body, your Qi does not feel demonic.


    And youre suddenly an expert on demons? Dont be so presumptuous, Boss. Su Daji crosses her arms. Besides, thats not what youre really asking, right? You feel more like a demon than I do, so why am I free and youre not. Thats what youre really curious about, right Boss?


    Liu Jin frowns.


    Su Daji smiles.


    The part of me that is Su An feels really good right now, Su Daji informs him. Youre usually hard to read, so it feels really nice to have the upper hand for once.


    And what does the Su Daji side of you feel?


    Amused that you think making time like this will help you figure out a solution, Su Daji says as she snaps her fingers.


    Purple mes appear around her and driftzily across the air. They make a curious sound as they move. It almost sounds like wailing. As if the mes were lost souls trying to find their way.


    Su Daji smirks and moves further back, but her mes move forward. Liu Jin immediately reinforces his aura in preparation for another explosion, but that is not what happens when they make contact with his poison. The purple mes merely drift through the poisonous air, no different from clouds carried by the wind.


    And yet, the poison field he created around himself slowly shrinks while the purple mes grow in size.


    I see, Liu Jin says, pouring more poison Qi into his aura. Youre using Yin Qi fashioned to look like mes to devour my technique.


    Foxfire, Su Daji says proudly. I am impressed you understood it so quickly, Boss.


    My girlfriend encountered a technique like it before, Liu Jin says. Yours seems more advanced.


    You joined with Little Xiao Shuang after Eastern Port City fell?


    I have not.


    Su Daji stares at him.


    Boss, you have be a sinful man.


    You are having entirely too much fun with this.


    Su Dajiughs, but not because he has actually seeded in distracting her. That she can y along andugh shows howfortable she is with how the fight is going. Her mes keep eating his Poison Qi. Even if he makes more, he will only seed in tiring himself out.


    The crack of thunder wipes the smile from Su Dajis face. Gold, brilliant lightning spreads throughout the room, multiple tendrils separating like the branches of a tree.


    Liu Jin makes a fist.


    Purple shes.


    The foxfire detonates, breaking apart the walls and bringing down the ceiling. Liu Jin creates a snake construct around himself for protection. From the beginning, Su Dajis foxfire had been unstable. It had to be, or else it wouldnt have been able to drain his technique so effectively. The introduction of another, stronger power had been all that was needed to tilt the bnce.


    Why must you be so reckless at the oddest times?! Su Daji shouts as she pushes arge piece of the rubble away. Her clothes are singed from the explosion, but that is the extent of the visible damage. Most likely, she has already regenerated from any injuries. Its always the same with you, Boss. Everyone who meets you thinks youre so smart and mature, and then you do something stupid!


    She whistles to call forth more foxes. Their forms glow with foxfire.


    I was trying to be gentle. I was going to drain your power bit by bit.


    Why would you want to be gentle?


    Because I didnt want to make you suffer! She snaps at him. When he smiles, she sends her foxes at him. Dont be so happy! That was merely a preference! I can live with you suffering! I suddenly want it very much!


    The battle between the two resumes and the difference in speed makes itself known once more. Liu Jin feels his possibilities diminishing with every exchange. His mind races through his options and finds them woefullycking.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    It can only end in one way.


    Su Dajis hand plunges into Liu Jins chest. Her eyes widen as she realizes her attack has made contact.


    Liu Jin uses that moment to catch her wrist and keep her in ce.


    Immediately, foxfire and poison fill the room as their auras sh for dominance. However, Liu Jin is only half paying attention. The fight against the Fleshcrafter showed him that he could detach his soul from his body much further than hed assumed possible. Now that hes in the Earth Realm, the process is even easier.


    To save Su An, he needs to invade Su Dajis soul with his own. Her hand is inside his body. His skin is in contact with hers. He can feel the sh of their souls as their auras war against each other. He merely needs to slip in.


    Su Dajiughs.


    Are you really that stupid, Boss? Fine! Ill wee you!


    Su Dajis soul rises andtches into his own. Liu Jin feels a jolt as hes dragged into its depths and bears witness to it for the first time.


    His heart breaks.


    ~~~


    No


    The word is barely a whisper as it leaves his lips. The pce in front of him has seen better days. Its pools are empty. Grass and roots have broken through the cobblestone, and a thickyer of dust covers all. Still, with proper care, it can be beautiful once more.


    The little house next to it is not as fortunate. The design reminds him of the buildings in the Xiao Sect, but no building in the Xiao Sect was ever in such poor shape. Tiles are missing from the roof, and the ss windows are broken. The walls on all sides areing apart. One strong gust of wind is all it would take to bring it all down.


    Su Daji and Su An.


    What did you expect? Su Daji asks him. She looks older here. Two fox ears grow from the top of her head, and long fox tails extend behind her. Your friend is an infantpared to me. Her body is barely a suitable vessel.


    Her soul could not hope topete with Su Dajis. All this time, it has been breaking under the strain. Coming here a few days early would not have mattered.


    Even if he somehow removes Su Daji, Su Ans soul will shatter like ss.


    Do you understand? There is no saving her, Su Daji tells him, a cruel smirk on her lips. Deep inside her soul, Su Ans mannerisms hold less sway, it seems. Remove me, and she dies. Leave me be, and she dies. There are no other oues. You foolishly risked your own soul for nothing.


    Liu Jin wants to deny her words, but how can he when shes merely voicing the same conclusion he just came to?


    Still, you did make it all the way here, and I do feel some leftover affection for you. I suppose I should reward you somehow. Su Daji smiles and ps her hands together. Ah yes, since we are here, I should be capable of this.


    Her Qi does not change, but her soul overflows. It rises and washes over him, not to attack him but to announce herself. The world is overwritten. The pce and the small house fade away, and a new truth is imposed in their ce. A new order. A lush forest with leaves of a green so beautiful they almost look like emeralds. Ake with water the color of rubies.


    Liu Jin first assumes the red liquid is blood, but the scent in the air reveals its true nature.


    Lake of Wine and Forest of Meat, Su Daji says. She is seated in a boat in the middle of theke. She grabs a golden cup and fills it with wine. Will you drink with me?


    I would never trust a cup offered by you.


    A pity. She shakes her head theatrically. Well, if you do not wish to partake in the Lake of Wine, perhaps the Forest of Meat will be more to your taste?


    The tiger pounces on him before Liu Jin realizes its there. It knocks him to the ground and snarls into his face, only failing to take a bite out of him because Liu Jin manages to grab its neck in time. Liu Jin grits his teeth as he tightens his grip on the tigers neck. The tigers ws break through his robes and dig into his skin.


    A crack echoes throughout the forest.


    The tigers body falls lifelessly. Liu Jin rises to his feet. His breathes out in heavy pants, but there is no time to rest. Multiple eyes re at him from the depths of the forest.


    A Forest of Meat. He gets it now.


    He is the meat.


    The tigers leap at him, but Liu Jin is ready this time. When the first onees, Liu Jin leaves it limping with one strike. Liu Jin moves to the next one and blinds him. When another tiger tries to get him from behind, Liu Jin ducks under it and hits it where its heart should be. He feels its ribs breaking under his fist.


    More tigers attack, and Liu Jin flees into the trees. The roles of prey and predator are soon changed as Liu Jin starts picking them off one by one. He turns their ws and fangs against them, using them to tear their flesh. Blood flows freely over the forest floor.


    Liu Jin licks his lips.


    He keeps fighting. He keeps moving. More bones break. More blood. More flesh. They howl. They scream. He gives chase. He bi


    What is he doing?


    Liu Jin immediately blurs back, finally remembering he could have used movement techniques the entire time. Skills hed refined for years suddenlye back to his head, and he cannot believe hed lost sight of them.


    Lightning spreads and annihtes the tigers. Liu Jin spits the chunk of flesh hed been about to swallow and res at the woman in theke of wine.


    Aw, youd noticed. She pouts. I guess it really is all I can do right now. Although noticing wont help you next time.


    He senses the truth of her words. All around the forest, there are more creatures awaiting him, but they are not the problem.


    It is this entire world.


    Is this meant to be a game?


    It is meant to be a party, Su Daji says, drinking from her cup. Youre supposed to enjoy yourself. Indulge. As a man. As a beast. It does not matter as long as you do.


    Lake of Wine and Forest of Meat. In the forest, he fights beasts and bes a beast. If he steps into theke, hell probably lose sight of himself in a different way.


    Youre putting it together, but it is already toote, child. You are in my world, Su Daji tells him. Why torture yourself when I offer you release? Is that not what everyone wants? Freedom to indulge in their vices? Enter theke and drink with me. Or dont. Either way, the result will be the same. You will indulge and, in doing so, be a pet of mine.


    So this is what you are, Liu Jin says. I wondered what sort of creature would cling to life so recklessly.


    Being such as the Storm Dragon and Nine-Headed Snake God chose to pass on, leaving behind nothing but shadows of themselves that could guide or empower those they deemed worthy. However, the spirit before him is different. She chose to cling to life so fiercely that she would take someone elses body.


    Only now that he is in her soul does Liu Jin understand how significant that choice is. Su Dajis soul will grow strong, while Su Ans will wither and die. However, that does not mean Su Daji will return to how she was. That path is forever lost to her. She has forever changed by taking pieces of Su Ans soul into her own, effectively bing a different person. What sort of thing could motivate someone to do that to themselves?


    Liu Jin knows the answer now.


    Pleasure and nothing else.


    That is what Su Dajis soul tells him. It is the unfailing principle that has guided her and given birth to the Lake of Wine and Forest of Meat. This is a ce of indulgence. It is her way of life turned into a weapon. It invites him toy down his reason and enjoy himself, attempting to overwrite all that he is until nothing remains.


    Disappointed? Spare me the lectures. I do not care for the judgment of the miserable, Su Daji tells him.


    I am dissatisfied, not miserable, Liu Jin says. And I am dissatisfied because the pleasure I seek to indulge in is nowhere to be found. Not here.


    His Qi rises. He does not know if this will work, yet what else is there to do now but try?


    The world quivers.


    Oh? What is this? Somest desperate attempt?


    The force of Su Dajis soul rises, seeking to squash his own.


    She recoils. A flicker of worry finally appears on her face.


    What in the world?


    The sky breaks.


    Liu Jin smiles sadly.


    I am not sure. Not yet.


    Stop it! She yells, suddenly struggling to remain standing as fierce waves rock her boat. Do you have any idea what youre doing?


    The earth quakes. The beasts flee. The grass withers.


    If you do this, it wont be just me you harm! Su Daji yells at him. The girls soul is already weak! You will break her!


    Maybe but at least shell be free of you.


    Su Daji goes for this throat, reaching the coast in the blink of an eye. Shes still not fast enough. Liu Jin digs deep into himself and focuses on a single word.


    Hollow.


    Su Dajis soul drowns in ckness.


    ~~~


    Liu Jin looks at Su Dajis fallen form for several seconds. She is still breathing. Save for the injuries she received during their fight, there is nothing wrong with her.


    Not with her body.


    Wordlessly, Liu Jin takes her in his arms.


    ~~~

 Chapter 259: Above the Heavens

    Chapter 259: Above the Heavens


    ~~~


    Please dont die, Senior Brother. I will feel really stupid if you die, Shi Qingxia yells as she frantically tries to find a safe ce.


    It is not an easy thing to do. While nominally a fight between three people, the sh between the Fleshcrafter and the two new arrivals, who must surely be visitors from the other side, is more akin to a battle between armies. The Fleshcrafter has already raised hundreds of creatures to fight the many puppets that rise from the shadows, and thats still not enough.


    Mud dearly wishes he could bear witness to it all. s, he has hit his limit. Maybe not physically, but certainly spiritually. Even the simple act of raising his head to look at anything but the ground is beyond him right now, and asking Shi Qingxia to move to a better vantage point would be ill-timed. A single wrong step of hers would end in their death.


    It is not so bad, Mud tells himself. Even if he cannot see the fight, he can sense the sh of their Qi. He hopes Shi Qinxia is able to appreciate it as well. Just sensing the way those three manipte their energies opens his eyes to new possibilities. Truly, this is a blessed opportunity. Whether they manage to escape or not, it is enough for Mud that he has been able to bear witness to this in some way.


    No.


    There is no way this could be enough.


    Twice on the same day, he has been bested by people more blessed than he. Now, he is being protected by someone younger and weaker than he is. How can he say this is fine when he feels ashamed from the bottom of his heart? Is this all he amounts to? Relying on the kindness of strangers to draw his next breath? Depending on the whims of Heaven to see a new dawn?


    He hates this.


    From the bottom of his heart, he hates this.


    Muds soul screams as he wills his body to move. His physical wounds are mostly healed, but his shes with Bright Sword and the Fleshcrafter have left his soul very weak. Even so, he does not stop. Stand. He needs to stand.


    <em>Lay down.</em>


    His soul pleads with him. It cries and begs him to stop. Mud knows it speaks with sense. However, there is no room for sense in this. To live on with this shame would be unthinkable.


    <em>You will break.</em>


    That is probably true. He is too frail now. Too weak. All chipped and covered in cracks. All that he is. All that he has built. It teeters on the edge. To force himself now would cause him unspeakable harm. If he stands, he will break like y.


    If he stays down, he will die.


    Not literally, of course. Nothing quite so grand. Mud is never grand, just consistent. If he stays down right now, that will be all he is. For the rest of his life, he will be that sort of pathetic existence.


    If that is what awaits him after this, after all he has done, all he has endured


    Mud would rather die.


    ~~~


    Ever since the incident in the Dead ins, his life has be deeply infuriating.


    The madman Xun Huwen, he can somewhat understand. As much as it pains him to admit it, that one is clearly a cut above the rest, even by the standards of the Sacred Lands. Besides, as infuriating as he had been, he never truly offended him.


    But the other two?


    A <em>mere child</em> took his creations from him as though he had been learning their arts since he could crawl! Someone who was not even in the Earth Realm was able to fight him off his body! Unthinkable! Inconceivable! He is dead now, but the Fleshcrafter will have a difficult time ever forgetting the humiliation.


    Then there is the abomination.


    A creation of the other side whose path was imposed on him by someone else. Such a twisted creature dared to stand in his way and fight him as though they were equals. That cannot stand. Killing him is his right and his duty. The Heavens agree, or else why would they put him in his path?


    So why cant he kill him?!


    <em>Why do people keep interrupting him?!</em>


    Meddlesome fools! he roars at the shadows. What are you even doing here?! The treaty should not allow your presence in thesends!


    Do you hear that, brother? One of the shadows asks. He has the gall to bring up the treaty when hes the one doing whatever he wants in this country!


    I heard it, brother. Quite shameless of him.


    The Dead Ones always are.


    It is genuinely hard to tell if there are two of them or if it is just one person talking to himself. It is always that way with shadows. Though they had shown themselves when the fight began, he can no longer see them or sense their position.


    All he can see is those damn puppets of theirs.


    I do not need to exin my designs to you!


    He summons the flesh on the floor to create more works of art. It is almost a waste to put them against puppets. They are nothing more than contraptions of wood and metal without a speck of beauty to be found in any of their mechanisms. They attack in predictable ways with des and fire and a tedious amount of hidden projectiles, but his creations can adapt to all of that.


    When one is cut down, two rise. When one is pierced, their flesh melts and is remade. Only the mes are an issue. He makes sure to target those first. Creatures as small as worms work their way inside those puppets and wreak havoc in their artless husks.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any urrences.


    More puppets appear. More flesh is needed. He digs into his stores and lets them loose. It is hard to believe the room has space for everyone. The Fleshcrafter is fairly sure it didnt when the fight began. The Storm Dragon must be giving them more space in recognition of their abilities.


    If so, he will not misuse this opportunity. His creatures grow. Their lethality increases.


    His vision sways. Itsts but a moment. Insignificant in the grand scheme of things, yet a reminder that he is not operating at full capacity. He should call on his Dao to finish things quickly, but turning this into a battle of Dao when he knows so little about his opponents would be ill-advised. He needs to force their hand first.


    A shattering sound rings throughout the room.


    All fighting ceases at once, and every single head turns. It is not a conscious choice on anyones part. The significance of the moment forces their attention. Even if they do not fullyprehend what is happening, they know they must look.


    Flowers are blooming


    On the floors. One the walls. Even on the ceiling. No seeds have been nted, but the flowers bloom all the same, scattering their pink petals to the winds.


    He stands in the center of it all.


    I see the abomination says. His soul brims with power that he shouldnt have. Blooming requires pride A prideless flower is no flower at all.


    For a moment.


    For a second.


    He finds him too beautiful to behold.


    Impossible! The Fleshcrafter screams, raging at the unfairness of it all. I just felt you shatter! Everything that you are should be gone!


    Abomination he might be, but that does not mean the basic rules do not apply to him. He had felt the poor state of his soul during their battle. The shattering just now should have been his twisted soul breaking like ss!


    How is he standing?


    You are right. I did shatter, the abomination replies. It was necessary. I shattered, and so I was born.


    T-thats not You cant just Its not right!


    The Fleshcrafter stutters as he tries to put the heresy before him into words. One cannot just toss everything one has built on a whim! Thats not how anything works!


    One of the shadowsughs at him.


    Why so surprised, Dead One? If a mechanism works, it is kept. If it doesnt, it is repaired. If you cannot repair it, you throw it out. Dont pretend you dont do simr things when you y with corpses.


    Do not pretend the scale of the things beingpared is the same! He hisses at the puppets. Do you think Id ever toss aside everything I have built?!


    Ah, youre a coward then. Fitting.


    The Fleshcrafter recoils as if struck.


    Coward? I am a coward? For daring to value what I have cultivated?


    He knows the shadow is merely trying to get a rise out of him. Despite his words, not even a shadow would break themselves like that. Still, the usation galls him.


    That is why he nearly misses the de about to pierce his throat.


    One of the puppets snuck through his shadow, taking advantage of his distraction to get close. He glowers at it before smacking it aside. Spikes grow from every surface of his body, piercing the toy over a hundred times.


    The abominationes next.


    It is, the Fleshcrafter notices, the first time the abomination has initiated any attack. No doubt, he has realized his arts will not work on him. However, changing styles will not serve him. With but a thought, the Fleshcrafter raises two walls of flesh to trap him in ce.


    He reels back from a blow he does not recall taking.


    What? His hand goes to his mouth and finds blood there. Somehow, he is standing several feet back. How?


    Interesting, the abomination says, looking at his fist with curiosity. He looks at the puppets. I understand that I have you to thank for my continued existence. However, it would please this Mud if you would refrain from further action.


    The Fleshcrafters face ripples violently.


    Mind your words. If someone did not know any better, they would think you are saying you can defeat me on your own.


    That is exactly what this Mud is saying, yes, the abomination replies.


    One of the shadowsughs.


    Did you hear that, brother? I like it! However, were not so kind that well give up our prey! If you think you can win, try to take it from us!


    I will endeavor to do that then.


    You artless swines!


    The flesh rises as hemands it to attack. Hundreds of creations are fashioned in an instant. He will not let these people make a fool out of him!


    And yet


    And yet...


    He destroys puppets by the dozens, but it doesnt feel like hes making a dent in their forces. Worse still, the movements of the puppets grow sharper. The shadows are getting used to his creations, and he does not have enough flesh to overwhelm them. He has already used too much for the army outside.


    Then theres the abomination.


    That skill of his this base trickery It has changed somehow. He cannot defend from it.


    Why?


    Why is this happening?


    <em>Why is he losing?!</em>


    No! He roars! Stay back, you dogs!


    He will not fall! Not here! Not in this insignificant pce to these insignificant people. More creatures. More beautiful. More! He needs more!


    His eyes stray.


    A single door just a few feet away. He can make it.


    He flees.


    ~~~


    Shame.


    It is like a brand burned into his skin. He tells himself it was the only path forward, but that doesnt lessen the humiliation.


    He needs to rebuild his stock. It shouldnt take long. There are two armies here. Once this spatial realm fades, he should be able to absorb them all. That should be enough to destroy those three.


    A smirk appears on his face at the thought of what he will do once hes out of this ce.


    It dies almost immediately.


    No


    A lie. A ghost. A trick. It has to be. There is no way.


    And yet, no matter how many times he blinks, the sight before does not change. His robes might be nearly in tatters, and he carries a woman on his back, but that is undeniably Qing Jin before him.


    How are you alive?!


    That would be your fault, Qing Jin tells him. You focused too much on my physical body and not enough on my soul. A cultivator of your caliber should have known better.


    You expect me to believe a child like you was able to master his soul to that degree! Heughs and covers his face. Impossible! This whole day is impossible!


    Yes, there is no way this can be happening. Hes tired, is all.


    A bad dream. Its nothing but a bad dream, the Fleshcrafter says.


    What is your real purpose here? Qing Jin asks him. When your creatures were fighting our army, you were not inplete control of them. Otherwise, leading them astray by using me as bait wouldnt have been so easy. Is it because you were busy searching for something in the pce? Or because you already found it and were trying to think how to act without the Storm Dragon stopping you?


    Enough! He says, calling upon the flesh he has left. I will not be taunted by a ghost. You were a fool to show yourself before me!


    Rather than looking scared, Qing Jin looks at him with an emotion he cannot decipher.


    Do you really not understand? Why you found me so easily the first time? Why you appear before me again?


    I understand the Heavens are giving me a chance to fix my mistake.


    The Storm Dragon is the only one who stands above the Heavens here, Qing Jin says. He guided your steps where it suited his purposes. Now, he no longer has a need for you.


    The Fleshcrafter finally understands what the thing in Qing Jins eyes is.


    Pity.


    His flesh leaps forth,tching onto the child and seeping into his skin. However, Qing Jins expression does not change. Instead, the rage on the Fleshcrafter gives way to confusion.


    What? He cannot move his flesh inside the childs body. What is this?


    Did you think you could toy with a dragons flesh in your state? Qing Jin asks him. Either way, you should have never attempted it.


    The Fleshcrafters vision blurs.


    He falls on one knee. He opens his mouth but has no voice left.


    Blood flows from his mouth.


    I had a feeling youd try the same thing again, so I poisoned myself, Qing Jin says, holding up an azure needle. To me, this poison is an old friend. To you, it is death. I hope it is all you imagined it to be.


    The Fleshcrafter is not listening anymore.


    ~~~

 Chapter 260: Below the Heavens

    Chapter 260: Below the Heavens


    ~~~


    It is an odd thing to stand over the corpse of his killer.


    Life has already fled the Fleshcrafter''s body. Nine-Headed Snake God''s poison has seen to that. Its potency is such that it will not stop until the Fleshcrafter''s body ispletely destroyed. Already, the corpse has turned on an odd mix of yellow and purple, the result of the quick degeneration of his organs. In a few minutes, the Fleshcrafter will be nothing more than a puddle on the floor.


    By all ounts, the Fleshcrafter deserves this fate. He was a horrible person, and the world is undeniably better off without him. Liu Jin supposes it wouldn''t be wrong to find some joy in this. However, though thinking about Fleshcrafter elicited violent emotions within him ever since he crawled out of his old body, now that the deed is done, he feels remarkably little.


    No joy, only pity.


    The Fleshcrafter wouldnt appreciate it, but Liu Jin cannot help what he feels. The man had been used and tossed aside by the Storm Dragon. Till the very end, he did not realize hed been nothing but a tool.


    How can that be anything other than pitiful?


    Honored Ancestor, Liu Jin says, his voice echoing across the hall. Are you still not satisfied? Must you keep the spatial realm up?


    The Storm Dragon does not answer him.


    The seconds pass, and Liu Jin is met with nothing but silence. It is a clear dismissal. He has died and awakened a part of himself. He has fought the Fleschrafter and defeated him. All the things the Storm Dragon needed of him have been done. Thus, there is no longer any need for the Storm Dragon to humor him.


    In that sense, he and the Fleschrafter are not that different.


    No.


    Liu Jins Qi res up. Gold lightning forms wild arcs around him, destroying the tapestries on the walls.


    Ancestor. I refuse to y along with your games any longer, Liu Jin says.


    The storm answers.


    The lightning blinds his eyes, and the thunder deafens his ears. He feels the rain against his face, and the wind blows with such strength it threatens to carry him away. Liu Jin grits his teeth andys down Su Ans body, creating a snake construct around her to keep her safe. The state of her soul is a mystery to him, and there is no telling who she will be when she opens her eyes. Nevertheless, Liu Jin has already lost her once. He has no desire to be parted from her a second time.


    I am tired of being a piece you can move on a board, he says, letting his lightning shine purple, proiming his royal lineage as it rises into the heavens. You will not use me, and you will not use those close to me.


    Is that so?


    The Storm Dragons voice alone nearly brings him to his knees.


    You try to speak with authority, but do you really believe youmand any? The Storm Dragon asks. If I refuse you, what will you do? Cry? Scream? Throw a tantrum? Tell me, whelp. Why should I listen to you?


    You will listen because you are the one who needs me, Liu Jin replies, cing a hand on his chest. The emperor and his son are both of Qing blood, yet you called me here. You could have thrown Su Daji from this pce at any moment, yet you did not. She could have easily be the princess of this country by marrying my cousin, yet you still did nothing. You allowed all that to happen on the chance that I would eventuallye here.


    The storm rumbles but does not overwhelm him. Liu Jin takes it as a good sign.


    You have already discarded the other two as suitable sessors. The emperor has shown himself to be weak and allowed General He Bin to rule in his ce. Qing Guo is not a bad person, but he has been under both their influences for far too long. That leaves only me. I am your only hope for the Storm Dragon Empire and the Qing Family. You need me.


    I do not need an unruly whelp.


    If you do not ept an unruly whelp, you shall have nothing, Liu Jin counters. Your power is unmatched within the pce. That is why it is so easy to forget how limited you truly are. Outside this boundary, even the lowest peasant is beyond your reach. Keep us trapped here, and the world will go on without us. New rulers shall rise, and you shall remain here. Powerless like the shadow you are. Do you want that? Or will you do as Imand and <em>let me enter the pce!</em>


    Liu Jin is shouting by the end, resentments old and new bubbling to the surface. When he ends, all is silent save for the sound of his breathing. He has crossed a line. He knows it.


    And yet, the stormughs.


    Well said! The Storm Dragonsughter booms so loudly that Liu Jin has to cover his ears. I was wondering how long itd take you to stand up to me!


    Liu Jin stares.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    You wanted this to happen?


    A ruler should not submit himself, and a dragon should not allow others to dictate his path.


    Liu Jins eye twitches.


    Did that mean Had he stood up to the Storm Dragon from the beginning Had he denied himpletely?


    You feel constrained by the powers of those above you and resent them. That is a good thing, the Storm Dragon says. However, resentment is not enough. What good is resentment if your head still bows? On some level, you have epted your position and, in doing so, turned a blind eye to your own power. That cannot be. I could not entrust this country to someone who does not understand his value.


    Liu Jin breathes.


    Ancestor, I acknowledge your wisdom, he says. He knows he shouldnt continue, but he does anyway. However, I will not be as you wish me to be. This country needs to be guided back to prosperity, but it does not need to be me who does it. If I deem General Nie Dan suitable for the job, it shall be him. If I decide the Eternal me n can guide this country, it shall be them. I will not be your next emperor.


    That is your right, the Storm Dragon says, much to Liu Jins surprise. It is as you say, whelp. I am a Shadow. My role here is done. If my descendants decide to give up their divine right, that is something I must ept. I merely want the decision to be made by someone I approve of.


    I see


    No, you do not, but you might one day. Enter the pce with your head held high, for you have my blessing.


    The storm fades away, and light follows.


    ~~~


    The spatial realm fades away, and for a moment, Liu Jin can almost believe he is back in his fathers clinic. The world around him feels safe andforting in a way he had forgotten it could be. It wraps around him like a warm nket and acts like a balm upon his soul and armor against all the evils in the world.


    It feels like home. One he has never known but undeniably his.


    The feeling overwhelms him to the point the details of the Storm Dragon Pce be lost to him. They do not matter. Nothing does. Liu Jin can do little more than bask in the moment.


    That is why it takes him so long to notice the obvious.


    It pierces into his consciousness like ice digging into his brain. His peace shatters, and his mind is thrown into a haze of confusion. He is moving before he knows it. Three wallse down in the blink of an eye. Trying to find his way through the corridors would have taken too long. He needs to get there. He needs to see. It cant be right. It cant!


    Its just not possible


    Everything he knows tells him the sight before him is not possible. He blinks and rubs his eyes, but the world refuses to change,


    Murong Bangs dying body remains as real and true as the floor under his feet.


    There is a hole in his chest. Whoever did it managed to break right through his armor. Usually, an Emperor would easily regenerate from something like that, but that is no mere physical injury. The hole is precisely where Murong Bangs middle dantian should be. Liu Jin immediately understands that not only has Murong Bangs dantian been broken, but whoever did this used his dantian to directly attack Murong Bangs soul and rip it to pieces.


    Despite being in a state of shock, Liu Jins eyes take note of every nick and crack in Murong Bangs armor. The hole in his chest aside, Murong Bangs body is remarkably free of wounds. The battle ended with one decisive hit.


    How?


    How could this have happened? Who could have done this?


    <em>How could he have missed it?!</em>


    Murong Bang stirs, and Liu Jin is immediately at his side. The generals eyes open, but they never fullye into focus. A weak groanes from his lips, a sound Liu Jin struggles to associate with the general.


    His head tilts in Liu Jins direction.


    Ah I see I knew I always knew Murong Bangs bloody lips somehow manage to form a smile. The bitch Duling thought you wanted us to find you. Dan stayed, but hed given up on seeing you again. But I knew youde backAh, but look at me... I can''t wee you like this.


    Liu Jin immediately understands that Murong Bang is not talking to him.


    Murong Bang thinks he is talking to his father.


    Why do you always see me like this? Murong Bangsugh is a weak thing full of blood. If youde earlier, youd have seen me in a much better state. I tried, you know? I always did. This ce thisnd It was too weak for you. You couldnt stand it, right? I dont me you. I cant stand it either. I did my best. Purged it. I wanted it to be pure for you. Free of all those annoying things.


    What?


    All this time the reason why Murong Bang yed the part of a ruler...It was because of that?


    I even took care of your kid. Hes soft, but hes yours. Youre lucky it wasnt that bitch who found him. Sometimes, Ill blink and think youre standing in his ce. Who knows what that crazy head of hers would think?


    He snorts.


    You kept me waiting, Murong Bang says. Why did you keep me waiting? I only know how to do one thing. I am a monster, you know? I knew that even before I met you... Killed my mother right out of the womb. Killed my father a few yearster. Kept killing ever since. Im good at it. Thats why you chose me.


    He starts coughing. Murong Bang is drowning in his own blood. By all rights, he shouldnt even be able to talk.


    So why didnt you take me with you?


    For a moment, the powerful general looks like nothing more than a lost child.


    Liu Jin desperately wishes to unsee it.


    I would have followed you. I know you dont need me never did I know. But I wanted to keep killing for you. When I followed your orders When I ughtered at yourmand Those are the only times anything has ever made sense. Those are the only damned times!


    Heughs. More blood blows.


    I suppose I cantin I had fun, you know?... Dying like this aint bad... You even showed... but Hey this is stupid I know its stupid, but If I had kept killing for you do you think


    Blood keeps flowing. He is choking on it.


    Do you think I could have be a person?


    There are so many things that Liu Jin wants to say. He wants to curse Murong Bangs name. Tell him that the ck Dragon will never return. Tell him as he dies that it was his lust for battle that ended up killing the only man he ever truly respected. He wants that realization to sink into his soul as he dies.


    He doesnt.


    He cant.


    He can only meet Murong Bangs eyes with his own, never once looking away as death takes him.


    In death, Murong Bang is shown the kindness he denied to everyone in life.


    It is a better fate than he deserves.


    ~~~

 Chapter 261: Wind

    Chapter 261: Wind


    ~~~


    The Storm Dragons spatial realmes down, and chaos spreads over the battlefield. Not a single person is in the same ce they were in when the light swallowed them all. Every formation has been broken, and countless lie dead. While high-level cultivators engaged in duels, the regr soldiers ughtered each other by the hundreds in the endless corridors of the spatial realm.


    Even General He Bins soldiers, who knew about the spatial realm ahead of time, do note out unscathed from the experience. No amount of warnings could have prepared them for the constantly shifting dimensions of thebyrinthine realm where one does not know whether friend or foe awaits beyond the next door.


    Still, it is better to be left shaken and confused than dead. Now that they are free, they can feel the material world instead of the vast emptiness of the Storm Dragons spatial realm.


    It shakes Lu Mei to her very core.


    We need to leave, she hisses. Now!


    Her reaction is purely instinct-driven. Primal. That is why it is only after she says it that she realizes her words will not be epted without question.


    I refuse to leave, my lord!


    Sure enough, that is the first and most obvious objection. Lu Mei notes, with no small amount of relief, that she can sense Qing Jin alive and well.


    What? But now that the spatial realm is down, I can finally go to where my Honored Ancestor is!


    That is the second objection. Thankfully, it is easily ignored.


    I thought we were trying to rescue Brother Qing?


    The third. Lu Mei wasnt sure whether Huang Shing would speak up, but she is certain there is no need to wait for a fourth voice. She may not like Fan Bingbing, but she knows the girl will wait until shes exined herself before saying anything.


    You can go to him now if you want to, Lu Mei tells Lei Kong, then quickly adds, but wait until I have finished exining! Hes safe here! We arent!


    Thankfully, Lei Kong does not disappear in a blur of speed when she is in the middle of her sentence. Were he not dealing with the Curse of the Earth Realm, he probably would have.


    Its so obvious now, Lu Mei says, the temperature around her rising erratically.


    The Eternal me whispers to her. It shows her the truth that had been kept hidden from her due to the spatial realm and the barriers around the pce.


    It is terrifying.


    He said it. Remember? Lu Mei says, pointing at Qing Guo. The Storm Dragon has been manifested all this time. Thats what this has been all about!


    What are you talking about? Qing Guo asks. The manifestation of the Storm Dragon is a necessary defensive measure to protect my father from the other two generals.


    But that has not always been the case, Fan Bingbing points out, finally speaking up. Her gaze shifts to Lu Mei. Its only because of the civil war that the Storm Dragon has been manifested this long. As I understand it, that usually wouldnt have been the case.


    Of course, it wouldnt. There is no way something like that could stay manifested this long without consequences! Lu Mei says, pacing erratically. Her legs want to run, but she contains herself. Its power has been festering in this pce all this time, changing it. Now, its nearly done! Its beating! Cant you hear it?!


    Hear what? Sister Mei, youre not making any sense, Huang Shing says.


    I am saying the pce has been acquiring the characteristics of the Storm Dragon! Its creating a heart! All one giant mass of power, probably the single greatest power source in the entire continent! Lu Mei shouts. And this whole ce could be a battlefield between emperors at any second.


    Gold mes flicker around her. Her pupils arepletely dted.


    We need to leave!


    ~~~


    Just as an ant cannot tell the difference between a hill and a mountain, most were unable to notice that Murong Bang was in death throes. Whether at his weakest or strongest, an Emperor remains an Emperor.


    However, a dead Emperor is another thing entirely.


    When a beggar dies, the world can ignore it. When an Emperor dies, the world must give proof. And so, the earth trembles and the skies darken. Murong Bangs soldiers fall to their knees, disbelief written on their faces while nearly everyone else cheers. The earth might pay its respects, but they will not. The monster is dead. Let all rejoice!


    General Nie Dan breaks into the pce.


    His motion is sudden. Instant. A single step takes him right next to Liu Jin.


    Did you deal the finishing blow? he asks.


    It takes Liu Jin several seconds to answer.


    I thought about it. For years, I kept thinking about it. I told myself I wasnt, but I was, Liu Jin says. He is still looking at Murong Bangs corpse. He was injured. Weak. It was the perfect opportunity I couldnt bring myself to do itI couldnt


    I see.


    There is no condemnation in General Nie Dans tone. There is also no approval. The general merely looks at Liu Jin without judgment.


    He thought I was my father, Liu Jin blurts out. He wasnt thinking right. He saw my eyes and thought I was my father.


    Not just his eyes, General Nie Dan thinks to himself. The boy looks so much like his father that it is almost terrifying. It is a resemnce that goes beyond the physical. They have the same expressions, the same cadence, the same presence. It is only natural that a dying Murong Bang would have mistaken one for the other.


    My father is dead, Liu Jin says. He destroyed his cultivation and lived as a powerless doctor for many years. Murong Bang attacked our city one day My father died in that attack.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    General Nie Dan closes his eyes.


    He knew. Of course, he knew. From the moment he saw the boy, he knew it was a possibility. Out of all the scenarios he theorized, it was the most likely one.


    Hearing it confirmed makes him feel every single one of his years.


    I wanted to tell him the truth as he died, Liu Jin says. For him to die happythinking my father came back It wasnt right. Why should he die content after making everyone so miserable? I wanted him to realize what his way of life had wrought as he died. I wanted him to die miserable. Hurt and full of despair. That should have been the least he deserved.


    Liu Jins whole body shudders. In confusion. In anger. In regret.


    All those and more.


    I couldnt, Liu Jin says. At the very end, I saw nothing more than a rabid dog who was just happy his master finally came back. I felt pity for him and let him die happy because of it.


    Do you regret it?


    I dont know. I really dont. Liu Jin chuckles miserably. I guess I am as soft as everyone says I am.


    You are, Nie Dan says, making Liu Jin flinch. The general crosses his arms. However, on this asion, I am grateful you were.


    General?


    Murong Bang is a man I fought beside once upon a time. He saved my life, and I saved his. We shared countless triumphs and asional setbacks, Nie Dan says. No one sane will mourn Murong Bang. No one sane will miss him. Countless will rightfully rejoice at his death. Nevertheless, as a fellow follower of the ck Dragon, I appreciate what you did even if no one else will.


    To think a beast like Murong Bang would ever be spoken of so fondly. It is far more than he deserves.


    Nie Dan lightly raises his aura.


    He Bin, he says. He knew his fellow general was listening.


    It has been a long time, He Bin says, striding into the room. The third of the Three Heavenly Generals looks at Murong Bangs corpse with disdain. I wonder. If I die, will you speak of me so kindly?


    You already know the answer to that, Nie Dan replies.


    He Bin smiles.


    Of course. His steps echo softly in the chamber. How can I expect anything else? How unfair of you.


    He Bin swings his arm. Murong Bangs body is immediately obliterated, rendered as nothing more than dust in the wind. Liu Jin wisely moves behind General Nie Dan.


    He was an animal. Less than that. The ck Dragon kept him around because he was a good butcher and nothing else, He Bin says, brushing some dust from his robes.


    He made the rest of us look better byparison, Nie Dan says. The ck Dragon was skilled in the use of cruelty. Having a monster like Murong Bang was quite convenient sometimes. While standing next to him, the ck Dragon could always present himself as a reasonable man. It took me a while to understand that.


    Thats the ck Dragons aplishment, not Murong Bangs, He Bin counters. The truth is we are all better off with him dead.


    True, admits Nie Dan.


    Good. We finally share somemon ground. He Bin takes a step closer. Nie Dans aura intensifies in warning. Would you be open to negotiations?


    Nie Dan snorts. Liu Jins face remains nk, but there is a glimmer of confusion in his eyes.


    Of course you would try this, Nie Dan says, shaking his head.


    Am I wrong for doing so? He Bin spreads his arms, gesturing at the room. I think we can both agree that enough people have died. Why continue? Murong Bang is dead. With him gone, the Storm Dragon Empire can finally move to a new era of prosperity. You say this child is of Qing blood? Thats fine. He can be the heir apparent if you wish. Why quibble over details?


    You shameless bastard, Nie Dan says. Do you expect me to forget your alliance with the powers from the other side of the Dead ins?


    Naturally, He Bin replies. In turn, I will forget you chose to ally with Murong Bang before allying with me. A less reasonable person might feel hurt by such a thing.


    You are pathetic, Nie Dan says, wiping the smile from He Bins face. Your monsters are done. Their creator must have died or been incapacitated. Your army cannot match mine, and you cannot kill the child next to me because the Storm Dragon will protect him. Fighting me is the only road open to you, and you fear even doing that much. This is over, He Bin. You have lost.


    General He Binughs.


    However, the rage that fills the room makes it hard for Liu Jin to breathe.


    Nie Dan, you damned fool, He Bin says, smiling with anger. Murong Bang is dead. Do you not understand what that means?


    I realize you found some way to kill him, Nie Dan replies, unfazed. I also know that if you could do it again so easily, youd have killed me already instead of trying to negotiate. Youre far too prudent for anything else. In other words, you cannot kill me right now.


    Very well thought out and reasoned. As expected of you. He Bin grins. However, I am pleased to tell you that you are wrong.


    General Nie Dan and Liu Jins heads turn even though they know looking away from an Emperor is foolish. They have no choice. The presence there demands their attention. There is no need for General He Bin to exin himself further. They feel it. She has been there all this time, but only now are they allowed to see her.


    How?


    For the first time, General Nie Dan sounds shaken.


    The wind goes where it pleases. You might not notice it, but it is always there.


    She wears a green cloak over her person. Her stature is far smaller than the two generals. Nevertheless, the woman seems to tower over everyone. Liu Jin immediately understands who she is. No... perhaps it would be more urate to say this persons presence is revealing her identity to him.


    She is the Wandering Wind, the strongest cultivator of the Endlessly Raging Valley, one of the Four Great Sects of Crimson Cloud Empire.


    She is someone who has stepped into the Divine Realms.


    I see, Nie Dan says gravely. You are the one who killed Murong Bang.


    I am, the Wandering Wind answers.


    You will kill me as well.


    I will not.


    What?


    It is He Bin, not Nie Dan, who shouts in surprise. The general immediately silences himself when the Wandering Wind turns her attention to him.


    You called upon a favor because of your inability to deal with two Emperors. One has been dealt with. One remains, the Wandering Wind says. Surely, you will not say this is beyond you. Or do you believe you canmand the Wind?


    He Bin does not get the opportunity to say anything in reply. Taking sce in the Wandering Winds stated non-interference, General Nie Dan bursts into action and tackles He Bin out of the room. From Liu Jins perspective, it is as if the two of them suddenly vanished. He can detect their presence several miles above the pce.


    It seems like he has wanted to do that for a while, the Wandering Wind says. I cannot me him. He Bin is rather full of himself.


    How are you here? Liu Jin asks.


    The Wandering Wind does not answer.


    I know Murong Bang had dealings with the Endlessly Raging Valley, but does this mean General He Bin does as well? Is the Endlessly Raging Valley rted to the Death Fashioning Scri-


    The Wandering Wind makes a motion with her hand.


    Liu Jins mouth keeps moving, but his words cease to make a sound.


    You seem to be under a misunderstanding, the Wandering Wind says. While I must admit watching you feel pity for that beast was somewhat curious, that does not mean you are qualified to speak to me.


    It is the expected answer of someone like her. It is only because of his confusion that Liu Jin has dared to voice his questions. There has to be a link between the Wandering Wind, General He Bin, and the Death Fashioning Scripture, but he cannot understand how it works or what purpose it serves.


    The only reason you are here is because your bloodline prevents anyone from hurting you within the bounds of the Storm Pce, the Wandering Wind tells him. However, make no mistake, I would like to test that. Perhaps I might after those two are done. Or perhaps not. I cannot say I care for greater plots. Regardless, I would appreciate it if you remained silent.


    Liu Jin considers his options carefully.


    As long as the Wandering Wind is here, they cannot win. She might have said she will not aid General He Bin against Nie Dan, but who knows what she will do after that battle is over? The Wandering Wind is notorious for doing whatever she pleases, operatingpletely beyond the control of the Endlessly Raging Valley.


    There is only one thing Liu Jin can do.


    Storm Dragon, dwell inside me.


    The pce cracks in half.


    ~~~

 Chapter 262: Life

    Chapter 262: Life


    ~~~


    The pce cracks in half.


    Huge dark clouds blot out the sun, and furious lightning bolts fall like rain. Countless soldiers scream and seek shelter, but there is none to be found. The dark winds blow with such strength that they easily pick up fully armored men and toss them hundreds of yards away in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°You have officially be interesting.¡±


    Liu Jin floats in the center of the storm. Between the lightning flowing over his skin and the small tornadoes swirling around his body, it is nearly impossible to make out anything but a vague silhouette. Even his Qi cannot be felt.


    All anyone can feel is the Storm Dragon.


    ¡°However, you are also very much a child,¡± the Wandering Wind says. It does not matter how fiercely the storm rages. None of it touches her. The wind cannot even take away her cloak. ¡°What exactly is the point in giving your body to a Shadow? Do you believe that will make you stronger? Foolishness. You are nothing but a cultivator in the Earth Realm. No matter how gifted you are, that will not change just because the shadow dwells inside you. The only thing you have aplished is losing your sense of self. You should have just ordered the shadow to attack me.¡±


    The Wandering Wind speaks out of respect for what the child has done. Not doing so would be rude. However, she does not expect to receive an answer. She greatly doubts the child has enough sense of self left to understand her words.


    <strong>Wrong.</strong>The word is not voiced. It is not spoken through Qi. It is power in its purest form. It is notmunicating anything. Rather, it is impressing a fact onto the world by virtue of being. The Wandering Wind¡¯s cloak is torn away. Her emerald eyes hold visible surprise in them.


    Lightning strikes a heartbeatter.


    The Wandering Wind is gone by the time the bolt falls from the heavens. Despite its visual impact, the attack does not seem to do much damage. The only sign left behind by it is a ckened mark on the ground with a minuscule hole in the middle.


    The hole goes down over a hundred miles.


    <strong>¡°You mistake the significance of the whelp¡¯s choice,¡± </strong>the Storm Dragon says as he floats down. His feet touch the ground, and his hand reaches for his throat. <strong>¡°Ah, lungs, a throat, vocal cords¡­ I had forgotten how those felt.¡±</strong>


    The lightning and the winds calm down enough to reveal the Storm Dragon¡¯s form to her. It is fundamentally the child¡¯s body. However, dark scales have grown over his arms and torso like armor. Even his face is nearly taken over by them.


    ¡°The respiratory system is rather convenient, Ancient One,¡± the Wandering Wind replies. ¡°Would you care to finish your thoughts? It is not often someone is in a position to correct me. How is my thought process wrong? The child¡¯s body should be useless to you.¡±


    <strong>¡°The child¡¯s cultivation is useless to me. In that much, you are correct,¡± </strong>the Storm Dragon says.<strong> ¡°The power I am using right now is the power natural to me.¡±</strong>


    That is more or less what the Wandering Wind assumed. The Storm Dragon might have taken over the child¡¯s body, but that does not mean he has ced his entire being there. Descendant or not, that would have obliterated the child. Instead, Storm Dragon is merely housing his consciousness within the child while keeping most of his power outside. In a way, it is as if a cultivator managed to move his meridians and dantian outside his body.


    While noteworthy, it does not seem particrly useful.


    <strong>¡°That is not what is important.¡±</strong>


    More bolts rain down. The Wandering Wind easily moves around them. The Storm Dragon is not serious, not yet. There is a lesson waiting, but she cannot yet tell what it is. It is a wee change. Usually, she can tell the point of a lesson before it is ever spoken.


    Should she go on the offensive to speed things up?


    As she¡¯s thinking that, the Storm Dragon rams into her. The density of their auras prevents any physical constant. Instead, their powers push against each other. Wind and lightning rampage freely all around them, and...


    ...


    Oh.


    So that¡¯s what this is about.


    <strong>¡°Life,¡± </strong>the Storm Dragon says at the same time as she realizes it.<strong> ¡°That is what the whelp shared with me. That is what is important.¡±</strong>


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± For the first time in years, Wandering Wind is confused. ¡°How?¡±


    A shadow is a shadow. It is a remnant left behind by a more powerful being. It is not alive. It can never be. It has already epted its death and passed on. No matter how powerful, there is nothing more to it. It cannot grow or change. It can only fade away one day.


    ¡°Inhabiting a living body is not the same as having life, so¡­¡± She narrows her eyes. ¡°This is your doing somehow. This ce is your domain, after all. You have ovepped your being and that of the child to the point you¡¯re essentially the same being. It must be something like that.¡±


    The boy is alive. The Storm Dragon and the boy upy the same space. Thus, the Storm Dragon and the boy are the same person. Thus, the Storm Dragon is alive.


    It is easy to say, but the skill required to deceive reality to that extent is ridiculous.


    <strong>¡°Hmph, your reputation is well deserved.¡±</strong>


    ¡°I do not boast when I say I have never once failed to exceed expectations,¡± the Wandering Wind says. There is a clear note of excitement in her voice. If all she has theorized is right, that means she is not facing a shadow in its domain.


    She is facing the Storm Dragon as a cultivator in one of the Divine Realms. While almost certainly not as strong as he was at his peak¨Cthat would be an impossibility too many¨Cthe prospect of fighting him makes it hard for her to contain herself.


    Because fighting the Storm Dragon as he is now means this will be a battle of Dao.


    Going along with this n was undeniably the right choice. She can see it now.


    ¡°I am impressed the child was able to think of it,¡± the Wandering Wind says. ¡°Did you guide him to that conclusion?¡±


    The Storm Dragon snorts. The thunder is loud enough to make the earth tremble for miles.


    <strong>¡°He theorized. Recklessly so.¡±</strong>


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the vition.


    ¡°I see. A pity I cannot speak to him now.¡±


    ¡°That is also not quite true.¡±


    The Wandering Wind stares at him in silence for several seconds.


    ¡°You left your body,¡± she concludes. ¡°When the Storm Dragon entered your body, your soul moved mostly out of it¡ªjust enough to avoid being overwhelmed by the Storm Dragon¡¯s presence while still keeping itself tethered to this world. That is quite a feat.¡±


    ¡°...I am torn,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°I should not be surprised someone of your caliber understood it so quickly, but I feel bad I was denied the chance to exin.¡±


    ¡°I tend to cause that,¡± the Wandering Wind says. ¡°Do not feel bad. Rather, take pride. It has been decades since Ist experienced any surprise. Your grasp of theory and ability to put it into practice far surpasses your age.¡±


    ¡°Would you say I am qualified to speak to you?¡±


    The Wandering Wind¡¯s smile grows.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she says. ¡°Yes, you are. More than that, even. As you are now, you are qualified to exchange pointers with me.¡±


    ¡°...I am not sure that is a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Some would agree. Please do your best to dodge this.¡±


    The clouds part. The earth splits. For a moment, even the storm holds its peace. The Wandering Wind makes a single cut across thend without having moved. It is not even half an inch in thickness.


    It reaches beyond the horizon.


    Liu Jin appears behind the Wandering Wind, his open hand aimed at her. Bolts of lightning shoot from each of his fingers. They spread out and form a cage of purple lightning around her.


    ¡°You believe you can trap the wind,¡± she says, looking at the bars of lightning. ¡°I am offended.¡±


    The cage breaks. Wind wraps around the lightning and unravels it into nothingness. The Wandering Wind¡¯s Qi rises as she asserts her control over the area. The raging winds are pacified, and the dark clouds begin to part.


    Thunder howls in protest.


    <strong>¡°I do not believe,¡± </strong>the Storm Dragon deres.<strong> ¡°Belief is unneeded when certainty exists. The Storm rages, and the heavens weep. The Storm rages, and the earth trembles. The Storm rages, and the wind </strong><strong><em>submits</em></strong><strong>.¡±</strong>


    The words fall on her like gravity and m her against the earth. They take her face and press it into the dirt. Space itself shifts around them as it alters to heed the Storm Dragon¡¯s words, no different from a child who will believe whatever their parents say. The whole area has be a separate realm. ws of knowledge try to dig into her brain and make her ept.


    She¡¯s not there anymore.


    ¡°The Wind goes where it pleases. One moment, it is there. The next, it is not. Always moving. Never stopping. Many soar on its currents, but none can im sovereignty over it,¡± the Wandering Wind states. ¡°The Storm is no exception. Is it not the Wind that carries the dark clouds from sky to sky? Is it not the Wind that unleashes hurricanes and orchestrates rains? By what right do you try to impose superiority!¡±


    Her words hit, blowing back the Storm Dragon countless miles across the alternate space without once leaving the room. Furious winds wrap around him, each one ash across his back.


    <strong>¡°Foolishness.¡±</strong>


    The Wandering Wind barely raises her hands in time to block the lightning.


    <strong>¡°You speak to me about the weather. Why should I care about the weather?¡±</strong>


    The long tail of a dragon ms into her.


    <strong>¡°Do you think the clouds make a storm? Do you think the rain does? That lightning does? Wrong! All of that is wrong!¡±</strong>


    His wse down. The Wandering Wind tries to dodge but finds herself caught by the Storm.


    <strong>¡°A Storm is a Trial. It is Change. It is Tribtion. It is the Dawning of a New Age and the End of Yours.¡±</strong>


    The lightning bolts hit her by the dozens. They fall from the heavens and bury her deeper into the ground. Each bolt is aw unto itself. Each impresses a different fact. It is a song without words or rhythm. Nothing but the cold march of Truth.


    ¡°Impable.¡±


    The Wandering Wind rises. Her torn clothes mend themselves, and her wound seal shut, yet the heaviness of her breathing betrays her. How long has it been since she wasst truly wounded? How long since anything remotely inconvenienced her?


    ¡°You truly are magnificent, Ancient One,¡± she says. ¡°If you were at your prime, I would not be your match.¡±


    <strong>¡°Ho?¡± </strong>The Storm Dragon smiles as hees down with lightning raging around him. Truly a divinity made flesh.<strong> ¡°The way you phrased it implies that you are my match right now.¡±</strong>


    ¡°I intended that,¡± the Wandering Wind says as she readies herself. ¡°However, I might have misspoken a bit, Ancient One. It is not that I am your match.¡±


    The Wandering Wind breathes.


    ¡°Rather, I ampletely certain I will not lose.¡±


    <strong>¡°Is that so? Then I have clearly been toox in my guidance.¡±</strong>


    The grin on the Storm Dragon¡¯s face is reflected on hers. The two rush at each other, their auras shing with force so strong that the whole of the spatial realm quakes around them. They are mere inches away from each other, held back only by their shing auras. Their power screams at each other, and hundreds of truths are made and shattered within instants.


    But then¡­


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    It is the boy, not the Storm Dragon, who speaks. Their sh ends. The boy is the first to back away, and she does not press. They end up floating miles away from each other, yet she can see his face clearly. There is confusion there.


    ¡°Can that really be¡­?¡±


    <strong>¡°You finally noticed.¡±</strong>


    Two voicese from the same mouth. The child¡¯s face twists in realization. In a single breath, he has vanished from the spatial realm. In the next heartbeat, the Wandering Wind realizes where he¡¯s heading.


    She gives chase.


    ~~~


    ¡°I would really appreciate it if you stopped this.¡±


    There is a very small frown on Bright Sword¡¯s face as he cuts down the many puppets around him. The disciples of The Temple of the Thousand Shadows havee prepared, but neither has brought the full power of their Guardians yet. It makes this both easy and exceedinglyplicated.


    ¡°I understand you must be confused, but for the sake of the treaty, it would be best if you allowed me to exin.¡±


    Ice rises from the ground, trying to trap him.


    ¡°Please exin as much as you want,¡± Bai Wen says as she summons thousands of ice shards. ¡°However, as I am not part of any treaty, do not expect me to stop my attack.¡±


    ¡°I expected my power would be enough to make you stop,¡± Bright Sword says as he cuts down her ice and leaves a cut on her cheek. ¡°Clearly, I was wrong.¡±


    Bright Sword does not get the chance to go on the offensive. The swordsman has to quickly move out of the way.


    Mud¡¯s attack barely misses him.


    ¡°You should not even be standing,¡± Bright Sword says. ¡°Do not misunderstand. I am happy for you, but you cannot expect me to believe you are in any state to fight me.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you are right,¡± Mud said. ¡°Nevertheless, I think it would be worse if I left you to your own devices.¡±


    Once again, Bright Sword does not have the chance to do anything. Arms of shadow rise up to try to grab him. No puppets this time. That means they are growing serious.


    ¡°Do you really think you can bring up the treaty to convince us to stand down?! When it¡¯s clear you were harvesting the heart of a Divine Realm Dragon here?!¡±


    Bright Swords frowns.


    With the Storm Dragon¡¯s spatial realm down, General He Bin and General Nie Dan inbat, and the Storm Dragon busy with the Wandering Wind, it was clearly the best possible time to see the results of keeping the Storm Dragon manifested all this time.


    He did not count on so many capable people lining up to stop him.


    Fighting four cultivators of such caliber at once is not easy. More importantly, he cannot kill the disciples of The Temple of the Thousand Shadows. If The Temple of the Thousand Shadows is already suspicious enough to send people like them there, then having those disciples mysteriously disappear will not help things.


    He needs to change things.


    ¡°Think!¡± He shouts. ¡°Why would I-¡±


    The Stormes.


    The Storm Dragon appears in their midst, and the fighters freeze in ce. No one talks. No one moves. Bright Sword¡¯s eyes recognize Qing Jin, but he cannot imagine what sort of circumstances have caused him to be the scion of divinity he sees before him.


    Red eyes pin him to the spot, and Bright Sword suddenly feels small.


    Qing Jin¡¯s hand reaches out. The Sacred Bottomless Pearl floats out of Bright Sword¡¯s clothes.


    A person falls out.


    He¡¯s no different from how Bright Swordst saw him¡ªdirty and covered in rags. His Qi erratically rises around him, filling their surroundings with the power of a Renegade.


    The divinity speaks with a voice like a human.


    ¡°Elder Brother?¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 263: World

    Chapter 263: World


    ~~~


    Countless childhood memories sh through Liu Jin¡¯s eyes. The many times Xiao Nan escorted him and his father so they could gather herbs outside Eastern Port City, how Xiao Nan protected him from the other disciples of the Xiao Sect when he joined, the trip to New Moon Town, all those times Xiao Nan gave him advice without him even needing to ask. Throughout Liu Jin¡¯s childhood, Xiao Nan was always there for him.


    That is why Liu Jin cannot believe his eyes.


    The Xiao Nan he knew would never let himself look so dirty and disheveled. The Xiao Nan he knew was not a Renegade.


    The Xiao Nan he knew is supposed to be dead.


    ¡°Elder Brother?¡± Liu Jin asks hesitantly.


    Xiao Nan turns towards him, but he is not looking at him. His eyes are unfocused. Lost. His muscles twitch erratically. His head moves in sudden jerks,


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Xiao Nan yells. His aura is wild. It bristles with hostility, no different from a cornered animal. It ispletely unlike the calm Elder Brother that Liu Jin knew growing up.


    ¡°Elder Brother!¡± Liu Jin repeats. The force of his presence forces Xiao Nan¡¯s eyes to fully focus on him.¡°Li¡­Little Brother?¡± Xiao Nan¡¯s voice is rough, as if he had been yelling for a long time. ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s not possible.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s brain scrambles to find a way to exin things.


    Then he remembers he doesn¡¯t have to.


    ¡°It is,¡± he says, and his words are the words of a Divinity. There is no room for discussion or doubt.


    There is only undeniable certainty.


    ¡°Little Brother¡­¡± Xiao Nan repeats. His face softens. His Qi calms down. A tear shines in his eyes. ¡°How¡­ It¡¯s been so long¡­¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s heart bleeds at the sight. Elder Brother Xiao Nan should not look so miserable, so wounded, so lost. Xiao Nan was always smiling, always exuding such effortless confidence it was almost contagious. When one was with him, it was impossible not to feel safe.


    ¡°I thought you were dead¡­¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°I thought¡­¡±


    Liu Jin trails off. The sadness welling up in his eyes dries up as a roaring bonfire of anger overtakes it. Thunder howls in the distance as Liu Jin turns his eyes to the one behind it all.


    ¡°You!¡± He hisses. His eyes pin Bright Sword in ce. His presence holds him between his ws. He¡¯s so frail. One squeeze is all it would take. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    All this time¡­


    <em>All this time!</em>


    Ever since the fall of Eastern Port City¡­ All those times he talked with Bright Sword¡­ Xiao Nan had been in his pocket the entire time!


    ¡°I cannot let you go further.¡±


    The Wandering Wind cuts his influence. Bright Sword falls to his knees behind her.


    ¡°Move,¡± Liu Jin says. The weight of his words falls over the entire area, causing the Heaven Realm cultivators around them to stumble. Liu Jin grimaces as he forcefully diminishes his influence.


    His words are no longer just words.


    ¡°I will not.¡±


    ¡°I was not asking,¡± Liu Jin says. He res at the Wandering Wind with lightning in his eyes. Their auras crash against each other.


    ¡°Naturally,¡± the Wandering Wind says, ¡°and I was not merely just replying. You know this.¡±


    Liu Jin wants to scream.


    He could create an opening if he uses enough power. However, doing so would seriously hurt everyone around him, and the Wandering Wind knows that. Just by standing against him, she¡¯s preventing him from reaching his goal.


    ¡°Elder Brother,¡± Liu Jin says to Xiao Nan. ¡°I promise we¡¯ll talk after this all over.¡±


    Liu Jin does not wait for his reply. There is no time. He quickly cedes control of his body back to the Storm Dragon. Only he is qualified to fight against the Wandering Wind.


    <strong>¡°Very well,¡± </strong>the Storm Dragon says.<strong> ¡°You imed you would not lose to me. Prove it.¡±</strong>


    The Wandering Wind smiles as her wind envelopes them both, twisting the dimensions around them and leading them into an alternate space. It is only in ces like this that beings such as they can fight freely. Otherwise, too many people would die, and too many maps would need to be redrawn.


    ¡°It will be my pleasure, Ancient One,¡± the Wandering Wind says.


    ~~~


    Xiao Nan blinks several times.


    He wants to say this is a dream or some sort of trick. A divinity that looks like his little brother¡­ That¡¯s too oundish to be true. However, that¡¯s just the thing. This is all too unbelievable. No one would bother orchestrating a scenario like this. Not even his own mind.


    Besides¡­


    The air against his face¡­the ground under his feet¡­the Qi around him¡­It all feels authentic.


    This is no trick.


    It¡¯s an opportunity.


    ¡°YOU!¡±


    Xiao Nan roars as heys eyes on his tormentor. The power of a Renegade Realm cultivator rises around him. It is wild and violent, twisting his face with rage. So much time trapped in that damnable pearl! There are so many threats at the tip of his tongue, so many insults he has spent several nights perfecting.


    It all fades away in a wave of rage.


    Xiao Nan dashes with all his might towards Bright Sword. Holes appear randomly around the broken pce as he does.


    Bright Sword brings his sword down.


    A wall of ice blocks the attack before Xiao Nan can power through it. The unexpected interruption makes him pause, and the other cultivators immediately move to attack Bright Sword.


    ¡°I would think,¡± a woman who must clearly be a disciple of the Divine Frozen ce says, ¡°that the prodigy of the Xiao Sect would know to act with greater prudence.¡±


    ¡°Prudence?¡± Xiao Nanughs. How long has it been since he¡¯s done that? ¡°Try being a Renegade. Tell me how much prudence is left after you do.¡±


    The woman inclines her veil-covered face. ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    ¡°Wait...¡± Xiao Nan blinks when the full content of her words registers. ¡°You know who I am?¡±


    ¡°I saw your match in the Crimson Cloud Tournament,¡± she says. ¡°You performed well considering who your opponent was.¡±


    A look of intense irritation crosses Xiao Nan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± He spits to the side. ¡°Why does it have to be the match against Feng Zhuo?! That guy is incredibly annoying!¡±


    ¡°He really is,¡± agrees the woman. ¡°However, as you are now, your cultivation should be higher than his.¡±


    That gets Xiao Nan to smile. ¡°Well, that¡¯s one good thing toe out of this.¡±


    ¡°It pleases me that you have notpletely lost your mind,¡± the woman says. ¡°Though it annoys me to admit it, we could use your help. On a personal level, it would please me to get to know Little Shuang¡¯s cousin.¡±


    Xiao Nan wants to ask several questions, but he contains himself. He makes a promise to himself that there will be time for themter. He will guarantee it.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Xiao Nan says, reaching deep inside himself. He does his best to tune out the many feelings of the Renegade Realm and lets a single word reverberate to the core of his being.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the vition.


    Emptiness.


    ¡°This Xiao Nan shall assist you to the best of his abilities.¡±


    ~~~


    He Bin and Nie Dan fight several miles above the clouds.


    At such altitudes, oxygen is nearly non-existent, and the harsh light of the sun bes increasingly dangerous. However, those are concerns for people much weaker than they. Breathing, food, sleep. Nie Dan and He Bin might asionally indulge such things, but they have long grown past the need for them.


    When they move, the heavens quake. The air howls as if fleeing in terror. The clouds beneath them cry as the aftershock of their attacks forces the water in the atmosphere down. They are no mere mortals who need to hide away from the elements. They are cultivators who have honed their craft for centuries.


    It is the elements who need to fear them.


    And yet, mighty as they are, even they pause when they sense the power of not just one but two cultivators in the Divine Realms.


    ¡°What in the world is that?¡± He Bin asks with a mystified look on his face. He does not expect a reply, but he receives it anyway,


    ¡°Something beyond my expectations,¡± Nie Dan says, his face set in a pensive frown.


    ¡°Your expectations?¡± He Binughs. ¡°Oh, Nie Dan! If we had to list all the things that were beyond your expectations, we would never end. After all, you never once expected Murong Bang to die here, did you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Nie Dan admits. ¡°I did not. However, that does not mean I regret my choice.¡±


    ¡°Always so stubborn,¡± He Bin shakes his head theatrically. ¡°Was the idea of joining forces with me really so displeasing?¡±


    ¡°Is that really a question that needs to be asked?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps not,¡± He Bin says.


    He strikes an instantter.


    ¡°Nevertheless!¡± He Bin says as he exchanges hits with Nie Dan. ¡°I ask it!¡±


    He Bin¡¯s movements are elegant, almost overly so. A casual observer, assuming he could even follow the battle, might dare say there are many wasted movements in his style¡ªtoo many flourishes, too many spins¡ªas if he were an actor on stage performing for an audience.


    ¡°An alliance requires a degree of trust between both sides,¡± Nie Dan says. ¡°That can never exist between us.¡±


    Unlike He Bin, Nie Dan is overwhelmingly precise. There is a heaviness to each of his movements. It feels like he¡¯s simultaneously slower and faster than he should be.


    ¡°And yet it can exist between you and Murong Bang?!¡± He Binughs incredulously. ¡°Do not insult my intelligence. The man is a savage!¡±


    He Bin brings his hand up and shoots lightning at Nie Dan.


    It is t.


    Unlike the fierce bolts used by most lightning maniptors, He Bin¡¯s lightning does not have a jagged edge. Instead, it looks like a straight line drawn on a page.


    <strong>Punch</strong>


    ¡°Correct,¡± Nie Dan says as he punches the line of lightning away. ¡°I could trust Murong Bang to be a savage. I could also trust him to recognize the ck Dragon¡¯s son.¡±


    He Binughs some more but stops when he realizes Nie Dan¡¯s face has not lost one bit of its granite-like stoicism.


    ¡°Do you really expect me to believe that child is the ck Dragon¡¯s son?¡± He Bin asks. ¡°I can ept that he¡¯s of Qing blood. That he undid the Grand Storm is proof enough. However, the ck Dragon is gone. He wouldn¡¯t send his son to deal with Emperors.¡±


    The look on Nie Dan¡¯s face changes so minutely that most people would not pick up on it. He Bin is not one of those people. He can see the emotion on Nie Dan¡¯s face withplete rity.


    Disappointment.


    ¡°This is why I could never work with you,¡± Nie Dan says. ¡°A man who knew and served the ck Dragon should have been able to recognize his blood on sight. Even if he¡¯s just a child in the Earth Realm, you should have seen his face and doubted your eyes. You should have felt his presence and believed your senses to be lying. You did not. You dismissed him as a mere Qing, no different from your puppet emperor. You could not see the ck Dragon in him because you never saw the ck Dragon.¡±


    He Bin¡¯s face goes t.


    ¡°Nie Dan,¡± he says slowly. ¡°I am warning you. Be very careful with what you are about to say. There are some things I will not forgive.¡±


    <strong>Speak</strong>


    ¡°I do not care about what you will not forgive,¡± Nie Dan says. ¡°I have thought of this much. Then and now. Murong Bang was an instrument of the ck Dragon¡¯s will. That was all he aspired to be. However, you were not. Murong Bang is a creature of violence. You are a man of systems.¡±


    He Bin frowns. The air vibrates with energy.


    ¡°To you, the ck Dragon was simply another part of a system. That is why you could never give him your full loyalty,¡± Nie Dan says coldly. ¡°Your betrayal-¡±


    ¡°ENOUGH!¡±


    The sight of He Bin¡¯s face overwhelmed by rage would have shocked all members of the Imperial Court. However, even that fury is eclipsed by the roar of his lightning.


    [Nine Paths of Law]


    Nine lines of lightning separate into eighty-one, which separate into seven hundred and twenty-nine. The process repeats itself until there are exactly three hundred and eighty-seven million, four hundred and twenty thousand, four hundred and eighty-nine bolts rushing toward Nie Dan. The brilliance of the attack outshines even the sun.


    At a nce, it looks like an overly shy attack meant to overwhelm the opponent with raw power. However, there is always more than that when dealing with He Bin.


    <strong>Left</strong>


    <strong>Block</strong>


    <strong>Counter</strong>


    The bolts must be dealt with a certain way. Some must be dodged. Some must be blocked. Some must be countered. Doing it in the wrong order leads to negative oues, and doing things the proper way leads one to start falling under the influence of He Bin¡¯s Dao. It is just like him to create a scenario where he¡¯ll benefit no matter what.


    ¡°I did not betray him! I could never betray him!¡± He Bin shouts as Nie Dan fights his way through each individual line of lightning. ¡°Do you think I could have ever done anything to hurt that man? It would be easier to stop the sun from rising! I am not the one who made him abandon us! He chose that! The Empire was ours! His could have been a golden rule that would havested over a thousand years! All of that would have been ours if only¡­ if only¡­¡±


    <strong>Attack</strong>


    Nie Dan breaks through. The lightning around his body is barely visible, yet its effects are felt. He Bin dodges his strike, but people for hundreds of miles hear the roar of thunder.


    ¡°If only he¡¯d have acted as you wanted,¡± Nie Dan finishes for him. ¡°Is that it?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± He Bin hisses. Countless lines of lightning emerge from him, forcing Nie Dan to back away. ¡°It is not about what I want, Nie Dan! It never was! It is about what the situation calls for!¡±


    ¡°Is that why you kept stoking the negative sentiment against the ck Dragon? The situation called for it?!¡±


    ¡°The world is older than us, Nie Dan,¡± He Bin says as the lines keep spreading and drawing shapes across the sky for miles. ¡°There are rules in ce that must be understood: Systems. You look down on me for recognizing that simple truth, but what is cultivation but another system? Rtionships. Society. Hierarchy. Systems exist within all of those, and those who understand the systems are the ones who advance.¡±


    The lightning glows. It cuts. The lines drawn in the sky are suddenly divisions between space itself. There is no going over or under them. There are only paths that must be followed with absolute precision if he wants to cross the many dimensions that now separate him from He Bin.


    ¡°And yet, all that understanding has made you nothing but a follower,¡± Nie Dan says as he readies his Qi. ¡°Had you wanted, you could have killed the Emperor during the civil war. Instead, you yed the part of a dutiful follower and convinced him to keep the Storm Dragon manifested at all times. People call us the Three Heavenly Generals of the Storm Dragon Empire, but that is nothing more than a manufactured state of affairs. You created this farce, He Bin.¡±


    ¡°With the ck Dragon gone, another system needed to be implemented. One that would be epted by all. The Three Heavenly Generals who fight for dominance of thend. It makes for a good tale, does it not? This suited everyone¡¯s purposes.¡±


    ¡°Who is everyone? Those from the other side?¡±


    He Bin does not answer. There is no need to. Nie Dan shakes his head.


    ¡°This is your problem,¡± Nie Dan says. ¡°You believe in systems, and because of that, you will inevitably be absorbed into the bigger system regardless of your loyalties.¡±


    ¡°A man who believes in the chain ofmand so thoroughly has no right to cast any stones at me,¡± He Bin counters. ¡°The truth is our paths are not dissimr. We both understand the necessity of hierarchy.¡±


    ¡°When I submitted to the ck Dragon, I did so wholeheartedly,¡± Nie Dan replies. ¡°There will be none other. Even if there are stronger. Even if there are wiser. This Nie Dan shall follow the ck Dragon to his dying day.¡±


    ¡°Fanaticism! You speak to me of fanaticism!¡± He Bin shakes his head angrily. ¡°Now, I understand why you chose Murong Bang over me. The ck Dragon is gone, Nie Dan.¡±


    ¡°He is,¡± Nie Dan says. ¡°Nevertheless, my loyalty remains untouched.¡±


    <strong>Advance</strong>


    He does. Unlike He Bin, whose Dao lets him create systems around himself, Nie Dan¡¯s power works in a far less grandiose manner. Hemands. If he has an army, he willmand an army. However, this is a one-on-one fight. All he has is himself. Thus, Nie Danmands himself.


    Underwhelming as it sounds, Nie Dan has learned the value in it. Every action, no matter how small, has weight, and actions done in ordance with one¡¯s Dao are heavier than most. If he can make his every action be in ordance with his Dao, then all the better.


    <strong>Break</strong>


    Nie Dan¡¯s fist shatters the first of the dimensional walls separating him from He Bin.


    ¡°You fool!¡± He Binughs. ¡°You know what will happen if you do that!¡±


    He Bin has not even finished speaking when two deep cuts appear on Nie Dan¡¯s face, the penalty for going against the system.


    <strong>Break</strong>


    Two walls shatter this time. The penalty is greater. Wounds appear on Nie Dan¡¯s side. Just like the ones on his face, they do not heal.


    ¡°You understand, don¡¯t you?¡± He Bin¡¯s hands move with lightning quickness. Move walls are weaved. More rules are ced. The more Nie Dan breaks, the easier it is for He Bin¡¯s system to grow inplexity. ¡°Our paths exist in a rtionship of superiority.¡±


    <strong>Break</strong>


    ¡°You can only act in the world I create!¡±


    <strong>Break</strong>


    ¡°The more you do, the more you fall under its influence!¡±


    <strong>Break</strong>


    Anger shes in He Bin¡¯s face as Nie Dan keeps ignoring him, doing nothing other than methodically forcing his way through.


    ¡°Fine! Try until you break! Grind your body to dust!¡±


    <strong>Break</strong>


    <strong>Break</strong>


    <strong>Break</strong>


    With every blow, Nie Dan feels He Bin¡¯s Dao pressing down on him, trying to force his head to bow, but Nie Dan¡¯s head will only bow for one person.


    <strong>Break</strong>


    Sweat shines on He Bin¡¯s face. In the space between seconds, he waves over a thousand realms. In the space between seconds, Nie Dan breaks through them all. More injuries appear in Nie Dan¡¯s body. Cuts, bruises, broken bones, and burns. However, he does not stop, forcing He Bin to use more power. He creates more realms and rules, each one moreplex than thest.


    <strong>Break</strong>


    Nie Dan breaks through them still. With every breath, the distance between them shortens. Shock colors He Bin¡¯s face before giving way to rage. The barriers are dismissed when Nie Dan finally reaches him. Instead, the space around them bes He Bin¡¯s dominion. Nie Dan¡¯s Dao rises at the same time.


    <strong>Die</strong>


    Reality crashes against Reality. Dao shes against Dao. Two differing views fight for dominance, unmaking and remaking the world around them a thousand times over.


    Only one can prevail.


    He Bin stares at him inplete iprehension.


    Even as he falls and his body is rendered to nothing, it seems he still can¡¯t believe it. The idea that he could have lost this battle is one he never considered.


    ¡°You fool,¡± Nie Dan says, breathing heavily. ¡°You betrayed yourself the day you betrayed the ck Dragon. You lost any chance to win this fight back then.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 264: Surely

    Chapter 264: Surely


    ~~~


    Liu Jin flies over countless miles and through a myriad of dimensions. He speaks, and reality trembles. No matter how oundish his whims, the world hurries to obey. When he holds out his hand, there is nothing beyond his reach. When he makes a fist, there is nothing he cannot break.


    Of course, none of that is true.


    Liu Jin is not the one for whom reality quakes. It is not his roar that shakes dimensions. It is the Storm Dragon¡¯s power and will that make it all possible. He is the one using his body to perform these great feats. Even if Liu Jin were to take back control of his body and use the Storm Dragon¡¯s power as his own, he wouldn''t be able to replicate even a fraction of what the Storm Dragon is doing.


    Liu Jin keeps repeating those words in his mind because he doesn¡¯t know what will happen if he stops. The line between himself and the Storm Dragon is so thin right now that the truth does not feel like the truth. Even if Liu Jin doesn¡¯t understand how the Storm Dragon is shaping reality, he still feels as though he were the one doing it.


    It would be easy to get lost in it. As he is now, the world is neither grand nor wondrous. Its existence is merely something he allows. Only the Wandering Wind feels real. Everything else is just too frail¡­ too weak¡­ too unimportant.


    Less.


    Patriarch Feng¡¯s face shes through his mind. Is this how the man feels at every moment of the day? If so, the man must have been impossibly humble before his ascension.


    Liu Jin cannot allow himself to fall into the same thought patterns.<strong>¡°Would that really be so bad?¡±</strong>


    He is fighting the Wandering Wind. Reality is unmade and remade with each of their shes.


    He is standing in front of the Storm Dragon in the middle of a vast emptiness.


    It should be impossible for both to be true at the same time, but they are. Another impossibility he can experience but notprehend. eptance is the only path forward.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Jin says as the storm rages across dimensions. ¡°It would be.¡±


    <strong>¡°Do you believe a lion agonizes over the lives of ants? Of course not! A lion has eyes for his prey, his pride, and his enemies. Ants are none of those. We do not pay attention to those smaller than us. That is the natural way of things.¡±</strong>


    Those are the words of a divinity, so they must be true in some way. Indeed, it would be a lie to say Liu Jin has not noticed it before today. When he was a child living in his father¡¯s clinic, the world around him wasrgely made up of ordinary people. When Liu Jin joined the Xiao Sect, he began to see his father¡¯s patients less¡ªnot right away, but gradually. The faces that represented his daily life changed to those of his fellow disciples.


    Nowadays, the people close to Liu Jin are almost exclusively splendid cultivators, generational talents any sect would be lucky to have. Even when the opportunity arises for him to interact with people outside that circle, it is hard to ignore the reality of power. What happened with Rust and Nail made it obvious. He saved their lives, yet it is impossible for him to do something as simple as having a normal conversation with them. They will always be aware of the incredible difference in power between them.


    A distantmander. A powerful stranger. Even when he acts as a doctor like he did in ck Stone Vige, his power makes it hard for people to trust him.


    People cannot ignore his power, and Liu Jin cannot ignore it either. If he¡¯s not careful, his very presence can hurt those in the lower realms. A burst of anger. A sudden mood swing. That is all it would take to bring a lesser cultivator to his knees. If that¡¯s the case now, what will happen as he keeps rising? Will the people close to him today be strangers beneath his notice tomorrow?


    No.


    That cannot be. That cannot be allowed to be.


    ¡°Ancestor, I cannotpletely deny your words, and that scares me,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Even now, I am not sure with what eyes I will look at the world now that I have seen a glimpse of divinity. However, people are neither lions nor ants. They are people. If the time everes when I agree with you, then I will surely have lost myself. I do not want that.¡±


    <strong>¡°Do you believe you can avoid it?¡±</strong>


    ¡°I will try,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°At the very least, I do not think it is impossible¡­¡±


    Liu Jin trails off. The silence is moreplete in the emptiness of the void.


    ¡°My father used to be a powerful cultivator,¡± Liu Jin says somewhat hesitantly. ¡°He learned to live among powerless people, though I am not sure if he could have had he not crippled himself first. That tells me how hard my goal is. However, my master, even in his weakened state, still had the power of an Emperor. I understand now, more than ever, how small I must have seemed to him.¡±


    And yet, Old Jiang trained him. Certainly, the identity of his father influenced that choice, but throughout all the time they spent together, Liu Jin never felt that Old Jiang saw him as someone insignificant.


    Whenever he thinks back to those times, all he can find is unimaginable warmth.


    ¡°I was loved, Ancestor,¡± Liu Jin says, smiling. ¡°Surely, I am able to love.¡±


    The Storm Dragon does not give him a reply. None that Liu Jin can hear, at least. The roar of the Storm is suddenly too loud for Liu Jin.


    However¡­


    Liu Jin could swear that the smile on his Ancestor¡¯s face is kind.


    ~~~


    The Wind howls against the Storm in a world glittering with stars.


    ¡°Magnificent!¡± The Wandering Wind exims as she and the Storm Dragon have over a thousand exchanges in the span of a single breath. ¡°You are absolutely magnificent! Had I known this was possible, I would have searched for the child years ago so we could have this fight sooner!¡±


    The Storm Dragonughs alongside her. There is no arrogance or mockery in the sound but rather something that approaches joy.


    <strong>¡°Good! A proper cultivator should be hungry!¡± </strong>His tail tears through dimensions and brings forth thunder.<strong> ¡°However, this Storm Dragon is a feast too rich for you!¡±</strong>


    ¡°No!¡± the Wandering Wind shouts. The howl of the wind drowns out the thunder. ¡°I said it already! I ampletely confident in my victory!¡±


    <strong>¡°You confuse confidence with recklessness. A reckless wind is a meandering wind. Without direction, it can only fade away.¡±</strong>


    ¡°That is fine!¡±


    For the first time, the Storm Dragon looks caught off guard. His influence weakens, and in that moment, the Wandering Wind¡¯s Qi strikes him like a hurricane.


    ¡°The Wind does not n or scheme. It seeks norger purpose. Thus, I have no need for any of those things. You say your Storm is trial and tribtion. That is fine. There has never been a single trial I have failed to ovee. I am the Wind. I am Untamed. The Storm has no power over me,¡± the Wandering Wind says. ¡°I will meander as I please until I inevitably fade away. I see no issue with that.¡±


    The winds blow the Storm Dragon across hundreds of miles. They wrap around him and tie his body to the firmament, imprinting a single unnerving realization in his mind.


    The Wandering Wind has never once failed.


    It is not something as simple as never once having lost. Rather, she has never been in a situation where she has experienced the feeling of failure. Every single problem she has faced, she has ovee. She has never felt helpless. She has never felt hopeless.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the vition.


    Since the day she was born, her evolution has surpassed every single expectation.


    There is no grand ambition in her because every single thing she has wanted, she has achieved with ease. She goes from whim to whim and from sess to sess. That is why she can be the Wind.


    The Storm Dragon breaks the winds holding him, yet the realization remains.


    <strong>¡°I see,¡± </strong>he says. <strong>¡°I finally understand the source of your confidence.¡±</strong>


    His lightning spreads as far as the eye can see, lighting up the endless world around them. A wall of wind rises to block it, leaving the Wandering Wind untouched.


    ¡°Ancient One, there is no need for you to pretend,¡± the Wandering Wind says. ¡°Even in your current state, you are stronger than me. I have no problem admitting that. It will take me time to surpass your current self and more time still to surpass what you were in your prime. Nevertheless¡­¡±


    The Wind howls.


    The Storm roars.


    It is an argument without words that outshines the stars in the sky. It is a dance without steps that continues across the infinite vastness of space.


    s, it is not without end.


    Lightning is cut in half. The clouds are blown back, and the rain stops.


    Blood flows from the Storm Dragon¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°There it is.¡± The Wandering Wind sounds sad. ¡°It does not please me to win like this, but you already knew this would happen. The child might be brilliant, but he is merely in the Earth Realm. No matter how careful you have been, it was only a matter of time until his body reached its limits.¡±


    The Storm Dragon¡¯s power rises.


    ¡°You are dead.¡±


    The Storm Dragon falls, those three words having hit harder than any previous attack.


    ¡°You have been dead for thousands of years,¡± the Wandering Wind continues. ¡°Amazing as you are, that truth cannot be denied indefinitely. A shadow is a fragment left behind by someone who has already epted their death. You cannot take it back. The lie you have weaved over reality is ending, and your power along with it. The child¡¯s life cannot sustain it any longer. The moment he reached his limits, so did you. From the moment you were unable to kill me, my victory became assured.¡±


    She lifts her hand. The wind sharpens.


    Ites down.


    He stops it.


    The Wandering Wind¡¯s eyes widen as a hand wraps around her wrist. The wind stops in its tracks, and Liu Jin manages to smile.


    ¡°A doctor is one who takes the dying and keeps them alive, right?¡±


    The Storm Dragon seizes his chance and brings forth all the power he can muster.


    The dimension fades into white.


    ~~~


    The two fighters are brought back to the pce as the alternate space copses. Liu Jin falls to his knees, divinity fading away from him. The shadow of the Storm Dragon wraps itself protectively around him.


    ¡°As far as first attempts to shape reality go, that was not bad at all.¡±


    The Wandering Wind stands tall.


    The Storm Dragon¡¯sst attack has ravaged the left side of her body, but that damage is already healing. Within a few seconds, there is none left save for a scar that doesn¡¯t quite go all the way around her neck, the failed strike of the executioner¡¯s axe.


    ¡°However, that was never going to work as you wished it to. Your Dao is neither medicine nor healing. It is not even fully shaped.¡±


    Liu Jin does not reply. He has no voice left to do it with. He can barely keep himself from copsing. His body is nearly whole, but he has gone past his spiritual and mental limits. His mind has seen too much. His soul experienced too much.


    He is done.


    The Storm Dragon is not.


    ¡°It is not often I find myself in a situation like this,¡± he says. ¡°What shall we do now? You are still in my domain. The whelp cannot be hurt here.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to contest that, but trying to do so now would taint the memory of our battle.¡± The Wandering Wind¡¯s eyes flick up for a moment. ¡°Besides, He Bin is dead.¡±


    As soon as she says it, Liu Jin strains his weakened senses to confirm it. Sure enough, he can feel General Nie Dan¡¯s presence with rity, but He Bin¡¯s Qi is nowhere to be found. Liu Jin manages a tired smile.


    It withers almost immediately.


    General Nie Dan might have won, but what does it matter if the Wandering Wind decides to kill him?


    ¡°I wonder. Should I leave?¡±


    What?


    Liu Jin is so shocked that he tries and fails to speak. His throat produces nothing more than hacking coughs.


    ¡°Do not look so surprised. I told you already. I came here to settle a favor. Fighting the two of you was merely¡­ an unexpected opportunity. One I much enjoyed,¡± the Wandering Wind says. Her lips curl up in a smile. ¡°However, I have little interest in this country or the Heart they tried so hard to produce.¡±


    ¡°Ho? Are you not tempted?¡±


    ¡°Not by your heart,¡± the Wandering Wind replies. ¡°Their ns are not my ns.¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­Wh..oo¡­¡±


    Slowly and with great pain, Liu Jin forces his voice. He is so tired that even using Qi to speak is beyond him.


    ¡°Who¡­ are¡­ they?¡± Liu Jin asks, panting with each word. ¡°Why¡­ why do all this?¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe I will answer just because you ask?¡± The Wandering Wind replies.


    The Storm Dragon chuckles.


    ¡°Why not? Do you really care enough to keep someone else¡¯s secrets?¡±


    ¡°A fair point,¡± the Wandering Wind admits. ¡°However, you should already understand who. What you really want to know is why, and that information has a price. Fortunately, you have something to offer.¡±


    The Wandering Wind¡¯s green eyes settle on Liu Jin.


    ¡°Child¡­ Young Qing Jin, you have experienced divinity. There is not a single other person who can im to have done so at such a young age. I find myself curious as to how you will develop. It would be very underwhelming if your loss to me somehow disheartened you.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks.


    He does not see the Wandering Wind move, but his heart speeds up when he sees Su An¡¯s body suddenly next to her. The construct he left around her to keep her safe must have barely been an inconvenience for the Wandering Wind.


    ¡°Giv..Give h..er¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal,¡± the Wandering Wind says, holding up Su An by her dress. ¡°This girl is going to die if left like this. You made quite a mess of her soul.¡±


    Liu Jin freezes. He waits for the Storm Dragon to deny those words, but he does not.


    ¡°As it so happens, I am rather skilled in matters rted to the soul. I know how to damage them, and I know how to put them back together.¡±


    ¡°R..uan¡­Goutin¡­¡±


    The Wandering Wind blinks.


    ¡°I do remember someone by that name. Yes, that was my work.¡±


    That does nothing to endear the Wandering Wind to Liu Jin in the slightest.


    ¡°I will take this girl with me and put her soul back together,¡± the Wandering Wind says. ¡°There is no guarantee she will be the same person you knew, but at least she will not be dead.¡±


    ¡°W¡­hy¡­¡±


    ¡°Motivation,¡± the Wandering Wind replies. ¡°If you want to talk to me again, show me how much you have grown in the next Crimson Cloud Tournament. I might be inclined to answer your questions then. Oh, and do not worry about Bright Sword. I will take him with me as well.¡±


    True to her words, Bright Sword appears in her other hand, looking just as surprised as Liu Jin.


    ¡°Till we meet again.¡±


    ¡°Wa¡­i..t¡­¡±


    It¡¯s no use.


    The Wandering Wind is already gone.


    Liu Jin copses.


    ~~~


    ¡°I object to this.¡±


    ¡°You cannot imagine how little that matters to me,¡± the Wandering Wind replies, casually walking down the road. Bright Sword looks back. They are already hundreds of miles away from the Storm Dragon Pce. There is no sense in trying to go back now.


    Without the Wandering Wind¡¯s support, General Nie Dan would kill him.


    ¡°I lost a student,¡± Bright Sword says as he starts following after her.


    ¡°Your inability to properly care for your toys is none of my concern.¡±


    ¡°You killed General Murong.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you actually mind that.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    His reply shocks her so much that she stops walking and looks at him the way one would at a drunk on the side of the road. Bright Sword sighs.


    ¡°He was aplete failure as a human, but I rather enjoyed talking to him,¡± Bright Sword says. ¡°I will miss him.¡±


    The Wandering Wind keeps staring at him.


    ¡°Are you¡­ feeling quite alright? Perhaps you have a fever?¡± The Wandering Wind asks him. ¡°Is this a consequence of being half a person?¡±


    Bright Sword¡¯s eyebrow twitches.


    ¡°Never mind, do not tell me. There are things I do not want to understand,¡± the Wandering Wind says she keeps moving forward.


    ¡°...The Elders are not going to be happy about this. Neither is the Death Fashioning Scripture. They were quite excited about the prospect of having that heart. The Temple of the Thousand Shadows will not make it easy to recover it now that they know.¡±


    ¡°Bright Sword, have I ever given you the impression that I am someone who cares about your politics?¡±


    Bright Sword sighs.


    ¡°However,¡± the Wandering Wind says, ¡°if you¡¯re worried about what to tell those Elders, simply remind them that the Qing Family carries the blood of one the 108. It would be very foolish if they identally lost it. The consequences might be heavier than expected, especially with the ceremony less than a decade away. It would be a shame if something bad were to happen there.¡±


    Bright Sword stumbles. His eyes are wide.


    ¡°E-Elder Sister?¡±


    ¡°You should put yourself together soon, Bright Sword. Many great talents are blooming in this age.¡± The Wandering Wind smiles. ¡°This will be a fun century.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 265: End I

    Chapter 265: End I


    ~~~


    General Nie Dan descends from the heavens.


    Of the two divinities he sensed, the Wandering Wind is gone, and the Storm Dragon has returned to being merely a shadow. Nie Dan is not entirely sure what happened while he fought He Bin, but this is the best oue he could have hoped for. The remaining dangerous factors on the battlefield are all easily dealt with.


    Nie Dan takes a step.


    The Renegade looks at him with wide eyes. The Heaven Realm cultivators around him are all simrly surprised. Looking at them, it is clear they have been in battle but not with each other.


    Interesting.


    ¡°You are in the Renegade Realm,¡± he says to the dirty young man. ¡°Is your mind still your own?¡±


    The replyes quick and sure.


    ¡°Yes.¡±¡°You could be lying.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to think lying would indicate I have a good enough sense of self-preservation.¡± The young Renegade smiles nervously but charmingly. ¡°Surely, that¡¯s trustworthy in its own way?¡±


    Nie Dan considers it and nods.


    ¡°Good enough.¡±


    His head tilts towards the two puppeteers cloaked in shadows.


    ¡°We will talkter.¡±


    He takes a step.


    The young cultivators nearly fall over. In the case of Prince Qing Guo, there is no nearly about it.


    ¡°You have done a good job securing the prince,¡± Nie Dan tells them. His eyesnd on the young Qing Guo. ¡°Prince, I understand this must be confusing, but I ask that you do not do anything reckless. Rest assured that you and your father will not be harmed.¡±


    Thest thing Nie Dan needs is for the prince to call upon the aid of the Storm Dragon. Thankfully, the prince just nods, too intimidated to do anything else.


    He takes a step.


    He Bin¡¯s remainingmanders die one by one. Murong Bang¡¯s men are also an issue, but that will have toeter. Should he kill them now, Murong Bang¡¯s soldiers would be stupid enough to fight to the bitter end instead of surrendering. Nie Dan has no time to deal with that foolishness.


    ¡°Hear me!¡±


    Enhanced by his Qi, General Nie Dan¡¯s voice reaches every corner of the battlefield. The few soldiers still fighting after being hit by the presence of two Emperors and the brief but intense burst of divinity immediately stop.


    ¡°The treacherous He Bin is dead!¡± Nie Dan announces with no small amount of satisfaction. ¡°All enemybatants are to surrender immediately! There is not a single force left that can oppose the righteous liberation of our beloved country! The civil war is over!¡±


    Shock and disbelief follow those words. Soldiers on both sides are left stunned by Nie Dan¡¯s promation. However, that reaction is soon overwhelmed by something else.


    Cheers.


    The joyous cries of the victorious soldiers are so loud the whole battlefield vibrates. Fists are raised into the sky, and weapons ng against shields in joy.


    He takes a step.


    ¡°Greetings, Ancient One,¡± Nie Dan says, bowing his head to the Storm Dragon.


    ¡°Your oratory skills need work,¡± the Storm Dragon tells him.


    ¡°Talking was never my duty, Ancient One. It was the ck Dragon who could move hearts, not I.¡± Nie Dan¡¯s eyes find the unconscious Qing Jin. He reaches into his robes and pulls out a bottle. ¡°May I?¡±


    Uwfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    The Storm Dragon says nothing, which is probably the closest thing to permission he will receive. Nie Dan kneels down and pours the elixir down Qing Jin¡¯s throat as gently as he can, which is not particrly. Within seconds, Qing Jin¡¯s eyes flutter open.


    ¡°Elixir of the 400-Day Journey,¡± he says, running a finger over his lips.


    As expected, he knows of it.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± The confusion in Qing Jin¡¯s eyes fades away. ¡°General¡­ How long have I been unconscious?!¡±


    Nie Dan has no great medical knowledge, but the way the child speeds up the production of adrenaline in his body and stimtes his nervous system is all too familiar. It will keep him conscious for a few more hours, but his body will not appreciate it. Highly inadvisable but regrettably required. That was how he always justified it.


    Remarkable.


    ¡°It has not been long,¡± Nie Dan says. ¡°The battle is over. We are victorious.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    The young Qing Jin does not look happy. Nie Dan did not expect him to be.


    He also rarely looked happy after victory.


    ¡°What happened to the Wandering Wind?¡± Nie Dan asks.


    ¡°She left.¡±


    Qing Jin delivers the sentence tonelessly, but his clenched fist tells Nie Dan there is more to the story than that.


    ¡°I see,¡± he says. ¡°There will be time to trade storiester. Right now, I believe it is time you met your uncle.¡±


    ~~~


    ¡°Shall I go with you?¡± General Nie Dan asks. The two are standing in front of arge set of double doors. The emperor¡¯s room lies beyond.


    Liu Jin shakes his head.


    ¡°There is no need. Even standing outside, I trust General Nie Dan will be able to react in time should my uncle try anything.¡±


    Those are the words he says, but what he really wants is to leave the pce and rescue Su An. It would be foolish, extremely foolish. He knows that, but¡­


    He sighs.


    He is needed here. His uncle is a Qing. He can call upon the aid of the Storm Dragon at any moment. Only his presence here negates that advantage. Until they have dealt with him, they cannot rest. If anything, Liu Jin is embarrassed to admit that his uncle¡¯s existencepletely slipped his mind amid all the chaos.


    Liu Jin takes a moment to mentally prepare himself and opens the doors.


    It is dark.


    No candles are lit, and thick, heavy curtains cover the windows. Despite that, Liu Jin can tell the room is quiterge, fitting for the ruler of a nation. It is a pity that it is in such a sorry state. There are fragments of shattered vases on the floor, and a lone pillow has been viciously stripped of its feathers, scattering them everywhere.


    ¡°Emperor Qing Jianjun?¡±


    A shape huddling near the bed flinches. Liu Jin knew he was there even before he opened the door. No matter how dark the room is, the Qi of someone in the Heaven Realm is hard to miss.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The moment Qing Jianjun¡¯s red eyes settle on him, a high-pitched squeak leaves his mouth. A torn pillow is thrown in Liu Jin¡¯s direction, followed by a te.


    None gets close to hitting him.


    Even the most uncoordinated Heaven Realm cultivator should have no trouble doing so at this distance, but Emperor Qing Jianjun is not even trying to aim.


    ¡°Go away! Begone!¡±


    The man scrambles on all fours, trying to find some corner to hide in. He averts his eyes from him at every moment, whimpering and trembling like a frightened mouse.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead! Please! Go away! Go away!¡±


    Ah.


    Liu Jin suddenly understands. Perhaps it should have been obvious from the start, but he was too tired to make the most logical deduction.


    While everyone fought¡­


    While everyone died¡­


    This man has been hiding from a ghost.


    That is why he never once took to the battlefield or tried tomand the Storm Dragon to attack. Emperor Qing Jianjun has been left so deeply scarred by the memory of the ck Dragon that the notion of fighting never entered his mind. The mere idea of encountering the ck Dragon locked up the ruler of a nation in his room like a frightened child. He is not noticing Liu Jin¡¯s Qi at all. He is only looking at his face and seeing his father.


    Suddenly, Liu Jin understands the Storm Dragon a little more. This is much worse than he¡¯d assumed.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Liu Jin begins hesitantly.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you done enough?! You turn my every dream into a nightmare! Must you haunt my waking hours as well? If you¡¯re going to kill me, just do it! Be done with it!¡±


    ¡°Uncle! That¡¯s enough!¡±


    The voice of someone in the Earth should not touch someone in the Heavens, yet Qing Jianjun flinches in fright.


    ¡°Uncle¡­He never wanted this¡­¡± Liu Jin says sadly. ¡°He never hated you¡­ He never wanted to hurt you¡­ If he could see you right now¡­ I think he would apologize from the bottom of his heart.¡±


    Qing Jianjun stares at him iprehensibly for several seconds. He blinks, and tears start forming in his eyes. His whole face convulses and trembles.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Qing Jianjun says as tears fall freely from his eyes. ¡°I am sorry, so sorry!¡±


    Liu Jin stands awkwardly in ce as a man several decades his senior holds on to his robes and cries.


    It is the end of the civil war.


    ~~~

 Chapter 266: Conference

    Chapter 266: Conference


    ~~~


    ¡°Your lunch, your majesty.¡±


    Liu Jin pinches the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°I told you not to call me that.¡±


    His words are delivered in a quiet, almost defeated, voice. However, the servant reacts as if he shouted at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Forgive me, your majesty!¡± the poor woman says as she frantically bows her head, barely remembering to ce his food on the nightstand first. ¡°I mean¡­ I didn¡¯t mean¡­I¡­I¡­¡±


    Lu Meiughs.


    ¡°Oh, pay it no mind, woman. His majesty is not a man quick to anger. Leave and see to your duties. That is surely what his majesty would say if he were not so tired. Is that not so, your majesty?¡±


    Liu Jin res at her but stops when he notices the look in his eyes is frightening the servant. He takes pity on the poor woman and waves her away, only speaking once she has left the room.¡°You are having entirely too much fun with this.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about, your majesty. I am your ever humble servant, your majesty.¡±


    Liu Jin has a reply at the tip of his tongue but lets it die. What point is there in arguing about this? News of his bloodline¨Cthough not of his father¨Chas been spread throughout the Empire. He arrived with two of three Heavenly Generals to the pce, defeated the third, and is now staying in the Emperor¡¯s room. There has been no formal announcement yet, but as far as everyone is concerned, Liu Jin is the Emperor, and General Nie Dan is his regent.


    ¡°I do not wish to rule.¡±


    ¡°A most eloquently put point, your majesty,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°However, if you would allow thisdy a simple question, and if his majesty answers it, thisdy promises she will never call his majesty his majesty again.¡±


    Liu Jin glowers at her in silence for five full seconds.


    ¡°... ask your question.¡±


    ¡°Are you nning on letting things be?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The Storm Dragon Empire has been freed,¡± Lu Mei points out. ¡°Murong Bang is dead. General Nie Dan is an able ruler. The Eternal me n might gain greater control of this country from now on, but they will never abuse the people as Murong Bang did. There is no monster for you to y anymore. Surely, it would be fine if you step away and let those overwhelmingly more capable than you handle things from here?¡±


    Liu Jin opens his mouth.


    He closes it.


    Murong Bang is dead. He Bin is dead. The Death Fashioning Scripture has lost its agent here. Some people might still have flesh buds, but that issue can be resolved in time. All his objectives have beenpleted. General Nie Dan and the high-ranking members of the Eternal me n can handle what follows. It is not as if Liu Jin can im to know more about ruling than the Heavenly General.


    This country¡­ It is not his concern now.


    And yet¡­


    Liu Jin groans and grabs onto his hair. ¡°I really dislike you right now.¡±


    Lu Mei chuckles. ¡°There is no need to make yourself twice a liar.¡±


    Liu Jin decides to increase the potency of her poison training for Ceaselessly Refining Breath. Her venomous tongue clearly means she is more than ready for it.


    It is certainly not because of something as petty as revenge. Not at all.


    ¡°I need to talk to General Nie Dan about my uncle. The one from my mother¡¯s side, not the one who can barely look at me without flinching. It will be good for him to know there are people in Murong Bang¡¯s former territories that he can trust,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°The same goes for the Lei n, albeit with several caveats. I should also try to ingratiate myself a little more to City Lord Chu. As General Nie Dan¡¯s main civilian advisor, the man is about to be much more important soon enough¡­ You sent a letter to his daughter while I was unconscious, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Lu Mei says nothing. She does not need to. The look on her face is enough of an answer.


    Lu Jin sighs.


    ¡°Is there anything I am missing?¡± He asks, putting a hand over his forehead.


    ¡°You are forgetting about your other side of the family,¡± Lu Mei says, reaching for the tray with his food and bringing it to him. Liu Jin is still too tired to walk. ¡°I agree that your uncle is probably a lost cause, but you should try befriending your cousin. Things will go a lot easier if he trusts you.¡±


    ¡°As he kindly pointed out when we met, I came here with Murong Bang,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°I do not think trust is an option.¡±


    ¡°Please, that was days ago,¡± Lu Mei says, waving the matter off as unimportant. ¡°You¡¯re the hero of the empire and the man who saved his beloved father from the clutches of the treacherous He Bin. You didn¡¯t even try to have him executed. That automatically makes you better than most tend to be in cases like this.¡±


    ¡°The fact that cases like this exist at all is the problem,¡± Liu Jin says, sighing. ¡°I still need to present myself before the Eternal me n. It is for the best if I don¡¯t dy that.¡±


    If Liu Jin puts off returning to the Eternal me n for too long, the Eternal me n won¡¯t take it kindly. While he is technically untouchable so long as he is inside the Storm Dragon Pce, he doesn¡¯t like the idea of spending the rest of his life hiding within these walls.


    Besides, Liu Jin is fairly sure Patriarch Feng would find a way to make him regret it if he tried it.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry too much about that,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°Remember, you¡¯re the legitimate heir. That¡¯s more than just a title. The Storm Dragon obeys you above everyone else. There¡¯s power in that. The Eternal me n understands it needs to keep you satisfied, or someone else will put you inside their sphere of influence. For example, General Nie Dan or the Divine Frozen Pce.¡±


    Liu Jin narrows his eyes.


    ¡°You want me to make thempete for me.¡±


    ¡°I am warning you they are definitely going topete for you,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°What I want is for you to take advantage of it.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s brow creases as he considers the idea.


    ¡°No,¡± he says atst. ¡°I know you are advising me to do what you believe is best, but I don¡¯t think that will inspire people to trust me in any significant way. I have had enough of people suspecting me. I want to make sure the people won¡¯t be abused, and I will be transparent about it.¡±


    Lu Mei sighs.


    ¡°I imagined you would be, but do you really think people will hear you say that and actually believe you?¡± Lu Mei points out. ¡°They are obviously going to suspect you are up to something.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°At the very least, I seem to have gotten through to Feng Zhi somewhat.¡±


    Lu Mei gives him a long look.


    ¡°You¡¯re entirely too hopeful sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Hope is sweetness, and sweetness is a necessity. The world would be too bitter otherwise,¡± Liu Jin replies, taking a slice of fruit and popping it into his mouth. ¡°Honestly, I am somewhat d I am too tired to leave this bed. Otherwise, I¡¯d have to start involving myself in all of this right away.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t be so sure,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°You¡¯d be surprised by how many people you have never met suddenly want to visit you.¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ~~~


    Lu Mei¡¯s words prove unfortunately prophetic. Several people are soon requesting permission to visit Liu Jin. At first, they are people he knows. For example, Huang Shing and Fan Bingbing visit together.


    ¡°I wanted toe earlier,¡± Huang Shing says while eating his sweets, ¡°but Sister Fan told me we should give you space.¡±


    Shooting Fan Bingbing a very grateful look, Liu Jin snatches his sweets from Huang Shing¡¯s hands but thanks them both foring. What follows is one of the most rxing afternoons Liu Jin has had in a long while.


    Not all days are so peaceful.


    The first noble walks into his room a few dayster. He talks in pompous tones and rains praise on Liu Jin at every turn, thanking him for saving them all from General He Bin while making sure to cast himself as an innocent victim who had no idea about the depths of the man¡¯s treachery. People like him soon be amon sight as are the many gifts they send to his room.


    However, some people are more honest than others.


    ¡°Thank you for saving us from ourselves,¡± a gaunt-faced noble says. He makes no attempts at justifying himself. He presents his gift, an ornate knife, and leaves.


    Liu Jin wishes more of his visitors were like him. Unfortunately, they are not. The nobles are a tiresome lot. He vastly prefers the visits from the people he actually likes.


    ¡°You have changed.¡±


    ¡°I think I could say the same, Senior Brother,¡± Liu Jin replies with a tired smile. The corners of Mud¡¯s mouth twitch upward.


    ¡°You noticed.¡± Mud sounds proud, an emotion Liu Jin has a hard time associating with the older disciple.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone could miss it.¡±


    Liu Jin is not exaggerating. This is not an issue of Liu Jin possessing any sort of great skill. The Mud sitting by his bedside is undeniably different from the one he knew before they entered the pce.


    Senior Brother Mud¡¯s appearance is unchanged, and even his gestures and facial tics, minuscule as they are, remainrgely the same. However, the air around Senior Brother Mud is different¡ªless quiet and static, more¡­ energized. Liu Jin struggles to find the words to exin it, yet he somewhat understands what it means.


    ¡°Did you find yourself, Senior Brother?¡±


    This time, Mud¡¯s lips pull back in a real smile.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± he says. ¡°At the very least, I think I have begun to bloom.¡±


    ¡°I am happy for you.¡±


    Mudughs. Is it the first time he has heard that sound? Liu Jin is not sure.


    ¡°It is usually the older one who says such things to the younger one,¡± Mud points out, ¡°and as much as I want to congratte you, I have to ask this first: Are you happy with your change?¡±


    Liu Jin does not answer right away. He lifts his hand and lets his Qi flow through it. Scales gradually appear over the limb. It does not happen instantly now. Liu Jin has learned to freely control their manifestation unless in a sufficiently high-stress situation.


    Is he happy about this?


    He died. Probably. Somewhat. Technically. Nine-Headed Snake God¡¯s Inheritance brought him back, but not without changes. It tried to discard some aspects of him, but the dragon side of him woke and refused to part with them. The full ramifications of it all still elude him, but it is undeniable both experiences have changed him.


    No matter how he looks at it, he¡¯s less human than before.


    ¡°I am still not sure,¡± Liu Jin admits atst. ¡°However, I am sure there is something for me to learn from this experience, and I look forward to finding out what it is.¡±


    ¡°Because your master trusted you, and you trust your master?¡±


    They are an echo of the words Liu Jin told Mud after the incident in the Dead ins. Liu Jin smiles andughs.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly it, Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°I happen to know it¡¯s wonderful advice.¡±


    ~~~


    General Nie Dan gathers his closest advisors a few dayster. Representatives from the Eternal me n, one representative from the Divine Frozen Pce, and other important people are also present. Liu Jin has naturally been included.


    His paternal uncle and cousin are both absent.


    Thete General He Bin would have held this sort of meeting in the throne room, but General Nie Dan has chosen a smaller conference room. Besides, the throne room still has not quite finished repairing itself.


    The Storm Dragon Pce can seemingly mend itself without external aid, usually quite quickly. However, Liu Jin and the Storm Dragon cracking the pce in half,bined with all the damage caused by the many cultivators fighting once the spatial realm came down, will take quite a bit of time to fully repair.


    ¡°News of our victory has been received well in our territories,¡± one of General Nie Dan¡¯s officers says. ¡°There have been celebrations reported in every city. Some of them are still ongoing.¡±


    Liu Jin hides a smile at that. No doubt, City Lord Chu must be busy nning various parties.


    ¡°Regarding Murong Bang¡¯s former territories¡­¡± the officer trails off and grimaces. ¡°It has gone about as well as can be expected. The fight between Murong Bang¡¯s officers to im his mantle has been fierce. However, none of them can be considered a serious threat, and we are not without allies there thanks to the Emperor¡¯s efforts.¡±


    Liu Jin stoically ignores the attention suddenly put on him. Even without the aid of the Lei n and his uncle¡¯s men, General Nie Dan would have no problem bringing Murong Bang¡¯s men under control. Without Murong Bang or Bright Sword, there is nothing dangerous about them.


    ¡°We are also grateful for the aid of the Divine Frozen Pce in this matter,¡± the officer adds with considerably greater nervousness.


    Big Sister Bai Wen does nothing to hide the satisfied smile on her face. Liu Jin had been curious when she did note to visit him. Apparently, she had seen an opportunity with Murong Bang gone. She left the pce shortly after the end of the battle to¡­ pacify a few of his more troublesome territories.


    ¡°General He Bin¡¯s territories pose arger problem,¡± the officer says. ¡°Many noble houses have dered the current reign a false one and want justice for General He Bin¡¯s murder and the reinstatement of former Emperor Qing Jianjun. They do not pose a military threat, but they do control a few important cities and hold sway over the poption there. We hold members of their houses hostage but-¡±


    ¡°But the possibility of us being killed once we prove useless as hostages probably worked as an incentive for them to rebel rather than a deterrent,¡± says the gaunt-faced noble who visited Liu Jin once. ¡°I know my nephew has wanted me dead for a while.¡±


    ¡°Treachery,¡± says the pompous noble, banging his fist on the table. ¡°Treachery everywhere.¡±


    ¡°It is as they say, general,¡± the officer confirms for General Nie Dan.


    ¡°Not unexpected,¡± General Nie Dan says. ¡°In fact, everything is proceeding in the most obvious direction, which means these are all minor problems that can be dealt with at our leisure. We only have one significant problem on our hands.¡±


    General Nie Dan looks towards one of the corners of the table. One by one, all other heads follow suit.


    The two disciples from the Temple of the Thousand Shadows are not intimidated in the slightest.


    ¡°Bah!¡± rming Shadow meets their looks with a scowl and crossed arms. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t even be here! Contact with the other side is forbidden!¡±


    ¡°It is exactly because things have deteriorated this much thatmunication has be a necessity,¡± General Nie Dan states. ¡°I understand the Temple of the Thousand Shadows respects the non-interference treaty, but your peers clearly do not.¡±


    ¡°You are right,¡± Firm Shadow says, sighing deeply. ¡°It does not please me, but there is no other way.¡±


    One of the officers scoffs. ¡°Do you think us so beneath your notice that even the idea of talking to us is unpleasant?¡±


    Firm Shadow shakes his head. ¡°You misunderstand. The non-interference treaty is not there because we look down on you. It is there for our protection, not yours.¡±


    Many confused looks appear around the table.


    ¡°You all already know this, but there was once a war between humans and demons in which humanity chose to iste itself from the rest of the world to prevent defeat,¡± Firm Shadow exins. ¡°However, the continent had be a battlefield long before that happened, and it was this side of the Dead ins that saw the greatestbat and casualties. The very Dragon Veins under the earth were damaged by the war. As a result, it was our side of the Dead ins that recovered first, but there was one thing your side had that wecked.¡±


    ¡°Inheritances,¡± General Nie Dan says.


    ¡°Correct,¡± Firm Shadow nods. ¡°Many divine beings died here and left behind Inheritances. That proved a temptation too great for us. As we turned our eyes to yournds, we quickly entered into conflict with each other. Realizing nothing good woulde from fighting each other, we signed a treaty forbidding us from interfering with this side of the Dead ins, save for a few exceptions. For example, those from the Peerless Heavenly Sword Peak can assign someone to execute any demons that might form on thisnd. I assume that was Bright Sword¡¯s duty.¡±


    ¡°He allied with Murong Bang!¡± shouts one of the soldiers.


    ¡°I am aware,¡± Firm Shadow says. ¡°That should never have happened, nor should the Death Fashioning Scripture have been present in this country. This is all wrong. However, I now understand what they were after.¡±


    ¡°The heart,¡± General Nie Dan says, making most of the room shiver. They have all been informed. A few have even tried to venture into the room, but their nerve failed them once they got too close.


    Firm Shadow nods. ¡°Quite. The characteristics of the Storm Dragon¡¯s Inheritance created the conditions for them to attempt this. After all, a dragon cannot be anything but a dragon. That quality persists even after their death.¡±


    ¡°We thought keeping the Storm Dragon manifested merely allowed He Bin to protect himself from Murong Bang and me, but it¡¯s clear there was more to it than that,¡± General Nie Dan says. ¡°By keeping it manifested, the Storm Dragon¡¯s spirit permeated the pce. It began manifesting a body once more, starting with the heart.¡±


    ¡°It is notplete, but it is, in essence, the heart of a divine being,¡± Firm Shadow says. ¡°No doubt the Death Fashioning Scripture was salivating at the thought of having such a thing.¡±


    ¡°W-will theye back to im it?¡± asks one nervous noble.


    ¡°We already sent a message home,¡± rming Shadow says. ¡°We¡¯re not letting them get away with this, so there¡¯s not going to be another incursion by them any time soon.¡±


    ¡°In other words,¡± General Nie Dan says, ¡°all that is left is to decide what to do about the Heart.¡±


    The room breaks out into noise.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous! We need to get rid of it!¡±


    ¡°Fool! It¡¯s an asset!¡±


    ¡°If we could use it!-¡±


    ¡°That power cannot be handled safely! We must only use it to bargain and-¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± General Nie Dan shouts. ¡°Look at all of you so quickly turning into vultures when presented with treasure. You forget yourselves! Only one person here has the right to decide what to do with the heart.¡±


    Once again, every head turns to Liu Jin.


    ~~~

 Chapter 267: Tell Me

    Chapter 267: Tell Me


    ~~~


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have considerable doubts.¡±


    ¡°Your doubts are noted,¡± Liu Jin replies, ¡°as is the fact that you now feel sofortable disagreeing with me. I am proud of you, but please, move faster.¡±


    ¡°At once, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t raise your voice to try to get us caught. It¡¯s beneath you.¡±


    The way Lei Kong flinches tells Liu Jin his guess hit its mark, but Liu Jin does not think badly of him for it. Though it has been a little over two weeks since Liu Jin woke up, he has yet to fully recover from merging with the Storm Dragon. Even taking a few steps causes him to feel tired. That is why Liu Jin has been spending most of his time in his room, leaving only to attend meetings.


    He is not supposed to secretly leave the pce in the middle of the night.


    If Liu Jin and Lei Kong were to be caught, several people would have many unkind things to say about what they are doing, but Liu Jin is not too worried about that. It does not matter how slowly Lei Kong walks or how many times he pauses to adjust Liu Jin so he doesn''t identally fall off. Lei Kong might not have realized it yet, but it is no mere coincidence that they have yet to encounter a single person on their path.


    Liu Jin is of Qing blood. If he tells the Storm Dragon to make it so they will not be found, they will not be found. Out of everyone in the pce, General Nie Dan is the only one with the power to notice them, and hisck of interference implies his tacit approval. At least, that is how Liu Jin is choosing to interpret it.


    Eventually and with much dy, Liu Jin and Lei Kong reach their destination. It is a spot only a few miles away from the main building, thus still within the Storm Dragon¡¯s sphere of influence.


    Xiao Nan is there.


    A Renegade Realm cultivator represents a severe threat. As such, Xiao Nan is allowed to stay near the pce but not inside it, and even that kindness is only extended to him because General Nie Dan is here. With him present, any potential rampage of Xiao Nan would end very quickly and decisively.


    That does not stop those in the pce from being wary of Xiao Nan, and rightly so.


    ¡°Are you sure, Your Majesty? You might have known him before, but¡­¡± Lei Kong trails off, visibly struggling to find a gentle way of saying it before giving up. ¡°He¡¯s a Renegade, Your Majesty. They are mad. You know this.¡±


    ¡°As I recall, you spent several days talking to one.¡±


    ¡°And it was a very terrifying experience!¡±


    Liu Jin chuckles.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, Lei Kong. Let me go. I can walk on my own from here.¡±


    Though his face is full of doubt, Lei Kong eventually relents. He helps Liu Jin stand on his own feet, looking ready to grab him at any second should he stumble. He almost ends up having to do that, but Liu Jin regains his bnce in time and motions him to stop.


    Testing his bnce by shifting his weight from one foot to another, Liu Jin gives himself a little nod and begins walking. The strain added by the Earth Realm makes even the simplest movements difficult. In his current state¡­


    The word reckless could probably be used somewhere.


    ¡°Elder Brother, it has been a long time.¡±


    ¡°You should not havee here, Little Brother.¡±


    Xiao Nan looks much better than he did during the battle. He has cleaned himself and been given new robes. However, his Qi remains erratic, a warning to others to stay away.


    Liu Jin smiles and sits down next to Xiao Nan. Reaching into his spatial pouch, he takes out a bag of sweets and offers them to Xiao Nan.


    ¡°Elder Brother, if you did not wish me to visit you, you would have left already.¡±


    The smile on Xiao Nan¡¯s face is a tired one, but it seeds in reminding Liu Jin of simpler times.


    ¡°To be seen through so thoroughly, I am going to lose face if you keep talking, Little Brother.¡± Something shines in Xiao Nan¡¯s eyes as he takes the offered sweets. He blinks, and it goes away. ¡°You have grown so much¡­ Part of me still thinks I am dreaming.¡±


    Liu Jin feels something shining in his eyes, too. Unlike Xiao Nan, he¡¯s not as sessful at blinking it away.


    ¡°Many things happened after Eastern Port City fell, Elder Brother¡­ I¡­ I thought you were dead¡­I didn¡¯t know what to do. I made so many dumb decisions. So many mistakes¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, none of that, Little Brother,¡± Xiao Nan says, wagging his finger from left to right. ¡°What unreasonable standards are you using to judge yourself? I see before me a proper young man who is already in the Earth Realm with a spirit that¡¯s as unshakeable as any mountain. If dumb decisions and mistakes led you to be this, then clearly children around the world should be taught your mistakes so they might repeat them.¡±


    Liu Jin can¡¯t help but smile. It really feels like he is back in Eastern Port City again.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Besides,¡± a teasing grin appears on Xiao Nan¡¯s face as he happily bites down on his sweets, ¡°Should the ruler of a nation really talk so harshly about himself? What will his subjects think?¡±


    Liu Jin groans.


    ¡°Even you, Elder Brother?¡±


    ¡°Can you me me, Little Brother?¡± Xiao Nanughs and shakes his head. ¡°I am not even that surprised about it. I always knew Doctor Liu was a spectacr man.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s head dips a little. ¡°He really was.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± The smile on Xiao Nan¡¯s face dims. ¡°You must miss him terribly. Your master as well.¡±


    ¡°It happened years ago,¡± Liu Jin says.


    ¡°That does not mean it has stopped hurting,¡± Xiao Nan points out. ¡°Other than the two of us, did anyone else¡­?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Fang was not in the city, so he¡¯s still alive,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Su An¡¯s situation¡­ It isplicated, but she might be alive. There were some other survivors who were rescued when they were on their way to being sold but for the most part¡­ most people died that night.¡±


    Xiao Nan stays quiet after that. It is easy to understand why. Unlike Liu Jin, Xiao Nan was friends with several people and loved by many.


    ¡°I see,¡± Xiao Nan says atst. ¡°To be honest, I am stilling to terms with it. I have not been given much time to dwell on it.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Liu Jin asks. ¡°I learned that you fought Bright Sword during the fall of Eastern Port City. They said he killed you, but that is clearly not the case.¡±


    Surprisingly, Xiao Nan smiles.


    ¡°Ah, you should have seen it, Little Brother,¡± he says. ¡°Your Elder Brother is already a naturally amazing person, but I was especially amazing that night. I forced my advancement into the Heaven Realm and defeated two out of three Heaven Realm cultivators.¡±


    His smile fades


    ¡°Unfortunately, the third one was Bright Sword, who is no Heaven Realm cultivator at all,¡± Xiao Nan says. ¡°We fought for a long while. I thought it was a close fight, but I wouldter learn he had been toying with me. When I woke up, I was already trapped inside the Sacred Bottomless Pearl.¡±


    Liu Jin nods. When he merged with the Storm Dragon, he sensed the rare item in Bright Sword¡¯s possession: an impossibly vast spatial realm held inside a in-looking pearl. It had been so unusual that it called his attention. That is how he found Xiao Nan¡¯s Qi.


    ¡°He imed it was one of the best possible training grounds. As much of a bastard as he was, Bright Sword was not exaggerating,¡± Xiao Nan says. ¡°Finding food. Fighting beasts. Surviving the ever-changing conditions. Every single day was a struggle. My growth rate elerated greatly because of it.¡±


    Xiao Nan¡¯s words are the truth, but they are also an extreme understatement. The Xiao Nan that was captured had just crossed into the Heaven Realm while the Xiao Nan before Liu Jin is in the Fourth Level of the Renegade Realm. Crossing the Heaven Realm alone is supposed to be the result of decades. To have done that and reached the mid-levels of the Renegade Realm in under five years ispletely unheard of as far as Liu Jin is aware.


    Xiao Nan¡¯s growth rate is not just incredible. It is obscene.


    ¡°Bright Sword would show up every now and then. I¡¯d try to kill him. He¡¯d reveal he was much stronger than I thought him to be. Once I reached the Ninth Level of the Heaven Realm, he began pushing me to enter the Renegade Realm. I did not want to, but he did not give me a choice in the matter.¡±


    ¡°Why would he do that?¡±


    Xiao Nan snorts.


    ¡°That¡¯s the worst part about it. He was always a cryptic bastard,¡± Xiao Nan says, munching on the cake with particr viciousness. ¡°He kept talking about the preservation of humanity or something. What¡¯s that supposed to mean? What is humane about torturing someone for years? As if my grand self could be tied down by such a meager¨C¡±


    Xiao Nan stops.


    Talking. Moving. Breathing. Even his Qi goespletely still.


    He exhales.


    ¡°That was close,¡± he says, and Liu Jin does not understand, but he knows something bad has been avoided. ¡°Little Brother, I cannot stay here forever.¡±


    Liu Jin nods. He never imagined otherwise, though it does sadden him to hear it.


    ¡°Is the madness that bad?¡±


    ¡°Madness?¡± Xiao Nan snorts. ¡°It¡¯s an interesting way to call it. I understand why. It¡¯s certainly the end result, but that¡¯s not quite the issue. The Renegade Realm does not make you crazy right away. Most people know that part, but the madness is not what people think it is. The Earth Realm ties you down. The Heaven Realm strikes you down. But the challenge of the Renegade Realm¡­ It is yourself. You do not be mad. You be more yourself.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks. He remembers hearing something about that once.


    ¡°More¡­yourself?¡±


    ¡°It sounds silly, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Xiao Nan smiles. ¡°A coward might be more cowardly, but what does a kind man need to fear from bing kinder or a brave man from bing braver? Surely, those would be upsides?¡±


    His face darkens.


    ¡°But that¡¯s how it starts. That¡¯s how it gets you. Your traits be exaggerated until you have be something unrecognizable. Unbnced. The madness starts from there. Because you are in a world that ispletely irreconcble with yourself. That¡¯s why people try to rush through the Renegade Realm as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°The Eternal me n has a ce called the Pyre''s End,¡± Liu Jin blurts out. ¡°It¡¯s where they send their Renegades. If I talk to Elder Xue, it¡¯s possible Elder Brother might be epted there. Resources could be allocated to you. The Eternal me n would not ignore someone so talented and¨C¡±


    Liu Jin cuts himself off when Xiao Nan startsughing.


    ¡°Do not misunderstand. I am notughing at you, Little Brother. To speak so casually of asking such a favor from an Elder of the Eternal me n, you have be quite outrageous,¡± Xiao Nan says, shaking his head. ¡°But no, I¡¯ll pass. I have had quite enough of being confined. I want to roam. Besides¡­ I am starting to think istion and resources are the wrong way to go about defeating the Renegade Realm.¡±


    Xiao Nan makes a fist and holds it to the sky.


    ¡°The enemy is yourself, so you must defeat it with yourself,¡± Xiao Nan says. ¡°Emptiness. As long as I hold on to my Dao, I believe I can remain myself. The deeper it tries to twist me, the deeper I¡¯ll hold on to myself.¡±


    ¡°Emptiness,¡± Liu Jin repeats. ¡°That Dao¡­ it does not seem to fit Elder Brother. It sounds too bleak.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary,¡± Xiao Nan says. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard this, Little Brother? A bowl is most useful when it is empty. Emptiness is not bleak. Emptiness is potential. It is a possibility. It is boundless. It is the hope for something good.¡±


    The smile on Xiao Nan¡¯s face is impossibly contagious.


    ¡°You¡¯re too amazing, Elder Brother. I¡¯m no match,¡± Liu Jin says, shaking his head. ¡°However, if roaming is what you wish, I met someone in the Dead ins who might help you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xiao Nan raises an eyebrow. ¡°You must have had quite a few adventures while I was gone.¡±


    ¡°Entirely too many.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about them.¡±


    Liu Jin does.


    For the entire night, Liu Jin and Xiao Nan talk and trade stories. They talk about Eastern Port City and beyond. Theyugh, they cry, and they hug.


    By the next morning, Xiao Nan is gone.


    ~~~

 Chapter 268: Burdens

    Chapter 268: Burdens


    ~~~


    ¡°I must say. These are quite good.¡±


    Yong Zhunyi has a thoughtful look on his face as he eats one of the cakes brought by the servants. He does not add ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ to the end of his sentences because Liu Jin has already asked him not to.


    ¡°The pce cooks are surprisingly good,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Considering the state of the country, I expected far less.¡±


    ¡°It should not be too surprising. The powerful tend to keep those most skilled to themselves,¡± Yong Zhunyi says. ¡°It¡¯s quite tragic, really.¡±


    Liu Jin hums in agreement as he eats his cake.


    Yong Zhunyi eats in silence as well. Ye Zheyu and Shi Qingxia are behind him, the former staring straight ahead, thetter scowling and repeatedly tapping her knee.


    Lei Kong stands behind Liu Jin. His aura is on alert and his body ready to take action. Lu Mei merely smiles, her eyes brimming with amusement.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Liu Jin says after several minutes of silence have passed. ¡°I suppose there is only one alternative.¡±¡°Indeed,¡± Yong Zhunyi says, inclining his head. ¡°I think so as well.¡±


    ¡°We are in agreement, then?¡±


    ¡°Quite. I apologize for burdening you like this.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry. This is not even close to being thergest burden I have put on my shoulders.¡±


    That is as much as Shi Qingxia can take.


    ¡°Enough!¡± she shouts as she stands up, her chair falling behind her. Her pointed finger alternates between the two. ¡°You two have just been eating cakes and drinking tea! There is no way you could have discussed anything! Don¡¯t even try to pretend you used your aura tomunicate! We would have sensed it if you had!¡±


    Lu Mei hides herughter behind her sleeve, but that does nothing to minimize the sound. Shi Qingxia¡¯s re immediately turns to her.


    ¡°Did I say something funny, junior?¡±


    ¡°Merely amusing, my dearest senior sister,¡± Lu Mei replies, smirking when others would have already flinched away. ¡°Thisdy now understands that even aplished senior disciples can look likemon people under the right circumstances. This one thanks you for the lesson.¡±


    Something cracks. Probably Shi Qingxia¡¯s self-control.


    ¡°Ha? It seems I was far too lenient the other day,¡± Shi Qingxia says with a positively predatory smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, junior sister. I will be thorough in my guidance this time.¡±


    Gold shines in Lu Mei¡¯s eyes at the same time as light flickers around Shi Qingxia.


    ¡°Sister Shi,¡± Yong Zhunyi says, his tone gentle. ¡°There is no need for posturing here. We all know where we stand. Our juniors will not falter just because they¡¯re threatened a little. You already know this, or you would not be so eager to y with them.¡±


    Shi Qingxia crosses her arms but says nothing, leaving Liu Jin with the unsettling realization that Yong Zhunyi is right. Shi Qingxia, it seems, is the sort of person who never grew out of the habit of bullying those she likes.


    ¡°I suppose Senior Brother Yong and I could have been clearer in our conversation,¡± Liu Jin says in what he hopes is a sufficiently conciliatory manner. ¡°As you all know, Senior Brother and I encountered each other in the Storm Dragon¡¯s spatial realm during the battle¡­¡±


    ~~~


    ¡°I beg your pardon. I seem to have misheard you.¡±


    ¡°I believe you heard right,¡± Yong Zhuyi says. ¡°You made an offer to us once. The time hase for us to ept it. I ask that you please remove the flesh buds from our bodies.¡±


    Liu Jin stares at Yong Zhuyi.


    Yong Zhuyi meets his gaze with resolute stoess.


    ¡°Senior Brother, I hope you will forgive me for this, but I am not particrly inclined to trust you,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Thest time I made this offer, you were holding me hostage and were going to deliver me to whoever you answer to, the Fleshcrafter most likely.¡±


    As he speaks, Liu Jin raises his Qi, readying himself for a potential battle. Though he is in the Earth Realm, Senior Brother Yong Zhunyi¡¯s level is still higher, and he is far more experienced than him.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    To Liu Jin¡¯splete surprise, Yong Zhuyi sits on the floor. Not only that, his Qi goes nearly inert. He is essentially leaving himself open for a single attack. It might not seem like much, but Yong Zhuyi knows Liu Jin only needs one touch to manipte the flesh bud inside him.


    ¡°I understand your doubts,¡± Yong Zhuyi says, presenting his open palms to Liu Jin. ¡°When west met, I told you I was acting for the benefit of the Eternal me n. I could no longer stand the ways of the Feng n, so I could not change my path.¡±


    ¡°And has that changed?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Yong Zhuyi replies. ¡°That is exactly why we can no longer remain as we are.¡±


    It takes Liu Jin two seconds to understand the meaning behind Yong Zhuyi¡¯s words.


    ¡°You did not know about Yuan Tao¡¯s ancestry,¡± he deduces.


    Yong Zhuyi nods.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± he says. ¡°Years ago, I was approached by Elder Fa. He noticed my discontent and offered me an alternative. I truly believed he represented a better future for the Eternal me n. However, what point is there in ridding the Eternal me n of one group of Fengs only to rece them with a new one?¡±


    Yong Zhuyi admitting he was working under Elder Fa¡¯s orders does note as a surprise. However, hisst sentence does give him pause.


    ¡°A new group?¡± Liu Jin blinks. ¡°Wait, does that mean¡­¡±


    ¡°At this point, I am nearly certain Elder Fa is not just someone given ess to the Eternal me n due to his position as an Elder. Rather, he is of Feng blood,¡± he says. ¡°Whether Yuan Tao is his son or not is not something I am sure of yet. However, Elder Fa¡¯s true motives have gradually be apparent to me. He is offering the Death Fashioning Scripture ess to the Eternal me in exchange for their support. With their backing, he intends to establish himself as the new Patriarch of the Eternal me n. It would be the beginning of a new Feng n.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°What a pity,¡± Liu Jin says dryly. ¡°It seems all the disciples you helped kill died for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Is this where I bring up the people who died because you wanted to ingratiate yourself to Elder Xue and helped her take over the Medical Pavilion?¡±


    Anger shes in Liu Jin¡¯s eyes. He has a reply at the tip of his tongue but lets it die.


    There is no point fighting here.


    ¡°Should you be speaking so freely?¡± Liu Jin asks instead. ¡°The Fleshcrafter could overhear you and take over your body.¡±


    Yong Zhuyi smiles.


    ¡°Like I said earlier, this spatial realm is quite useful. The shifting dimensions should make it impossible for the Fleshcrafter to overhear us. You should be able to remove his taint from me without alerting him.¡±


    Liu Jin frowns as he considers it. It is an offer he already made, so he does not have many objections to it. However...


    ¡°What about the other two?¡± He asks. ¡°Are we to travel together and hope we find them?¡±


    ¡°There is no need. We knew about the spatial realm beforehand, so we prepared ordingly.¡±


    Yong Zhuyi lifts his hand. At first, Liu Jin is confused about what he is meant to be seeing, but his senses gradually pick up on the string tied around Yong Zhuyi¡¯s finger. It is thin and transparent, almost ghostly. It is no wonder he has not noticed until now.


    It is no string at all.


    ¡°You fashioned your soul into a piece of a string?¡± Liu Jin asks, struggling to keep the disbelief out of his voice.


    ¡°I used my soul to tie us together,¡± Yong Zhuyi says. ¡°How you interpret the bond has more to do with you than with me. You must have quite a low opinion of us. However, if it is like this, it should not be impossible for you to remove the parasites from them.¡±


    Not impossible is one way to phrase it. Yong Zhuyi is asking Liu Jin to use his soul as the conduit through which to remove the parasites from his brethren. Not only is Yong Zhuyi leaving his soul vulnerable to him, but there is no guarantee the process will go as smoothly as he suggests.


    ¡°I will warn you in advance. This will hurt.¡±


    ¡°Worthwhile things often do.¡±


    ~~~


    ¡°You have been freed from the Fleshcrafter,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°However, the fact remains that you are our prisoners.¡±


    ¡°It is only natural,¡± Yong Zhuyi says. ¡°We are traitors to the Eternal me n. The most correct course of action would be to turn us in.¡±


    ¡°Usually, that would result in us being taken to the Punishment House for questioning,¡± Ye Zheyu adds.


    ¡°As if Elder Fa would let that happen.¡± Shi Qingxia snorts. ¡°The old man will have us killed before we ever see the inside of a cell! As if it wasn¡¯t an open secret he¡¯s a traitor! Pathetic.¡±


    ¡°Which is exactly why I cannot just send you to the Eternal me n,¡± Liu Jin says, frowning. ¡°You saved Senior Brother Mud¡¯s life. For that, you have my deepest thanks. Besides, though I disapprove of your actions, I sympathize with your motives. It would be a pity for you to be killed just to cover up Elder Fa¡¯s crimes.¡±


    ¡°However, we cannot just let loose three cultivators of such caliber,¡± Lu Mei points out. The smile on her face tells Liu Jin she already knows where this is all going. ¡°Who knows what you would do? It is not as if your goals have changed. You just realized you were foolishly working for a Feng all along.¡±


    ¡°It is as you say, ¡° Yong Zhuyi says. ¡°Since the Eternal me invested many resources in us, they¡¯ll probably hunt us fiercely. Without Elder Fa¡¯s protection, there is no telling what we would have to do.¡±


    ¡°Unless you had a ce to stay,¡± Liu Jin finishes the thought. It is the conclusion he and Yong Zhuyi already came to. Saying it is just a formality.


    Still, he sighs deeply and puts his hand over his face.


    ¡°The Eternal me n will be told that you died in captivity. Somest trick of the Fleschrafter to keep you silent.¡± Hopefully, he¡¯ll be able to convince Senior Brother Mud to go along with it. ¡°In return, there will be three new servants in the pce once this is all over.¡±


    ¡°That is most eptable.¡±


    ~~~


    Days pass, and Liu Jin is finally strong enough to walk on his own again, much to the consternation of servants and soldiers alike. Every time Liu Jin takes a walk, which is quite often, he seemingly disappears from the pce. No matter how hard they search for him, they cannot find him until Liu Jin wants to be found.


    Liu Jin considers it good training. It has been a long time since he forced himself to use [Art of the Roaming Thief] for extended periods of time. Doing so under the influence of the Earth Realm only adds to the challenge. Besides, it is not as if he¡¯s missing any meetings.


    No matter how much he wishes he could.


    Liu Jin sighs. Everyone expects him to be at the meetings, and everyone asks for his opinion before, during, and after each one. What does he know about ruling? He¡¯s out of his depth. The only reason he¡¯s being a part of this is that he wants to ensure the people of the Storm Dragon Empire will no longer be mistreated. In a way, it is arrogant of him to involve himself this much. It is the same as saying he trusts no one other than himself on this.


    However¡­


    He trusts no one other than himself on this.


    ¡°How did things get to this point?¡±


    ¡°You made choices, and things happened. That is usually how it works.¡±


    Liu Jin stops and stares at Feng Zhi. The Young Master of the Eternal me n is sitting near a pond in one of the gardens. His body is obscured by the shade of a tree.


    None of that should have stopped him from sensing him.


    Had he been so busy with his thoughts that he stopped paying attention to his surroundings? No, that cannot be. While he might be distracted enough to miss the presence of one of the servants, he could not have possibly missed Feng Zhi¡¯s Qi.


    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, Young Master?¡±


    Feng Zhi snorts.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who interrupted me. This is my resting ce,¡± he says, gesturing at his surroundings. It answers one of Liu Jin¡¯s unspoken questions. Feng Zhi had not located him under [Art of the Roaming Thief]. Rather, Liu Jin was the one to walk in on him. ¡°I was having a nice day until you arrived. As usual.¡±


    ¡°You have not been attending the meetings,¡± Liu Jin says.


    ¡°Why should the Young Master of the Eternal me n involve himself with the policies of the Storm Dragon Empire?¡± Feng Zhi asks, leaning back against the tree with his arms crossed behind his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s better left to others. I understand the Emperor enjoys no such privileges. What a pity it is to be you.¡±


    Liu Jin looks at him oddly. Despite his words, there is no hostility in Feng Zhi. None of the usual simmering frustration. Instead, the young man looks curiously at ease.


    ¡°You have changed,¡± Liu Jin says.


    ¡°You are thest person who should be saying that,¡± Feng Zhi says. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, though. I came to an important realization about myself, you see.¡±


    Liu Jin waits for Feng Zhi to continue. He does not. The seconds pass, and as Liu Jin is about to give up and go on his way, Feng Zhi speaks.


    ¡°I am an ordinary person,¡± he says softly. ¡°Perhaps I have no right to say that. I have been blessed beyond measure, but at the end of the day, I¡¯m a simple, powerless person. It has always been like that. Things have always been beyond my control, but I refused to ept that.¡±


    Heughs. The sound is surprisingly free of bitterness.


    ¡°Given your changes, I¡¯m going to assume you know something about demons,¡± Feng Zhi says.


    Liu Jin frowns. ¡°Is that noticeable?¡±


    ¡°Not as much as you think. Not as little as you¡¯d like,¡± Feng Zhi replies. ¡°I went on a demon hunt once. My mother took me with her. It was supposed to be a simple subjugation. However, the beast proved far stronger than reports indicated. My mother died protecting me.¡±


    Liu Jin stays silent. What is he even supposed to say in a situation like this?


    ¡°I med myself for it,¡± Feng Zhi continues. ¡°I also med several other people. For a long time, I suspected my uncle or Lady Ling. Both benefited from her death a great deal. I decided I wasn¡¯t going to let anyone else hurt my family, not even themselves. However, that was a desire beyond my means.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m happier like this,¡± Feng Zhi says. ¡°Healthier. Stronger. Better. I thought it would be giving up, but it is not. For me, this is a step in the right direction. I have freed myself from a burden I should have never carried. However¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re the opposite, aren¡¯t you? If you tried to free yourself from your burdens¡­ It¡¯d kill you, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s silence says it all.


    Feng Zhi chuckles.


    ¡°You poor fool.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 269: Heart I

    Chapter 269: Heart I


    ~~~


    Qing Guo knocks on the door, but no one answers.


    The pce is full of activity nowadays. Strategy and logistics are discussed daily, and messengers arrive with news every other hour. Even the nobles can be seen dashing through the halls, forgoing their usual decorum. Everyone has something to do, somewhere to go, something to say.


    Everyone except them.


    ¡°Father,¡± Qing Guo tries again after several minutes have passed. ¡°The servants left your food outside. You have not touched it yet. It has been days, father.¡±


    A cultivator in the Heaven Realm no longer needs to eat for sustenance, but there is a reason why most still choose to eat despite that. Indulging in the whims of mortality helps center the mind. Without them, it is easy to get lost in continuous existence. Seclusion can be a powerful tool, but it requires a prepared mind.


    His father¡¯s mind is very much in an unprepared state.


    ¡°Father,¡± he tries again, knocking more insistently.


    Qing Guo knows he¡¯s doing something pointless. If he really wanted to see his father, he¡¯d have forced the door open by now. What can wood, regardless of its quality, do against the strength of someone in the True Realm? It¡¯d be easy to rip the door from his hinges. Once he does, he¡¯ll be face-to-face with his father.He wouldn¡¯t know what to do.


    Qing Guo looks down and sighs before walking away. His steps are loud on the empty corridor. That is how it is nowadays. All the people around him have vanished overnight. Now that his cousin is the Emperor, they have no reason to care for him.


    Qing Guo¡¯s face twists as he thinks about his cousin. Day after day, the number of positive things people have to say about him increases. The new Emperor has the allegiance of the Lei n. The new Emperor has secured the aid of the Divine Frozen Pce. The new Emperor is on friendly terms with the Elders of the Eternal me n. He talks with people older and stronger than he is, yet the young Emperor¡¯s wisdom and intelligence always shines through.


    It is enough to make Qing Guo want to cough blood!


    However¡­ How can Qing Guo deny what he noticed during their first meeting? Compared to Qing Jin, he is woefullycking. Now that Qing Jin is here, he¡¯ll probably never be the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire.


    It does not make him as sad as he thought it would be.


    Just lonely.


    The dog that his cousin made lightly headbutts his knee in what is probably some inane attempt atfort. These days, the dog is the only one who has remained at his side. His presence is such a constant that Qing Guo sometimes forgets he is there.


    ¡°Prince Qing Guo, I have been looking for you.¡±


    Qing Guo nearly jumps out of his skin when his cousin appears around the corner. While Qing Guo had not failed to hear the footsteps approaching, he had expected to see a servant. Qing Jin¡¯s Qi had been so well hidden that Qing Guo had not recognized him!


    ¡°You!¡± Qing Guo hisses, putting a hand over his beating heart.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°My apologies,¡± Qing Jin says. ¡°I did not mean to scare you. I was wondering if we could talk?¡±


    ¡°Talk?¡± Qing Guo¡¯s chest rises and falls as he tries to get his breathing under control. A bitter smile appears on his face. ¡°Is saying no to the Emperor really an option?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Qing Guo stares at him, but no matter how hard he does, Qing Jin¡¯s expression does not change.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Qing Guo says, looking away. He nces in the direction of his father¡¯s room. ¡°We should do it elsewhere. Your presence could agitate my father.¡±


    Wait¡­ Is that why Qing Jin is keeping his Qi hidden?


    Qing Guo does not find the courage to ask that question. The two cousins walk away from the former Emperor¡¯s room in silence. It takes Qing Guo a while to realize that Qing Jin has no specific location in mind for this and is letting him take the lead.


    The knowledge leaves him with mixed feelings.


    ¡°It should be fine here,¡± Qing Guo says, stopping in a small courtyard few people frequent. As a child, he often came to this ce when his lessons grew too tedious. ¡°What is so important that the Emperor wants to speak to me in person? Is it not enough that your hound keeps track of my every move?¡±


    The way his impossibly stoic cousin flinches brings him no small amount of satisfaction. Qing Guo might not have noticed it at first, but even he can assemble clues if given enough time. No matter how skilled his cousin might be, the creatures of the Death Fashioning Scripture are not alive. The dog is no different. It might act based on whatever rudimentary impulses are left in whatever it has that might be called a brain, but it cannot truly think or feel. It cannot truly grow attached.


    If it has taken to following him around, it is simply because his cousin willed it.


    ¡°Were you worried I might try something?¡± Qing Guo asks. ¡°Is that why you were spying on me?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat,¡± Qing Jin admits. ¡°I was worried someone might try to influence you or, worse, kill you in some attempt to gain favor with me.¡±


    Qing Guoughs bitterly. ¡°Apparently, I¡¯m not even worth that much. The worst part is I cannot fault them for it. General He Bin was the only thing keeping my father¡¯s rule stable. We lost the trust of the people years ago. You have seen my father. He¡¯s broken.¡±


    Maybe he was always broken.


    He just hadn¡¯t wanted to see it.


    ¡°Has he said anything to you at all?¡±


    ¡°Not a word.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Liu Jin says with a deep frown. ¡°His experiences with the ck Dragon¡­ They marked him severely. My father never bore him any ill will, but I fear he might have underestimated the terror he instilled in him.¡±


    Qing Guo chokes back augh.


    ¡°Underestimated? Is that all you have to say?¡± Qing Guo yells. ¡°My father is broken because yours underestimated how much of a monster he was?¡±


    Qing Guo regrets his words immediately. Not because he doesn¡¯t mean them, but because the person in front of him is the Emperor. People have died for far less serious offenses than insulting the Emperor¡¯s father to his face.


    However, Qing Jin does not call for guards or kill him with the force of his gaze¨Ca feat Qing Guo believes is entirely within his cousin¡¯s capabilities. Qing Jin just shakes his head sadly and looks down.


    ¡°I do not want us to end up like that.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I do not want us to end like our fathers,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°That is what I wanted to talk to you about. I am not sure if I can ask you to treat me like family. I definitely do not deserve it. I havee to your home and made a mess of things. I¡¯d understand it if you hated me. Nevertheless¡­ Do you think there is any chance for us?¡±


    A part of Qing Guo, a petty and vindictive part, wants to take the offer of peace and throw it in his cousin¡¯s face just to have at least one win. However, even as he thinks that, Qing Guo realizes how small that desire makes him.


    Besides, if he rejects Qing Jin¡¯s offer, what else is there for him?


    Who else is there for him?


    ¡°At the very least,¡± he says slowly. ¡°I do not think it would be possible for us to end up worse than our fathers. I¡­ I don¡¯t want to end up locked in my own room because I¡¯m scared of the ghosts of my past. Getting along with you¡­ I don¡¯t think it would be the worst thing possible.¡±


    For the first time, he sees his cousin smile.


    It is a victory of a different sort.


    ~~~

 Chapter 270: So You Are

    Chapter 270: So You Are


    ~~~


    ¡°So, you are the one who defeated me.¡±


    Liu Jin has seen Lord Feng Shang before. However, it is the first time the distance separating him from the man is less than a few feet. It makes it even easier to see the already obvious resemnce between the two brothers. Lord Feng Shang and Lord Feng Gui share the same fierce red hair and golden eyes of the Feng n. Only the lines on Lord Feng Shang¡¯s face and his far calmer demeanor differentiate the siblings.


    Liu Jin hopes Lord Feng Shang¡¯s calm remains undisturbed.


    ¡°Lord Feng Shang,¡± Liu Jin begins with some hesitation and no small amount of confusion, ¡°you praise me too much. How could I possibly have defeated you?¡±


    A small smile appears on Lord Feng Shang¡¯s face.


    ¡°You do not have siblings, do you?¡± Lord Feng Shang asks.


    Liu Jin shakes his head. ¡°I do not, Lord Feng Shang.¡±


    ¡°It shows,¡± Lord Feng Shang says. ¡°Know that it is easier for me to say that I lost to you than to admit my younger brother defeated me. Thus, as far as I am concerned, you are the one who defeated me. First, by helping Elder Xue gain the Medical Pavilion. Then, through your actions in the Dead ins.¡±Liu Jin blinks.


    ¡°Lord Feng Shang, this one has only recently reached the Earth Realm. Is it really better to say you lost to someone like me than to consider Lord Feng Gui bested you?¡±


    ¡°Consider everything you know about my brother.¡±


    Liu Jin does.


    Two secondster, he looks down and drinks from his tea.


    ¡°A good argument, Lord Feng Shang.¡±


    ¡°It is the sum of my experiences,¡± Lord Feng replies. ¡°My brother is insufferable at the best of times. It is bad enough he is going to be the next Patriarch. There is no need to give him more things to hold over my head.¡±


    Lord Feng Shang shrugs his shoulders. ¡°What can you do?¡± the gesture seems to say.


    Liu Jin is still not sure what¡¯s going on.


    Despite Huang Shing inviting himself and Fan Bingbing to his and Lu Mei¡¯s wagon, the trip back to the Eternal me n had been enjoyable. It had been a while since Liu Jin spent time with his friends without having to worry about his various responsibilities. For a few blessed hours, he was just Liu Jin.


    s, all that ended as soon as they reached the end of the Ash Road. Two Core Disciples were waiting for them with orders to escort Liu Jin to Lord Feng. They had not threatened them, though seeing as they were both in the upper levels of the Earth Realm, some could argue that their presence constituted a threat. Regardless, Liu Jin allowed himself to be escorted, reassuring everyone that there was no reason to worry.


    In hindsight, Liu Jin should have asked which Lord Feng they were referring to. Rather than being brought to Patriarch Feng or Lord Feng Gui, the Core Disciples brought him to Lord Feng Shang¡¯s estate, where the Emperor Realm cultivator was waiting for him in his courtyard with tea ready for them to drink.


    It all makes little sense. Lord Feng Shang should bear some sort of grudge against him. It is as the man said. Liu Jin is somewhat responsible for helping Lord Feng Gui win the position of Patriarch. People have tried to kill him for less.


    So, why is the man treating him so amicably?


    ¡°This is no trap,¡± Lord Feng Shang says, putting his cup down. ¡°I realize telling someone to be calm usually encourages the opposite, so I will not. Instead, know at least four Emperor Realm cultivators have their attention on us. That is far too many witnesses for me to do anything to you.¡±


    Oddly enough, that does make Liu Jin feel better.


    ¡°Of course, even if they were not watching, you would not be in any danger from me,¡± Lord Feng Shang adds. ¡°Hard as this might be to believe, I bear no grudge toward you.¡±


    ¡°My lord, you began this conversation by saying you lost to me,¡± Liu Jin points out.


    ¡°I did,¡± Lord Feng Shang admits, ¡°and I would be a very small person if I raged after every loss like some sullen child. I will forgive you for thinking of me in those terms since I have not given the best impression of myself.¡±


    Liu Jin wisely decides to remain silent.


    ¡°You can say it if you wish to,¡± Lord Shang says as if reading his thoughts. ¡°I have already thought far worse of myself. I allowed a traitor to get the best of me. I freed a monster. I nearly killed my nephew. All for nothing. I was foolish and short-sighted, and my brother will be the next Patriarch because of it. How can I bear a grudge against you when I so clearly deserved to lose?¡±


    Lord Feng Shang does not sound angry or resentful when he speaks. He feels resigned. His words seem more directed at himself than at Liu Jin.


    ¡°Lord Feng Shang, why am I here?¡±


    ¡°I already said it, did I not? You are the one who defeated me. How can I not be curious about you?¡± Lord Feng Shang replies. ¡°Our paths have been opposed since the day you entered the Eternal me n, and you have only grown more interesting with time. I am no longer speaking to one of our newest Core Disciples but to the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire.¡±


    Ah.


    ¡°You have heard,¡± Liu Jin says, perhaps pointlessly. He already knew the Eternal me n had been informed of his ties to the Divine Frozen Pce. It would be foolish to think they hadn¡¯t learned what is already known throughout the Storm Dragon Empire.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°You are not foolish enough to think I wouldn¡¯t,¡± Lord Feng Shang rebukes. ¡°However, I imagine it is the specifics that you are curious about. After all, the truth is one thing; the news that has reached us is another, and what you wish for us to believe will be something else still.¡±


    Feng Shangughs and bites on a cookie.


    ¡°You are of royal blood. I think that much has been proved beyond all doubt. It is the rest that is not clear. Some believe you have been a pawn of General Nie Dan from the start. Given how everything turned out, it is a strong possibility. However, your clear ties to the Divine Frozen Pce are far more worrying to us. While General Nie Dan can be negotiated with, the Divine Frozen Pce represents a directpetitor. Despite their reputation, they can be quite vicious when it suits them.¡± Lord Feng Shang smiles with mncholy. ¡°You would hardly be the first person to be enchanted by them.¡±


    ¡°I imagined it would be seen like that,¡± Liu Jin says, hanging his head. ¡°Lord Feng Shang, hard as this might be to believe, my connection to the Divine Frozen Pce was pure happenstance. I was engaged to the daughter of the Xiao Sect¡¯s Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°The Xiao Sect?¡± Lord Feng Shang interrupts. ¡°Ah, Eastern Port City. I see.¡±


    Liu Jin stares.


    It is not surprising that Lord Feng Shang can make the connection. It is known that Eastern Port City was the home of the Xiao Sect, and it is known Eastern Port City fell. That is all information one can find with some effort.


    However, that Lord Feng Shang can instantly make the connection is worrying.


    Either the man is really that smart, or he already looked into it.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°However, his daughter was scouted by the Divine Frozen Pce. Only due to Lady Meng Yue¡¯s kindness were we allowed to be married before she was taken away. That is the extent of my connection to the Divine Frozen Pce.¡±


    ¡°Meng Yue?¡± Lord Feng Shang exims, surprise appearing on his face. ¡°That oaf of a woman took a disciple? She allowed her to be married? Lady Bai let her handle matters of diplomacy?¡±


    With each question, his voice grows louder until he snorts andughs in a rather undignified way.


    ¡°Lord Feng Shang?¡±


    ¡°That Meng Yue would recruit this girl in person means her talent must be immense. There is no way any of the other Four Fairies would let her handle such a delicate matter,¡± Lord Feng Shang says. ¡°Your story is oundish¡­ And yet, I begin to believe you precisely because of that. It would be just like her to do something like this without telling anyone.¡±


    Liu Jin tilts his head to the side. ¡°You know Lady Meng Yue?¡±


    ¡°My brother and I are familiar with the Five Faeries,¡± Feng Shang says. ¡°Some more than others.¡±


    There is an odd tinge in his voice. However, Lord Feng Shang does not have the opportunity to borate. A female voice interrupts their conversation.


    ¡°Oh? Are you still talking?¡±


    Liu Jin turns as a woman who can only be Lady Feng walks into the courtyard. Liu Jin saw her briefly at a banquet once, but just as with Lord Feng Shang, it is the first time he is so close to her. There is a softness to her features, an undeniable gentleness to her face and brown eyes. She is beautiful, though in a different way than someone like Lady Ling. Her ck hair is styled simply, a single jade pin holding it in ce. Simrly, her robes, though still suitable to her station, are far less ostentatious than something Lady Ling would wear.


    ¡°One cannot be med for indulging in their curiosity,¡± Lord Feng Shang replies as his wife moves to stand beside him. ¡°Especially when the subject of one¡¯s curiosity is so very curious.¡±


    Lady Fengughs softly and ces a hand on her husband¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Dear, if you have been speaking like that all this time, I cannot imagine how ufortable you must have made him.¡± Lady Feng¡¯s eyes meet his. ¡°Do forgive him, Disciple Qing. My husband can be rather inconsiderate about his interests. I have heard so much about you that I feel as though I already know you.¡±


    The woman smiles reassuringly, but Liu Jin does not feel reassured in the slightest. If she is telling the truth, it means Lord Feng Shang has been investigating him and following his exploits.


    For how long?


    ¡°Oh, forgive me! I have been rude,¡± Lady Feng says, bringing a hand to her mouth. ¡°I called you Disciple Qing, but perhaps it would be more urate to use Your Majesty?¡±


    Liu Jin recognizes the question for what it is: a test. To make Lady Ling and Lord Feng use ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ to address him would mean he is enforcing his status as Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire. However, if he epts being addressed as Disciple Qing, it would mean he is submitting to the authority of the Eternal me n.


    Which one is he willing to prioritize?


    ¡°I am still ufortable at being addressed as His Majesty, and it is not as if I have renounced my position as a disciple,¡± Liu Jin admits before adding, ¡°However, despite the many kindnesses I have been shown, I am not just here to exin myself to the Eternal me n. I am here to represent the Storm Dragon Empire and negotiate for its interests first and foremost. I hope you will overlook this insolence.¡±


    Lady Feng looks at him with new eyes.


    ¡°I see my husband was right about you,¡± she says. ¡°What a pity it has taken us this long to meet. To think your ears were wasted on Lady Ling¡¯s boorish talk.¡±


    Liu Jin sees a flicker of hostility reflected in Lady Feng¡¯s eyes. It is gone before she takes a seat next to her husband.


    ¡°Rest assured, the Eternal me n has every intention of supporting you,¡± Lady Feng says. She nces to the side. ¡°Something I am sure my husband neglected to mention.¡±


    Lord Feng Shangughs. ¡°I might take a little too long to make my points. A bad habit of mine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear.¡± Lady Feng shakes her head before she continues talking. ¡°The Eternal me n has no reason to allow such an outstanding person to fall for the empty wiles of the Divine Frozen Pce.¡±


    For the second time, Liu Jin sees hostility in Lady Feng¡¯s brown eyes.


    This time, it is a roaring inferno.


    ~~~


    Lord Feng and Lady Feng are clearly trying to win him over.


    Liu Jin has been affiliated with Lord Feng Gui¡¯s faction so far, but Lord Feng Shang and his wife are letting him know it doesn¡¯t need to remain that way. They are presenting themselves not as distant, ominous figures but as people with interests, rtionships, and ws that he can depend on should he choose to.


    Furthermore, by offering their support in such a public way, they are forcing Lord Feng Gui to match them; otherwise, he could risk pushing Liu Jin away. It is a good gift. It means he will not have to worry too much about justifying his position as Emperor. However, his rtionship with the Divine Frozen Pce is clearly going to be a hurdle.


    It is something he needs to consider carefully when Elder Xue is not staring directly at him.


    The Elder in charge of the Apothecary and the Medical Pavilion looks at him without anger. She also looks at him without any emotion whatsoever. Clinically. Liu Jin can only try to match her stare, instinctively understanding that if he blinks even once, he¡¯ll lose.


    To his surprise, Elder Xue looks away first.


    ¡°I find myself torn,¡± she says. ¡°By all ounts, you have not done anything wrong. cing yourself as Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire is controversial and will have to be discussed, but you have exceeded every possible expectation. This is your triumph. I feel somewhat proud.¡±


    Liu Jin feels his cheeks burn a little.


    ¡°However,¡± she says, her tone growing harsher. ¡°I still feel you should be punished.¡±


    Liu Jin sighs.


    ¡°Odious Crown Imperials?¡±


    She gives a terse nod.


    ¡°Odious Crown Imperials.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 271: You Do Not Wish

    Chapter 271: You Do Not Wish


    ~~~


    In a way, Elder Xue¡¯s punishment ends up helping him. It gives Liu Jin an excuse not to leave the Apothecary until he has decided on his next move. It also allows him to reconnect with people like Khong Hu and Gan Nanfeng, though thetter now treats him with a little too much awe for hisfort. Thankfully, Khong Hu¡¯s attitude remainsrgely unchanged, but that might just be because the disciple is always exceedingly proper in all things.


    Regardless, Liu Jin cannot stay in the safety of the Apothecary forever.


    Lord Feng Gui should be the first person Liu Jin visits, but Liu Jin is not sure that is the correct move. If he seeks his favor too eagerly, it will waste the leverage that Lord Feng Shang has given him.


    Instead, Liu Jin merely files a request for an audience. If that takes time to be processed, it¡¯s not really his fault. If anything, it is a sign of respect that Liu Jin bothered to go through the proper channels instead of appearing at Lord Feng Gui¡¯s doorstep and demanding to be heard. Lady Ling will be much harder to mollify, but Liu Jin wants to put off meeting her for as long as possible.


    For now, his goal is the Division of Exploration.


    Though Liu Jin has been a member of the Eternal me n for a long time, it is his first time visiting it. The main building is cylindrical in shape and only about three stories tall. Around it arerge statues of fierce dogs, immovable guardians protecting the treasures within.


    The inside is full of explosions.


    The building shakes every five seconds or so. People are running all over the ce, some of them on fire and yelling innguages that Liu Jin has never heard. Fan Bingbing assures him that this is all normal. Some of the relics they study are very vtile, but there is no reason to worry. Even when a rock monster that Liu Jin is pretty sure is some sort of ancient statuee to life rampages past them, Fan Bingbing¡¯s countenance remains unchanged.It is only when they reach the top floor that her expression falters.


    ¡°Are you sure you wish to continue?¡± she asks him.


    ¡°If I were to turn back now, I¡¯d be throwing away all the work Sister Fan put into arranging this meeting.¡± Liu Jin smiles. ¡°Besides, I am the one who wanted this.¡±


    Fan Bingbing gives him a small, nearly imperceptible nod.


    ¡°Very well. In that case, I wish Brother Jin the best. Elder Ju is a great man, but he can be very trying.¡±


    Liu Jin returns her nod before going ahead. The door to Elder Ju¡¯s office is made of stone full of ancient carvings and encrusted with gems that glow with power. Each one seems to be powering a different mechanism. Most likely, the door used to be part of a ruin before being moved here.


    It opens before Liu Jin can study it further.


    As soon as Liu Jin crosses the threshold, his eyes and nose begin to sting from all the dust inside. All the illumination in the room is provided by the colored mes in the ceiling. If there are any windows anywhere, Liu Jin cannot see them. The walls are lined with dozens of bookshelves. There are so many of them they¡¯re even stacked on top of each other. Curiously, most of the bookshelves are empty. The books, scrolls, and documents that should be stored in them are instead scattered all over the floor like a rabid carpet.


    In the center of the room, seated on a desk bnced on a mountain of old books, is Elder Ju.


    Though there is no way he could have missed Liu Jin¡¯s Qi, the Elder does not acknowledge him. He only has eyes for the scroll in his hands. He keeps whispering to himself and taking notes. After several minutes pass, Liu Jin clears his throat, but the man still does not pay attention to him.


    ¡°Elder Ju-¡±


    Liu Jin is unable to go further. Elder Ju¡¯s aura spreads out like the very dust that covers his office and falls over Liu Jin. It gets in his eyes, in his ears, and in his mouth. He cannot move. He can barely breathe.


    Elder Ju¡¯s ink brush keeps writing in silence.


    Nearly an hour passes and Liu Jin can do nothing. Were it not for thepleteck of hostility in the man¡¯s aura, Liu Jin would have already tried to break free. However, there is no need to escte things just yet.


    The Elder might actually grow angry if he destroys his office.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Elder Ju says after another half an hour has passed. He releases Liu Jin from the force of his aura. ¡°I was struck by a wave of inspiration after opening the door for you. I couldn¡¯t allow you to interrupt me, or I¡¯d have been set back weeks. Maybe months. That would have been terrible.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ see¡­¡±


    The worst part is that Liu Jin does see. He knows what it feels like when one is taken over by a burst of genius. When that happens, there is no choice but to carry that inspiration to its natural endpoint lest one lose it forever.


    Of course, Liu Jin has never immobilized someone for it.


    ¡°You can sit down¡­¡± Elder Ju looks around and finds no chair. If there are any in the room, they are probably buried under a pile of books. ¡°...Somewhere. Probably the floor.¡±


    Liu Jin looks at the dusty books under his feet.


    ¡°I prefer to stand, Elder Ju.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± the man mutters distractedly as he finally puts down his notes. He stretches his arms over his head, craning his neck from side to side until a pop rings out. When his armse down, the look on his face has changed. ¡°What can I do for you, Emperor Qing?¡±


    It strikes Liu Jin that Elder Ju looks incredibly young for his position. A casual observer would think he is only older than Liu Jin by a few years instead of a few centuries. The effect is enhanced by the rxed aura around the man.


    ¡°I want your support,¡± Liu Jin says. Fan Bingbing had advised him to be blunt. ¡°The Eternal me n will eventually discuss my background, my status as Emperor, and my ties to the Divine Frozen Pce. I want to be sure I can count on Elder Ju¡¯s help when that happens.¡±


    This book''s true home is on another tform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°That¡¯s a big request,¡± Elder Ju says. He makes a show of thinking it over, leaning back against the mountain of books behind him. ¡°What will you offer me for it?¡±


    ¡°Sister Fan Bingbing should have mentioned it already,¡± Liu Jin replies. ¡°You supported Lord Feng Gui because your Division has been held back. My Storm Dragon Empire contains several areas that could be of interest to Elder Ju. Support me, and I will facilitate Elder Ju¡¯s ess to them.¡±


    ¡°You offer me something I¡¯ll already have,¡± Elder Ju points out. ¡°Like you said, it¡¯s the reason I supported Lord Feng Gui. Without that damned Feng Shang to interfere, there is nothing holding back my Division anymore.¡±


    ¡°Lord Feng Gui will have to weigh your interests against those of an entire Empire,¡± Liu Jin counters. ¡°Someone will have to leave dissatisfied.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Elder Ju smiles. ¡°This is not a bribe. It¡¯s a threat.¡±


    ¡°It can be both,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°I do not doubt Lord Feng Gui will eventually give Elder Ju what he wishes, but it might take far longer than you¡¯d prefer. Why waste that time? Besides, I do note empty-handed.¡±


    Liu Jin takes out a piece of parchment and offers it to Elder Ju. It floats out of his grip and into the Elder¡¯s waiting hand.


    ¡°Those are just some of the areas in the Storm Dragon Empire I thought would interest your Division,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°The records kept inside the Storm Dragon Pce are very informative. Having ess to them would greatly speed up your Division¡¯s job.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Elder Ju¡¯s eyes move over the parchment. ¡°You¡¯d really sell ess to your country¡¯s past to me?¡±


    ¡°My country has been mismanaged for decades. Many things have been lost. Others have degraded,¡± Liu Jin replies, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Even if I wanted to, it would be impossible to put too many resources into investigating the ruins. The Division of Exploration has no such problem. We stand to benefit each other.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you have guts, Emperor Qing. I respect that,¡± Elder Ju says. ¡°Though some would say trying to extort an Emperor in his domain is a little too reckless.¡±


    ¡°I would agree with those people,¡± Liu Jin replied. ¡°However, I find myself in simr situations so wearily often that I might have lost sight of propermon sense.¡±


    And yet, Liu Jin is not blind enough to the realities of the situation. Elder Ju is but one Emperor of the Eternal me n, while the Storm Dragon Empire only has General Nie Dan. Great as the power of the Storm Dragon is, it can only be used within the pce and its surrounding areas.


    The bnce of power between the two is no bnce at all.


    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s do it. You¡¯ll have my support.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks.


    ¡°So easily?¡±


    Elder Ju shrugs. ¡°Why not? I have been having a good few months. The investigation of the Dead ins goes well, and now I am getting my hands on more ruins with minimal effort on my part. It¡¯s great. If that¡¯s all you wanted, you can leave now. I still have more documents to look over.¡±


    The Elder makes a motion with his hand, motioning him to leave. Some would consider it disrespectful.


    ¡°There is one more thing,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°The ruins in the Dead ins spoke of Nuwa, didn¡¯t they? Who exactly is she?¡±


    The Elder, who had begun frowning when Liu Jin refused to leave, suddenly smiles. His eyes are alight with interest.


    ¡°Oh? Are you interested in history? Good! Young people nowadays have no respect for where theye from.¡± Elder Ju shifts in his precariously bnced desk. ¡°Nuwa is a creator deity, often credited with the creation of humanity. During the war between humans and demons, worship of Nuwa increased. It¡¯s why she¡¯s often mentioned in ruins from that period.¡±


    Liu Jin supposes that makes sense. During the war, the people probably became more conscious of their identity as humans and sought that which more strongly resonated with that identity.


    ¡°However, the first mentions of Nuwa predate the war,¡± Elder Ju adds. ¡°Information from before the war is scarce, but Nuwa¡¯s name appears across several cultures. She probably existed at some point, though whether she was a powerful cultivator or even someone in the Divine Realm is up to spection.¡±


    Liu Jin nods. All of that makes sense. However, if Nuwa was only a powerful cultivator who lived a long time ago¡­


    Why would the Curse of the Earth Realm care about whether someone was her child or not?


    ~~~


    After Elder Ju, Elder Xun is next.


    It is already dark by the time Liu Jin visits the Technique Hall. Elder Ju kept talking about Nuwa for hours. Still, even in the dark, Liu Jin can see the Technique Hall has gone through a few changes. There is no pile of gifts burning outside this time. There are also significantly fewer disciples taking the entrance exam. With things settled between Lord Feng Shang and Lord Feng Gui, people no longer seek refuge here.


    Mud is not there to escort him. He seems to have gone into istion, but Liu Jin knows the way well enough. He walks with confidence through thebyrinth made of bookshelves, stairs, and never-ending rooms.


    The techniques are louder than before.


    Their whispers resonate with different parts of him. The snake. The dragon. It seems the changes he has undergone have made him more suitable for certain techniques.


    However, that is not what he is here for.


    ¡°You have gone through much since west saw each other.¡±


    Elder Xun looks unchanged. The aged Elder smokes from his pipe and breathes out smoke of different colors into the room.


    ¡°It is good to see you again, Elder Xun,¡± Liu Jin says, bowing his head respectfully.


    ¡°Have youe to bribe me like you did Elder Ju?¡±


    Liu Jin shakes his head.


    ¡°The first time I came here, I was told to throw all gifts I might have to the pyre,¡± Liu Jin replies. ¡°Even if I had something to offer, I would not attempt to bribe you, Elder Xun. Your impartiality and strength of character are respected by all. That includes this disciple. I am only here to seek your guidance.¡±


    Elder Xun takes a long drag from his pipe. ¡°I feared that would be the case. What do you wish to ask this old man?¡±


    ¡°Elder Xun, we once talked about Dao. You told me your grandson¡¯s Dao leads him to seek Destruction. It is why the Elders imprisoned him. You told me my Dao would not earn me better treatment,¡± Liu Jin recounts. ¡°Elder, I have taken a few more steps into my Dao.¡±


    ¡°I can tell,¡± Elder Xun says. ¡°I can see the evolution of your soul. However, you have yet toplete it. It is only a silhouette in the dark. Still, you have an inkling. Name it without fear. Nothing you say here will be overheard.¡±


    Liu Jin closes his eyes. He speaks the word that keeps echoing inside him.


    ¡°Hollow.¡±


    The lights dim. The air vibrates. The smoke loses its color.


    Elder Xun sets his pipe down.


    ¡°I hoped my worries were for nothing, but you have birthed something quite troublesome,¡± Elder Xun says with a deep frown on his face. ¡°You are a very dangerous child.¡±


    ¡°Elder Xun, I do not seek to be dangerous.¡±


    ¡°That is part of the problem,¡± Elder Xun replies. ¡°You acquire the tools you deem necessary for your goals, and that has turned you into what you are. You move like an assassin but do not wish to kill. Your Qi drips with poison, but you do not wish to poison. You probe people for weaknesses, yet you do not wish to harm. You are not even two decades old and already hold more power than entire ns. And yet, that is not what you want, is it? None of those things are what you wish for.¡±


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath.


    ¡°They are not.¡±


    ¡°Cases like yours are not unheard of, people whose Dao is a mirror pointed outward,¡± Elder Xun says. ¡°However, you chose to reflect the entire world. That discontent has given you great power and will continue to do so. However, it is a dangerous thing. When you have achieved what you wish, will that give you what you want?¡±


    Liu Jin blinks.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Fulfillment, child. Fulfillment,¡± Elder Xun says. ¡°If all else is hollow, are you full? Consider what you have filled yourself with so far. They are things you need but do not want. All things you would discard if you could. When all is done, what do you wish to have?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Liu Jin struggles to think. What he wants. What he needs to do. Are they truly so far apart? ¡°I... am not sure¡­¡±


    ¡°Figure it out,¡± Elder Xun tells him. ¡°Fill your cup lest someone else do it for you.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 272: You Might Enjoy Yourself

    Chapter 272: You Might Enjoy Yourself


    ~~~


    Liu Jin bites down on a piece of fluffy candy one of the newer disciples brought him from Ember City. Most people would consider it overly sweet, so it is perfect for Liu Jin¡¯s palette. The sweeter something is, the better. That is something Liu Jin realized a long time ago.


    However, he might have forgotten the meaning behind that realization.


    Liu Jin did not want to lose sight of the simpler things in life. That is something he indirectly learned from Elder Brother Xiao Nan. As the Number One Prodigy of Eastern Port City, Xiao Nan must have been under great pressure, yet it never really felt like he lost sight of the world around him. Liu Jin wanted to emte that.


    Despite that, the answers they arrived at could not be more different. Elder Brother Xiao Nan reached Emptiness, and he...


    He reached Hollow.


    Liu Jin winces. Just focusing on the word seems to darken the world around him. Even the candy in his mouth is suddenly not as sweet as before. While Elder Brother Xiao Nan¡¯s Emptiness refers to the state necessary before something cane into being, his Hollow is a judgment levied at the entire world. Xiao Nan¡¯s Emptiness is full of possibility and infinite in potential. His Hollow is... not.


    After all, how can something be sweet when all is bitter? How can something be hopeful when all is bleak? The strong are eager to indulge in cruelty, and the weak have no choice but to bear it. Why shouldn¡¯t he scorn such a world?


    ¡­Has he been hurting himself by doing so?


    Nearly all the Emperors Liu Jin has met had a confidence and certainty to them that Liu Jincks. They are at ease with themselves in a way he isn¡¯t.


    Elder Xun¡¯s words echo inside his head. He has filled himself with things he does not really want. All the things he has learned and practiced since the fall of Eastern Port City are things that will help him with his goals. However, is that all there is to him? Has it truly gotten to the point where he has lost sight of the small joys in life?


    Liu Jin eats another candy.


    It is still not sweet.


    ¡°I hoped to find you here,¡± Lu Mei says as she opens the door to his room. ¡°Did things go well with-umph!¡±


    Lu Mei is unable to finish her sentence. Her eyes widen as Liu Jin seals her lips with his own but quickly closes them and melts into the kiss. The door is mmed shut, and the two fall on the bed in a flurry of motion.


    ¡°Not that I amining,¡± Lu Mei says when their kiss finally ends. She is pinned under Liu Jin¡¯s body. Her face is blushed, and her breathing is heavy. ¡°But what brought this on?¡±


    ¡°I spoke to Elder Xun.¡±


    ¡°You clearly need to make a habit out of it.¡±


    Liu Jin smiles.


    ¡°He told me it was important to find that which brings me fulfillment. I thought it sensible to review all the things I enjoy.¡±


    ¡°A very sensible choice.¡± Lu Mei¡¯s arms wrap around Liu Jin¡¯s back and pull him closer. ¡°If it is for your own good, I suppose¨C¡±


    Someone knocks on the door.


    Lu Mei does not frown or curse. Without once losing the smile on her face, she sends a wave of menacing intent at the door strong enough to make weaker cultivators faint.


    The knocking grows louder. Liu Jin and Lu Mei knew it would. They can recognize the Qi of the person knocking. Trying to scare him off was never going to work.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Mei whispers. In a louder voice, she yells, ¡°Go away!¡±


    The door is kicked open.


    ¡°Really?¡± Bei Hong looks at them and scoffs in disdain. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the morning! Don¡¯t you have anything else to do?¡±


    Lu Mei sighs as Liu Jin rises from the bed. She adjusts her dress and res at Bei Hong.


    ¡°Should you not be hitting yourself in the face with boulders and call it training? Lu Mei asks him. ¡°Preferable somewhere far away from here?¡±


    ¡°I wish, but I¡¯m here on official business,¡± Bei Hong says. He then adds, ¡°Interrupting you is pretty fun, though.¡±


    ¡°It is good to see you, Brother Bei,¡± Liu Jin says, his tone only slightly irritated.


    Liu Jin first met Bei Hong during the entrance exam. Together with Huang Shing and Lu Mei, the four underwent various trials together. The only reason he did not apany them to the Storm Dragon Empire is that he chose to prioritize his istion training instead, something that has clearly borne fruit. Bei Hong has grown at least three more inches since Liu Jinst saw him. However, the real change is his power. Bei Hong has not just entered the True Realm but reached its upper levels.


    ¡°What official business do you have with us?¡± Liu Jin asks.


    ¡°Elder Fa gave me a message for you,¡± Bei Hong replies. The name of the Elder immediately causes Lu Mei and Liu Jin to tense up. Bei Hong rolls his eyes. ¡°Rx. I do mean just a message. It is not some vague way of implying violence, though that would probably be more fun. Maybe after this is over-¡±


    ¡°Get to the point!¡± Lu Mei snaps at him.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Bei Hong reaches into his pocket and pulls out a piece of paper. Liu Jin blinks when Bei Hong starts reading it. ¡°To the most Esteemed Emperor Qing Jin, ruler of the Storm Dragon Empire, Bringer of Order, and Ally of the Eternal me n. Honored as we are by your visit, it behooves me to apologize for ourckluster wee. As Head of the Division of External Rtions, it would please me to discuss various matters with you...¡±


    It continues like that for a few more paragraphs. Once the reading is done, Bei Hong¡¯s hand turns into gold. He crushes the paper and grinds it between his fingers until it¡¯s nothing more than dust at his feet.


    ¡°That guy really likes hearing himself talk,¡± Bei Hong says.


    ¡°The unimpressive often do,¡± Lu Mei says, ¡°but why are you the one delivering his message?¡±


    ¡°Who else was going to do it?¡± Bei Hong asks. ¡°I¡¯m a member of the Division of Internal Disputes, which is the only Division that¡¯s sort of on good terms with External Rtions. I¡¯m also on good enough terms with you to be allowed here, but not so close that I was part of your coup. At least, that¡¯s how people see it, which I¡¯m a little hurt by, if I have to be honest.¡±


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who wanted to stay here,¡± Lu Mei points out.


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t know there would be a coup!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t supposed to be a coup,¡± Liu Jin mutters.


    ¡°Call it what you want,¡± Bei Hong says. ¡°You went there, killed lots of people, and named yourself emperor. That could have been fun. All I have are the gains from istion training and the cultivation pills Elder Fa bribed me with.¡±


    ¡°You took a bribe from Elder Fa to deliver his message?¡± Liu Jin asks.


    ¡°Of course I did. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to meet him, right?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on it,¡± Liu Jin replies. He turns to Lu Mei. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    She considers it for a moment.


    ¡°He is an Elder of the Eternal me n, so you are somewhat obligated to give him some face. I doubt he¡¯d actually try to kill you in a public meeting.¡± She pauses for a beat before adding, ¡°However, it¡¯s Elder Fa. Everyone important already knows he was working with the Death Fashioning Scripture. That he is asking you to meet him betrays his desperation. The only thing stopping him from running away is the presence of the other Elders.¡±


    Bei Hong yawns. ¡°Yeah, yeah. So basically, you can ignore him without feeling bad about it.¡±


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Lu Mei asks. ¡°You deal with trash often enough. You should already understand it is better if it knows to take itself out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not smart enough to have a witty retort, but I know if I stay here out of spite, it¡¯ll make you mad,¡± Bei Hong replies, crossing his arms.


    ¡°Thank you for delivering Elder Fa¡¯s message,¡± Liu Jin says, raising his voice over the ensuing argument. ¡°What will you do now? Do you still n to remain in the Division of Internal Disputes?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Bei Hong shrugs hisrge shoulders. ¡°Lord Feng Gui won, so it doesn¡¯t really matter who¡¯s on whose side anymore, and Internal Disputes suits me better. Besides, Elder Dang¡¯s funny when he¡¯s angry. You better invite me the next time you¡¯re about to pull a big stunt, though.¡±


    ¡°Get yourself elected to the next Crimson Cloud Tournament and I will.¡±


    Bei Hongughs, then realizes Liu Jin is serious,


    ¡°Oh, you really are a troublesome guy,¡± Bei Hong says with a grin that¡¯s all teeth. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m never one to turn back from a challenge.¡±


    ¡°You really like to fight, don¡¯t you?¡± Liu Jin mutters, mostly to himself, but Bei Hong hears him anyway.


    ¡°Of course. Why not give it a try sometime? Just let loose and hit hard. You might actually enjoy yourself for once.¡±


    Liu Jin looks at the ceiling for a moment, considering various things beforeing to a decision.


    ¡°Very well. Will you fight me, Brother Bei?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    It is Lu Mei, not Bei Hong, who shouts in surprise. The girl¡¯s gaze moves between Liu Jin and Bei Hong, trying to piece together what just happened.


    As for Bei Hong¡­


    There is no need to state his answer.


    ~~~


    Liu Jin is in the First Level of the Earth Realm. Bing host to the Storm Dragon for a few moments did not change that. Still, even that level makes him far stronger than most in his generation. It certainly makes him stronger than Bei Hong, who has only reached the Seventh Level of the True Realm.


    In light of that, it is outrageous for Liu Jin to challenge Bei Hong. Had people heard about it, they would have assumed this to be an attempt to bully him. No one would have med Bei Hong had he refused.


    ¡°I am not sure what made you ask,¡± Bei Hong says as he cracks his knuckles, ¡°But I¡¯m not letting you back down. I have been wanting to do this for a while.¡±


    The two disciples stand on opposite sides of an underground arena in the lower levels of the Apothecary. It rarely sees use, so there is no one other than Lu Mei to watch them.


    ¡°I will try to meet your expectations,¡± Liu Jin says, assuming a fighting stance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try! Do!¡±


    Gold covers Bei Hong¡¯s whole body as he shouts. A heartbeatter, he is dashing toward Liu Jin at top speed, his fierce golden Qi making him akin to aet streaking through the sky.


    [Art of the Roaming Thief]


    Fighting the Curse of the Earth Realm, Liu Jin elerates and enters Bei Hong¡¯s blind spot. The needles in his hand strike with impable uracy.


    They cannot pierce Bei Hong¡¯s golden skin.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d try that!¡± Bei Hong yells as he stomps hard enough to break the ground, removing Liu Jin¡¯s footing. ¡°But I¡¯m beyond tarnish!¡±


    His golden fist shines as it moves through the air. Liu Jin materializes a snake construct and rams it into the attack. However, Bei Hong does not back down. His Qi shines brighter as he puts more power into the attack, fully intent on smashing right through Liu Jin¡¯s construct. As the two forces collide, the ensuing shockwave lifts up a cloud of dust.


    ¡°You took that on purpose,¡± Bei Hong says, snorting when the dust clears. ¡°There is no way you couldn¡¯t have dodged. I don¡¯t need your pity.¡±


    ¡°I am not giving it,¡± Liu Jin says, brushing some blood away from his lip. The wound is already healed. ¡°I wanted to get a feel for Brother Bei. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Is that something that requires effort?¡± Lu Mei mutters on the sidelines. ¡°He¡¯s a brute through and through.¡±


    She¡¯spletely right. About the first part, at least. Knowing Bei Hong does not require much effort. The man¡¯s soul is unbearably loud. Allowing his fist to make contact only made it easier to understand.


    ¡°This is why you¡¯re annoying,¡± Bei Hong tells him. ¡°You always like doing sneaky stuff even when there¡¯s no point.¡±


    Does he?


    Liu Jin blinks as he considers the question. Certainly, he has be a little¡­ indirect in his dealings, but that was the only way forward. Even now, he stillcks the power to do things in a more direct way. The people in his path are too powerful. Without wanting to, poking and prodding people has be second nature to him.


    But is it something he enjoys doing?


    ¡°I guess I do enjoy it somewhat,¡± Liu Jin admits.


    ¡°Of course you do!¡± Bei Hong shouts. ¡°Don¡¯t be all sneaky about something as simple as getting to know someone! I¡¯m right here! Stop thinking and f-argh!¡±


    Bei Hong does not get to continue as Liu Jin drives an electrified fist into his golden chest. The impact does not do much damage, but the lightning stuns Bei Hong momentarily, allowing Liu Jin to punch him several times. Bei Hong¡¯s eyes sh as he stomps hard on the ground to regain his bnce and brings his head forward in a brutal headbutt.


    Liu Jin¡¯s knee strikes him in the face.


    The hitunches Bei Hong into the ceiling, making a loud noise that echoes on the walls. A burst of inspiration strikes Liu Jin, and he quickly uses mid-air [Ground Contraction] to chase after Bei Hong. He times his hits just right, each one making a different noise before finally kicking Bei Hong back down into the arena.


    ¡°Did you just¡­ Did you just y a song with me?¡± Bei Hong asks after picking himself from the ground. He had not missed the melody Liu Jin¡¯s punches made on his body, and neither had Lu Mei, who seemed to be struggling not tough.


    ¡°Since you appreciate bluntness, that was for interrupting us,¡± Liu Jin says.


    ¡°That¡¯s just wrong,¡± Bei Hong says before grinning. ¡°I¡¯m definitely trying that on my cousin!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you approve.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll approve when you stop holding back!¡± Bei Hong shouts as he stands up again and attacks.


    Liu Jin gives him what he asks for.


    He and Bei Hong sh again and again, Bei Hong¡¯s soul roaring with every exchange. Due to the Curse of the Earth Realm, the speed difference between them is not as big as it should be, but Liu Jin¡¯s movement techniques make a significant difference, allowing his attacks tond with greater frequency.


    And yet, Bei Hong keeps fighting with a smile on his face. There are no attempts at deception. Liu Jin can hear Bei Hong¡¯s soul dering his purpose. This is what he wants. It is not about fighting for the sake of violence. He seeks the struggle. Battle is how he reinforces his personal truth.


    This is Bei Hong¡¯s way of finding fulfillment.


    Liu Jin is not sure if he approves, but he doesn¡¯t hate it. There is something simple and pure about it.


    ¡°I think I like you, Brother Bei.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be told that by a guy,¡± Bei Hong says with his back to the floor. He is finally too tired to continue. ¡°Argh, damn it! So... the Crimson Cloud Tournament? You meant it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± Bei Hong says, struggling to stay conscious. ¡°You better not disappoint.¡±


    Liu Jin smiles. ¡°I would not dream of it.¡±


    ~~~

 Interlude: Under Clear Skies

    Interlude: Under Clear Skies


    ~~~


    Zei waits atop his horse alongside the rest of the army. They number about five thousand in total, every single one of them rested, armed, and ready. Meanwhile, their foe is a ragtag group of around seven hundred holed up in a cave. One could argue they are using far more force than the situation requires, but this was never going to happen any other way.


    After all, they face thest remnants of Murong Bang¡¯s great army.


    It is sad, really. Once upon a time, Murong Bang¡¯s soldiers inspired terror in the hearts of all, but that fear had been nothing but an illusion. Without General Murong or Bright Sword to lead them, thebined imperial army had swept over their territory, killing onemander after another. The aid of the Brotherhood of Thunder and the betrayal of the Lei n only sped up this process.


    In a matter of months, the once great army had been reduced to this.


    ¡°This is yourst chance,¡± theirmander yells. ¡°Leave the cave and surrender. You might be shown mercy if you do. You have until noon to make your choice.¡±


    Zei estimates that gives their foes about an hour to decide. Sadly, it is wasted on them. They will not surrender, and those who try will be killed by theirmanding officer. That is how things work in Murong Bang¡¯s army.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you d we made the right choice back then?¡± Zei asks his fellow Hundred-Man Commander.


    Quan does not answer. He broods in silence for several seconds, ring at the air in front of his nose.¡°He¡¯s a monster,¡± he says atst.


    Zeiughs loudly enough to draw the attention of the soldiers around them. A monster? Yes, perhaps. Appearing out of nowhere, bringing an entire n under his control, and bing Emperor. Even the civil war that had ravaged their country for so long ended so easily.


    What else can they call someone who aplished all that?


    ¡°I have been thinking of picking a surname,¡± Zei says. Quan does not reply, but Zei knows he has his attention. ¡°We¡¯re pretty important guys, you know? Hundred-manmanders handpicked by the Emperor and all that. I have been receiving offers from nobles who want to introduce me to their daughters. I can¡¯t go showing up for dinner without a surname. What do you think of Long?¡±


    ¡°Long?¡± Quan snorts. ¡°You praise yourself too much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d be the point,¡± Zei says. ¡°You should think about what surname you want as well.¡±


    Quan does not answer, but Zei knows he¡¯s thinking about it. The man¡¯s notpletely stupid. Even if he doesn¡¯t like it, he understands the situation they are in. Once, they had been no different from those trapped in the cave. Less than that, even. Just rank-and-file soldiers without a shred of potential between them. Good to be cannon fodder and little else.


    Emperor Qing had turned them into something else. Something more. Now, Zei could think about things he never thought about before.


    Transferring. Marrying. Retiring.


    Monster or not, Zei will be grateful to Emperor Qing for as long as he lived.


    ~~~


    Nail stands by the window, staring at the setting sun. In a few hours, he will go to his room and sleep in his bed.


    He can do those things now.


    Nail was supposed to die in Murong Bang¡¯s coliseum, but he didn¡¯t. He was saved, healed, and given a new life, one where he has clean clothes and a room of his own. His Qi, once a dim me, has grown by leaps and bounds. It would not be odd if he reaches the Nascent Realm within the year.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred tform and support their work!


    All because of him.


    Nail met him as Commander Qing Jin. Nowadays, people call him Emperor Qing Jin. How can one go from Commander to Emperor in a matter of months is not something one like him can understand. All he knows is that everyone says it, so it must be true.


    In a way, it makes sense.


    A man like that cannot possibly bemon.


    Some people are superior to others. Nail thought growing up in Murong Bang¡¯s territory had taught him that lesson, but he hadn¡¯t understood it. Not really. He had mistaken mere brutish strength for power. Only when he stood in Emperor Qing¡¯s presence and beheld its vastness did he understand the smallness of those he once thought powerful.


    What else was there for him to do but to submit to such a person?


    ¡°You two will stay here,¡± the Emperor told them a few days before his departure. ¡°It could be dangerous for you where I am going. I have already made arrangements for you to work in the pce.¡±


    Nail appreciates that the Emperor took the choice out of his hands. Had he been asked, he would not have been able to stop himself from following him. Even knowing that Emperor Qing spared a thought for them is too much. He arranged for them to be apprenticed under the pce¡¯s cksmith, a harsh taskmaster but fair in all his dealings. They have already learned much from him and will continue to do so.


    All thanks to Him.


    Nail takes a deep breath and enjoys the cool air that enters through the window. The image of one of the servants who works in the kitchens shes through his mind. He has not yet talked to her, but their eyes have crossed paths. Every time that happens, they smile at each other.


    Tomorrow.


    Tomorrow, he will talk to her.


    Thinking about the future is also something he can do now.


    ~~~


    It iste at night, and the park is silent, save for a few owls.


    That suits Lei Cheng just fine. These days, he¡¯s somewhat of a famous person: A Hundred-Man Commander led by the Emperor himself in the battle that felled the monster Murong Bang and the treacherous He Bin. At least, that¡¯s how the story is being told around these parts. His cousins keep hounding him for details nonstop, wanting to hear his heroic deeds.


    Before, he¡¯d have loved the opportunity to boast. Now, he tries to avoid the subject altogether. Lei Cheng doesn¡¯t want to remember the horrors of the Death Fashioning Scripture or how it felt like when Murong Bang died. He doesn¡¯t even want to think of the horror that is to stand within the vicinity of the Divine.


    Still, his cousins always ask, so he makes up stuff, tales that are heavily embellished, not for his sake, but theirs. His little cousins do not need to know of the horrors he saw. Not yet. Hopefully, not ever. They want to hear a heroic story, so he gives them one.


    Lei Cheng sighs and sits down on a bench. It is strategically ced so the one sitting can look down at endless rows of houses that stretch all the way to the foot of the mountain, each one a different light glimmering in the night. Rumbling Thunder City¡¯s vertical nature makes such a view possible.


    After the war ended, Lei Cheng was brought to this city to be with his cousins. He had expected the worst, but City Lord Chu is a gracious host. He is a jovial man, proud of the city he rules over, and for good reason. Every day that passes enhances Lei Cheng¡¯s appreciation for Rumbling Thunder City. He thought he understood what luxury was. However, the Lei n¡¯s empty fortress cannotpare to the grandeur of a bustling city.


    Why did they never try making something like this?


    It is not beyond them. He knows that. He has seen the riches of the Lei n. If they bothered to try, making something like this city should not have been impossible.


    Instead¡­


    Lei Cheng shakes his head. He does not want to think about his n right now. They keep sending him letters, but he has only opened a few. There is no need to do more. Each one is more of the same. They keep telling him to use his position and connections to the Emperor. As if he had such a thing!


    It¡¯s all so absolutely shameless. Emperor Qing Jin had killed their brethren and crippled them. When he left Thunder de Fortress, they all told him he should never forget this crime. Now, they fill their mouths with praise for the Emperor and boast of their closeness to him. Only his traitorous uncle, the devoted servant of the Emperor, has bothered asking if he¡¯s alright!


    Not for the first time, Lei Cheng is d his cousins are in Rumbling Thunder City. City Lord Chu is a good man who creates all sorts of activities to keep them entertained. Lei Cheng will never be able to understand how the daughter of a man like that can be such an unreasonable shrew.


    Of course, there is much he does not understand. Those he should be fighting for grow more distasteful to him every day. Those he should be fighting against only be more sympathetic.


    ¡°None of it makes sense,¡± he whispers.


    It¡¯s all that man¡¯s fault. He came and turned his entire world upside down.


    He wants to see him again.


    ~~~

 Interlude: Her Name III

    Interlude: Her Name III


    ~~~


    Su Daji walks.


    She walks, and it urs to her that she does not know where she is. She is surrounded by hedges, walls of green that rise high above her head. Sometimes, the hedges make narrow corridors for her to walk through. Sometimes, they¡¯ll lead her into fields of beautiful flowers. No matter what, the path never seems to end.


    Eventually, Su Daji realizes that the paths made by the hedges bifurcate at certain points. When that happens, she can choose to go left or to go right. She can even choose between going back and going forward. It never urred to her that she could do that. At first, she alternates. She picks left, then right, then left again. Then she starts picking left all the time. Finally, she settles on right.


    It urs to Su Daji that she does not know how much time has passed. Has it been minutes? Hours? Days? It is probably more. She cannot see any sun going up or down, but Su Daji knows she has been walking for a long time, enough to cross several countries on foot.


    It urs to her that she should be angry about this. Waking up in a strange ce and forced to wander for days. These hedges¡­it¡¯s a maze, isn¡¯t it? Someone has trapped her in a maze! Why has she been going along with it! She should have jumped over the silly hedges from the start! As she realizes she can do it, Su Daji tries to leap over the hedges.


    She cannot.


    No matter how high she jumps, which is not that high for some reason, the hedges rise alongside her, denying her passage. The innocuous walls of green suddenly seem as imposing as the wall her father guarded when he was alive. Angry, she tries to tear down the hedges with her hands, but no matter how many leaves she rips out, there is always more.


    Su Daji screams and stomps in anger. This should not be so difficult! Mere nts should be nothing against her power!...


    Oh.


    Her Qi rises.


    It feels so right, so natural, that Su Daji cannot believe it has taken her this long to call upon it. The torn leaves and small branches are scattered to the winds. She raises her hand, and her qi moves in tune with it. Her will pushes it outward, crashing against the hedge blocking her way.


    It doesn¡¯t do a thing.


    Su Daji stares in disbelief. That makes no sense. A stupid hedge should not be capable of blocking her way. She can bring down entire nations! This is... This is¡­


    This isn¡¯t real.


    Slowly, Su Daji takes a step back. With her Qi back, she can finally see the world for what it is. Thisbyrinth of hedges. This world with light yet no sun. The ever-present wind that is so faint only now she can sense it.


    It¡¯s not real.


    ¡°Who is responsible for this?¡± She shouts, using her voice to form words for the first time. ¡°Who dares cage me?! Answer!¡±


    ¡°You can talk now. I suppose that is a good thing.¡±


    The wind stops blowing, and Su Daji immediately goes silent. The presence that falls upon her is not that impressive. At least, that¡¯s what she keeps trying to tell herself. A more primal part of her being does not share that opinion. This person is beyond her, unreachable like the endless sky above her head. There can be no fight or struggle here.


    Only submission.


    ¡°The Wandering Wind,¡± she breathes out before she realizes what she has done. She did not know that name before, but she does now. The Wandering Wind¡¯s power is such that it reveals her identity to all she meets.


    ¡°That is what I am,¡± the green-cloaked woman says. ¡°I used to have a different name once, but I never cared much for it. What shall I call you?¡±


    ¡°Su Daji,¡± she replies at once.


    This tale has been uwfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± the Wandering Wind says. ¡°He might not be happy about that.¡±


    ¡°He? Who are you talking about?!¡± She asks at the same time as a sharp pain stabs at her head. She winces and drops down on one knee, holding her head between her hands.


    ¡°Careful,¡± the Wandering Wind says. ¡°You are still not well.¡±


    ¡°Why would you care?¡± Su Daji snaps, the pain making her forget caution. ¡°You¡¯re the one who trapped me here!¡±


    ¡°That is not inurate,¡± the Wandering Wind says, nodding. ¡°However, you should consider your situation carefully, girl. Where exactly do you think you are right now? You have rediscovered your Qi. Use it. ¡±


    Su Daji res at the Wandering Wind through the pain. Nevertheless, she does as she¡¯s told. Part of her thinks it is pointless. She already understands this ce is not real. Most likely, it is an illusory realm or maybe even a spatial realm created by the Wandering Wind. However, the more her senses reach out, the deeper the frown on her face bes.


    ¡°No¡­¡± she whispers as her Qi finally goes beyond the endless maze and feels the Wandering Wind¡¯s hand holding the entire ce together in the middle of a vast emptiness that should not be.


    This ce¡­ It is not a spatial realm. It is not an illusory realm.


    ¡°My soul¡­¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± the Wandering Wind tells her. ¡°This is your soul. At least, what¡¯s left of it. You should be thanking me for holding it together.¡±


    The Wandering Wind favors her with a smile, but Su Daji sees nothing to smile about. The pain in her head is suddenly not as important. She looks at the tall hedges around her in confusion.


    ¡°This?¡± She asks. ¡°How can a ce like this be my soul?¡±


    Her soul should look nothing like this. It should be far grander! This silly maze is hardly fitting at all! Mazes are for little kids to y! She is a respected disciple of the Xiao Sect!


    Isn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Your soul was greatly damaged during an incident,¡± the Wandering Wind says, distracting her from her suddenly confusing thoughts. ¡°I took it upon myself to help it mend, and thendscape you see before you is the result.¡±


    The Wandering Wind waves a hand, and the hedges fade away, leaving behind a field full of flowers.


    ¡°You had no sense of self left, so I gave your soul this interpretation. Once your soul had an interpretation, you regained consciousness. As you wandered the maze, you took notice of the world around you and discovered choice. You noticed the passage of time and gained impatience. Impatience gave you anger, and anger gave you power. You speak, think, and recognize yourself now. However, that is still not enough.¡±


    The field of flowers is suddenly reced by a white marble floor. Su Daji looks around and realizes they are standing on a stage atop a tall peak surrounded by several smaller but very sharp rock formations. A gust of wind blows across thend, creating different sounds as it travels through the gaps between the rocks.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± the Wandering Wind asks her. ¡°I made it in the image of one of the training grounds of the Endlessly Raging Valley. I spent a lot of time here as a child. During the day, the sun shines so brightly that it can be blinding. At night, the temperatures drop drastically. Of course, the real foe is the wind.¡±


    As soon as the Wandering Wind says it, a fierce gust of wind ms into them. Su Daji braces herself, but to her horror, the wind is so strong that it lifts her off her feet. Using half-remembered instincts, a single tail made of violet Qi pierces through the ground and anchors her to the ground.


    ¡°Very good,¡± the Wandering Wind says. ¡° If you¡¯re not careful, the wind might carry you off. However, we might not need to spend much time here if you¡¯re already capable of molding your Qi like that.¡±


    ¡°Why would we need to spend any time here at all?!¡± Su Daji yells while struggling to remain on the tform.


    ¡°I said it already, didn¡¯t I? Your soul is damaged. I gave you time to find yourself, but the next step requires you to be ced in stressful situations,¡± the Wandering Wind tells her. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? People reveal their true selves during adversity.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just a saying!¡± Su Daji yells, trying to make her voice heard over the wind. At that exact moment, the wind stops blowing. Without anything to keep her in the air, she falls on her face.


    ¡°But no less true because of it,¡± the Wandering Wind counters. ¡°People make several choices throughout their lives, and those choices mold their souls. You have already made those choices. Some might say you have made them twice over. It would do you harm if we pretend that never happened.¡±


    Su Daji takes a nervous step back. The air feels thinner now.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want you to think very carefully now,¡± the Wandering Wind says, casually walking towards her. ¡°Who are you? What do you value? What do you want? We¡¯ll push and push, and by the end of it all, we¡¯ll know who you chose to be.¡±


    With every step the Wandering Wind takes, Su Daji takes a mirror step back until she has her back to the edge. She can feel the emptiness behind her. She nces back and sees the long fall and the spiky rocks.


    She looks to the front and sees the Wandering Wind and the wholly uninspiring smile on her face.


    Su Daji jumps.


    Her Qi zes around her, fashioning itself into tails of Qi that wrap around her body to cushion her falls.


    The fall neveres.


    ¡°That was an interesting choice,¡± the Wandering Wind says. She is floating in the air, holding her by her robes. ¡°Let¡¯s move to the next one.¡±


    Su Daji shivers.


    ~~~

 Interlude: Divine Frozen Palace IV

    ~~~


    Bai Lianshi looks at her disciple calmly.


    ¡°When I sent you to the Storm Dragon Empire, it was so you could learn about its factions, alliances, and feuds. In other words, I sent you there so that you might learn everything we might need to know to strike swiftly and decisively.¡±


    ¡°You did, master,¡± Bai Wen says. She is kneeling before Bai Lianshi with her head bowed. ¡°My report contains all that information and more.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have read your report,¡± Bai Lianshi says sharply, one hand tapping the written document on her desk. ¡°It also says you turned yourself into a folk hero known as the White Fairy, an indiscretion I could have overlooked if that had been all you did. However, assaulting a city on your own? Revealing yourself to General Nie Dan? Exposing yourself to Murong Bang? Involving yourself¨Calone¨Cin a civil war where those from the other side of the Dead ins were involved?! Little Wen, what were you thinking?!¡±


    Bai Wen¡¯s head dips by exactly three millimeters. There is red on her cheeks.


    ¡°When I sent you to the Storm Dragon Empire, I did so knowing that your Dao wouldpel you to act in ways that ran contrary to your mission. I hoped that being forced into such situations would teach you to deal with the burdens our chosen paths impose on us. A cultivator who is fully controlled by her Dao is no good.¡±


    ¡°I surmised that was the case, master,¡± Bai Wen replies.


    ¡°I knew you would.¡± Bai Lianshi favors her disciple with a proud smile. It onlysts a few seconds. ¡°So why did you do what you did? You exposed yourself to far too much danger! You could have died! Do you realize that? Of course you do! The disciple I raised is not an idiot!¡±¡°Master, this disciple realizes she has disappointed you,¡± Bai Wen says. ¡°However, this disciple must still disappoint you further. If I were given the opportunity to repeat my actions, I would act in the same manner without hesitation. You did not raise the sort of weak disciple who would try to only do what is convenient to her, master. I will not shame you by pretending otherwise. A convenient Justice that avoids risk at every turn is no Justice at all.¡±


    Bai Lianshi takes a deep breath and closes her eyes.


    ¡°By all means, shame me a little, you foolish girl,¡± Bai Lianshi mutters under her breath. ¡°This boy¡­ Xiao Shuang¡¯s husband¡­ Was he worth doing so much?¡±


    ¡°He is a young man of great character and great talent. Lending him my aid waspletely necessary,¡± Bai Wen says. ¡°He has be the emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire, so my actions were undeniably beneficial to the Divine Frozen Pce, master.¡±


    Being in the Emperor Realm means Bai Lianshi can simply will away the headache before it happens.


    It does nothing to stop the annoying vexation that causes it.


    ¡°He is of royal blood. Are you certain of this?¡±


    Bai Wen nods. ¡°I am. So is General Nie Dan and most of the Storm Dragon Empire. The Shadow of the Storm Dragon responded to him, master. The evidence is irrefutable.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ troublesome,¡± Bai Lianshi says. Her disciple frowns and lifts her head.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be a good thing, master? Certainly, it did not happen in the way we wished it to, but Murong Bang is dead. The Divine Frozen Pce now has a link to the Storm Dragon Empire and the blood of one of the 108. Those are all things we wanted.¡±


    ¡°True enough,¡± Bai Lianshi replies, ¡°however-¡±


    The doors to Bai Lianshi¡¯s office burst open.


    ¡°Sister!¡± Meng Yue shouts as she strides in. Dai Jie, another member of the Five Fairies, rushes in after her with a worried look on her face. ¡°I demand an apology!¡±


    ¡°Elder Sister, I apologize,¡± Dai Jie says. ¡°I was not able to stop her.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°No apologies are needed, sister,¡± Bai Lianshi says with a patient smile. When she turns to Meng Yue, it is nowhere to be found. ¡°Meng Yue, you inconsiderate oaf of a woman, I am talking to my disciple!¡±


    ¡°Bah! What is there to say? Congratte her, and be done with it! You know there are more important matters at hand!¡± Meng Yue says. ¡°Xiao Shuang¡¯s husband has be emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire. This is a boon for us! We need to capitalize.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯d believe this is a positive,¡± Bai Lianshi says, ring at the far too smug Meng Yue. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize it? Though we were involved in the conquest of the Storm Dragon Empire, our participation is barely nominal. Moreover, the child is a disciple of the Eternal me n! Who knows how much they have influenced him already!¡±


    For a moment, Bai Lianshi also considers bringing up the Xiao Sect. However, there¡¯d be no point. The current Matriarch of the Xiao Sect usurped power after Xiao Zheng¡¯s death. She has no love for those who support his son. Meanwhile, Xiao Shuang¡¯s brother and those in his faction are already dependent on their help. Being more or less involved with Murong Bang¡¯s death will not change either of those things. The important thing is that they can now say they have helped avenge Eastern Port City.


    ¡°That¡¯s all the more reason we need to act, sister!¡± Meng Yue says. ¡°The time hase for us to show our support for Xiao Shuang¡¯s husband. You denied me the opportunity to involve myself in diplomatic matters in the past, but look at what¡¯s happened! This opportunity has been brought about by my efforts.¡±


    Meng Yue puffs her chest proudly. Bai Lianshi resists the urge to hit her smug face.


    ¡°You will not be going to the Eternal me n.¡±


    ¡°What?! Why? I got us this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Because Feng Gui is to be the next Patriarch, and your rtionship with him is poor, to say the least,¡± Bai Lianshi replies, d she has a legitimate reason beyond Meng Yue generally being terrible at negotiation, except for this one exception that Meng Yue is sure to hold over her head for centuries toe.


    Meng Yue crosses her arms. ¡°If not I, then who? You?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Bai Lianshi replies a little too loudly. She looks away to hide the red on her cheeks. ¡°It is best if I do not go, and though she is in charge of handling matters of diplomacy, it is best if Shao Zhn does not go.¡±


    She shivers just thinking about it. There is no telling what would happen if someone like her and Feng Gui were in close proximity to each other.


    ¡°A pity. I¡¯m certain she would appreciate the opportunity to leave the capital for a while,¡± Dai Jie muses. ¡°I cannot imagine how she deals with¡­ her.¡±


    At once, all three of the Five Fairies shiver and do their best to suppress the unpleasant memories that threaten to arise.


    ¡°Sister, if not you and not Shao Zhn, then who will go?¡± Meng Yue asks.


    ¡°I will!¡±


    All those in the room blink. The shoutes from outside. It is followed by a loud thud and screech, like something heavy is being dragged across the floor.


    ¡°Little Sister!¡± Bai Wen says with a bright smile.


    ¡°Xiao Shuang,¡± Meng Yue says, her tone less warm and more surprised. ¡°You broke free¡­ That is to say, you finished your training early.¡±


    ¡°T-this disciple endeavors to s-surpass her master¡¯s expectations.¡± Xiao Shuang¡¯s voice is faint yet full of determination despite her stuttering. ¡°This matter involves my husband. I will go.¡±


    ¡°Denied!¡± Meng Yue says at once. ¡°Your training is far too delicate to be interrupted right now.¡±


    ¡°Master, by your own admission, I have finished this training before you expected it. It is not the first time that has happened. Surely, it would not be wrong to say that your estimations regarding whether my training can be interrupted or not can be wrong.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ that is to say¡­¡±


    ¡°The Eternal me n is far too dangerous for you,¡± Bai Lianshi cuts in. ¡°So far, we have hidden your existence and the extent of your talents from them. Putting you directly in their territory would expose you far too much.¡±


    ¡°... As expected, I cannot counter that sort of logical argument. My master would never be able toe up with something like that.¡±


    Meng Yue pouts. ¡°Xiao Shuang¡­ your master will get hurt if you say stuff like that, you know?¡±


    ¡°I will go,¡± Dai Jie says, sighing. ¡°It is better if one of the Five Fairies goes, and Yan Yunlu is still in seclusion. Little Xiao Shuang, I cannot bring you with me, but I will deliver any message you might have for your husband. It might even be possible to arrange a way for the two of you tomunicate and even set up a future meeting.¡± She looks around the room. ¡°Is that eptable?¡±


    ¡°That seems the most correct course of action right now,¡± Bai Lianshi says. ¡°I have no issue with it.¡±


    ¡°I find thepromise eptable,¡± Xiao Shuang replies. ¡°Lady Bai, Lady Dai, this disciple apologizes for interrupting your meeting. Elder Sister Bai, it is good to see you again. I shall retire for now. I believe I have taxed myself too much.¡±


    The sounds of something being dragged across the floor ensue once more. Bai Wen immediately leaves the room to help Xiao Shuang.


    ¡°Little Shuang? You meant to apologize to me as well, right?¡± Meng Yue calls out after her. ¡°You¡¯re not angry with me for locking you in¨CI mean, training you in the Seven Colored Ice Prison Realm, right? Little Shuang? Little Shuang!¡±


    It is another day in the Divine Frozen Pce.


    ~~~

 Chapter 273: Ponder

    Chapter 273: Ponder


    ~~~


    So far, everything has been working out better than expected. All the Elders that Liu Jin has approached have been open to his terms. While he is expected to attend a public hearing within a few days, the whole thing will bergely performative. Until then, all Liu Jin has to do is stay inside the Apothecary, something he would have done regardless.


    Due to Liu Jin¡¯s continued refusal to acknowledge Elder Fa¡¯s invitations, the Elder requests have be increasingly irate. There is also the matter of Lord Feng Gui and Lady Ling. The former has already agreed to meet him after the hearing. Thetter has yet to make a single attempt to contact him.


    While Lady Ling is probably not pleased about him hiding his ancestry, she should also be smart enough to realize there is no point in her acting against him. That would make things needlesslyplicated for her husband, especially with Lord Feng Shang ready to capitalize on any possible mistakes.


    All the same, Liu Jin feels wary of her.


    It¡¯s a pity. If not for Lady Ling, he¡¯d have already visited Feng Hao. However, it¡¯s best if he waits until after his hearing. His rtionship with the Eternal me n should be secure by then. In the meantime, he has quite a bit of free time to do whatever he wants as long as it¡¯s within the confines of the Apothecary.


    It¡¯s not a particrly limiting limitation for someone like him. In fact, with Elder Xun¡¯s words still lingering in his thoughts, Liu Jin has been indulging in various activities he enjoys. Already, he has made several medicines and elixirs and has even been testing out some theories regarding the arts of the Death Fashioning Scripture.


    All of it has guided him to this moment.


    The dog on his desk barks as if agreeing with his thoughts. Once one of the Fleshcrafter¡¯s creations, the dog now wears a dopey smile and wags its tail cutely. A pity many would not think so. Apparently, the appearance of his dog is considered unnerving.Liu Jin doesn¡¯t get it.


    The dog barks in agreement once more, though it is not really agreeing with anything. It is as Qing Guo said back in the Storm Dragon Empire. The dog is not truly alive. It might have a brain, one made of several brains put together into a coherent whole, but itcks a will of its own. Liu Jin¡¯s thoughts,bined with the inherited patterns of behavior leftover from its materials, are the ones that guide its actions.


    But what if there was a way to change that?


    Slowly and with visible hesitation, Liu Jin reaches into his spatial pouch. He has a great many things hidden there: several precious herbs, weapons, and even the box with Old Jiang¡¯s memory jades. However, Liu Jin does not reach for any of those. He takes out a ss jar with several temporal talismans stuck to it to help preserve what is stored inside, a thing that could have been a person but wasn¡¯t.


    A long time ago, before the fall of Eastern Port City, Liu Jin and Xiao Nan visited a ce called New Moon Town. There, Liu Jin met Xiao Heng, the son of the Branch Master, a young man who suffered from an odd mdy that hampered his cultivation. Liu Jin offered to help him, and in doing so, discovered an odd ck mass inside his lungs.


    He had little idea of what it was back then, so he presented it to his master, who revealed its true nature to him. Xiao Heng had been part of a set of twins. However, his brother died in the womb. At least, that should have been the case. Instead, the sibling attached himself to Xiao Heng and lived on that way, resulting in Xiao Heng¡¯s sickness.


    Old Jiang told him that as long as a proper body could be provided, it would be possible to help the lump be a person. For the longest time, Liu Jin was unable to secure a body for it, but now¡­


    Liu Jin looks at the dog.


    He originally made it to better understand the arts of the Death Fashioning Scripture, but there is no denying the opportunity before him. One is a body without life. The other is a life without a body. At a nce, it seems like a perfect match.


    And yet, Liu Jin¡¯s brow furrows as he considers a worrying possibility.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Is he about to y with someone¡¯s life just because he does not know what to do with his own?


    In a way, Liu Jin has achieved most of what he set out to do after the fall of Eastern Port City. Murong Bang is dead, and the Storm Dragon Empire has been freed from the never-ending civil war. With General Nie Dan at his side, Liu Jin can ensure the people will prosper.


    He has done a good thing.


    It¡¯s just not enough.


    Even before the civil war ended, Liu Jin realized that more problems loomed on the horizon: the pressure from the Eternal me n, the threat of those on the other side of the Dead ins, Xun Huwen¡¯s existence...


    The Wandering Wind and Su An.


    Liu Jin¡¯s fists clench. His Qi goes unnaturally still around him, bing tainted with the scent of poison. Not for the first time, he finds himself badly wanting to charge into the Endlessly Raging Valley.


    Liu Jin tells himself that there is no need for something like that. The Crimson Cloud Tournament is only a few years away. He will be able to meet Su An and the Wandering Wind there. He does not even have to worry about the Wandering Wind lying to him because deception like that would be beneath her. The wisest thing for him to do now is train and cultivate his power.


    A vial breaks somewhere in the room.


    Yet again, he is forced to follow the guidelines set out by someone stronger. Liu Jin could try leveraging the Storm Dragon Empire against the Endlessly Raging Valley, but what good would that do? Even if he could get the support of the Divine Frozen Pce and the Eternal me n, indirect means would only let him reach the Endlessly Raging Valley. The Wandering Wind would remain out of his reach.


    Even though he has so much power, it is still no good.


    And that is the problem, isn¡¯t it? Not that he cannot aplish things, but that he cannot be satisfied. If he rescues Su An, will he be able to rest? Or will he find another problem to focus on? Will there evere a time when he can sit down and enjoy what he has with those he loves?


    It is scary to think about. Too scary. Focusing on something else¨Canything else¨Cis preferable.


    And so, he is here. With a dog and a ck lump sealed in a jar. Contemting a highly questionable experiment. There is a reason why he has not tried to give the ck lump a body until now.


    Using a corpse would have never worked. There is no guarantee the body would have stopped dposing after inserting the lump. Using a living person would have been abominable, and using an animal would have been cruel in a different way. It would have permanently limited its cognitive capabilities. The same went true for a Spirit Beast. Only by raising its cultivation could that have been avoided, and that presented a challenge of a different type.


    However, the creature of the Death Fashioning Scripture brings no such limitations. It is technically a dog, but that is simply the form Liu Jin has chosen for it. Its malleable body should make it possible to gradually enhance its intelligence. He¡¯d only be temporarily limiting the lump to the state of an animal.


    In theory.


    Should the experiment fail, Liu Jin would be dooming the lump to the state of an animal forever or worse. He might have offered Su Daj to create a body for her, but that does not mean he trusts himself to do something on that scale just yet. There is no telling what will happen if he gives someone a body made out of material created by the Death Fashioning Scripture.


    Is that better than remaining as a lump? Of course. However, Liu Jin has already waited years. Why not wait a few more? There is no reason why he has to do this today, this week, or even this year.


    Thus, he must ask himself the question once more: Is he doing this for himself?


    The arts of the Death Fashioning Scripture and their potential applications have always been a point of fascination for Liu Jin. The integration of the lump would be an enjoyable exercise. He can already visualize the process and possibleplications. It would be challenging but fun.


    However, if he ys with someone¡¯s life just to have something to do, wouldn¡¯t that be the same as the behavior he has scorned so far?


    Liu Jin sighs and looks at the sealed jar. No one told him to keep it. No one told him to find a body for it. He just decided that if he could do something for it he would. He wanted to help it.


    Why taint that?


    Ever since Elder Xun made him think about his Dao, he has been seeking activities that make him feel better, but was that the correct thing to do? It may have helped him rx a little, but seeking enjoyment for the sake of enjoyment will never really fill him.


    That''s it, isn''t it? Fulfillment and pleasure are not the same. He already knew that. It is why he found Su Daji''s Dao uneptable.


    What does it mean to be Hollow?


    What does it mean to be not?


    Those are not questions that can be answered in a matter of days.


    "I am being silly, aren''t I?" He asks the dog.


    The dog licks his face.


    Liu Jinughs. He shakes his head and stands up, feeling a little lighter as he does.


    "I am going to help you," He says, looking at the jar and the dog. "It is not going to be today, but I promise I will help you."


    ~~~

 Chapter 274: Beyond Reproach

    Chapter 274: Beyond Reproach


    ~~~


    When the day of his hearing arrives, Liu Jin waits in the Apothecary for his escort. Since Elder Xue will be apanying him, there is really no need for the Eternal me n to provide any additional security. Nevertheless, certain formalities must be kept. Anything else would reflect poorly on the host.


    Still, Liu Jin is surprised when Elder Chang arrives at their doorstep. There are two Core Disciples with him, but they are utterly superfluous next to the Elder.


    ¡°I greet the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire,¡± Elder Chang says, his hands folded behind his back. ¡°It heartens me to see you in good health.¡±


    Liu Jin would be reassured by those words had they been said with even a hint of warmth. s, Elder Chang¡¯s face is an imprable wall, and his Qi is as transparent as a b of granite.


    ¡°I am conflicted,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°I am pleased to see you, Elder Chang. But what does it say that the Warden of the Punishment House was chosen to escort me?¡±


    Elder Chang stares at him. Unamused.


    ¡°It says that my adherence to thew is known by all,¡± Elder Chang says. ¡°It also says that, as I cannot be bought or bribed andck power on par with Elder Xun, my time is not particrly respected by my colleagues.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks.¡°Oh,¡± he says, suddenly feeling awkward. He had just made Elder Chang admit he got stuck with the job because he was weaker than the other Elders. ¡°I apologize.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go,¡± Elder Chang says, turning on his heels. Elder Xue chuckles softly as she and Liu Jin follow after him.


    For people like them, it would not even take seconds to arrive at the hearing. There is no need to use a carriage to travel across the Eternal me n, yet they do.


    ¡°There is no need for you to feel awkward, Emperor Qing,¡± Elder Xue tells him once they are seated. The carriage begins moving at a sedate pace. ¡°This man is simply impatient. He cannot wait to go to Pyre¡¯s End.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s eyebrows rise in surprise. Pyre¡¯s End is where the Renegades of the Eternal me n go to cultivate.


    ¡°Is that true, Elder Chang?¡± He asks.


    Elder Chang nods stiffly. ¡°It is as I told you once before. The issues surrounding the session made it unwise for me to enter seclusion. That matter is now settled. Once this hearing is over, all remaining obstacles will have been removed.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Elder Chang,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°I wish you sess in your endeavor.¡±


    ¡°Wishes are unneeded, but they are appreciated,¡± Elder Chang says, lightly inclining his head toward Liu Jin.


    ¡°Yes, we are all quite happy for you. Why don¡¯t you regale us with your ns for after your ascension?¡± Elder Xue asks.


    Elder Chang gives Elder Xue a long look, which she meets with imprable smugness. Liu Jin is nearly certain there is something he is missing between them but decides he¡¯d rather not know.


    Sometimes, ignorance is the best policy.


    ¡°I,¡± Elder Chang says, ring at Elder Xue, ¡°intend to hunt down the traitor Xun Huwen. His release is a stain on the Punishment House and the Eternal me n. It must be rectified.¡±


    ¡°Xun Huwen has gone to the other side of the Dead ins. He is either dead or dying.¡± Elder Xue points out.


    ¡°We both know the world is nowhere near that kind,¡± Elder Chang says, and Liu Jin starts to get the sense that this is not the first time they have had this conversation. ¡°He cannot be allowed to roam free.¡±


    ¡°If that is what Elder Chang wishes¡­¡± Liu Jin speaks up, surprising both Elders. ¡°It might not be much, but the Storm Dragon Empire is willing to offer its support.¡±


    Elder Xue shakes her head. ¡°Of course you would.¡±


    Elder Chang ignores her. His eyes focused on Liu Jin.


    ¡°Then it seems we have much to talk aboutter.¡±


    ~~~


    Once again, the Sparring Hall has been modified so that the whole of the Eternal me n can gather. Thousands are seated, and even more are forced to stand. The building and its surroundings teem with activity. Nearly all havee to watch, from the lowliest Outer Disciples to the esteemed Elders.


    Thest time something like this happened was during the trial of Elder Cheung, who had performed abominable experiments on the disciples of the Medical Pavilion.


    This time, it is Liu Jin¡¯s actions that will be discussed.


    As his carriage approaches, the crowd surrounding the Sparring Hall parts to make way for him. The whispers and murmurs of the disciples almost sound like rain as they enter the building. Elder Chang goes to the high seats with the other Elders, while Liu Jin and Elder Xue stand in the center of the room.


    ¡°It pleases me to wee Emperor Qing Jin of the Storm Dragon Empire,¡± Lord Feng Gui says. As soon as he speaks, the entire hall quiets down. ¡°I hope you have enjoyed your stay so far.¡±


    Liu Jin looks at those assembled before him. Lord Feng Gui¡¯s seat is ced perfectly in the middle, with an equal number of people to his right and left. Meanwhile, Lord Feng Shang has been seated to the far right.


    ¡°It has been most enjoyable, Lord Feng Gui. If anything, I should apologize,¡± Liu Jin says, looking at therge gathering, ¡°I seem to have caused some controversy.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, Emperor Qing Jin,¡± Lord Feng Gui replies. ¡°Any opportunity toe together like this is a good one. The Eternal me n is built on the bonds between us all.¡±


    Lord Feng Gui¡¯s confidence is such that the nervous energy in the room has almostpletely dissipated. He uses Liu Jin¡¯s title openly and without suspicion, enforcing the image that there is nothing inappropriate happening here. Liu Jin is the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire, and that is okay.


    ¡°Now then,¡± Lord Feng Gui says, bringing his hands together, ¡°Since we are all here, would you like to begin, your Majesty? The people here are eager to hear your story.¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Liu Jin says, feeling every single eye and more than a few long-range spying devices focused on him. He takes a deep breath and allows his Qi to reach every corner of the room and beyond. ¡°Lord Feng Gui, Elders, fellow disciples, I am grateful that you have gathered for me to speak.¡±


    There is a bnce he has to keep. Respectful, but not submissive. Though he has been preparing his words and practicing with Lu Mei, he cannot help but feel some nervousness.


    ¡°I was born a member of the Qing bloodline, but my father had no wish for the throne. He wished to live away from it all, and for a time, his wish was granted. He took the surname Liu and lived in Eastern Port City. That was where I spent the first years of my life,¡± Liu Jin says. He had already decided to keep his father¡¯s identity vague. Let them assume his father was a royal bastard if they want. It matters not. ¡°However, that rtive peace was broken when General Murong Bang, an Emperor Realm cultivator, attacked my hometown. The attack was swift and brutal. We received no warning and were given no mercy.¡±


    It is almost funny how the whole room seems to shiver, as if Murong Bang¡¯s name had power from beyond the grave. Most of the people here have never even heard of him, yet there is no person alive who wants to contemte the thought of an Emperor attacking their hometown. Few fates are more unfortunate.


    ¡°I survived. My father did not,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°I knew then that Murong Bang could not be allowed to live. However, I was young, powerless, and without allies.¡±


    Liu Jin has a pretty good idea of what the rest of the room is assuming about him. Revenge is such amon motivation that it is easy for everyone to sympathize and fill in the nks in his story with theirs.


    Liu Jin lets them.


    ¡°I sought the aid of the Eternal me n, as they have always been stalwart allies of the Storm Dragon Empire, and Lord Feng Gui freely gave it to me. The events that follow are known by all. Of the three Heavenly Generals, two were in, including Murong Bang,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Since there was no suitable sessor to the crown, the responsibility fell to me. This may have caused concern among some of you, but I am here to reassure you that the Eternal me n and the Storm Dragon Empire are allies, and that will not change.¡±


    ¡°Well spoken,¡± Elder Fa says before anyone else can speak. ¡°In fact, too well spoken. Your Highness, the way you phrased it implies Lord Feng Gui knew of your identity beforehand. However, the truth is no one had any idea. You joined the Eternal me n under false pretenses and have been sowing chaos ever since.¡±


    It is not surprising that Elder Fa chooses to speak against him. At this juncture, it is all he can do. They all knew it woulde to do this.


    Nevertheless, they have to handle the situation carefully.


    ¡°Joined under false pretenses, you say?¡± Elder Xue echoes, a single delicate finger on her cheek. Her dark eyes glimmer with amusement. ¡°How can one join under false pretenses? We do not require the disciples to give us their life stories. That would be dreadfully boring. It is up to each Elder to evaluate the disciples taking the exam and discern their aptitude. Perhaps the Head of External Rtions ismenting hisck of skill?¡±


    Elder Xue¡¯s words cause some disciples to chuckle at Elder Fa¡¯s expense. However, the Elder refuses to react.


    This tale has been uwfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°One cannot help but notice where you are standing, Elder Xue,¡± Elder Fa says. ¡°I suppose it should not be surprising, considering you have benefited most from his actions.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Since you are so keen on bringing up Emperor Qing¡¯s actions as a disciple of the Eternal me n, let¡¯s review them for the benefit of all who have gathered here, shall we?¡±


    Elder Xue snaps her fingers, and butterflies of me appear, fluttering above them. The disciples gasp in awe as the dozens of butterflies assemble into a shape that roughly resembles Liu Jin fighting against Spirit Beasts.


    ¡°Emperor Qing took the entrance exam and passed with an exceedingly impressive performance,¡± Elder Xue says. ¡°Immediately after, he challenged other disciples for points and gained the rank of Inner Disciple. He joined the Apothecary and quickly distinguished himself enough to be chosen to apany Young Master Feng Zhi on a diplomatic mission to Night Forest Nation.¡±


    The mes change to depict Liu Jin and Feng Zhi standing side by side. How things change. Back then, it had been a punishment for getting into a fight. In Feng Zhi¡¯s case, it was a constion prize for not being chosen to represent the Eternal me n in the Crimson Cloud Tournament. Now, Elder Xue presents it as some great honor, and as far as the lower disciples are concerned, it is.


    ¡°When he returned, he discovered Elder Cheung¡¯s great treachery. The madman was experimenting on his own disciples, and it was Emperor Qing who brought those deeds to light.¡±


    The mes show Liu Jining to Elder Xue with the information, then Elder Xue and Liu Jin entering the Medical Pavilion and falling upon Elder Cheung.


    ¡°In the aftermath, I took charge of the Medical Pavilion, but it was Emperor Qing who handled the daily affairs, and he did so beyond all reproach.¡±


    Except for the part where they denied supplies to those participating in the Crimson Cloud Tournament.


    ¡°Emperor Qing distinguished himself once more during the expedition to the Dead ins. It is due to his quick thinking and leadership that many of our disciples returned alive, including Young Master Feng Hao. Emperor Qing saved his life from the traitors in our ranks. I am sure that if we allowed the disciples around us toe forward, many would be willing to speak in Emperor Qing Jin¡¯s favor.¡±


    Her words work as a signal for the crowd. At once, a chorus of voices speaks in Liu Jin¡¯s favor.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Brother Jin has always helped us!¡±


    ¡°He has never been less than excellent.¡±


    ¡°He has been exemry since the day he joined.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an annoying guy, but he¡¯s someone you can absolutely rely on.¡±


    Some of the voices speaking in his favor, like Huang Shing¡¯s, Lu Mei¡¯s, Fan Bingbing¡¯s, and Bei Hong¡¯s, are expected. However, they are also joined by people like Senior Brother Khong Hu and Senior Brother Guo Xuesheng, the disciples who were in the Dead ins with him, many from the Apothecary, and several others. The entire building vibrates with praises for Liu Jin, who is trying his best not to blush.


    This is all a little too much.


    ¡°As you see,¡± Elder Xue says, silencing the entire building with a wave of her hand. ¡°The person you seek to use is beyond reproach. Why would you try to cast doubt on him? Perhaps you feel foolish that you could not recognize his caliber from the start?¡±


    ¡°You have certainly proved his poprity,¡± Elder Fa says. The smile on his face is painfully fake, barely capable of disguising the anger that threatens to break through. ¡°However, you and the Emperor have failed to mention his connection to the Divine Frozen Pce even once so far. I wonder why that is?¡±


    ¡°I mentioned nothing because there is nothing to mention, Elder Fa,¡± Liu Jin replies. ¡°When I was young, I was betrothed to the daughter of the local Sect Master. It just so happened that she was scouted by the Divine Frozen Pce. That is all there is to it.¡±


    ¡°All there is to it?¡± Elder Fa shouts at him. ¡°You were aided by the disciple of one of the Five Fairies due to that connection!¡±


    ¡°Is that surprising?¡± Liu Jin asks him. ¡°Lady Bai took it upon herself to save as many lives as she could in the Storm Dragon Empire. I happened to be one of them. Shall I bring in every peasant she saved so that Elder Fa may interrogate them for their connections to the Divine Frozen Pce?¡±


    ¡°You arrogant-¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough, Elder Fa?¡± Elder Ju asks, yawning andzily leaning back into his seat. ¡°A marriage was arranged for him as a child. We all know how such things go. Why are you trying to read so much into it?¡±


    Many people in the audience nod along with Elder Ju¡¯s words. They have either been part of an arranged marriage or know someone who is. Since they are hearing Elder Ju saying it, it bes easy for them to normalize Liu Jin¡¯s situation. That was the goal from the start, not to prove Elder Fa wrong, but to make the entire Eternal me n believe that they are right.


    ¡°One has to wonder why you are trying so hard to paint Emperor Qing in a negative light,¡± Elder Xue muses. ¡°Isn¡¯t it hypocritical when it was one of your disciples who proved himself a traitor?¡±


    Elder Xue¡¯s mes shift to show Yuan Tao¡¯s face to everyone. Unlike the earlier images, every detail is perfectly defined.


    ¡°The expedition to the Storm Dragon Empire was aplete sess, but not all wished for that oue,¡± Elder Xue says. ¡°Those on the other side of the Dead ins tried to sabotage us, and this disciple, Yuan Tao, was secretly working for them.¡±


    Elder Xue pauses and looks at Elder Fa right in the eyes.


    ¡°Yuan Tao was added to the expedition exclusively at your insistence.¡±


    A ripple of nervousness spreads across the crowd. Even Liu Jin is not immune to this. He had not expected Elder Xue to bring up the Death Fashioning Scripture. More importantly, if she has done it, it means Lord Feng Gui already agreed to it beforehand.


    ¡°I am not sure I like what you are implying, Elder Xue,¡± Elder Fa says. He has not raised his Qi, yet some of the weaker disciples in the crowd suddenly feel light-headed.


    ¡°Implying?¡± Elder Chang echoes. ¡°Elder Xue could not have been clearer. You¡¯re either treacherous or ipetent. Decide.¡±


    ¡°You dare!¡±


    This time, Elder Fa¡¯s Qi does re up, and all of it is focused on the weaker Elder. Elder Chang bears the sudden onught without faltering, but the same cannot be said for many of the disciples around them. The weaker ones start fainting one after another.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much,¡± Elder Dang says, elevating his Qi to counter Elder Fa¡¯s influence. ¡°You will hurt our disciples if you keep doing that.¡±


    Elder Fa res at him. ¡°Even you will stand with them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite an interesting way of phrasing it.¡±


    Lord Feng Gui speaks, and the Elders immediately silence themselves. There is not a trace of their Qi left in the air.


    ¡°Elder Fa, you speak in a way that implies there are sides to stand with,¡± Lord Feng says with a warm, understanding smile. ¡°That could not be further from the truth. We are all members of the Eternal me n. We are all family, and you, my brethren, were asked a question. Ipetent or treacherous? Which one are you?¡±


    The silence is deafening. Elder Fa¡¯s eyes burn with suppressed rage, yet he cannot possibly stand up to Lord Feng Gui. He tries to seek Lord Feng Shang¡¯s eyes, but there is nothing for him here. The seconds pass. The pressure mounts.


    Something has to give.


    ¡°...ipetent,¡± Elder Fa whispers.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Lord Feng Gui asks him, leaning closer. ¡°I don¡¯t think I quite heard you.¡±


    ¡°I said I was ipetent!¡± Elder Fa shouts, his face red and his chest heaving. Three more seconds pass before he adds, ¡°My lord.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Lord Feng Gui says. ¡°That would exin quite a bit of it. Does everyone agree?¡±


    ¡°No, my lord,¡± Elder Chang says. ¡°I don¡¯t think I agree. I don¡¯t think Elder Fa is merely ipetent. I think he is ipetent and treacherous.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s eyes widen. Elder Chang would have never made that usation in public without Lord Feng Gui¡¯s permission. Liu Jin¡¯s eyes sweep over the assembled Elders. None other than Elder Fa looks surprised. They had all agreed to this. Patriarch Feng Zhang¡¯s policy had been to allow Elder Fa to exist as a traitor as it is easier to deal with one visible traitor than to invite the Death Fashioning Scripture to grow subtle.


    Lord Feng Gui seems to want to do things differently.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a serious usation,¡± Lord Feng Gui says. ¡°Can you prove it?¡±


    ¡°I would not have made the usation if I couldn¡¯t,¡± Elder Chang says. ¡°In fact, it is due to the subject at hand that I deem it prudent to speak of this. Elder Fa tried to cast doubt on Emperor Qing¡¯s actions, but that¡¯s simply because the Emperor has been hindering him from the start. When Elder Cheung¡¯s wickedness was uncovered, we assumed he acted independently, but the truth was otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Elder Ju leans forward, suddenly interested. ¡°Care to borate?¡±


    ¡°Elder Xue approached me with her suspicions after Elder Cheung¡¯s trial,¡± Elder Chang says. ¡°She believed it was unlikely that Elder Cheung could have gone unnoticed for as long as he did had he been acting on his own. We confirmed this after interrogating Elder Cheung. However, there is no need for you to take my word for it. You can hear it from Elder Cheung.¡±


    Elder Chang makes a fist, and ck chains of Qi appear in the center of the room. Energy cracks the air and breaks through dimensions as the bound form of Elder Cheung is transported from his cell.


    Such is the power bestowed to the Warden of the Punishment House.


    Elder Cheung is bound from head to toe. Talismans of all types hang from his body, limiting him in various ways. If he stands, it is simply because the ck chains pull his body in all directions. Looking at his wretched state, it is hard to believe this person was ever an Elder of the Eternal me n.


    Elder Chang opens his fist, and the restraints around Elder Cheung¡¯s facee loose, allowing him to speak.


    ¡°It was Elder Fa!¡± The old Elder yells. ¡°Elder Fa approached me with the idea of using disciples as test subjects! Once the transformation wasplete, all I had to do was send a few of them over to the Division of External Rtions! He helped disguise the disappearances by falsifying their transfer to other branches! Please, you have to belie-¡±


    ¡°That is more than enough,¡± Elder Chang says, silencing Elder Cheung with a wave. The ck chains tighten around him and drag him back into the ground.


    Only the echoes of his screams are left as he¡¯s taken back to the Punishment House.


    ¡°What am I meant to say to this?¡± Elder Fa says. To his credit, the Elder does not look worried. ¡°You had Elder Cheung in chains for more than a year. He could havee out iming he is the Wandering Wind if you wished him to.¡±


    ¡°You require more proof?¡± Elder Xue asks with a smile that is sharper than any de. ¡°Shall we talk about the actions of the Internal Force, then?¡±


    ¡°That was not my doing,¡± Elder Fa replies immediately.


    ¡°No, but it was you who suggested it to me,¡± Elder Dang says. ¡°At the time, I thought it prudent. Rule-breaking in the Eternal me n had increased. A way to keep order among disciples was necessary.¡±


    ¡°However, that was not all your Internal Force did, was it?¡± Elder Xue asks. ¡°When a disciple joins, they are given a bracelet that allows us to keep track of their points as well as any rule-breaking on their part as long as they are inside the barrier that surrounds the Eternal me n. However, as soon as the Internal Force came into action, cases where the bracelets failed to act increased.¡±


    Elder Dang sighs deeply.


    ¡°Like I said, Elder Fa came to me with the idea. He offered me a way to temporarily disable the bracelets, and I distributed it among the members of the Internal Force.¡±


    ¡°Quite dangerous. However, we can all understand why you thought you were acting prudently. Sometimes, those tasked with enforcing thew need the freedom to act,¡± Elder Xue says, smoothing over Elder Dang¡¯s wrongdoing, likely the price for his testimony. ¡°Unfortunately, you failed to understand the magnitude of what Elder Fa was doing. You were not just temporarily disabling the bracelets. You were temporarily disabling the barrier¡¯s ability to recognize those inside it. The more you used it, the easier it became to disguise things such as, for example, an intruder entering the Eternal me n.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Elder Fa¡¯s power up. His eyes and mes burn gold as he brings his arm forward in a disy of pure fulminating fury that-


    Never materializes.


    ¡°I believe I should be the one saying that,¡± Lord Feng Gui says, his hand on Elder Fa¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Elder Fa, we gave you the opportunity to willingly confess your treachery. You are the one that forced us to shame you. Now, you seek to fight us? Don¡¯t make meugh at you. I hate having tough at my elders.¡±


    Elder Fa tries to stand, but Lord Feng Gui holds him with more than mere strength.


    ¡°You can try to fight, lose pathetically, and die,¡± Lord Feng Gui says. ¡°Or, you can confess and be sentenced to the Punishment House. Who knows? Perhaps I¡¯ll reevaluate your sentence in a thousand years. Does that not sound better than death?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I wish to confess.¡±


    Lord Feng Gui smiles.


    ¡°I knew you would.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 275: Emperor and Emperor

    Chapter 275: Emperor and Emperor


    ~~~


    ¡°What did you think of it? Entertaining, was it not?¡±


    Lord Feng Gui cuts his roastedmb with a smile. It is only he and Liu Jin in the room, but a full banquet has been served for them. There is pork, venison, duck, and other meats, all seasoned with enough spices to make one¡¯s mouth water and apanied with vegetables, rice, and copious amounts of wine.


    It is a far more expensive meal than the one Lord Feng Shang shared with Liu Jin, and not just because of its vor. Every single item used to prepare this feast is a high-quality ingredient intended for cultivation. Even some of the Inner Disciples would have trouble handling more than one bite.


    ¡°At the very least, it was certainly surprising, Lord Feng Gui,¡± Liu Jin replies.


    Lord Feng Gui looks at him over his cup of wine. ¡°Truly? Elder Xue did not warn you of Elder Fa¡¯s fate beforehand?¡±


    ¡°It seems she thought it best to surprise me,¡± Liu Jin says dryly.


    ¡°Women enjoy testing men, so men must be ready to be tested,¡± Lord Feng Gui says, smiling as he serves himself more meat. ¡°It is safe to say you were.¡±


    "Patriarch Feng Zhang once told me that he allowed Elder Fa to exist as a traitor because he did not want to invite the Death Fashioning Scripture to grow subtle," Liu Jin says. "I see Lord Feng Gui has different ideas."Liu Jin does not ask, "Are you sure that is wise?" but they both hear the implication. It is more brusque than Liu Jin would typically be, but anything rted to those on the other side of the Dead ins has to be treated with a great sense of urgency.


    "We no longer live in my father''s time," Lord Feng Gui says after a tense moment of silence. His fork skewers the meat and lets its juice flow into the te. "His ascension has caused him to be detached from the rest of the world. You, of all people, should understand that. After all, you have experienced what it is to be a Divinity."


    The roar of thunder.


    The sh of lightning.


    The howl of wind.


    Liu Jin looks away.


    "I prefer not to think about that."


    "Nevertheless, I ask you to," Lord Feng Gui says, and Liu Jin feels as his eyes are brought back to Lord Feng Gui''s face. The man leans forward. His eyes burn with an intensity that wasn''t there a few seconds ago. "When I reached the Emperor Realm, I became like a god to those beneath me, yet even I do not know what your eyes have seen. What did it feel like to be a Divinity? Tell me."


    It is not a request. The sheer hunger emanating from Lord Feng Gui hasplete hold of the room, and the feast cannot hope to sate it.


    Liu Jin sighs.


    "I am afraid you will find yourself disappointed, Lord Fen Gui," Liu Jin says. "My eyes saw. My ears heard. My soul experienced. And yet, my mind still struggles toprehend. All I can say with certainty is that it felt like the world around me was a lie."


    Lord Feng Gui leans back. His brow is furrowed. "A lie?"


    "Not real," Liu Jin rifies. "How can reality be anything but a lie when I could change it with a single word? Everything around me existed only because I allowed it to. That is how it felt, Lord Feng Gui. It was terrifying."


    "I see," Lord Feng Gui says, looking graver than Liu Jin has ever seen him. "If so, that exins why those in the Divine Realms need to seclude themselves for so long. It certainly exins a few things about my father."


    He begins eating again, his curiosity sated for now.


    Liu Jin''s is not.


    ¡°What exactly are the Divine Realms, Lord Feng Gui?¡± Liu Jin asks. ¡°I might have experienced it, but it seems you might know more about Divinity than I.¡±


    And that cannot remain that way. Not with the Wandering Wind and those on the other side of the Dead ins in his path.


    ¡°The first thing you must understand,¡± Lord Feng Gui says after taking a moment to consider how to best answer, ¡°is that the Divine Realms aren¡¯t.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We are used to thinking of cultivation as a straightforward, structured process,¡± Lord Feng Gui says. ¡°Foundational Realm. Inner Realm. Nascent Realm. Spirit Realm. True Realm. Earth Realm. Heaven Realm. Renegade Realm. Emperor Realm. Nine cultivation realms divided into nine levels. However, the Divine Realm has no such divisions. At least, none that I know of.¡±


    ¡°Yet, we call them Divine Realms,¡± Liu Jin points out. ¡°That implies there are stages.¡±


    ¡°In a sense,¡± Lord Feng Gui says. ¡°You, more than I, must understand the differences in power between Divinities. However, while a man in the Inner Realm will never believe himself to be in the Nascent Realm, Divinity has no convenient markers to identify one¡¯s progress. From my own observations and research, I prefer to think of the stages of the Divine Realms as Depths of Divinity.¡±


    ¡°Depths?¡± Liu Jin blinks. ¡°Most people would use words rted to elevation or ascension.¡±


    ¡°Would you?¡±


    Liu Jin thinks back to his experiences and shivers.


    ¡°No,¡± he says. ¡°Depth works surprisingly well.¡±


    ¡°I have been in contact with a fragment of Divine power for most of my life,¡± Lord Feng Gui says, letting wisps of gold appear between his fingers. ¡°The Eternal me is a great power, but I have seen what happens to those who lose control. They drown in mes. Those in the Divine Realms seek to go even beyond that. In the shallowest depths, they seclude themselves. Once they have discerned the difference between themselves and the world, they begin their journey. If there is more after that, I do not know. Perhaps those on the other side of the Dead ins do.¡±


    "And yet, you intend to challenge those on the other side of the Dead ins."


    "It is they who challenge us," Lord Feng Gui counters. "Those on the other side of the Dead ins are no longer some ill omen in the night''s sky. They are here, and they must be dealt with ordingly. I would think what happened to your country would make you inclined to agree with me, Emperor Qing Jin."


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Liu Jin looks down at his food, unable to deny Lord Feng Gui''s words. The Death Fashioning Scripture and Peerless Heavenly Sword Peak coborated in secret to the detriment of the Storm Dragon Empire. It was they who helped turn the country into the utter mess it was before the end of the civil war.


    Who knows what else they will do if they keep ignoring them?


    "There is no reason to look so disheartened," Lord Feng Gui says. "Remember that we are not without leverage. You are aware of our lineage, are you not?"


    "The blood of the 108," Liu Jin says.


    "Correct," Lord Feng Gui says. "The preservation of the barrier is of utmost importance, which means our existence is of utmost importance. There is only so much those on the other side of the Dead ins can risk because of that, especially with the ceremony so close at hand."


    "They tried to kidnap Feng Hao," Liu Jin points out.


    ¡°They did,¡± Lord Feng Gui admits, ¡°but I am not entirely sure that was because of his blood. Not in that sense, at least. If one of the three powers tried to monopolize the blood of the 108, it would draw the ire of the other two. Something like that might even turn them against themselves. It is because the issue is so delicate that we have room to act. Besides, we have more than blood at our disposal. The Eternal me has yet to show its true power.¡±


    Liu Jin knows what Lord Feng Gui is talking about. It is something Elder Xun told him a long time ago. Unlike other Inheritances, the Eternal me is split in half. One lies with the Eternal me n, the other with the Imperial Family of the Crimson Cloud Empire. One of the biggest points of contention between Lord Feng Gui and Lord Feng Shang was the former¡¯s desire to rejoin the halves.


    "As I understand it, the Imperial Family possesses the mind of the Eternal me,¡± Liu Jin says. "I feel obligated to mention that there is no guarantee that mind will choose you once it has been reunited with its power."


    "If it doesn''t, so be it," Lord Feng says, much to Liu Jin''s surprise. "I refuse to live in fear of what might be, and I refuse to suffer stagnation any longer. This flimsy status quo of ours will be destroyed, and something new will be established in ce."


    Destruction for the sake of creation. Doing away with the old for the sake of the new. Lord Feng Gui¡¯s words are no mere titudes. Theye from the very core of his being. It is the reason why, despite his many objectionable qualities, he is the most qualified person for Liu Jin to side with.


    ¡°Of course, this future is only possible if we work together,¡± Lord Feng Gui adds, his golden eyes glowing. ¡°I am still not sure if we can.¡±


    Liu Jin does not quail under Lord Feng Gui¡¯s suddenly predatory gaze, but it is a close thing. The public hearing was for the benefit of the masses of the Eternal me n.


    The real thing begins now.


    "When Elder Xue brought the Storm Dragon Empire to my attention, I merely thought of it as another way to upstage my brother. If I could end the civil war and bring the entire Storm Dragon Empire under the influence of the Eternal me n, that would prove how badly my brother mishandled things, further solidifying my position."


    Lord Feng Gui serves himself some mutton, his knife easily cutting the bone apart.


    "I was not expecting one of our disciples to im the throne from under everyone''s nose."


    "It was necessary," Liu Jin says.


    "For whom? Without a legitimate Emperor, it would have been easier for us to justify our control."


    "Like I said, it was necessary," Liu Jin says, meeting Lord Feng Gui''s gaze without flinching. "The people of the Storm Dragon Empire have been abused for too long. It is my duty and my desire to put a stop to that, even if that puts me at odds with others."


    "You sound like my brother," Lord Feng Gui notes. "I am not sure I like that."


    Liu Jin feels the sudden pressure bearing down on him. If Lord Feng Gui wanted to, he could pin him to the floor using nothing but his Qi. He doesn''t. This is a knife brushing against his neck. An abyss nipping at his heels.


    It is dread.


    "If you wish to kill me after everything you said in front of the entire Eternal me n, do it now," Liu Jin says with far more courage than he feels. He takes his cup of wine and drinks it all before continuing. "However, doing so might reflect poorly on you. People tend to not trust a leader who says one thing one day and does another the next. Besides, I am not asking for anything outrageous, merely that you respect our autonomy. All the current treaties will be respected. Most of your Elders approve of this already."


    "You mean you bribed my Elders into supporting you," Lord Feng Gui notes dryly.


    "That is how one gets approval, is it not?" Liu Jin asks, tilting his head to the side. "I apologize if I have broken protocol somehow. I am still new to this."


    Lord Feng Gui chuckles. His pressure leaves Liu Jin''s neck. "And if I don''t respect your terms, you will go to the Divine Frozen Pce. Is that it?"


    "I am merely trying to be upfront about my goals.¡±


    "If you wish to be upfront, now will be a good time to exin your rtionship with them."


    ¡°What I said during the hearing was no lie, Lord Feng Gui,¡± Liu Jin says, smiling at the odd tale his life has be. ¡°It is as I told Elder Fa, and as I told your brother, and as I told Elder Xue, and as I am sure she has told you already. My betrothed happened to be scouted by Lady Meng Yue. The day Lady Meng Yue came to pick her up was thest time I was in contact with anyone from the Divine Frozen Pce until I met Lady Bai Wen in the Storm Dragon Empire.¡±


    ¡°If not for Elder Xue, I probably wouldn¡¯t believe you,¡± Lord Feng Gui says. ¡°However, it¡¯s very hard to lie to her. Still, the Divine Frozen Pce, huh? There are men who¡¯d give up their arms and legs to be as blessed as you are. Did you know there are people who camp at the foot of the Divine Frozen Peak just to get a glimpse of them? It¡¯s hrious. Generational talents turned into callow youths. However, that is exactly why the Divine Frozen Pce is so dangerous.¡±


    ¡°You are not the first person to warn me of that,¡± Liu Jin says.


    "But you have yet to make up your mind on the issue," Lord Feng Gui deduces. "That is understandable. Meng Yue was your first impression, and she is an oddity among oddities. However, consider this: Lady Shao Zhn has been in the capital for years now, and the influence she wields in the court is considerable, all because her disciple seduced the Crown Prince."


    He drinks deeply from his cup.


    "Everyone warned him. Everyone still warns him. However, his mind cannot be swayed. That is how strong their hold over him is. Had you not chosen to be Emperor, your marriage would have never mattered to them. Now, you can be sure they will use any means necessary to sway you to their side. When they do, you will see that I am right."


    The crown prince. A man so besotted by a woman that he ignores allmon sense. It is honestly hard for someone like Liu Jin to imagine. It is also hard for him to reconcile people like Lady Meng Yue and Lady Bai Wen with the sort of women who could do that. Not because they aren''t beautiful, but because deceit and maniption of that sort does not fit their nature.


    Of course, it is likely Lord Feng Gui is right. They could very well be outliers.


    If so, Liu Jin hopes Xiao Shuang is an outlier as well.


    "Before that happens, it would reassure me if you were to formalize things with someone else," Lord Feng Gui continues, "From what I understand, you are close to a youngdy who wields the Eternal me."


    Liu Jin wonders if Lord Feng Gui would be saying the same thing if he knew that Lu Mei is Lord Feng Shang''s illegitimate daughter.


    "I am touched that Lord Feng Gui would pay attention to my romantic life," Liu Jin says.


    "Don''t be. One''s romantic life is the most interesting of all, and children are a more binding agreement than words written on paper." Lord Feng Gui says. "You should expect more people to push their daughters on you as you grow older, and you will not always have the luxury of declining."


    "How does one handle it?" Liu Jin asks, well aware that someone of Lord Feng Gui''s reputation is somehow the least and most qualified person to answer this question.


    "Keep them far away from each other," Lord Feng Gui tells him bluntly. "Ideally, you want everyone to get along, but all the women around you will bepeting for your favor, andpetition breeds contempt. I keep Ling with me because I like her best. The rest of my lovers, I keep far away. asionally, I will visit them and show them some favor, obviously, but they cannot be the focus of my attention."


    "That sounds far too detached," Liu Jin says, looking down at his food.


    Is he meant to start thinking of Lu Mei and Xiao Shuang as bitter rivals that will grow to hate each other? He doesn''t want an oue like that, but if he lets the Sects push them against each other, that might very well be what happens.


    A servant breaks into the room.


    "Patriarch Feng Gui! Emperor Qing Jin!" the servant yells. "Lady Dai Jie of the Divine Frozen Pce requests an audience!"


    Lord Feng Gui looks at Liu Jin with a smug smile on his face.


    "Did you n this?" Liu Jin asks.


    "Not at all, but one thing you must learn is that all Emperors have impable timing."


    ~~~

 Chapter 276: Emperor, Emperor, and Emperor

    Chapter 276: Emperor, Emperor, and Emperor


    ~~~


    Lady Dai Jie flows into the room.


    Unlike the Wandering Wind, who always seems to be floating one or two inches above the ground, Lady Dai Jie¡¯s stride holds no unnatural quality. Her elegance is one that has been refined through countless hours of practice to the point each of her steps seamlessly flows into the next, enhancing what is already an impressive sight.


    Much like Big Sister Bai Wen, Lady Dai Jie wears a veil to hide her face. However, no heavy cloak or rags covers her body. Instead, she is dressed in blue robes with white snowke patterns. The robes are made of a thick yet soft-looking material and do not expose Lady Dai Jie¡¯s skin. It is a decidedly conservative outfit, yet it somehow manages to cling to Lady Dai Jie¡¯s body in just the right ways to entuate her figure.


    Liu Jin makes a conscious effort not to stare.


    Lord Feng Gui does not.


    ¡°I greet Emperor Qing Jin and Lord Feng Gui, next Patriarch of the Eternal me n.¡± Lady Dai Jie¡¯s bow is without w, neither too deep nor too shallow. Her voice has a melodic quality that makes it easy to listen to. ¡°I thank you for weing me under your roof.¡±


    ¡°I am never one to turn away a beautiful woman, Lady Dai Jie,¡± Lord Feng Gui says, smiling as he underys the magnitude of his actions.


    For a member of the Divine Frozen Pce to be allowed inside the Eternal me n is no small thing, especially one of the Five Fairies. Officially, Lady Dai Jie is the first outsider to set foot in the Eternal me n in nearly a century. People will be talking about this nonstop in the weeks and months toe.And yet, it could not have been any other way. Had Lord Feng Gui turned Lady Dai Jie away, she would have simply waited until Liu Jin left thepound. Only by weing her can he moderate her interactions with Liu Jin.


    ¡°Sit with us,¡± Lord Feng Gui says, gesturing at the food. ¡°Eat. Drink. This feast is far too much for the two of us, and food always tastes better when apanied by a beautiful woman.¡±


    A group of servants enters as Lord Feng Gui speaks. They set up a chair, tes, and eating utensils for Lady Dai Jie. Though they are all female, likely because all the males are too stunned by Lady Dai Jie¡¯s presence, they still end up staring and blushing around the woman. Only fear of what might happen if they mess up keeps them from dropping any tes.


    ¡°I believe thest time we met was five Crimson Cloud Tournaments ago. My Divine Frozen Pce came just a tad short during that one,¡± Lady Dai Jie says, sitting at the table. Her gaze, hidden by her veil, moves over to Liu Jin. ¡°However, this is my first time meeting you, Emperor Qing Jin. It is a pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Likewise, Lady Dai Jie,¡± Liu Jin replies, inclining his head lightly. ¡°The reputation of the Five Fairies of the Divine Frozen Pce is known far and wide.¡±


    ¡°Considering your youth, your reputation is notckingpared to ours. I have heard many things about you before today,¡± Lady Dai Jie says before adding, ¡°Little Xiao Shuang sends her regards. She is quite anxious to see you.¡±


    Liu Jin reflexively smiles.


    ¡°I considered visiting her several times, but I was unsure whether I would be weed in the Divine Frozen Pce.¡±


    ¡°A sensible assumption,¡± Lord Feng Gui says, dipping a slice of duck in some sauce. ¡°The Divine Frozen Pce tends not to wee many people, and Lady Meng Yue, in particr, is the furthest thing from weing.¡±


    Lady Dai Jie does not answer right away. Though he cannot see her face, Liu Jin can easily picture her delicately grimacing.


    ¡°Sister Meng Yue is not particrly¡­ approachable,¡± Lady Dai Jie says diplomatically. ¡°I understand how meeting her first might have colored your impression of us.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lord Feng Gui smirks. ¡°Are you saying you would have weed him with open arms had he gone to you before he was Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire? Truly?¡±


    ¡°Hard as this might be to believe, yes,¡± Lady Dai Jie replies, some steel entering her voice. ¡°Meng Yue insisted that Xiao Shuang¡¯s marriage to Emperor Qing Jin be respected, even before his background was known. The rest of the Divine Frozen Pce agreed.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks. ¡°Lady Meng Yue did?¡±


    ¡°My sister is not the best atmunicating her thoughts, feelings, or ideas,¡± Lady Dai Jie says, somehow managing to make such a damning defect sound like a minor w. ¡°She is often misunderstood because of it, but she means well.¡±


    Lord Feng Guiughs loudly


    ¡°Those must be the kindest words anyone has ever spoken of Lady Meng Yue. The woman is a maniac.¡±


    ¡°You should not be so quick to speak ill of others when so many unkind things could be said about yourself,¡± Lady Dai Jie politely points out. ¡°However, it¡¯d be rude of me to speak of your reputation under your roof, so I will refrain from doing so.¡±


    ¡°You speak of rudeness after imposing your presence on us?¡± Lord Feng Gui challenges her. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you are doing here?¡±


    Lady Dai Jie lightly tilts her head to the side. ¡°I came here to seek an audience with Emperor Qing Jin. I have made no secret of that.¡±


    ¡°And yet there was no need to do it in such an overt way,¡± Lord Feng Gui points out. ¡°Your mere presence here threatens to sow distrust between the Storm Dragon Empire and the Eternal me n.¡±


    ¡°Suppose I had approached the Emperor when he¡¯s not under your roof? You would begin to fear the possibility of him having secret dealings with the Divine Frozen Pce,¡± Lady Dai Jie counters. ¡°You might even suspect us of tampering with his mind somehow.¡±


    The light note of derision in Lady Dai Jie¡¯s voice shows precisely what she thinks of that possibility.


    ¡°Meeting the Emperor like this is a kindness to you and him, Lord Feng Gui,¡± Lady Dai Jie continues. ¡°This way, you can be part of our conversation and offer whatever input you wish, and the Emperor will not be suspected of any treason or underhandedness.¡±


    There is sense in what Lady Dai Jie is saying.


    And yet, she could have been more subtle about this. Lady Dai Jie is in the Seventh Level of the Emperor Realm. While she is not deliberately raising her aura, it is impossible for an Emperor of her caliber to go unnoticed. Liu Jin felt her the moment she crossed the Ash Road, so it is safe to say various other people have as well. Had Lady Dai Jie really wanted to, she could have found a way to approach the Eternal me n without causing such amotion. Lord Feng Gui¡¯s usations were likely made so Liu Jin would realize that.


    This story has been uwfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°I thank Lady Dai Jie for her consideration,¡± Liu Jin says, ¡°and yet, pleased as I am by your words, I think it is fair to say you would not be here had I not be Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire.¡±


    Lady Dai Jie inclines her head in acknowledgment.


    ¡°That is so,¡± she admits. ¡°I will not insult you by pretending recent events haven¡¯t significantly altered your importance in the eyes of the Divine Frozen Pce. However, just as the Divine Frozen Pce respected the marriage between you and Xiao Shuang when you were neither Emperor nor royal, I am here to ask that Emperor Qing Jin respect it now that he is both.¡±


    ¡°I could never pretend that Xiao Shuang is not my wife,¡± Liu Jin says, and his sincerity is in to hear in his voice. ¡°Though it has been years since west saw each other, she remains very dear to me. However, you are not just asking me to affirm my marriage to her. You are asking me to make her Empress.¡±


    ¡°That would be the natural oue of your respective positions,¡± Lady Dai Jie says. ¡°You are the Emperor, and she is your wife. That makes her Empress of the Storm Dragon Empire.¡±


    ¡°People can have more than one spouse,¡± Lord Feng Gui cuts in. ¡°Someone who knows Lady Shao Zhn should be keenly aware of that.¡±


    For once, Lord Feng Gui¡¯s words actually seem to rattle Lady Dai Jie.


    ¡°It is true that Emperor Qing Jin only has one wife right now,¡± Lord Feng Gui continues, serving himself a leg ofmb, still steaming with heat. ¡°However, it is foolish to assume that will not change. There is no reason to assume your disciple will be chosen by him to be Empress.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think there is anyone better than our Xiao Shuang in beauty, power, wisdom, and knowledge among those in her generation?¡± Lady Dai Jie counters. ¡°Scour the entire Crimson Cloud Empire and beyond. You will find no one better.¡±


    ¡°I happen to know Emperor Qing Jin is quite close to one of my rtives, a girl gifted with the Eternal me who boasts considerable talents in many other areas,¡± Lord Feng Gui says, somehow managing to sound like a proud, doting uncle despite never having met Lu Mei.


    If he knew of his true rtionship to her, he probably wouldn¡¯t be nearly affectionate.


    ¡°A connection to the Eternal me is not the vaunted prize you think it is,¡± Lady Dai Jie says. ¡°Your me is greedy and limits the potential of any future offspring too harshly.¡±


    Liu Jin nearly chokes on his wine.


    Future offspring.


    Children.


    His eyes quickly dart from one Emperor to the other, neither noticing as they are too busy arguing. It is not something he has given much thought to before, but Lord Feng Gui said it as well, right?


    Children are how one seals alliances.


    They are both expecting him to be a father as soon as possible.


    ¡°Should someone from a Sect that only gathers those with talents aligned with Yin Qi really be speaking of limiting one¡¯s potential? Everyone knows our Eternal me n is far superior when ites to variety of techniques.¡±


    ¡°You may have gathered many techniques, but your preference for mes at the higher levels is undeniable. Unlike us, you pretend to offer more than you do.¡±


    ¡°You speak of pretending to offer more?¡± Lord Feng Guiughs. ¡°After what happened to my dearest cousin Feng Shuai?¡±


    Lady Dai Jie bristles. ¡°That was clearly a response to the Eternal me n¡¯s treachery during the Battle of the Five Valleys.¡±


    ¡°Which was a direct response to what happened at the auction in Ebony Spring City.¡±


    ¡°That would not have happened if not for the folly of one of your disciples at the Endless Forest!¡±


    ¡°That was not even ten years after-¡±


    Liu Jin brings his hands together in a p.


    ¡°Please,¡± he says, ¡°what purpose does arguing in front of me serve? I understand you¡¯re both trying to expose as many negative things about the other as you can to sway my opinion, but it is not possible for us to merely talk instead?¡±


    Lord Feng Gui and Lady Dai Jie look at him, then at each other in silence for a few seconds.


    ¡°It is not the usual protocol,¡± Lady Dai Jie says atst.


    Lord Feng Gui offers Lady Dai Jie a slight shrug. ¡°He¡¯s rather non-standard.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks at the exchange.


    ¡°Protocol?¡± He tastes the word, unable to reconcile it with the scene before him. ¡°This is protocol?¡±


    ¡°A few insults and usations are expected and even weed in a meeting like this,¡± Lady Dai Jie tells him. The tone of her voice is decidedly neutral. ¡°Sects such as ours have centuries of enmities and feuds to draw up. It would seem dishonest not to acknowledge them.¡±


    ¡°What she means is that if we pretended to get along, everyone would start suspecting foul y,¡± Lord Feng Gui says with entirely too much relish. ¡°It is far more natural for us to throw petty insults at each other. Consider it a lesson about the world you have stepped into, Emperor Qing.¡±


    The older man holds up his cup in his direction as if offering a toast in his honor.


    ¡°Regrettably, he is not exaggerating,¡± Lady Dai Jie seems almost embarrassed to admit it.


    ¡°I¡­see¡­¡± Liu Jin bites on a piece ofmb and chews on the information he has been given.


    His closest frame of reference for something like this would be the feud between the Xiao Sect and the Yun Sect back in Eastern Port City. The Xiao Sect clearly had the upper hand in that one. Every time the Yun Sect would try something, the Xiao Sect would upstage them somehow. That fact colored all their interactions. As a consequence, Yun Han had been raised to hate Xiao Fang.


    That sort of behavior happening on a much broader scale stretched over several generations¡­


    ¡°I suppose I can see it,¡± Liu Jin admits. So much shared history is impossible to ignore. Better to have some way to address it than not. ¡°However, we are not here to talk about your shared history, are we?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lady Dai Jie admits. ¡°We are not. In that case, allow me to be blunt. The Divine Frozen Pce wants three things. One, for Xiao Shuang to be the Empress. Two, for the Storm Dragon Empire and the Divine Frozen Pce to enter diplomatic rtionships. Let me be clear, we do not seek to supnt the Eternal me n. However, there is no reason why the Eternal me n should monopolize the Storm Dragon Empire.¡±


    Lady Dai Jie adds thatst part quickly and firmly, not giving Lord Feng Gui a chance to cut in.


    ¡°Finally, we wish for Bai Wen to be given permission to act in the Storm Dragon Empire.¡±


    ¡°Granted,¡± Liu Jin says, drawing raised eyebrows from both Emperors. ¡°Your third request, at least, is easily granted. I trust Lady Bai Wen¡¯s character implicitly.¡±


    ¡°Her master, Lady Bai Lianshi, will be happy to hear that,¡± Lady Dai Jie tells him.


    ¡°I also see no reason not to enter diplomatic rtionships with the Divine Frozen Pce,¡± Liu Jin adds.


    ¡°You would betray me under my own roof?¡± Lord Feng Gui asks him, putting a hand over his heart.


    ¡°Lord Feng Gui, if I allowed the Eternal me n to be the only one the Storm Dragon Empire deals with, it would be the same as letting you dictate the terms of all our agreements,¡± Liu Jin says tly.


    Lord Feng Gui smiles shamelessly.


    ¡°Of course, the specifics would have to be discussed at ater date,¡± Liu Jin tells Lady Dai Jie. ¡°I may be the Emperor, but there are people far better than I in the art of drafting treaties.¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Lady Dai Jie says. ¡°A wise person knows when to delegate.¡±


    ¡°Now, for the first demand¡­¡± Liu Jin trails off. ¡°I cannot agree to it.¡±


    Lord Feng Gui grins. Lady Dai Jie¡¯s face is hidden by a veil, but Liu Jin can literally feel her disapproval. Everything she offers him. The potential rtionship with the Divine Frozen Pce. It all depends on this marriage. An Emperor who is married to Xiao Shuang will be treated quite a bit better than one who isn¡¯t.


    ¡°I care for Xiao Shuang,¡± Liu Jin says softly. ¡°After all this time, I still do. That is why I cannot thoughtlessly say yes. You are both trying to use those close to me as pieces to leverage against me, but have you once thought of asking them if that is what they wish? I cannot thoughtlessly make someone dear to me Empress without even once asking what she thinks of it. That would not be fair to her.¡±


    Lady Dai Jie looks at him for a moment in silence.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°You will have to excuse him, Lady Dai,¡± Lord Feng Gui says. ¡°It is like I said earlier. He¡¯s rather non-standard. Innocent.¡±


    ¡°Quite the contrary, Lord Feng Gui,¡± Lady Dai Jie says, her gaze fixed on Liu Jin. ¡°There is no need to excuse anything. We are entrusting Emperor Qing Jin with one of our most precious daughters. Better for him to be a man like this than not.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 277: The One You Should Worry About

    Chapter 277: The One You Should Worry About


    ~~~


    For every asion, there is a protocol, a set of rules that must be followed. Lady Dai Jie showing up unannounced to the doorstep of the Eternal me n, though far from the norm, is still within the bounds of decency. However, now that Lord Feng Gui has opened the doors of the Eternal me n to her, she cannot simply leave. The Eternal me n is not some cheap hovel, and Lady Dai Jie is not a mere messenger that can be dismissed without even a passing nce.


    Lady Dai Jie has been weed by the Eternal me n. Thus, she must enjoy the hospitality of the Eternal me n for a few days.


    It is the way of things.


    A residence inside thepound has been provided for her. It is modest yet elegant. More importantly, unlike the rest of the Eternal me n, it is not dominated by the color red. The floors and furniture are made of polished wood, and each room is decorated in earthy tones, giving the house a quiet, soothing atmosphere. Dai Jie finds herself tempted to sit by one of the windows and open a book.


    s, there is no time for that yet.


    She already has a guest.


    ¡°Lord Feng Shang,¡± she greets the man as he approaches her porch, ¡°I was not expecting you.¡±


    It is not, she realizes as she speaks, the real Lord Feng Shang. Rather, it is one of Feng Shang¡¯s soul fragments fashioned to look like himself. It exins why she failed to notice his approach. Even now that he is right in front of her, it is hard for Dai Jie to sense his presence.¡°Whye to me like this?¡± She asks, both puzzled and slightly intrigued. ¡°I am but a guest here. If you wished to discuss anything, you merely needed to summon me, Lord Feng Shang.¡±


    ¡°My wife is not particrly fond of the Divine Frozen Pce, Lady Dai Jie,¡± Feng Shang replies, asposed and serene as always. ¡°I could not fail to greet someone of your stature, but I also saw no need to trouble my wife.¡±


    Hence, the soul fragment. People notice where an Emperor goes, but they are considerably less likely to take note of a simple fragment, especially one as impressive as the one before her.


    However, impressive or not, the fact that Lord Feng Shang has decided to meet her like this causes Dai Jie to feel a slight sense of trepidation. No one looking at her would notice, of course. She has trained too much to present herself as anything less than perfectly poised.


    That does not mean she is.


    Lord Feng Shang¡¯s presence here is a hint of something she has long suspected, a picture she has carefully assembled over the course of several decades ever since that incident. The month Feng Shang and her dearest older sister spent together, isted from the rest of the world.


    ¡°Lord Feng Shang is a man of unquestionable character,¡± Bai Lianshi told her the one time she asked her about it. So angry and so cold had been her aura at what Dai Jie tried to imply that Dai Jie never once brought up the subject with her again.


    Even now, Dai Jie does not know, not with certainty. However, Feng Shang does not know she does not know. Still, this timing¡­ The scandal it could cause...


    For the first time in nearly a century, Lady Dai Jie has very little idea of how to navigate a conversation.


    ¡°How has Lady Bai Lianshi been doing?¡± Lord Feng Shang asks atst.


    The everposed, ever-graceful Lady Dai Jie tries her best to keep her usual gentle smile even as she tries her hardest not to cough blood.


    ~~~


    ¡°Elder Brother!¡±


    Liu Jin smiles as Feng Hao dashes out of Lady Ling¡¯s mansion and catches him in a hug. It is far more affectionate than Feng Hao usually is, but it has been quite some time since theyst saw each other.


    He must have missed him a lot.


    ¡°Why did it take you so long to visit?¡± Feng Hao asks him. The child tries to sound angry, but the joyous grin on his face cannot be contained. ¡°It¡¯s been weeks since you returned. Elder Brother!¡±


    ¡°I apologize, Young Master,¡± Liu Jin says, rubbing Feng Hao¡¯s head. ¡°Many things happened in the Storm Dragon Empire, and I did not wish toplicate things for you or your family before making everything clear before the Eternal me n.¡±


    ¡°I heard about that!!!¡± Feng Hao says as he lets go of Liu Jin. ¡°Elder Brother is Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire, right?! How did that happen? Elder Brother, you have to tell me!¡±


    ¡°Patience, Little Light,¡± Lady Ling says as she walks out of her mansion. As usual, she is dressed in fine silks and adorned with jewels. Several servants trail behind her. ¡°Emperor Qing Jin must talk with me before he can regale you with tales of his heroic deeds. You can spend time with your instructorter.¡±


    Liu Jin cannot stop the amused smile on his face. From Emperor to Instructor in one breath. Lady Ling is far too skillful. A different sort of man might feel offended, but Lady Ling spoke like that precisely because she knew he wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°It is best if you do as your mother says, Young Master,¡± Liu Jin says, patting Feng Hao on the back. When he sees the child is torn between protesting and obeying, he adds, ¡°There will be plenty of time to share storiester. There might even be time for us to spar.¡±


    Feng Hao¡¯s face is almost blinding. It makes Liu Jin feel incredibly guilty about taking so long to visit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely show you how much I have grown, Elder Brother!¡±


    There is really no need for that. Liu Jin can sense how much Feng Hao¡¯s cultivation has advanced. Already Feng Hao has gone from the First to the Sixth Level of the Spirit Realm. He¡¯s not that far off from the level of a Core Disciple, and Liu Jin suspects the only reason he¡¯s not there yet is that his tutors have been holding his growth back out of concern for him.


    Still, Liu Jin waves and says, ¡°I look forward to it,¡± as Feng Hao returns to Lady Ling¡¯s mansion.


    Liu Jin and Lady Ling are left alone.


    ¡°Shall we go in?¡± Lady Ling asks him.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Liu Jin says.


    Few words are needed after that. Lady Ling guides Liu Jin to a room he has already visited many times. It is where they always have tea whenever hees to visit. In less than a minute, the servants have everything ready for them.


    It takes five whole minutes after that for either of them to say anything.


    ¡°I do not appreciate being lied to,¡± Lady Ling says.


    ¡°Under the circumstances, I did not believe it wise to be upfront about my identity,¡± Liu Jin says, taking a small sip from his tea. It is not poisoned. ¡°There was no guarantee anyone would have believed me. At worst, I¡¯d have looked like an opportunistic scoundrel.¡±


    Not that keeping his identity a secret had stopped people from thinking of him as such.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lady Ling arches an eyebrow. ¡°You will not im you never technically lied?¡±


    ¡°What point would there be?¡± Liu Jin shrugs. ¡°Whether a lie left my lips or not, the truth is I wanted to keep my heritage hidden, and I did so until it was no longer viable.¡±


    ¡°And after I showed you so many kindnesses too,¡± Lady Ling says, sighing and shaking her head.


    Liu Jin tries his hardest to keep his face nk. Lady Ling has been amicable to him during his stay in the Eternal me n, but saying she has shown him many kindnesses is a great exaggeration. Compared to Elder Xue, Lady Ling barely merits a mention.


    Then again, Lady Ling did allow him to spend time with Feng Hao. From her perspective, that might be the greatest favor of all.


    ¡°You will have to excuse my poor manners, Lady Ling,¡± Liu Jin says, calmly meeting her stare.


    The smile on Lady Ling¡¯s face bes a little tight.


    Lady Ling is a powerful and incredibly well-connected cultivator. When Liu Jin first met her, he had done so knowing a single word from her could end him. However, that¡¯s no longer the case. Liu Jin is no longer just a promising young talent. He is the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire and an official ally of the Eternal me n. Lady Ling¡¯s cultivation might still be stronger than his, but that difference will keep shrinking with every passing year.


    Lady Ling might be someone he needs to be cautious of, but she is no longer someone he needs to fear.


    ¡°It seems I must,¡± Lady Ling concedes, finally smiling. ¡°How could I possibly hold a grudge against such a dear friend of my husband and child?¡±


    How can she, indeed?


    ¡°I assure you that I am very grateful to your husband, Lady Ling,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Without him, my country would still be in the hands of madmen. That debt is not one I ever n on forgetting. The same goes for all the kindnesses you have shown me. And, of course, your son is someone I treasure as though we were rted by blood.¡±


    That seems to mollify Lady Ling somewhat, a good thing since Liu Jin wishes to remain on Lady Ling¡¯s good side for the foreseeable future. After all, if Lady Ling hates Feng Zhi for the potential threat he poses to Feng Hao, who is to say she will not grow paranoid about him and Lu Mei in the future?


    Lady Ling might have once suggested that he take Lu Mei as his own when he was just another disciple, but Liu Jin doubts that Lady Ling is pleased about it now that he is the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire. His and Lu Mei¡¯s union will eventually result in the rise of a new and highly influential branch of the Feng n.


    Who knows what could happen in three or four generations?


    ¡°Such heartfelt feelings reassure me,¡± Lady Ling says, cing a hand over her chest, ¡°so allow me to give you some advice. One of the reasons you hesitated toe here for so long is due to your ties to the Divine Frozen Pce. Is that not so?¡±


    Liu Jin hesitates for a moment before nodding.


    ¡°I cannot deny that,¡± he says. ¡°I am aware of how such things can be perceived, so I can only be grateful that your husband showed the wisdom to listen to my exnation.¡±


    ¡°That is natural. However, I am not the one you should have worried about. Whether you are married to a girl of the Divine Frozen Pce or not, you will marry a girl of Feng blood. That is non-negotiable. Thus, the issues with the Divine Frozen Pce are left as a problem between your future concubines.¡± She smirks. ¡°My husband and the representative of the Divine Frozen Pce are too concerned with official positions, but the oldest son does not need to be the one who inherits, and the official wife needs not be the most important. The title of Empress is only that. My husband has taken several women, yet I am the one he keeps at his side. The rest have to content themselves with whatever scraps he gives them. That did note about without effort on my part. It will be the same between your women.¡±


    As expected of Lady Ling, it is a very dark way of looking at things, but it is one that is backed by her experiences. Her words are not to be dismissed.


    ¡°I thank you for your insight,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°However, if you say you are not the one I should not be worried about, that means¡­¡±


    ¡°The right and honorable Lady Feng. That silly little woman.¡± Lady Ling¡¯s smirk gains a vicious edge, and Liu Jin can only be grateful that the feeling is not aimed at him. ¡°Her marriage to Lord Feng Shang was arranged, and his eyes have never once strayed. He is too duty-bound. Consequently, she has never once had topete for his affections. A woman like that can only feel inferior to the Five Fairies of the Divine Frozen Pce. You cannot imagine how much that makes her hate them.¡±


    Liu Jin thinks back to the emotion in Lady Feng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I believe I have some idea.¡±


    ~~~


    Once he and Lady Ling have been mutually assured that they will not turn on each other anytime soon, Liu Jin makes good on his offer to spar with Feng Hao.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Feng Hao¡¯s attacks are swift and powerful. It is not just his strength and speed that have increased. The sharpness of his movements and the fierceness of his fire have grown by leaps and bounds while Liu Jin was away. As he is now, there are not many Inner Disciples that can stand against him.


    And yet, despite being against such an outstanding prodigy, Liu Jin is only half-paying attention to the fight.


    His body flows through the forms he knows by heart, easily reading Feng Hao¡¯s movements and dissecting his style. The power of the Earth Realm is an inconvenience, but one he is learning to deal with. The effects of the increased gravity around his body are not something he should be fighting against but rather something he needs to learn to work with.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Liu Jin says when Feng Hao tries to hide his Qi in the middle of the fight after creating a blinding sh. ¡°But not good enough, Young Master. If you want to hide your Qi in battle, it should be like this.¡±


    [Art of the Roaming Thief]


    Feng Hao is left wide-eyed when his fist goes right through Liu Jin¡¯s head. The mirage fades away as Feng Hao¡¯s body passes through it, carried by his momentum. A shove to the back from Liu Jin knocks him down, but the child quickly rolls to his feet and keeps attacking.


    Maybe he should teach Feng Hao Art of the Roaming Thief?


    The thought provides a wee distraction for Liu Jin as he spars against his younger opponent, but it is not one thatst. Liu Jin¡¯s thoughts eventually drift back to a more pressing issue now that things have been settled with Lady Ling.


    Xiao Shuang¡¯s letter.


    ¡°Little Shuang wished for this letter to reach you. It is our hope that this is the first of many messages between the two,¡± Lady Dai Jie said to him once their meeting ended. Liu Jin received it gratefully and waited until Lady Dai Jie was out of sight before greedily devouring its contents. He has since read it five more times and already has it memorized.


    Even now, he can perfectly recall Xiao Shuang¡¯s words.


    <em>Dearest husband,</em>


    <em>You have no idea how much it heartens me to know you are safe and well. Not only are you safe, but you have rescued my dearest cousin, whom I believed to be dead. In a way, though I never doubted your survival, it feels like two people dear to me have returned from the grave.</em>


    <em>Husband, this Xiao Shuang cannot imagine how many tribtions you have conquered during the time we have been apart. I have no doubt that, at every turn, you acted in the most virtuous of ways. </em>


    <em>Nevertheless, there are so many things I wish to say to you in person, husband. I wish to tell you of the friends I have made. I wish to tell you of the sights I have seen. I wish to share even the most mundane details of my life with you. The world around me is no longer made of an empty room. I wish to share it with you, and I wish you to share your world with me as well.</em>


    <em>Husband, I wish to see you.</em>


    The faces of Lord Feng Gui, Lady Ling, Lady Dai Jie, and others sh through his mind. Their words all echo in his ears.


    Just what is he supposed to do?


    ~~~

 Chapter 278: Nervousness

    Chapter 278: Nervousness


    ~~~


    ¡°Lady Ling is right.¡±


    Liu Jin nces at Lu Mei out of the corner of his eyes. She is not wearing her disciple robes today, a privilege afforded to her by her position as a Core Disciple. Instead, she is dressed in a too-thin white dress with gold ents and a red sash around her waist. While the sight is undeniably pleasing, the circumstances make Liu Jin enjoy it less than he should.


    ¡°Somehow, I am not surprised you think that,¡± he says, bringing back his attention to the materials he is working with: phoenix feathers, blood of a mantis snake, and stoic jellyfish venom. All are highly vtile items and need to be handled with care. Most people would not dare have them so close together, but for someone as skilled as Liu Jin, working with them to create medicine is simply a way to rx his mind.


    ¡°Whether you like it or not, she speaks the truth,¡± Lu Mei says, sitting on his bed. ¡°You may be the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire, but your country is still unstable. As much as I¡¯d like to keep you all to myself, you need alliances to solidify your position. That means marriages. Might as well get used to the idea that you will have to let your future wives settle things between themselves.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the issue,¡± Liu Jin says. The mantis snake blood glows ominously on his table. Liu Jin takes a deep breath and mixes it in. ¡°If it was just you and Xiao Shuang, I would not worry.¡± Much. ¡°However, it is not just the two of you. It will never be just the two of you.¡±


    It would always be Lu Mei and the Eternal me n and Xiao Shuang and the Divine Frozen Pce. The Sects would try to work their will on him through the two of them and might even try to poison them against each other. The same went for any other prospective concubines he might end up with, an eventuality that Liu Jin would rather not focus on right now.


    ¡°That is a valid concern,¡± Lu Mei admits, ¡°especially considering how many gifts I have receivedtely.¡±


    Liu Jin stops working and turns his head to the side.¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Did I not mention it?¡± The look on Lu Mei¡¯s face is perfectly innocent. ¡°Jewels, dresses, scrolls, and other trinkets. Now that people realize the Eternal me n wants to push me as Empress, everyone is in a hurry to get in my good graces. Lord Feng Gui and Lord Feng Shang have even sent me a few cultivation pills. I suspect they do not want me to be outdone by your wife.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s pupils narrow into slits.


    ¡°Those meddlesome¡­¡±


    His throat constricts with anger. The glow of poison around him is faint, yet the reagents he is working with are instantly obliterated. It is already starting. They want to pit Lu Mei against Xiao Shuang.


    He won¡¯t let it happen.


    ¡°As much as I appreciate your rare burst of possessive anger, you are missing something important,¡± Lu Mei says, looking at her nails, not the slightest bit bothered by Liu Jin¡¯s aura. ¡°Do you really think I am the sort of person who¡¯d let herself be manipted by anyone else?¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s eyes return to normal.


    He takes a deep breath andys his hands t on the table.


    ¡°No,¡± Liu Jin admits, ¡°but those with power have a way of seeing their will done. I don¡¯t want you to be in that sort of situation.¡±


    ¡°I already am.¡± Lu Mei crosses her arms. ¡°I chose to be in it the moment I chose you. I am not running away. I don¡¯t think your wife will either, will she?¡±


    Liu Jin thinks of Xiao Shuang.


    ¡°No,¡± he admits. ¡°She probably won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is settled then,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°Rather than worry needlessly, you should trust us to handle this part ourselves. Besides, you are uniquely ill-suited to help here.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I want you to consider every time someone was hostile to you,¡± Lu Mei says, raising a well-manicured finger to underscore her point. ¡°Now consider your attempts to prove yourself trustworthy to them. Have you ever been able to convince anyone to get along with you when you¡¯re actually trying?¡±


    Liu Jin opens his mouth.


    He closes it.


    ¡°Every time you have tried to appear trustworthy, you¡¯re inevitably suspected. Every time you try to clear things up, you end up looking more suspicious,¡± Lu Mei points out. ¡°Over half the Eternal me n thinks you¡¯re an insidious maniptor who has tricked his way into power, and the only reason they won¡¯t say anything is that you have managed to impress and bribe all the right people.¡±


    Over half¡­?


    Surely not...


    Right?


    ¡°Some people are also grateful to me because I saved their lives,¡± Liu Jin points out, perhaps a bit sullenly.


    ¡°My point is someone like you is not qualified to even try to help ease tensions between other people.¡±


    ¡°... that actually hurt.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll survive,¡± Lu Mei says dryly. ¡°Trust us to handle ourselves. That is the only way this will work.¡±


    Liu Jin wants to warn her about the terrifying power that Emperor Realm cultivators can exert when they put their minds to it. However, what would be the point? Perhaps Lu Mei has never felt an Emperor¡¯s power in the same way as him, but she¡¯s neither ignorant nor naive. She knows what lies in her future.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    As much as he wants to shield her and Xiao Shuang from the machinations of their respective Sects, such is beyond his power. It is going to happen. It is <em>already</em> happening. The only thing left for Liu Jin is to let them deal with the issues that might arise between them and trust them to not let themselves be used.


    Xiao Shuang and Lu Mei are by no means weak or helpless.


    He already knows that.


    ¡°You are right,¡± he says softly.


    ¡°That is often the case. By the way, you realize this means I will have to meet your wife sooner rather thanter, right?¡±


    Liu Jin suddenly has another reason to be nervous.


    ~~~


    Mud is not one that gives himself to nervousness.


    The opposite was true once upon a time. Before he was Mud. However, his master¡¯s teachings have erased such things from his being centuries ago. He no longer feels the pressure of a moment bearing down on him. He is not tortured by the difference between expectations and reality.


    However¡­


    Those bothersome feelings have begun to creep back into his soul for some reason.


    Master Xun sits in the middle of his meditation chamber surrounded by smoke of changing colors. It is a familiar sight. Mud still remembers the first time he¡¯d been brought here. He¡¯d been nothing more than an Outer Disciple, and the smoke got in his throat and irritated his eyes. He¡¯d hated it, and no matter how much heined, his master would not change his habits. At some point, he¡¯d even started thinking Master Xun smoked so much for the sole purpose of making him ufortable.


    Mud has since outgrown such thoughts. His body can no longer be bothered by mere smoke.


    If his throat feels a little tight right now¡­ That is simply an oddity that must be overlooked.


    ¡°It has taken you quite some time to visit me, disciple,¡± Master Xun says.


    ¡°This Mud apologizes,¡± Mud says, kneeling before his master and bowing his head. ¡°Many things happened to this disciple in the Storm Dragon Empire. Due to the state of my cultivation, I thought it best to iste myself after arriving to the Eternal me n.¡±


    Master Xun smiles.


    ¡°Disciple, why do you lie to me?¡±


    Mud flinches.


    It is not, strictly speaking, a lie. His cultivation was in a very fragile state after the battle with the Fleshcrafter. The proper thing to do back then would have been to immediately seek seclusion, but the situation was not right for it. Things still needed to be settled between the Eternal me n and Storm Dragon Empire. Young Qing Jin¡¯s ancestry,bined with Young Master Feng Zhi¡¯s mental state, and the presence of a Renegade made it entirely necessary for Mud to remain active.


    In other words, Mud had been walking around in an unstable state, and he had made the trip back in the same poor condition. For that reason, as soon as he was safe inside the Eternal me n, Mud headed for the istion chambers and stayed there until he could stabilize properly. That is no lie.


    It just happens to not be the full truth.


    After all, Mud had been walking around with an unstable cultivation for several weeks. Why not wait a few more hours and present himself to his master before entering istion? That should have been possible for him.


    He hadn¡¯t.


    He¡¯d been scared.


    ¡°This Mud apologizes,¡± Mud says, looking down.


    ¡°I did not ask you to apologize.¡± A puff of purple smoke is blown into the air. It swirls and bes an owl that flies in a circle around the room beforending behind Mud. Its head twists as it stares at his back. ¡°I asked why you lied to me.¡±


    Mud¡¯s hands clench around his robes.


    ¡°Master¡­ I¡­¡± He breathes. ¡°Master, why ask me if you already know? This Mud has changed. I am not how you made me anymore. Is it any wonder I was hesitant to see you? If a painteres home and sees lines hastily drawn over one of his masterpieces, won¡¯t he be angry?¡±


    Master Xun chuckles.


    ¡°You call yourself a masterpiece. I guess you truly have rediscovered your ego.¡±


    ¡°Master, I did not mean-¡±


    ¡°Do you remember how you were when we first met?¡± Master Xun asks him. ¡°It might have been three hundred years ago, but I remember it clearly. You were quite pathetic, a mere child who¡¯d barely managed to be an Outer Disciple. The years had passed, and you had barely made any progress. It was only a matter of time until you gave up.¡±


    He nearly had.


    Back then, he¡¯d beenpletely frustrated at his own pathetess, repeatedly outdone by everyone around him. Year after year, he watched new prodigies join and soar past him. They bloomed while he withered in anonymity.


    It was an all toomon story.


    ¡°I was thinking of leaving¡­¡± Mud says. His voice is a barely audible whisper. ¡°I didn¡¯t wish to be faced with my own failures any longer¡­ Then I met you, Master.¡±


    ¡°You did.¡± Master Xun nods. ¡°Do you remember what I told you?¡±


    Mud wants tough. How can he not? Those are the words that changed his life. The words that were etched in the very core of his consciousness ever since.


    ¡°You are Mud,¡± Mud repeats.


    ¡°I will make something out of you,¡± Elder Xun finishes softly. ¡°Disciple, I told you that, and I did. However, why would you hide from me now that you have finally made something out of yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I feared, Master,¡± Mud says.


    It is one thing to be bold in front of someone like the Fleshcrafter. Though he shrugged off his usations in the heat of the battle, they had not exactly been unfounded. Now that he is facing the one who made him, Mud cannot help but fear being a disappointment.


    If his Master looks at him and says, ¡°No, that is not it,¡± what is he supposed to do?


    ¡°Disciple, oh foolish disciple,¡± Master Xun says, shaking his head. ¡°You have discovered your pride and use it to feel shame? That will not do. Why are you the way you are now? Think carefully.¡±


    Why is he the way he is now?


    Mud lets the question echo inside his consciousness. When he was fighting against the Fleshcrafter... When he was losing against the Fleshcrafter¡­ When he had lost and was at the random mercy of strangers¡­


    He hated it.


    He hated it so much that he twisted and bent himself until he became something else. No matter what, he wanted to be something else, even if he broke.


    ¡­ Living in any other way would have been uneptable.


    What has changed?


    Mud¡¯s eyes clear. He straightens his back and meets his master¡¯s stare through the smoke. The turbulence in his Qi fades away. A sliver of fear remains, but that will not stop him.


    ¡°Master, this disciple could not stand to remain as he was any longer, so he has broken himself to be something else,¡± Mud says. ¡°You said one day something may grow from me, master. The form you see before you is what has grown from me.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Master Xun nods. ¡°That¡¯s how it should be. A man who is sure of his ways should make no apology for them. You are no longer a child who needs my approval or my teachings. You have outgrown them, and you have outgrown me.¡±


    ¡°Nevertheless, master,¡± Mud says. ¡°I ask if I have it.¡±


    ¡°You ask? You still need to ask?¡± Master Xun shakes his head. ¡°Disciple, you have surpassed my expectations. I could not possibly be happier for you. You have outgrown your mediocrity and stepped into your own path. You are Mud no longer.¡±


    There is suddenly too much smoke in the room. There is so much it is making his eyes sting.


    Surely, that is what is happening right now.


    ¡°Mud no longer,¡± he echoes slowly. Can such a thing be real? It is true that thebel has been feeling less truetely, but then¡­ ¡°What am I, master?¡±


    ¡°Is it not obvious? You are a flower rising from Mud.¡±


    The answeres to him right away.


    Lotus.


    It feels right.


    ~~~

 Chapter 279: A Long Time Ago

    Chapter 279: A Long Time Ago


    ~~~


    The shattering of jade rings in Liu Jin¡¯s ears and reverberates in his hands. A familiar weightless feeling takes hold of his body as his surroundings fade to white and a new scenery takes their ce.


    However, something is different.


    Whenever he shatters one of Old Jiang¡¯s memory jades, Liu Jin sees the memory stored inside from the perspective of his master. It is as if the two were sharing a body. As a result, Liu Jin has be somewhat familiar with the feel of Old Jiang¡¯s old bones.


    This is not it.


    His height is wrong. His eyesight is wrong. His limbs are too small and feeble. There is no power in his muscles. He is¡­ He is¡­


    He is young.


    ¡°It stinks here,¡± Liu Jin hears himself say. Sure enough, his voice is that of a young boy.


    ¡°What did you expect?¡± Someone next to him, an older boy, asks him. He¡¯s at least half a head taller, and his round belly protrudes from the dirty rags he calls clothes. ¡°Can¡¯t exactly smell like a field of flowers, can it?¡±Old Jiang, a young Old Jiang, snorts.


    ¡°Got that right.¡±


    The two boys are in a field of corpses.


    Hundreds of bodies are scattered over thend. Some of them soldiers. Some of them not. A few hundred yards away, Liu Jin can make out the smoldering remains of what was formerly a city. Its great walls have been smashed open, and its insides lie ransacked. Crows and vultures fly in great numbers above their heads, and hundreds more have alreadynded to feast on the dead.


    ¡°They really made a mess of things,¡± his master says while patting down one of the bodies. As he does, Liu Jin notices how small and thin his arms are. Nothing more than skin and bones. His master rummages through the corpse¡¯s clothes before moving to the next one. He clicks his tongue when one of the crows picks the same corpse as him and shoos it away. ¡°You¡¯d think they¡¯d at least leave the city standing so they could use it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that just shows how little you know, Brother Jiang,¡± the other kid says while rummaging through a different corpse.


    They are looting them for valuables.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Jiang raises an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re suddenly an expert on war, Brother Wang?¡±


    ¡°At the very least, this Wang has lived five more years than you, so he knows five years worth of things more,¡± the now-named Wang replies. ¡°Once a siege has gone long enough, the soldiers get so angry they¡¯ll smash the city and everyone inside out of principle.¡±


    ¡°Seems wasteful,¡± Jiang says, kicking away another crow. This one caws and pecks at him, resulting in a brief scuffle between the two in which Jiang ultimately proves superior. ¡°Dumb bird.¡±


    ¡°Try telling the angry soldiers that it¡¯s wasteful,¡± Wang says. He suddenly grins and stands up, something shiny held between his fingers. ¡°Look! Look! It¡¯s a gold pendant! Gold! This is going to pay for at least five meals!¡±


    Jiang snorts.


    ¡°Yeah, right. The old man is just going to say it¡¯s tin and not worth more than a bag of rice that¡¯s already gone bad and that we should thank him for being so nice, the greedy buzzard.¡± He spits to the side. A vulture hisses at him. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you!¡±


    ¡°He would do that, wouldn¡¯t he?¡± Wang detes and sits on top of one of the soldiers. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense. We¡¯re surrounded by so much stuff! We should be living like kings from selling all this metal to the cksmiths!¡±


    ¡°We only got four arms between the two of us,¡± Jiang says, turning over another corpse. ¡°That¡¯s nowhere near enough to carry all the weapons and armors here. We can only take as much as we can. By the time we return, there¡¯ll be bigger and stronger scavengers filling their pockets.¡±


    ¡°Oh, cruel fate,¡± Wangments.


    Jiang frowns deeply. ¡°Things were better during the war.¡±


    ¡°Brother Jiang!¡± Wang stands up and almost trips over a corpse as he backs away. ¡°You can¡¯t say that!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Jiang shrugs, trying to appear unconcerned, but Liu Jin can feel the beating of his heart. ¡°I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I? At least we were all fighting on the same side back then! Once the war stopped, we all turned on ourselves.¡±


    Wang looks away. ¡°Things have been badtely.¡±


    Jiang lets out a harshugh. ¡°Just bad?! Five months ago, the White Boars took over the area. The Eleven Rings turned on them, and then the Azure Skies crushed them both. Now the Red Tribe are going around sacking every city! Everyone¡¯s gone crazy!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not all bleak, brother,¡± Wong says, trying to cheer both himself and Jiang. ¡°I hear the Heavenly Sword are giving protection to all who ask!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t everything the Heavenly Sword¡¯s fault anyway?¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡± Wang hisses at him, looking around in a panic. ¡°You can¡¯t say stuff like that! What if someone hears you!¡±


    ¡°Who is going to hear me? The crows?¡± Jiangughs. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re the type to tell on anyone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯d be surprised.¡±


    Jiang and Wang immediately position themselves back to back, looking at their surroundings with wary eyes. Their cultivation, Liu Jin realizes, is at least in the Nascent Realm despite their seeming youth.


    s, it does not matter here.


    A tree of bones and flesh rises from the ground, scaring away the birds. Its branches wrap around the children, disabling them in the blink of an eye and leaving the two hanging upside down.


    ¡°A ghost! It¡¯s a hungry ghost!¡± Wang cries. His face is red, and tears stream from his eyes. ¡°Please have mercy on me, ghost! I always pay respect to my ancestors, and I have always been nice to old people!¡±


    ¡°Idiot! Does this feel like a ghost to you!¡± Jiang yells at hispanion, desperately trying to break free from the bone branches with little sess.


    ¡°How would you know what a ghost feels like, child?¡±


    The person who captured the two children, a woman judging by the sound of her voice, suddenly bes visible. She wears a dark cloak over her body. A white mask with dark horns but no eyes covers her face.


    ¡°Ghost! It¡¯s a ghost! I knew it!¡± Wang yells. ¡°Please forgive me, great ghost!¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Wang desperately tries to bow his head as he speaks, but the effect is somewhat ruined by him being upside down.


    ¡°Should I forgive you?¡± the mysterious woman asks herself, putting a finger on the chin of her mask. Tworge vulturesnd beside her. ¡°You were saying quite outrageous things. sphemous things, even. Don¡¯t you know humanity is a beautiful brotherhood?¡±


    ¡°As if!¡± Jiang yells, quite a bit less afraid than his friend. ¡°You¡¯re just another scavenger, aren¡¯t you? Just take what you want! There¡¯s no point paying attention to people like us.¡±


    ¡°A bold one, aren¡¯t you?¡± The woman sounds amused. ¡°You should at least try to show fear in situations like this. It¡¯s only courteous.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s courteous about that?!¡± Jiang yells. ¡°If you¡¯re going to kill us, just be done with it! You¡¯ll probably be doing us a favor! We haven¡¯t eaten in weeks and have nowhere to go! You see that belly of his?¡± He jerks his head in Wang¡¯s direction. ¡°It¡¯s all gas. There¡¯s no fat there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Wang cries. ¡°This one can¡¯t recall hisst decent meal. My round belly is a lie!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the sorriest, most pathetic bastards you have ever met!¡± Jiang yells. ¡°The world doesn¡¯t care if we live or die, so why should us? Even looking at us is a waste of your time!¡±


    The masked woman is silent for a moment.


    ¡°That is no way for children to think of themselves. Not as a joke. Not even to save your own skins.¡±


    She snaps her fingers. Jiang and Wang yell as the tree branches throw them up into the air, then scream when the bones of the tree open up like a malevolent maw. Flesh rises around it as it snaps shut around the two children. They scream at the top of their lungs as the flesh and bones cling to their skin, but Liu Jin feels what Jiang is too panicked to realize.


    A distinct absence of pain.


    Finally, with a sudden jerk, the tree throws them out into the ground, all covered in bile and other things.


    ¡°Am I dead?¡± Wang asks, touching his body. ¡°Did I die? Is this hell?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­You¡­¡± Jiang is torn between fear and fury. The words he wants to say cannot be uttered out of fear of what might happen to him if he does.


    ¡°Is that really any way to treat someone who just did you a favor?¡± The woman asks them.


    ¡°Favor!¡± Jiang yells at the top of his lungs. ¡°What favor?! Cruel, bloodthirsty¡­¡±


    He notices it then.


    His voice has never been that loud before. His lungs have never been so healthy. He stands taller than he was before. He looks at his arms and realizes they are no longer just thin bones covered by skin. His body is suddenly free of several aches.


    His stomach is full.


    ¡°What did you¡­?¡± Jiang sways on his feet. He feels dizzy. ¡°What did you do to us?¡±


    ¡°Brother Jiang! Brother Jiang! My stomach is fine!¡± Wang shouts, excited beyond belief. He keeps patting his round belly with a happy look on his face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt! Nothing hurts!¡±


    ¡±I am d you like it,¡± the masked woman says. ¡°It is very good work if I do say so myself. With your bodies like that, you¡¯ll be able to lead better lives. Travel somewhere else. Find real work.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Jiang asks.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± The masked woman taps her mask where her lips should be. ¡°Well, I suppose there are a few towns I can rmend for people on your level.¡±


    ¡°Not that!¡± Jiang yells. ¡°How did you do that?!¡±


    ¡°Brother Jiang! Don¡¯t yell at the ghostdy!¡± Wang says, rushing to his friend¡¯s side to try to quiet him down. ¡°She¡¯s been nice to us. Don¡¯t make her not nice!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just doing what she wants,¡± Jiang yells, pointing at the masked woman. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to heal us, but I¡¯m asking you to tell me how you did it!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I am not opposed to telling you, but¡­¡± The masked woman tilts her head. ¡°I am unsure if you have the education required to understand even if I exin it.¡±


    ¡°Brother Jiang! No!¡± Wang yells, using all his strength to stop Jiang from rushing at the masked woman. ¡°Think of all the meat we¡¯ll get to eat together if we don¡¯t die here!¡±


    ¡°You should listen to your friend,¡± the masked woman says. ¡°Let¡¯s just say these corpses around us weren¡¯t going to use their parts for anything good, so I put them to better use. That should be simple enough to understand, right?¡±


    Jiang stops struggling. He looks at the dead bodies around him with slow realization.


    ¡°You put¡­ corpse parts on us?¡± He asks slowly, unable to believe it. Wang pales.


    ¡°She made us into ghouls!¡±


    ¡°Nothing so dramatic,¡± the masked woman says. ¡°All your cells are in perfect condition. Ah, that is to say, you¡¯re perfectly healthy by any normal standard. Do you have any idea how much time and resources it would have taken to get you to the state you¡¯re in otherwise? Rather than living as malnourished husks, I think fashioning death into something useful like this is far better, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Wang gapes at the masked woman, but Jiang falls into deep thought.


    ¡°Teach me,¡± he says suddenly.


    Wang¡¯s head whips in his direction. ¡°Brother Jiang, what are you saying!¡±


    ¡°Teach me,¡± Jiang repeats, looking straight at the masked woman and nothing else. ¡°Teach how to do what you just did.¡±


    The masked womanughs. ¡°Do you really think an uneducated child like you can learn?¡±


    ¡°Test me,¡± Jiang says.


    ¡°Why should I do that?¡±


    ¡°Because you just gave me life,¡± Jiang says. ¡°That means this life of mine is your responsibility now.¡±


    ¡°Ho? Well-spoken for a carrion feeder, aren¡¯t you? However, I don¡¯t think you understand what you are asking.¡± She turns around and walks away.


    ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Jiang rushes to follow her, but Wang holds him back. ¡°Let go!¡±


    ¡°Brother! That¡¯s not the sort of person you should be following if you want a long life!¡±


    ¡°Mirror Fields,¡± the woman suddenly says as she walks away. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in three months. If you really want to learn, I expect to find you there.¡±


    Having said that, the masked woman vanishes from sight.


    ~~~


    Liu Jin releases the breath he¡¯d been holding.


    The Death Fashioning Scripture.


    He already suspected. After a while, it became impossible not to. If Old Jiang was involved with the Death Fashioning Scripture in the past, many things suddenly made a lot of sense. However, there is a difference between being nearly certain and having actual confirmation from Old Jiang¡¯s memories.


    <em>¡°My abilities and knowledge earned me quite a bit of fame¡­Many sought to steal my secrets...Many sought to kill me¡­.¡±</em>


    Liu Jin¡¯s nails dig into his palms. Droplets of blood fall to the floor before he forces his muscles to rx and his skin to mend. His master did not leave him the memory so he might learn more about his death. That is not the sort of person he was. The lesson here is something else.


    He felt it.


    Old Jiang might have been too young, scared, and ignorant to appreciate it, but Liu Jin felt the process withplete rity. The way that woman used the dead to mend his master¡¯s body. It is everything he imagined. His theory was not wrong. The arts of the Death Fashioning Scripture can be used for medical purposes.


    He can do it now.


    Reacting to his thoughts, his dog leaps on his desk while Liu Jin hurriedly takes out the jar with the ck lump from his spatial pouch. He needs to do this while the memory is still fresh. His hands are a blur as the talismanse off one by one, and the lid rolls to the floor.


    For the first time in years, the ck lump is exposed to the air of the outside world. It is oddly warm and lumpy. Some would probably consider it gross, but it¡¯s nothingpared to sticking his hand into the Fleshcrafter¡¯s monsters.


    Really, it¡¯s no different from holding a liver.


    Taking a deep breath, Liu Jin lets his Qi rise and reach out to the dog. Its flesh ripples like water, and the lump sinks into it like a stone cast in a pond. Its skeleton and organs easily make space for the lump, and Liu Jin quickly connects it to its nervous system.


    That is the easy part.


    This is not just a matter of flesh. It is a matter of energy. Liu Jin¡¯s Qi slithers around the dog and the lump. Sweat drips from his brow as he does his best to attune them to each other. The dog does not have dantian like a human would. Instead, its interior is more akin to a spirit beast. It has a central core. The key to make this work is to make it so the lump and the core be the same thing.


    Hours pass as Liu Jin carefully weaves their energies together, his Qi bing like surgical threads.


    Finally, it ends.


    Liu Jin looks at the dog.


    The dog looks back at him.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to tell anyone about this just yet,¡± Liu Jin tells him.


    The dog licks his face.


    Liu Jin smiles, but it doesn¡¯tst long. He senses Lu Mei¡¯s Qi approaching and barely manages to hide away the evidence of his experiment before the door opens.


    ¡°My mother is threatening to reveal my identity,¡± Lu Mei says. There is a letter in her hand, and she looks as serious as he has ever seen her.


    Liu Jin and the dog blink.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 280: Appeal

    Chapter 280: Appeal


    ~~~


    ¡°We should kill her.¡±


    ¡°Lu Mei!¡±


    ¡°I am serious,¡± Lu Mei says, pacing around his room with a nk look on her face. Dog, demonstrating his increased intelligence, has chosen to hide in the corner. ¡°My parents are merely Heaven Realm cultivators. My grandfather might be an Elder, but that is unimportant. No one involved in this matter is an Emperor except the Sect Master of the Red Sky Pavilion. I am sure he would be willing to overlook a few indiscretions if it pleases the Eternal me n.¡±


    Merely Heaven Realm cultivators.


    What an outrageous thing to say. It is a good thing that Liu Jin¡¯s room is lined with protective talismans. Who knows what people would think otherwise?


    And yet, there is some truth to Lu Mei¡¯s words. Certainly, Liu Jin and Lu Mei are nowhere near the might of a Heaven Realm cultivator, but that does not matter as much as it once did. They have connections and, in Liu Jin¡¯s case, the loyalty of one Emperor Realm cultivator. The threat of a Heaven Realm cultivator and the possible machinations of a decently-sized Sect are not as intimidating as they once were.


    However, feasible or not, Lu Mei being so quick to suggest such a brutish solution is a sign of how rattled she is.


    ¡°Lu Mei,¡± Liu Jin repeats, his voice gentle and soothing as he can make it. It seems to work because Lu Mei stops pacing. ¡°What exactly did your mother write?¡±Liu Jin eyes the letter in Lu Mei¡¯s hand. Her fist has been clenched tightly around it all this time. It is a wonder the letter has not yet burst into mes.


    ¡°She¡­¡± Lu Mei takes a deep breath. ¡°She greets me and hopes her letter finds me in good health. She also congrattes me on my uing nuptials.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s eyebrows rise up.


    ¡°Yes, news travels fast,¡± Lu Mei says dryly. ¡°My mother goes on to talk about how things are going in the Red Sky Pavilion and hopes my position does not make me forget my roots.¡±


    Liu Jin waits for her to continue.


    She does not.


    ¡°She does not directly threaten to do anything?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯d have to be a fool to write it down. Anyone looking through my correspondence would find out, making the threat null,¡± Lu Mei says, waving the letter and throwing it at him to read. ¡°I know her. I can hear the words in her snide voice. She knows this is the best time for her to take advantage of this. Because I am¡­ I am¡­¡±


    Because Lu Mei is Lord Feng Shang¡¯s illegitimate daughter.


    The circumstances of exactly how that came to be escape Liu Jin. However, it is undeniable that Lu Mei¡¯s mother somehow seduced Lord Feng Shang, and Lu Mei is the product of that union. It is a secret known only by an extremely small number of people. As far as most are concerned, Lu Mei is the illegitimate daughter of Feng Dianzuo, Branch Master of the Soaring Sparks Valley Branch of the Eternal me n.


    Under more auspicious circumstances, Lu Mei being acknowledged as the daughter of one of the strongest members of the Eternal me n would be a good thing. Unfortunately, as things are now, it would only bringplications. Lord Feng Gui may have been chosen as the next patriarch of the Eternal me n, but that does not mean the enmity between him and his brother has ceased to exist. If it were revealed that, after everything that has happened, Liu Jin is marrying the daughter of Lord Feng Gui¡¯s chief rival, illegitimate though she might be, it would beplicated.


    In the worst-case scenario, it might even be seen as a betrayal: Liu Jin choosing Lord Feng Shang over Lord Feng Gui. There are also the problems that the reveal of Lu Mei¡¯s identity would cause with Lady Feng. Liu Jin vividly remembers the hate that shone in her eyes when discussing the Divine Frozen Pce. He does not want to know what she will do if she ever obtains proof of her husband¡¯s infidelity.


    There are so many issues that Lu Mei¡¯s origin could cause for everyone that Liu Jin sometimes wonders if maybe Lord Feng Shang and Lord Feng Gui have already figured it out and are just pretending not to. He wouldn¡¯t put it past them.


    ¡°It is fine,¡± Liu Jin says.


    That, he realizes immediately, is the wrong thing to say.


    ¡°It is not fine!¡± Lu Mei snaps at him. ¡°She wants to hold this over my head so she can dictate my actions! Use me to gain power in the Red Sky Pavilion! If I refuse, she¡¯ll reveal everything, and I¡¯ll be a bu-¡±


    Lu Mei immediately stops herself. She takes a deep breath.


    ¡°Do you remember Night Forest Nation?¡±


    Liu Jin blinks at the question but nods.


    ¡°You threatened to kill me,¡± he says, smiling at the memory before he realizes where she is going with this.


    ¡°Because I thought one of my parents sent you,¡± Lu Mei says, sitting beside him. Her energy seems to have left her. ¡°You knew Ceaselessly Refining Breath. It was the only thing that made sense to me then.¡±


    Other matters took precedence, so Liu Jin did not think much about it back then, but that Lu Mei had reacted so violently to the idea of her parents sending someone after her¡­ It meant Lu Mei had no trouble believing her parents would send someone to hurt her¡­ or worse.


    ¡°Would she really go through with it?¡± Liu Jin asks. ¡°Revealing the secret could ce you in great danger.¡±


    Lu Mei smiles. She can hear the question that Liu Jin cannot bring himself to voice.


    ¡°I have been an inconvenience to my mother¡¯s life since I drew breath,¡± she says. ¡°Trust me when I say she would not mourn me.¡±


    Liu Jin does not know what to say, so he does not say anything. He merely holds Lu Mei¡¯s hand in silence. The two stay like that for a while.


    ¡°I have to get rid of them,¡± she says with finality.


    ¡°As I recall, you have a younger sibling,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Do you really want to deal with the aftermath of taking away his parents?¡±


    ¡°The number of words I have exchanged with my half-brother would not even fill a page,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°He is not an issue.¡±


    Lu Mei smiles her usual haughty smile that Liu Jin has grown so used to seeing.


    He does not need to feel Lu Mei¡¯s Qi to know this one is fake.


    ¡°When I entered the Storm Dragon Empire, part of me knew there was a possibility I might repeat history,¡± Liu Jin says, carefully choosing his words. ¡°I had never met them before, but I feared I might have to kill members of my family. You have no idea how relieved I am that it did note to pass. I am not sure how I would have dealt with it.¡±


    ¡°That is because you are overly kind and care for people more than they deserve,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°It is a w I am willing to overlook.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? You once told me I do not particrly like people. I was put off by it at the time, but you were more right than you realize. I have no attachment to your parents or your brother. It is not for them that I speak.¡±


    He squeezes her hand.


    ¡°You should not be forced to turn on your family.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can stop it?¡± Lu Meiughs with anger. ¡°How arrogant of you! You do not understand my circumstances or those of my family! Do you really think you can intrude and fix everything to your liking?!¡±


    She tries to sound dismissive of him, yet Liu Jin can hear something hidden under her scorn. He can feel its embers burning in her Qi.


    Hope.


    ¡°I am arrogant,¡± Liu Jin agrees. ¡°It seems I am not immune to that vice. I have lived my life forcing myself into situations where I was not wanted, often with little idea of what I was marching into. However, consider this: I have been sessful so far.¡±


    This narrative has been uwfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    He holds Lu Mei¡¯s chin with his free hand and gently makes her look at him.


    ¡°I can be sessful again if you help me.¡±


    Lu Mei holds his gaze. Her golden eyes challenging him, attacking him, and even insulting him.


    However, the strength with which she holds his hand tells him the answer before she voices it.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Lu Mei takes a deep breath, and her lips curl into a familiar smirk. ¡°It is not how I thought I¡¯d introduce you to my family, but let¡¯s be greedy.¡±


    ~~~


    Though their resolution has been made, Liu Jin and Lu Mei cannot just put everything aside and depart for the Red Sky Pavilion. That would look too suspicious. Lady Dai Jie might even take it as an insult. Considering the number of people they already risk offending, there is no need to add one more to the list.


    ¡°We have time to prepare,¡± Lu Mei reassured him. ¡°My mother is not expecting me to cave in right away. I have already sent a letter to dy. That should give us more than enough time to figure things out.¡±


    Liu Jin hopes so. The number of things that require figuring out are quite numerous.


    ¡°I am pleased you agreed to meet me alone, Emperor Qing,¡± Lady Dai Jie says as she wees him to her residence. ¡°Many would be too needlessly wary of the Divine Frozen Pce.¡±


    There are also a great many people who would only be too eager to be alone with a woman of the Divine Frozen Pce, but Lady Dai Jie is trying not to draw attention to that aspect of her Sect, so Liu Jin does not mention it.


    ¡°You have been nothing but courteous, Lady Dai Jie,¡± Liu Jin says, taking a moment to enjoy the gentle breeze that flows through the porch. ¡°There is no reason for me to distrust you.¡±


    Besides, there are entirely too many people in the Eternal me n who would notice if anything was done to him. It would be foolish of Lady Dai Jie to attempt anything untoward.


    ¡°That is pleasing to hear.¡± Lady Dai Jie favors him with a smile. ¡°Have you given thought to my proposal?¡±


    ¡°Plenty,¡± Liu Jin replies. ¡°However, my answer remains the same. I need to speak with Xiao Shuang before I can make any decision.¡±


    ¡°I would have thought reading her letter would make you realize her seriousness,¡± Lady Dai Jie says, making Liu Jin look at her sharply.


    ¡°You read her letter.¡±


    ¡°Please, think nothing of it. It ismon practice to monitor allmunication that goes out of the Divine Frozen Pce.¡± Lady Dai Jie smiles. ¡°Besides, she asked for my help. You might have some inkling of this already, but Senior Sister Meng Yue¡¯s strengths do not lie in the written word.¡±


    Liu Jin is fairly sure Lady Meng Yue¡¯s strengths have little to do with words of any kind.


    ¡°It was very precious watching Little Shuang go through several drafts. You are very dear to her,¡± Lady Dai Jie says, making some red appear on Liu Jin¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°She is very dear to me,¡± Liu Jin replies. ¡°It is because of it that my stance remains unchanged.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± says Lady Dai Jie, much to Liu Jin¡¯s surprise. ¡°Make no mistake. I would prefer it if you had chosen already, but I appreciate that you are taking this seriously. In the spirit of help, allow me to present you with this gift, Emperor Qing.¡±


    Liu Jin watches Lady Dai Jie reach into her robes and take out a round mirror. It looks about the size of a dinner te, and the frame is made of crystal so clear it almost looks like ice.


    ¡°Xiao Shuang truly wished to be here. It was at our insistence that she is not,¡± Lady Dai Jie exins as she hands Liu Jin the mirror, and he realizes that it is made of ice. ¡°However, there is no reason why you should have to wait until the next Crimson Cloud Tournament to see each other.¡±


    ¡°Is this what I think it is?¡± Liu Jin asks, examining the mirror with great care. He can feel the Qiyered inside it. ¡°The workings seem simr to a sound-transmission jade, but this goes far beyond that.¡±


    Lady Dai Jie smiles approvingly. ¡°I see Emperor Qing has a very discerning eye. The mirror should allow you and Xiao Shuang tomunicate face-to-face.¡±


    ¡°Why wait until now to give this to me?¡± Liu Jin asks her. ¡°Why not give me the mirror and Xiao Shuang¡¯s letter at the same time?¡¯


    ¡°I was unsure if you would trust the gift, especially with someone like Lord Feng Gui offering his input at every turn. He does not have many nice things to say about us, though that is probably Senior Sister Meng Yue¡¯s fault,¡± Lady Dai Jie admits. ¡°Regardless, I thought it prudent to wait until more trust existed between us.¡±


    In other words, she waited until Xiao Shuang¡¯s letter won him over. Sensible, Liu Jin supposes.


    ¡°That was probably the most correct course of action,¡± Liu Jin admits. Then, in a more curious voice, he asks, ¡°Lady Meng Yue¡¯s fault?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it is an old story. Lord Feng Gui and his brother encountered my Senior Sisters, Bai Lianshi and Meng Yue, in the Dead ins. By chance, Lord Feng Shang and Senior Sister Bai Lianshi were trapped together in a prison realm. Lord Feng Gui and Senior Sister Meng Yue had to cooperate for several days until the other two were released. Neither one enjoyed it." She shrugs. "But enough of old tales! Allow me to exin how to use the mirror.¡±


    Liu Jin has no problems moving on from the subject.


    That does not mean he missed the brief sh of panic that appeared in Lady Dai Jie¡¯s eyes.


    ~~~


    ¡°What an honor it is for the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire to visit me.¡±


    Lord Feng Gui stands on a wide green field outside his mansion. He holds a crimson bow in his hands. Arge golden cannon sits a few yards away from him.


    ¡°However, one cannot help but notice how quickly youe when you need something and how much you dy when you need to hide.¡±


    ¡°I have not yet asked for anything, Lord Feng Gui,¡± Liu Jin says, standing with his hands folded behind his back.


    Lord Feng Gui smiles knowingly as he takes aim. ¡°Ah, but you are here to ask for something, are you not?¡±


    The cannon loudly fires a projectile. Lord Feng Gui waits a second before letting his arrow fly.


    It strikes the target perfectly.


    ¡°Go on,¡± Lord Feng Gui says as he readies another arrow. The cannon vibrates as it prepares to fire again. ¡°Out with it. I have no need for useless preambles.¡±


    Liu Jin suddenly feels a bit of kinship towards Lord Feng Shang.


    ¡°I will be visiting the Red Sky Pavilion,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°The situation might require your help.¡±


    ¡°Why? We might not have made a formal announcement yet, but it ismon for the groom to visit his wife¡¯s home.¡±


    Liu Jin takes a deep breath. There is no avoiding what follows. He and Lu Mei already talked about it at length.


    The cannon shoots.


    ¡°Because,¡± he says, ¡°Lu Mei is your niece.¡±


    Lord Feng Gui¡¯s arrow misses.


    A duller man might have needed some time to understand the implication, but Lord Feng Gui grasps it immediately. The man turns so quickly that Liu Jin does not see him move. All he knows is that Lord Feng Gui¡¯s golden eyes are focused exclusively on him.


    ¡°That is not possible,¡± Lord Feng Gui says.


    ¡°We would not be having this conversation if I wasn¡¯tpletely sure,¡± Liu Jin replies, trying his hardest not to avert his eyes. The intensity behind Lord Feng Gui¡¯s eyes is such that it feels like he¡¯s staring directly into the sun. ¡°Elder Xun already knows.¡±


    ¡°That cannot¡­¡± Lord Feng Gui ispletely flummoxed for the first time since Liu Jin has known him. ¡°Why would he?! But the dates...It would be¡­. Unless¡­¡±


    Slowly, very slowly, the corners of Lord Feng Gui¡¯s mouth twitch upwards until his mouth has arranged itself into the widest open-mouthed smile Liu Jin has ever seen.


    ¡°Oh, I see how it is.¡± Lord Feng Gui puts his hands over his mouth like a child trying his hardest not tough after hearing a word his parents have forbidden. ¡°So much for the ever proper, ever faithful Feng Shang!¡±


    ¡°I am d the news brings you joy,¡± Liu Jin says.


    The smile disappears from Lord Feng Gui¡¯s face.


    ¡°You are telling me this because there is a chance the information will be public,¡± Lord Feng Gui deduces. ¡°You are visiting the Red Sky Pavilion for the same reason.¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± Liu Jin says.


    Could he and Lu Mei havee out of this situation without any more people learning her secret? Perhaps, but the risk was too great. Better for Lord Feng Gui to be made aware of it now than for him to find out at the worst possible time. He is less likely to take it as a plot against him this way.


    ¡°Why would you assume I would give you my help?¡± Lord Feng Gui says. He lets go of his bow, and the weapon immediately sinks three feet deep into the ground. ¡°Why should I, after everything my brother has done, reward him? He is the one who mishandled things in the Storm Dragon Empire for years. After all that, am I meant to smile and allow his blood to mix with the royal bloodline? How would that make me look? If anything, I should make this information public right away. The look on his face alone would make it worth it.¡±


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t already,¡± Liu Jin says, well aware that Lord Feng Gui could have already made his voice be heard by everyone in the Eternal me n. ¡°That means you are willing to hear me.¡±


    ¡°Amuse me, Emperor Qing,¡± Lord Feng Gui says, crossing his arms. ¡°The Eternal me n has several beautiful female disciples with Feng blood. You can marry any of them¡ªmore than one if you want. Older or younger, it matters not. Even if you want a married woman, things can be arranged. Our alliance can be sealed by you marrying any of them. Why should it be the one that would benefit my brother most?¡±


    ¡°Because Lu Mei¡¯s talent and affinity with the Eternal me are undeniable,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°You are someone who ces great value in the power of potential offspring, yet you have never once tried to bring up the idea of me marrying other females of Feng blood. That means you already acknowledge this.¡±


    ¡°True enough,¡± Lord Feng Gui says, giving Liu Jin a long measuring look. ¡°However, as important as producing cultivators of great talent is, that is not enough to sway me.¡±


    Liu Jin feared that would be the case. The feud between the two brothers is not the sort of thing that can be ovee using reason.


    ¡°Lord Feng Gui,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°I want Lu Mei. There is no one who can take her ce.¡±


    Lord Feng Gui narrows his eyes. ¡°Do you understand the implications of what you are saying?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°I am ready for whatever you choose. However, I had hoped that Lord Feng Gui, of all people, would understand my situation. There is a woman I want. Is that not enough reason to do everything I can to keep her at my side? Surely, you understand.¡±


    Lord Feng Gui stares at him.


    ¡°After trying to appeal to me using logic and failing, you are...appealing to me as a fellow man?¡±


    Liu Jin nods.


    ¡°That is so.¡±


    Lord Feng Gui stares at him nkly before throwing his head back and bursting intoughter.


    ¡°A man truly does a great many things for a woman. Oh, how stupid are we! Still, the degree of challenge only makes the reward sweeter!¡± Lord Feng Gui says, shaking his head. ¡°Very well, for now at least, I am willing to lend my ear. What is it that you need of me, Emperor Qing?¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 281: Set the Standard

    Chapter 281: Set the Standard


    ~~~


    Nearly two weekster, Lady Dai Jie returns to the Divine Frozen Pce. The event and the celebration preceding it receive quite a bit of fanfare. Even for the disciples of the Eternal me n, the slightest possibility of seeing the face of one of the Five Fairies of the Divine Frozen Pce is a lure too great to ignore.


    Byparison, Liu Jin and Lu Mei¡¯s departure goes almost unnoticed.


    Five me-Wheeled Wagons, the same type as the ones used for the expedition to the Storm Dragon Empire, leave in the middle of the night. In theing days, people will learn that the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire left to visit the birthce of his future wife. While a natural thing to do, many will find it peculiar that there was no departure ceremony. Still, most will not dwell much on it. They will keep going about their duties and eventually dismiss the oddity as unimportant.


    ¡°This will give us an edge,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°My mother is probably expecting a visit, but she is not expecting the two of us. It will catch her by surprise.¡±


    Lu Mei sits next to him in the me-Wheeled Wagon. She tries to hold herself with her usual confidence, but the tautness of her muscles and the way her hands are tightly sped together do not go unnoticed by Liu Jin. His Qi reaches out to hers, mingling with her aura and offering herfort.


    Over the past two weeks, they have prepared themselves as best as possible. They have gathered allies and theorized the many possibleplications that might arise. Lu Mei has even begun using some of the cultivation resources Lord Feng Gui and Lord Feng Shang gifted her. Liu Jin wishes he could have helped her fully harmonize with them, but he has been busy attending to some of his duties as Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire.


    Thanks to Soaring Feather, Liu Jin has been able to send and receive several messages. Most have been aboutrgely unimportant matters or matters where his input was not really needed. Liu Jin knows with full certainty that General Nie Dan can handle things on his own. City Lord Chu certainly does not need his input to decide between purple dragons on a blue background or blue dragons on a purple background.


    Still, Liu Jin is the Emperor. He is notfortable shirking away from his responsibilities, even though several important people have reassured him that it ismon to be away from one¡¯s duties for several months.<em>Especially</em> because several important people have reassured him that it ismon to be away from one¡¯s duties for several months.


    After a while, Liu Jin even arranged to have Ten Zichun appointed as the official messenger between the Eternal me n and the Storm Dragon Empire, reasoning that fully exining his intent to an actual person would help fill in the gaps often missed by the written word. The disciple from the Armory was all too eager to ept the task.


    ¡°I must say, this is a rather novel experience.¡±


    Liu Jin and Lu Mei nce at Mud. In contrast to the serious and downright severe aura surrounding the two of them, the Senior Disciple sits tranquil in the seat opposite to theirs, his hands folded over hisp. There is a small but undeniably eager smile on his face.


    ¡°I would have thought you¡¯d be used to being on missions for the Eternal me n by now. After all, that is what the trip to the Storm Dragon Empire was, Senior Brother Mud,¡± Liu Jin says, only realizing his error after the words leave his lips. ¡°Ah, forgive me. It should be Senior Brother Lotus now, correct?¡±


    Liu Jin is still having trouble getting used to it, but it is undeniable that Senior Brother Mud has changed. It was already noticeable in the Storm Dragon Empire, and stabilizing his cultivation has only enhanced that aspect of him.


    ¡°It is okay if you still wish to call this one Mud, Brother Jin,¡± Senior Brother Lotus says. ¡°It is the name I was using when we met, and it is the name you have grown used to.¡±


    Liu Jin shakes his head. ¡°No need. It might take me a while to get used to it, but I do not wish to overlook Senior Brother Lotus¡¯ progress.¡±


    Besides, Liu Jin knows a thing or two about being called by a name that is not his own. It is the reality he has lived ever since he joined the Eternal me n. In his mind, he is always Liu Jin before Qing Jin.


    And yet¡­ that might have started to change. He has not stopped thinking of himself as Liu Jin. He doubts he ever will. However, as he assumes the responsibilities and power tied to the Qing name, it also bes easier to think of himself as Qing Jin.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Senior Brother Lotus says. ¡°As for your first statement, it is true that I have often been sent on missions by the Eternal me n. There was little use for me otherwise. However, this is the first time I have been asked to assist a friend.¡±


    Lotus gestures at his clothes. For this asion, he is wearing not the robes of the Eternal me n but a nearly perfect replica of the armor worn by the soldiers of the Storm Dragon Empire, forged quickly but efficiently by Ten Zichun.


    He is going to need it since he¡¯s posing as Liu Jin¡¯s bodyguard for this mission.


    As amusing as calling General Nie Dan to the Red Sky Pavilion would have been, it would have called far too much attention and left the Storm Dragon Empire unprotected. Asking for Senior Brother Mud¡¯s¡ªLotus, Liu Jin reminds himself¡ªhelp instead had been a simple choice once he and Lu Mei epted it was not possible to hide her secret entirely. Some people would have to be trusted.


    ¡°ying a part like this is a new experience for me. I look forward to enjoying it.¡±


    ¡°We are so very d my misfortune offers you a chance to build your character,¡± grouses Lu Mei in a distinctively cold voice.


    ¡°I hope you will forgive me if I take your words and ignore the spirit in which they were given,¡± Senior Brother Lotus replies.


    Lu Mei gives him a long look.


    ¡°I liked you better when you were Senior Brother Mud.¡±


    The offended look on Senior Brother Lotus¡¯s face makes Liu Jinugh out loud.


    ~~~


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the vition.


    Useful as arrivingpletely unannounced would be, the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire cannot be allowed to arrive without any fanfare as though he were a thief skulking in the night.


    He can, however, give as little notice as possible while remaining within the borders of reason. Liu Jin and Lu Mei time things so Ten Zichun and Soaring Feather arrive at the Red Sky Pavilion precisely six hours before they do. If the Red Sky Pavilion bothers asking why they were given such short notice to prepare, the answer would be that they weren¡¯t. Lord Feng Gui sent a letter well ahead of time, and how could anyone doubt Lord Feng Gui¡¯s word? He is, after all, a man whose honesty is as abundant as the stars in the night sky.


    A smile tugs at Liu Jin¡¯s lips. It is a pity he has not yet mastered Art of the Roaming Thief. Going with Ten Zichun and watching things unfold would have been fun.


    ¡°Well, well, well, it seems they managed to put something together,¡± Lu Mei says, resting her head against her knuckles as she stares outside the window. Curious, Liu Jin and Lotus follow her example.


    The skies are full of people.


    The Red Sky Pavilion is known for its flying items, and that specialty is on full disy here. Some of them are on flying carpets, Others atop floating swords or other weapons.


    A song starts ying, and the people in the sky move in tune with it, forming patterns and moving the clouds to match them. As the song reaches its peak, fireworks areunched, and the clouds form arge dragon that flies above their me-Wheeled Wagon, guarding them and guiding them to their designatednding spot.


    ¡°Huh.¡± Liu Jin blinks. ¡°That is much better than I expected.¡±


    ¡°It is just the standard greeting for important people with a few added irs,¡± Lu Mei says, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°The orchestra must be tired of having to y <em>Maiden¡¯s Joy </em>so wearily often, but Elder Zhao has always believed it is the most important song to know. They probably won¡¯t y it at his funeral out of sheer spite.¡±


    As the me-Wheeled Wagons approach the ground, Liu Jin¡¯s eyes take in the surroundings. The Red Sky Pavilion is located in the middle of a lush green valley. There are no walls of any type around it. In fact, having as much open space as possible seems to be a deliberate design choice. Even the doors and windows are farrger than they need to be.


    The buildings are made of wood the color of bronze. The roofs are t and free of tiles, often with doors or stairs leading up to them. Several people stand there to watch as theynd in the middle of arge circr za in front of a mansion, which Liu Jin assumes is the home of the Sect Master.


    ¡°Wee! It is the Red Sky Pavillion¡¯s great privilege to greet the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire!!!¡±


    A man with a booming voice greets them as they step out of the me-Wheeled Wagons. However, he is not the one whomands Liu Jin¡¯s attention.


    After making sure Ten Zichun is well, Liu Jin¡¯s eyes go to the man standing in front of the weing delegation. His ck hair is tied in a topknot, and his beard is long and thin. He wears orange robes with patterns of red, blue, and even green birds flying around.


    He is Wu Qinghua, Patriarch of the Red Sky Pavilion.


    The Sect¡¯s only Emperor Realm Cultivator.


    ¡°Today is truly an auspicious asion,¡± Wu Qinghua says as he walks up to them. Liu Jin matches him step by step, so they meet in the middle. ¡°Not only are we visited by royalty, but one who brings such good news! For one of the flowers of our Sect has been chosen by him!¡±


    ¡°It is this Emperor who is grateful, Patriarch Wu,¡± Liu Jin says, smiling. ¡°For it is you and the Red Sky Pavillion who have raised such a lovely flower.¡±


    A smile blooms on Patriarch Wu¡¯s face. Patriarch and Emperor exchange bows, andrge cheers erupt from the crowd.


    The first step is done.


    ~~~


    As all the important people move to the banquet hall, Liu Jin is introduced in passing to over a dozen of them. Some are even from neighboring Sects and ¡°just happened¡± to be in the Red Sky Pavillion when news of his visit arrived, which Liu Jin knows is code for their spies notified them and they rushed as fast they could in their best robes.


    It is a good thing Lu Mei has already educated him on every person of importance beforeing here. Having everyone¡¯s names thrown at him all of a sudden would be too confusing otherwise.


    ¡°To new beginnings and a new alliance!¡± Patriarch Wu says, raising his cup as the feast begins. He and Liu Jin are seated beside each other on arge rectangr table at the head of the banquet hall. At the sides of the room are several smaller tables full of those important enough to be at the banquet but not important enough to sit with them.


    The center of the room is left empty, but not for long. As the orchestra starts ying, dancers take the stage.


    <em>¡°The Red Sky Pavilion is not only known for its medical prowess but also for its dancers and musicians. Some like to im our affinity for wind makes us naturally attuned to matters of sound and rhythm, but those people are often full of themselves and not half as talented as they believe themselves to be,¡± Lu Mei had exined to him in preparation for this.</em>


    The dance tells the story of a swordsman who falls in love with a woman who lives by a river but tragically loses her when she turns into water and drifts into the ocean. The dancers arepletely silent throughout the performance, relying only on the music and their dance tomunicate the plot. Nevertheless, Liu Jin finds himself enjoying it.


    ¡°Ah, the <em>Swordsman and the River Maiden</em> never fails to bring tears to my eyes,¡± says a man with a small mustache and graying hair who has been introduced to Liu Jin as Elder Zhao, literally wiping a tear from his eye. ¡°Truly, there is no better love story.¡±


    Someone at their tableughs.


    ¡°Is that so? I would have almost forgotten if Elder Zhao had not mentioned it five times this month already. Truly, Elder Zhao is so considerate to us.¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡± Elder Zhao says as many in the tableugh. ¡°Someone must set the standard. Who knows what boorish performances the lot of you would put otherwise! Emperor Qing, you enjoyed the performance, did you not?¡±


    As the man eagerly seeks his approval, Liu Jin has no trouble smiling.


    ¡°It was quite moving, though my inexperience might have caused this Emperor to miss some of the nuances. Perhaps Elder Zhao would be kind enough to educate me on the finer points of the performance.¡±


    Elder Zhao¡¯s chest swells with pride.


    ¡°Of course, Emperor Qing! Nothing would make me happier!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡± The man from before says. ¡°Emperor Qing, spare us. To you, it is a moving performance, but the rest of us at the table have heard Elder Zhao speak enough about <em>The Swordsman and the River Maiden</em> to fill several books on the subject.¡±


    The woman next to him hides herugh.


    ¡°Husband, do not tease Elder Zhao. It is normal for an unmarried man like him to enjoy the world painted by stories.¡±


    ¡°I wonder,¡± Lu Mei says before the increasingly red Elder Zhao can fire a reply, ¡°perhaps the world of stories should be taken as a model to follow? Who knows what sort of things can happen in a marriage otherwise?¡±


    The woman¡¯s smile fades.


    Lu Mei smiles brightly at her.


    Patriarch Wuughs and ps his hands.


    ¡°Oh! It has been a while since I heard such an animated discussion! Truly, your presence has been missed, Young Lu Mei. Oh! But where are my manners? Emperor Qing, have you already been introduced to them?¡± Patriarch Wu asks, referring to the couple.


    ¡°We had the opportunity to exchange greetings before being seated,¡± Liu Jin says as he looks at the couple with a smile. Even before meeting them, Liu Jin had known who they were. How could he fail to recognize them when Lu Mei had already thoroughly prepared him to meet them? ¡°It is this Emperor¡¯s hope that we can deepen our bonds during my visit here.¡±


    The couple smiles.


    ¡°We would love that, Emperor.¡±


    They are Lu Junjie and Lu Yuting.


    Lu Mei¡¯s parents.


    ~~~

 Chapter 282: Parents

    ~~~


    Lu Mei¡¯s parents, Lu Junjie and Lu Yuting, were born into privilege.


    Talented, wealthy, and rted to Elders of the Red Sky Pavilion, their union was a natural step that strengthened the ties between two powerful families. A certain incident aside, its sess cannot be denied. In mere decades, the two have be one of the most influential couples within the Red Sky Pavilion, and the proof of that is in to see all around Liu Jin.


    Though not as grand as Patriarch Wu¡¯s mansion, Lu Junjie and Lu Yuting¡¯s residence is still one of therger ones within the Red Sky Pavilion, an impressive achievement considering neither of them is an Elder yet. A little over fifty servants work within the walls of their house, and luxury is in to see in every square foot of the ce. Fine furniture, elegant silks, and adornments made of precious metals and encrusted with gems are casually disyed in every room. The whole ce speaks of sess.


    The dining room is silent.


    There are five people seated at the table. Servantse to and fro to bring food and refill their drinks. Despite that, only the faint sounds of utensils being used and the clock ticking and tocking at the back of the room can be heard. Serious faces are aplenty, and the tension is so thick that the servants in the kitchen have started casting lots to decide who will be the unlucky soul sent out to suffer that atmosphere.


    Since Lu Junjie is to be Liu Jin¡¯s father-inw, it would bemon and even expected for the man to host him. The dimensions of his estate make it not unfitting for an Emperor. However, Liu Jin and Lu Mei are staying in Patriarch Wu¡¯s mansion instead. That it has taken Liu Jin until his second night in the Red Sky Pavilion to visit his parents-inw is a telling statement to all who are paying attention, which is quite a few people.


    It has certainly not been missed by those at the table.


    Lu Boheng swallows nervously and looks down at his te.It does not matter how often his tutors have told him about the importance of proper posture. It does not matter how often his father has told him that a Lu must fix his gaze on the horizon and reach for it. The youngest and only son of Lu Junjie and Lu Yuting, Lu Mei¡¯s only half-brother, wants absolutely nothing to do with what is happening at the table.


    He barely knows his half-sister and has no strong feelings for her either way. At the most, he is happy shended herself a good husband. Maybe he¡¯ll brag about how the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire is his brother-inw one day.


    Right now, he wants to get through this visit without drawing any attention to himself.


    ¡°Emperor Qing,¡± Lu Junjie says, breaking the silence so suddenly that his son and one of the servants cannot stop themselves from flinching, ¡°is the hospitality of the Red Sky Pavilion up to your standards?¡±


    ¡°It has been pleasing so far,¡± Liu Jin says, putting a polite smile on his face. ¡°Patriarch Wu is a good host and knowledgeable about many subjects.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Another moment of silence descends on the table. Food is brought. Food is eaten.


    The clock ticks.


    ¡°I had the opportunity to see Elder Zhao again,¡± Liu Jin says, deciding to be the one to speak this time. ¡°He¡¯s a very spirited man, though it seems he is still bothered by your wordsst night.¡±


    ¡°Do not think badly of us for it, Emperor Qing,¡± Lu Mei¡¯s mother, Lu Yuting, says, smiling as some of the tension eases off her face. ¡°Elder Zhao has an iron grip on the more cultural endeavors of our Red Sky Pavilion, and he will die before he ever relinquishes them. Hurling words at him for it is all we can do.¡±


    ¡°My wife does not exaggerate, Emperor. Elder Zhao is very peculiar about his interests and cares little for those who do not share them,¡± Lu Junjie says, a long-suffering look on his face. ¡°Most people in the Red Sky Pavilion have seen <em>The Swordsman and the River Maiden</em> so often they can recite all the lines from memory.¡±


    ¡°It is true,¡± Lu Mei says, sounding bored before smiling at her parents. ¡°And there is really no need for you to be so formal. After all, Liu Jin will soon be your son-inw, <em>Father</em>.¡±


    Lu Junjie¡¯s countenance remains undisturbed, but not a single person fails to recognize the taunt for what it is.


    ¡°This is a beautiful house,¡± Liu Jin says, trying to change the subject. ¡°I cannot imagine how growing up here must have been.¡±


    ¡°I would not know,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°I did not spend much time here as a child. My presence was deemed needlessly disturbing.¡±


    Silence descends on the table for a third time, and this time, no matter how often the elegant clock at the back of the room ticks and tocks, no one steps in to fill it. When the dinner is over, Lu Boheng retires himself with such poise that all his tutors would line up to congratte him were it not for the circumstances of the event.


    The two couples are left at the table.


    ¡°Shall we move inside?¡±


    It does not matter who says it.


    Everyone wants to move on from the awkward dinner.


    ~~~


    Sometime after being shown the family¡¯s art collection, the group of four splits in two. Lu Mei and her mother go their own way, leaving Liu Jin and Lu Junjie with each other. This would not be so bad if Lu Junjie hadn¡¯t chosen the collection of trophies in his study as the next ce to visit.


    Apparently, the man enjoys hunting quite a bit.


    ¡°You have quite the collection,¡± Liu Jin says, looking at the many mounted heads on the walls. Some of the Spirit Beasts disyed are quite rare and valuable.


    ¡°Indeed, I do. Every head here is a victory, Emperor Qing,¡± Lu Junjie says. ¡°It is proof that no matter how many setbacks I face during a hunt, I will eventually seed. I always do.¡±


    ¡°How admirable of you,¡± Liu Jin says, and it sounds like he means it. ¡°However, you will have to excuse me. I am not as good with words as your daughter, so I have to ask: Was that meant to be a threat?¡±


    Lu Junjie stares at him.


    ¡°She told you,¡± Lu Junjie says in gradual realization.


    ¡°Did you think Lu Mei would bring me here without knowing?¡± Liu Jin asks.


    ¡°I cannot be expected to know what the girl thinks.¡±


    ¡°She is your daughter,¡± Liu Jin points out.


    Lu Junjie scoffs. ¡°We both know that is not true.¡±


    Officially, Lu Junjie is Lu Mei¡¯s father, but that is nothing but a polite fiction. Lu Junjie was in istion when Lu Mei was conceived. The dates simply do not match. There are also Lu Mei¡¯s distinctively Feng features to consider. Her red hair stands out far too muchpared to her dark-haired parents.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Everyone in the Red Sky Pavilion knows Lu Mei is not Lu Junjie¡¯s daughter. The only thing they ignore is the true identity of her father.


    Exposing it cannot damage Lu Junjie further, but it will damage Lu Mei.


    ¡°Your wife is threatening to reveal Lu Mei¡¯s true identity,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°After this conversation, I do not believe she is doing it without your support. I would like both of you to stop this.¡±


    Once again, Lu Junjie stares at him as if trying very hard toprehend his words.


    ¡°Do you really believe you can juste here and ask?!¡± Lu Junjie asks, outraged. ¡°You are not even attempting to offer me anything in return!¡±


    ¡°I am here because you are trying to extort us, father-inw,¡± Liu Jin points out. A vein in Lu Junjie¡¯s forehead throbs at the mode of address. ¡°Offering you anything for your silence would be submitting to your demands. I hope you will forgive me for saying this, but Lu Mei and I are not as easily conquered as the trophies on your walls.¡±


    ¡°Careful, boy,¡± Lu Junjie says, ring at Liu Jin with stormy blue eyes. ¡°You seem to have an inted opinion of yourself due to your title, but you are still just a cultivator in the Earth Realm. Do you really think you can talk to me as though we were equals?¡±


    ¡°Father-inw, I will admit that reaching the Heaven Realm makes you impressive,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Nevertheless, people far stronger than you have tried to intimidate me. I remain here.¡±


    Lu Junjie¡¯s aura spreads throughout the room, threatening to toss Liu Jin aside like a leaf caught in the wind.


    ¡°I see your experiences have made you grow arrogant,¡± Lu Junjie says with an angry smile.


    ¡°No, merely prepared.¡±


    It is not Liu Jin who speaks but Lotus. The Senior Disciple appears at Liu Jin¡¯s side dressed in the armor of the Storm Dragon Empire. His aura pushes back against Lu Junjie¡¯s, creating a barrier around Liu Jin.


    ¡°Is this why you are so confident? Your bodyguard?¡± Lu Junjie asks. ¡°Someone in the First Level of the Heaven Realm is not my match.¡±


    ¡°I see you have good eyes,¡± Lotus says primly, his hands folded in front of him. ¡°This one is far more than a match for you.¡±


    Lu Junjie does not react physically, but his aura intensifies as it pushes against Lotus¡¯s.


    ¡°Father-inw, you are not going to attack me,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°That would defeat the purpose of all this. You want to be seen as someone who has the ear of the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire. How would anyone believe that if it became known that you tried to attack me?¡±


    Lu Junjie breathes deeply, some tension draining away from his aura. The man reaches for a folder on his desk and throws it at Liu Jin.


    Lotus is the one who catches it.


    ¡°Those are the trade deals I expect you to agree to by the end of your visit,¡± Lu Junjie says. ¡°I hoped to build up to it, but you clearly have no taste for the subtleties of a conversation.¡±


    ¡°Will you really go through with your threat?¡± Liu Jin asks him. ¡°Father-inw, exposing Lu Mei¡¯s secret would put her in danger. Could you really do that to her? She might not be your daughter, but you have known her since she was an infant.¡±


    Lu Junjie chuckles. His aura fades.


    ¡°Yes, I have known her since she was an infant, and ever since then, she has only been one thing to me: a thorn in my side,¡± Lu Junjie says with venom in his voice. ¡°Her existence is a reminder of my wife¡¯s infidelity. It emboldens my rivals and incites mockery behind my back. I have fought hard to build myself into what I am, yet no matter what I do, that girl remains a stain in my image, proof of my failure to keep my wife loyal to me.¡±


    Lu Junjie¡¯s eyes are whirlwinds of rage.


    ¡°You ask if I could ce her life in danger, son-inw. How could I not?¡±


    ~~~


    Heaven Realm, First Level.


    It is the level Lu Meist saw her mother at, and it is the level she still inhabits. Those in the Heaven Realm tend to be careful about their advancement. Once one goes past the True Realm, breakthroughs carry several risks. Her mother being at the same level does not mean she has not grown stronger. More importantly, the First Level of the Heaven Realm is still beyond Lu Mei¡¯s current self.


    That is fine.


    She has note here to settle this through something as inane as fisticuffs like some lowborn savage or Bei Hong.


    ¡°He is quite handsome,¡± her mother says. ¡°Powerful and well-connected too. You have chosen well.¡±


    ¡°I have a good eye for men,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°I suppose I inherited it from you.¡±


    Unlike when she talked with her father, there is no barb hidden in Lu Mei¡¯s words. Though her mother¡¯s choices were undeniably troublesome, there is no denying she went after the best man she could, and Lu Mei is the product of that union.


    ¡°Yes, I suppose you did,¡± her mother says, carefully proving Lu Mei¡¯s face for weaknesses. She finds none. ¡°Do you believe he would stand by your side if the truth gets out?¡±


    ¡°He already knows,¡± Lu Mei says, not able to stop herself from puffing her chest with pride. ¡°Do you think I would have brought him here if he didn¡¯t? Telling him is an empty threat, Mother.¡±


    ¡°That is not what I asked, foolish girl,¡± Lu Yuting says, narrowing her eyes at her, and for a moment, Lu Mei is back in her grandfather¡¯s house, learning under her mother¡¯s watchful gaze. Any mistake was unforgivable. Anything less than sess was uneptable.


    The moment passes, but they both catch it. Her mother smiles, and it annoys Lu Mei that it is the same smile that is so often on her own face. Her hair and eyes came from the Feng family, but her beauty is, unfortunately, something she inherited from her mother.


    ¡°What happens when it is not just he who knows but everyone else?¡± Her mother asks, pressing her advantage. ¡°Lord Feng Gui¡¯s hatred for his brother is well-known. Will the boy stand by your side when that man presents him with countless better options? Will he stand by your side when you are the target of Lady Feng¡¯s wrath? Do you really think there is anyone who will pick you over a stable alliance with the Eternal me n?¡±


    ¡°I suppose it is not a surprise that you think that way,¡± Lu Mei says, meeting her mother¡¯s eyes. Gold and blue war against each other, neither one giving an inch. ¡°After all, you never had any issue picking others over me.¡±


    A full minute passes by in silence.


    ¡°Your father-¡±


    ¡°Your husband,¡± Lu Mei corrects.


    ¡°-should have already given Emperor Qing a list of our needs,¡± Lu Yuting finishes, ring at her daughter. ¡°Figure out how to convince him to go along with them. It should not be too hard. You have already convinced him to marry you, after all.¡±


    Lu Mei¡¯s Qi spikes.


    ¡°I left the Red Sky Pavilion to be away from the both of you,¡± she hisses. ¡°Do you think I will meekly be your puppet so you can brag that the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire listens to your advice?¡±


    ¡°You make it sound so horrible. Is working for the benefit of your family such a terrible thing?¡±


    Lu Meiughs.


    ¡°Family? I apologize to my mother. Such a concept was never part of your lessons.¡±


    ~~~


    ¡°All things considered, that went about as well as it could have,¡± Lu Mei says once she and Liu Jin are back in Patriarch Wu¡¯s mansion. She sits by the side of the bed and looks out the window.


    Liu Jin does not miss the fact that she is looking in the direction of her parents¡¯ house.


    ¡°You do not seem pleased.¡±


    ¡°I am not,¡± Lu Mei says. Softly. Faintly. Liu Jin is not used to seeing her like this. Even though it all happened like she thought it would, she is not happy about it. Maybe... No, almost certainly, a part of her hoped her parents would value her more.


    Lu Mei stands up.


    ¡°Forgive me. I need to be alone right now.¡±


    As she heads for the door, Liu Jin holds her and gently pushes her back to the bed.


    ¡°You should not be the one to leave,¡± Liu Jin says, rubbing her back and letting his Qi and hers mingle. ¡°I will. Stay here. Rest.¡±


    Lu Mei hides her face in Liu Jin¡¯s chest.


    ¡°¡­I must look like a mess.¡±


    ¡°You and I both know that is impossible,¡± Liu Jin says, finally drawing a weak smile from Lu Mei. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will all be fine.¡±


    ¡°I will hold you to that.¡±


    Liu Jin smiles and retires from the room. However, that smile fades as soon as the door closes behind him. The anger tightly coiled inside his gut begs to be released, but Lu Mei might feel it if he does. She already has enough things to worry about.


    Liu Jin walks away from the room and speeds up his pace when he feels Patriarch Wu moving in their direction. If the man wants to speak to him, better to do it away from their room.


    ¡°Emperor Qing! Just who I wished to see.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch Wu,¡± Liu Jin says, trying to put on a smile. ¡°What can I help you with?¡±


    Patriarch Wu frowns.


    ¡°If you do not mind me saying, you do not look well, Emperor Qing.¡±


    ¡°I just had dinner with my father-inw and his wife.¡±


    Patriarch Wuughs.


    ¡°Ah yes, that would do it. I remember when I first met my wife¡¯s family. Truly, there is no one who is spared that little agony.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°Do not fret, Emperor Qing. You have gotten through the first encounter, and that is really all any man can aspire to. Focus your mind elsewhere. Perhaps you can do it by helping me with a question that has been bothering me recently.¡±


    ¡°A question?¡± Liu Jin blinks. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Where did you learn Ceaselessly Refining Breath?¡±


    Patriarch Wu is no longer smiling orughing. The man lookspletely serious as he looks down on him.


    Right.


    Liu Jin smiles.


    There was also this.


    ~~~

 Chapter 283: Breathe

    Chapter 283: Breathe


    ~~~


    Ceaselessly Refining Breath.


    That is what Lu Mei called the method Liu Jin uses to purge his body of poisons and impurities. Though he learned it from Old Jiang a long time ago, Lu Mei took it for a technique of the Red Sky Pavilion and threatened him because of it, thinking him a spy sent by her parents.


    If Lu Mei coulde to that conclusion after knowing him for a few months, it is only natural that someone as strong as Patriarch Wu would not need nearly as much time.


    ¡°You say you learned it from your master?¡± Patriarch Wu asks, echoing the exnation Liu Jin just gave him. The two have moved into Patriarch Wu¡¯s study. Unlike Lu Mei¡¯s father, Patriarch Wu prefers to line his walls with bookshelves full of ys and medical texts instead of the heads of his vanquished foes.


    It makes for a far more soothing atmosphere.


    ¡°That is so. My master taught me the technique to defend myself against poisons,¡± Liu Jin says, smiling a little as he remembers those times. He can feel Lotus¡¯ Qi a small distance away, paying attention but not interfering. He will only act when Liu Jin¡¯s Qi gives him a signal. ¡°It was only after I met Lu Mei that I realized the Red Sky Pavilion taught something simr to their disciples.¡±


    ¡°Not simr, and not to any disciples,¡± Patriarch Wu says in a severe tone. ¡°Ceaselessly Refining Breath is taught to a select few. Can you imagine my surprise when I met you and noticed not just your breathing pattern but that of young Lu Mei? She has always been gifted, but not to the point where she can teach herself a technique she does not know. I wanted to be absolutely certain before I confronted His Majesty, and there is no doubt in my mind now. You are using Ceaseless Refining Breath.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Liu Jin says.He¡¯d suspected it for a while. Usually, he¡¯d have been too focused on the threat posed by Lu Mei¡¯s parents to consider the implications, but after seeing that memory jade¡­


    Lately, he¡¯s starting to think a lot more about his master¡¯s life.


    ¡°Is there any chance Lu Mei¡¯s parents could have noticed it?¡± Liu Jin asks.


    ¡°They do notck the skill, but parents are often thest to notice the changes in their children. It is amon blindness,¡± Patriarch Wu answers, crossing his arms. ¡°You said you were taught the technique to deal with poisons. Do you mean to say it was taught to you using poison?¡±


    Liu Jin nods.


    ¡°Naturally. Is there any other way for it to be taught?¡±


    ¡°Of course there is!¡± Patriarch Wu sounds offended he even asked. ¡°Ceaselessly Refining Breath is a breathing that seeks to purge the body of impurities and, through that, increase one¡¯s physical abilities and cultivation speed. With proper time and practice, one bes able to selectively target substances within the body. The purging of poisons is an [advanced skill!] It should not be how one is instructed in the technique! What sort of madman would do something like that?¡±


    Oh.


    If Liu Jin has to be honest, he is not even a little surprised that his master chose to teach him through the most troublesome method. He does, however, feel somewhat guilty that he instructed Lu Mei in the same way.


    At least, he used weaker poisons.


    ¡°Patriarch Wu, while I understand your surprise, I would ask that you do not speak ill of my Master,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Though his methods were often severe, his memory is precious to me.¡±


    Patriarch Wu looks highly skeptical. ¡°This master of yours... Did he ever mention the Red Sky Pavilion?¡±


    ¡°Once,¡± Liu Jin says, nodding. ¡°He told me that other than the Four Great Sects, the Red Sky Pavilion was best in medical and alchemical knowledge in the Crimson Cloud Empire. However, I do not believe he was ever a disciple of your Sect.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because my master was in the Emperor Realm when I met him,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°If he was a disciple of your Sect, you would already know who he is.¡±


    The number of Emperor Realm cultivators in the Crimson Cloud Empire is somewhere around a hundred. If one were to add the other countries on this side of the Dead ins, the number would not double. That is how rare Emperor Realm cultivators are. Even the Red Sky Pavilion, whose reputation is among the Top Fifty Sects within the Empire, has only produced five Emperors in its entire history.


    A disciple with the potential to reach the Emperor Realm is not something they would have ever overlooked.


    Patriarch Wu stands up abruptly, and Liu Jin readies his aura on instinct. He can feel Lotus tensing as well. However, there is no need for either of them to do anything. Patriarch Wu merely turns around and walks to one of the cabs behind him. He takes out a wooden box and ces it on his desk.


    ¡°There is,¡± Patriarch Wu begins, blowing the dust from the box and opening it, ¡°a special game those of us who have mastered Ceaselessly Refining Breath like to y. It is not something the young ones know about. It¡¯d give them the wrong idea if they did.¡±


    Inside the box, there are several small bottles made of dark ss. Liu Jin reaches for one but stops and looks at Patriarch Wu.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Patriarch Wu says, motioning him to continue.


    Liu Jin does.


    ¡°Poison,¡± Liu Jin says, recognizing the nature of the liquid inside the bottle the moment he holds it. He blinks. ¡°You drink poison?¡±


    ¡°Not just drink. That would not be any fun,¡± Patriarch Wu says as he takes a seat. ¡°In front of you are over three dozen poisons of varying degrees of lethality. Some are capable of leaving a cultivator of your caliber quite ill. Others will give me a headache that willst an entire day.¡±


    Since Patriarch Wu is an Emperor Realm cultivator, there is no need to specte what a poison like that will do to Liu Jin.


    ¡°I do hope you will forgive me if it seems lopsided in my favor, but survival is not the goal, merely the prerequisite.¡±


    ¡°You want me to identify them,¡± Liu Jin realizes.


    ¡°I want us to take turns identifying them. It is, after all, a game,¡± Patriarch Wu says, grabbing a bottle and opening it. ¡°Will you y?¡±


    Liu Jin thinks it over for a moment.


    ¡°This seems reasonable.¡±


    Grabbing a bottle, Liu Jin clinks it with Patriarch Wu¡¯s as though they were cups of wine.


    ~~~


    <em>¡°Do you really think there is anyone who will pick you over a stable alliance with the Eternal me n?¡±</em>


    Hours have passed, yet her mother¡¯s words still gnaw at Lu Mei¡¯s thoughts. It is an all toomon problem. For as long as she can remember, her mother¡¯s voice has always been there as an annoying thorn in her side and the asional source of good advice.


    There is sense in what her mother says. Lu Mei¡¯s origins are too problematic. It would be natural and even expected to shun her once the truth is found. That is, after all, what people do every day. The people they stand to gain from are embraced and loved while those that are a hindrance are shunned and abandoned. It is all incredibly trite.


    It also does not matter at all in this situation.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any urrences.


    No matter how strongly Qing Jin fixates on his goals, he will not cast her aside. Even if their rtionship wasn¡¯t what it was, he would not separate himself from her. He would dare ignore what the world callsmon sense. That is the type of person he is.


    That is the problem.


    Lu Mei frowns as she turns on the bed. Qing Jin. Her parents. Lord Feng Shang. She has to be missing something. As things are now, she cannot get the oue she wants. As long as her father is willing, her identity will be revealed, and when that happens, she¡¯ll¡­


    The heat rises.


    A properdy does not resort to violence to deal with her emotions, Lu Mei reminds herself as she immediately sits up and tries to control her breathing. It does not matter how tempting the Eternal me makes it sometimes. She cannot lose control.


    The heat goes back down.


    Her eyes settle on Qing Jin¡¯s belongings. There are not many of them. Though they arrived with several bags, that was only to make an impression. Austerity might be what Qing Jin prefers, but an Emperor needs to be perceived as owning several things.


    Though she knows it is a bad idea, Lu Mei reaches into one of Liu Jin¡¯s bags and takes out a clear mirror made of ice. It is cool to the touch and more valuable than any item in the room.


    After all, how can a way to directly contact the Divine Frozen Pce be worth anything less?


    Something so valuable would usually be kept inside Qing Jin¡¯s spatial pouch, but the mirror has proven an exception. Perhaps it is guilt that prevents him from doing so. Putting it away would feel too much like deliberately ignoring it.


    Even if that is technically what he has been doing.


    Qing Jin has had the mirror for two weeks, but he has yet to use it. Lady Dai had not been happy about it, but she knew better than to press the issue. Starting an argument with Qing Jin when her Sect was after his favor would have been foolish.


    Lu Mei¡¯s fingers trace the edges of the mirror, feeling its inner workings. She mayck Qing Jin¡¯s impossibly precise Qi control and fine senses, but that does not mean she cannot appreciate the work put into the item. It is truly a marvelous gift. A single burst of Qi is all it takes to be face-to-face with a Disciple of the Divine Frozen Pce. Sound transmission crystals cannotpare.


    Her fingers tighten around the edges. The voice of her mother grows louder as the heat rises in the room.


    Two things happen at once.


    One, Lu Mei abruptly stops herself before the mirror can suffer any damage, quickly doing her best to get her Qi under control.


    Two, a face that is not her own appears reflected in the mirror.


    ¡°Husband!¡± the girl in the mirror cries out with almost painful amounts of hope and yearning. However, all of it vanishes as soon as sheys eyes on Lu Mei.


    ¡°No,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°I am afraid not.¡±


    The girl is, begrudging as Lu Mei is to admit it, undoubtedly beautiful. Her hair is white like snow. Her features are delicate, her skin looks soft to the touch, and her eyes are blue sapphires. Even the small sigh of disappointment that leaves her lips is something Lu Mei knows men would find enchanting.


    ¡°Crimson hair and golden eyes,¡± the girl says. ¡°That would make you Lu Mei of the Eternal me n, is that not so?¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± Lu Mei says, ¡°And you must be the famous Xiao Shuang of the Divine Frozen Pce, disciple of one of the Five Fairies. I am honored.¡±


    Lu Mei is not surprised Xiao Shuang can recognize her by sight. If Song Daiyu didn¡¯t give her a full description, then Lady Dai most certainly has by now.


    ¡°You are not who I expected,¡± Xiao Shuang says.


    ¡°It might have activated the mirror by ident,¡± Lu Mei says. Admitting a mistake is not like her, but Xiao Shuang¡¯s disappointment is so painfully obvious that Lu Mei finds herself feeling bad for her.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Under most circumstances, Lu Mei¡¯s actions would have gone unnoticed. For Xiao Shuang to immediately answer the call means she must be carrying the mirror on her person at all times. From what Lu Mei can see behind Xiao Shuang, the girl seems to be in her room.


    Has she been sitting by the mirror waiting until Qing Jin called?


    How unbearably sweet.


    ¡°If you wish, I can easily take the mirror to Qing Jin.¡±


    ¡°Liu Jin,¡± Xiao Shuang corrects her.


    Lu Mei raises an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°It is the name he was born as,¡± Xiao Shuang says. ¡°It is also the name I met him as.¡±


    ¡°And yet, he has taken the Qing name and responsibilities,¡± Lu Mei counters.


    A moment of silence passes between the girls. Gold and sapphire match wills, yet unlike with her mother, Lu Mei finds herself enjoying this.


    ¡°That is fair enough,¡± Xiao Shuang says atst. ¡°I must admit some surprise. From what the others told me of you, I would not have expected you to make such a kind offer.¡±


    ¡°Consider it a measure of how pitiful you look right now,¡± Lu Mei tells her bluntly.


    ¡°Now that is closer to how you were described.¡±


    ¡°I am d my characteres through so strongly,¡± Lu Mei says, allowing herself a gracious smile. ¡°However, what about yours? Don¡¯t think I have not noticed you have yet to answer my offer.¡±


    ¡°...It would¡­ It would not be proper.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    The white-haired girl looks down, nervousness visible in her gestures. ¡°When he survived the fall of Eastern Port City, Liu Jin sent me a letter. When he met Song Daiyu yearster, he sent me a message. Now, he¡¯s met Lady Dai Jie and received the mirror. Despite that, he has yet to make contact. I¡­ I must respect that decision.¡±


    ¡°How surprising,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°I did not take you for a coward.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    It is striking, really, how quickly the girl¡¯s entire demeanor changes. Gone are the hesitation and nervousness, reced by cial cold.


    ¡°I do not believe I stuttered. He might not have used the mirror yet, but neither have you,¡± Lu Mei points out, matching her cold with burning gold shining through her eyes. ¡°You did not want to call him and find yourself unwanted. What is that if not an act of fear?¡±


    ¡°I will not have you¨C¡±


    ¡°To think you are both worrying about the same silly thing. How annoying,¡± Lu Mei says, timing her interruption just right. It works. The cold in Xiao Shuang¡¯s eyes lessens, reced by a glimmer of confusion. Lu Mei brings a hand to her lips in mock surprise. ¡°Oh dear, did I say that aloud? Please ignore my indiscretion.¡±


    Lu Mei has a good idea of why Qing Jin has not yet talked to Xiao Shuang. However, she is not so kind that she will go out of her way to solve that issue for them. A hint is more than enough.


    ¡°I did not expect you to try to encourage me,¡± Xiao Shuang says.


    ¡°Is that what I did? Perhaps I felt guilty for raising your hopes. Besides, if Qing Jin were not dealing with an emergency caused by my parents, he might have contacted you already.¡± Lu Mei shrugs uncaringly. ¡°My parents are trying to extort us by revealing a troublesome secret of mine, you see.¡±


    If there is one thing Lu Mei has learned from Qing Jin, it is that there is something incredibly satisfying about bluntly stating an unexpected truth. Xiao Shuang¡¯s reaction does not disappoint. Though she is not bad at controlling her emotions, that only makes the minute changes in her facial features all the more noticeable to someone like her.


    ¡°If you are being so open about it, it means the issue is either solved or going so poorly your secret will get out,¡± Xiao Shuang deduces. ¡°However, that is still no reason to speak to me about it.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Lu Mei says with a fake cheer. ¡°You are someone thousands of miles away. Your judgment ispletely immaterial to all this.¡±


    And, annoying as it is to admit it, between mostly solved or going poorly, Lu Mei would have to pick thetter. No matter how many times she has thought of it, short of having her parents killed before they can speak, there is no leaving the Red Sky Pavilion without her secret being revealed.


    ¡°Hear this,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°My parents seem to think my secret will cause Qing Jin to abandon me.¡±


    ¡°You know better, obviously.¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°But that is the problem. Others know better than to keep that which is inconvenient. He is too virtuous for that.¡±


    If her secret gets out, Qing Jin will not shun her.


    And that will turn her into a burden to him.


    The girl in front of her only reinforces that notion. Talented enough to be chosen as the direct disciple of one of the Five Fairies of the Divine Frozen Pce and not burdened by aplicated ancestry. She offers a direct link to one of the Four Great Sects. Meanwhile, Lu Mei can only offer him potentialplications. The potential of reigniting the feud between Lord Feng Gui and Lord Feng Shang. The potential of drawing the ire of Lady Feng. The potential of earning yet more distrust from everyone around him.


    When shepares herself to Xiao Shuang, it is Lu Mei whoes upcking.


    ¡°Pitiful,¡± Xiao Shuang says, making Lu Mei¡¯s eyes burn with me. ¡°You have been at his side for so long, yet despite enjoying such a privileged position, are you really such a small woman? Is it so easy for you to doubt him and to doubt yourself? No, I do not believe that. He would not treasure you if that was the case.¡±


    Lu Mei¡¯s golden eyes glow. The certainty in Xiao Shuang¡¯s voice, the confidence she has in someone she has not seen in years. All of it makes her angry. She wants to tell this girl that she does not understand her situation at all¡­She is¡­She is¡­


    She is much better than this.


    ¡°Goodness,¡± Lu Mei says, shaking her head. ¡°I suppose I am being rather silly. How unlike me.¡±


    If it is going to be like this, then¡­


    Fine.


    She¡¯ll be greedy.


    ¡°If I helped you realize it, consider us even for easing my own worries,¡± Xiao Shuang says. ¡°However, there is one more thing I wish to say.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡¯


    ¡°My master rmended I do this, and though my master is not the best with words, her wisdom is undeniably profound, often in unexpected ways,¡± Xiao Shuang says. ¡°After speaking to you, I believe I should follow it.¡±


    The white-haired girl clears her throat and makes her deration.


    ¡°I am the first wife.¡±


    A smile appears on Lu Mei¡¯s face. It matches the one Xiao Shuang is wearing perfectly.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 284: Ties

    ~~~


    ¡°I thought it would take you longer to contact me.¡±


    ¡°As your daughter, it is my joy to exceed your expectations, dearest mother.¡±


    Mother and daughter.


    Lu Yuting and Lu Mei.


    The two stand a mere twelve feet away from each other in a small park close to the residence of Lu Mei¡¯s maternal grandparents. At such an early hour, there is no one around to interrupt them.


    ¡°As your mother, I know those words cannot mean anything good,¡± Lu Yuting says, giving Lu Mei a thoroughly unimpressed stare. ¡°Nevertheless, I will ask this: Have you convinced your husband-to-be to agree to the treaties?¡±


    Lu Mei smiles brightly. ¡°Of course not, mother!¡±


    Her mother sighs. ¡°You disappoint me. I am sure he must have reassured you that the nature of your birth will not prove an impediment. However, you should know that is nothing but overly idealistic nonsense, daughter. As soon as the realities of your situation assert themselves, your union will crack and shatter.¡±¡°Is that the voice of experience talking?¡±


    Her mother res at her, and though she has yet to raise her Qi, it takes all of Lu Mei¡¯s self-control not to falter.


    One¡¯s memories can be so hard to ovee.


    ¡°Careful, girl,¡± her mother says. ¡°I do not allow you to speak to me like that.¡±


    ¡°Of course, forgive my indiscretion,¡± Lu Mei says, bowing her head like her mother taught her. ¡°It is just¡­ something has been in my mindtely. It is the reason why I called you here, mother. Ever since this all began, there has been something that doesn¡¯t quite fit. Something that is not right about this.¡±


    ¡°Your preambles are nowhere near as interesting as you believe them to be.¡±


    Her mother¡¯s words actually sting a little, but Lu Mei does not let that deter her.


    ¡°I will be blunt then,¡± she says. ¡°How long has it been since Father got tired of you?¡±


    Her mother¡¯s aura rises in an instant and strikes her across the face. Lu Mei¡¯s head turns to the side as the sharp crack of wind echoes through the park.


    ¡°I see your time away has made you insolent.¡±


    ¡°A properdy does not anger easily,¡± Lu Mei says, quoting one of her mother¡¯s old lessons while holding her reddened cheek and fighting the sting in her eyes. ¡°My question was not meant as an insult, mother.¡±


    ¡°That makes it all the more foolish,¡± her mother says, coldly ring down at her. ¡°My marriage to your father survived your birth. Why would you think you can cast doubt on it?¡±


    ¡°I truly cannotpare to you, mother. You somehow made my birth sound like my fault instead of yours,¡± Lu Mei says, shaking her head. ¡°However, I know enough to recognize someone trying to avoid a question.¡±


    ¡°You call your own mother a liar?¡±


    ¡°Mother, you taught me to lie,¡± Lu Mei points out. ¡°However, if you have no interest in answering, I will instead tell you why there is no meaning in keeping it a secret. The first clue was your threat. For you to reveal everything makes no sense, mother.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Her mother¡¯s eyes glimmer with amusement. ¡°Do you perhaps think I care for you too much to ce you in danger? A properdy uses the means avable to her. You are not special enough to be exempt, daughter.¡±


    ¡°I do not think you care about me at all, mother,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°I think you care about yourself too much to attempt something like this.¡±


    Her mother¡¯s smile falters.


    ¡°All this time, you have made me focus on how revealing your little affair will affect me. How it will make people abandon me. How it will make me shunned. You have done all this while neglecting to mention your own sins,¡± Lu Mei says, putting a hand on her hip. ¡°You are the one who seduced Lord Feng Shang. You are the one who slept with him, took his seed inside her, and bore him a daughter.¡±


    Lu Yuting chuckles. A breeze blows through the park. ¡°Daughter, it is already known I had an affair. Whether it is with Feng Dianzuo or Feng Shang does not matter. At worst, it will give people another piece of gossip to upy their worthless lives.¡±


    ¡°It matters because Lord Feng Shang¡¯s wife is Lady Feng,¡± Lu Mei says, enjoying how quickly her mother¡¯s smile is snuffed out. ¡°The woman takes pride in her husband¡¯s sterling reputation, and you n to announce his infidelity for the world to hear? You might as well go to the Eternal me n and p her in the face. That will be less insulting. Do you really think she¡¯ll focus her ire on me over you?¡±


    ¡°I am the granddaughter of an Elder of the Red Sky Pavilion and one of its most influential members,¡± Her mother says, drawing herself to her full height and putting a hand over her chest. ¡°You are-¡±


    ¡°A wielder of the Eternal me who will soon break into the Earth Realm, the daughter of Lady Feng¡¯s husband, and the wife-to-be of the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire,¡± Lu Mei says, mimicking her mother¡¯s gesture. ¡°Between the two of us, it is obvious who is the easier target.¡±


    Her mother¡¯s eyes sh with anger. ¡°Are you implying your status is superior to mine?¡±


    ¡°I am stating it, mother,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°Lord Feng Shang and Lord Feng Gui are vying for Qing Jin¡¯s favor. Killing me is the same as conceding to Lord Feng Gui. Lord Feng Shang will never allow it. You, however, are just a member of the Red Sky Pavilion. No matter how important you believe yourself to be, do you really think anyone in the Red Sky Pavilion will pick you over a stable alliance with the Eternal me n?¡±


    ¡°You¡­arrogant¡­ girl¡­¡±


    Her mother¡¯s Qishes out like a whirlwind, threatening to uproot the trees around them.


    Lu Mei is unmoved.


    She has seen a real storm.


    ¡°You are not ignorant of this,¡± Lu Mei continues, raising her Qi to protect herself and make her voice heard over the wind. ¡°That is why it makes no sense for you to be so willing to reveal everything. Unless, of course, you were already backed into a corner. Unless you were in desperate need to prove your worth to someone.¡±


    Slowly, Lu Mei advances, fighting the wind until she is only three feet away from her mother.


    ¡°When did father grow tired of you?¡± Lu Mei asks, relishing the anger in her mother¡¯s face. ¡°When did his eyes begin to wander? Considering how you treated him, it is a wonder he wanted anything to do with you after oveing his bottleneck. Well, I guess you still had some value back then, but that is no longer true, is it? I should have noticed it from the start. Mother, you are still in the First Level of the Heaven Realm.¡±


    There is no anger this time, no sudden threats, no sense of imminent violence. After having her weakness pointed out, her mother can only look caught. Exposed. Almost fearful.


    It is not as enjoyable as Lu Mei imagined it would be.


    ¡°All this time, I thought you were being cautious about your advancement. Everyone else probably thinks the same. However, your husband knows differently, doesn¡¯t he? It is so very hard to hide things while dual-cultivating,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°It is not the potential shame of dying to tribtion lightning that stops you, mother. You can¡¯t advance. You have hit a bottleneck.¡±


    Her mother has been in the First Level of the Heaven Realm for as long as Lu Mei has known her.


    Her father has not.


    ¡°Father has already decided you are not valuable. His eyes must have already begun to wander in search of someone more suitable,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°That is why you proposed this idea to him even though it could ce your life in danger. You wanted to prove your worth, a temporary measure until you ovee your weakness. However, that¡¯s not going to happen, mother.¡±


    As Lu Mei finishes, an angry burst of Qi spreads over the whole of the Red Sky Pavilion.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Lu Yuting asks, eyes widening as she recognizes her husband¡¯s angry Qi. ¡°Foolish girl, what have you done?!¡±


    ¡°That, dearest mother, would be your husband learning that all those precious treaties you tried to entice him with are not going to happen in the way he wants.¡±


    ~~~


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the vition.


    Lu Junjie trembles with rage.


    ¡°What is this?!¡±


    ¡°That should be self-evident, father-inw,¡± Liu Jin says, meeting the older man¡¯s anger withplete calm. ¡°Those are the agreements that you wanted. I thought about it and realized that the Red Sky Pavilion and the Storm Dragon Empire could benefit from some trade. The flying items your Sect produces would be of great aid to my country.¡±


    Communication and travel in the Storm Dragon Empire are greatly underdeveloped, especially in Murong Bang¡¯s former territories. Flying items would help expand the army¡¯s reach and efficiency. There would no longer be any umunicated areas.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mock me, boy!¡± Lu Mei¡¯s father shouts, mming the contracts on his desk. His aura sends the door flying off its hinges. ¡°These¡­ These are not the contracts I gave you!¡±


    ¡°Obviously not, those were terrible,¡± Liu Jin replies. ¡°It was only natural that I changed them to something fair.¡±


    The documents Lu Mei¡¯s father gave him the other day were only fair superficially. However, the more one read into the many uses of the trade agreements, the more unfair they became. In essence, they sought to turn the Storm Dragon Empire into an eternal customer of the Red Sky Pavilion, one subject to very high interest rates. While not the sort of thing that could ruin the country, it would give the Red Sky Pavilion and, by extension, Lu Junjie far too much power.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Lu Junjie says, holding up one of the contracts. He breathes so heavily that the air in the room is sucked out. ¡°... is a joke! This seal has to be fake¡­ There is no way you could have¡­¡±


    ¡°I am afraid not. That is, in fact, my seal,¡± Patriarch Wu says as he enters the room with the impable timing possessed by those with high cultivation. ¡°After the young Emperor showed me the contracts, we agreed they were a tad harsh, and a more equal agreement would be of greater benefit to both parties.¡±


    Lu Junjie¡¯s Qi is blown away. The man looks wide-eyed at the Patriarch of his Sect, not quite able to believe he is really there.


    ¡°Patriarch Wu¡­ Why would you do this?¡± Lu Junjie asks, taking a few staggering steps toward the man. He holds his hand up towards him in confusion. ¡°Why would you sabotage my efforts like this?¡±


    It is apletely natural question. If Liu Jin had submitted to the original contracts, the Red Sky Pavilion would have benefited immensely. From Lu Junjie¡¯s point of view, there is no reason why Patriarch Wu would have helped Liu Jin, so he can only take it as an act against his person.


    He cannot possibly know of the game of poison shared by the two.


    ~~~


    ¡°Three-tailed scorpion venom with spirit tree leaves and the tear of a one-eyed behemoth,¡± Liu Jin says, rubbing his chin as he puts down the bottle. ¡°I must confess I do not know the name, but this seems to me like a slow-acting paralyzing agent. If used inrge enough quantities, it will kill slowly. The victim will bepletely aware of their body dying but be unable to do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°The Long Death is the mostmon name,¡± Patriarch Wu says. ¡°To think you would be able to determine the ingredients so easily. Your skill is truly astounding. I wish we could continue this game, but¡­¡±


    He looks down at the table and all the opened bottles.


    ¡°It seems we have run out of bottles.¡±


    ¡°That is no issue,¡± Liu Jin says, taking out his spatial pouch and pulling out several bottles of poison from it. ¡°We can continue with this if the Patriarch does not mind.¡±


    The Patriarch looks at the new bottles on his desk.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if you do not mind me saying it, you carry far too many poisons.¡±


    ¡°I enjoy making medicine. asionally, I make poisons as well,¡± Liu Jin replies. Ever since he began Lu Mei¡¯s training in Ceaselessly Refining Breath, he¡¯d been making more of them, many of which he had no intention of using for her training due to their lethality. ¡°The line between the two is not nearly as clear as people like to believe, and skill in one helps in the other.¡±


    ¡°Well said,¡± Patriarch Wu says. ¡°However, as these are your poisons, won¡¯t you already know what they are?¡±


    ¡°That was your box, Patriarch,¡± Liu Jin points out. ¡°Are you going to tell me you did not know what each bottle was?¡±


    ¡°Those poisons were randomly sorted by a disciple,¡± Patriarch Wu protests before looking at the new bottles with interest. ¡°However, who am I to turn down a challenge from someone who has matched mine so well? Shall we?¡±


    They clink bottles and start drinking once more.


    ¡°Profound Annihting Venom. Quite rare. I believe you have added a touch of ck jasmine. Very intriguing.¡±


    ¡°Fool¡¯s peach, the leftmost fang of a many-headed tiger,mon spirit roots, and a cinnabar lotus. I believe the official name is Bliss of the Foolish.¡±


    ¡°Oh! You even have Light Devouring Poison. Blind eyes and five-hundred-year-old spirit lilies. You are using the crystallized blood of a feline instead of a fox. Curious, but there is something else. I detect a touch of...¡±


    Again and again, the two take turns analyzing the poisons and sharing experiences and advice. Hours pass like that until, once more, all the poisons at the table have been sampled.


    ¡°Your skill is amazing, Emperor,¡± Patriarch Wu says. ¡°I believe we could have used far more lethal poisons, and you¡¯d still have been fine. Such mastery of Ceaselessly Refining Breath is not something even I possess. Thus, I can only conclude that you are right¡­ Your master was not a disciple of our Sect.¡±


    Liu Jin cocks his head at the way Patriarch Wu says it.


    ¡°You have an idea,¡± Liu Jin says.


    ¡°There is a story passed down among the leadership of the Red Sky Pavilion,¡± Patriarch Wu says, steepling his hands. His forehead creases in a frown. ¡°The founder of our Sect was once a sickly child who would have died at a young age if not for a doctor appearing in his house one day. The doctor not only healed his mdy but also taught him various things. He taught him medicine. He taught him stories to keep him entertained. He taught him to cultivate. One day, the doctor vanished, but the knowledge he left the founder behind allowed him to create the Red Sky Pavilion. We call that man the Western Sage, but he also has another name.¡±


    Patriarch Wu looks expectantly at him. Liu Jin sighs.


    ¡°Patriarch, my master probably used many names. If you are asking if the man who taught me came from the other side of the Dead ins, then yes, he did. However, if you are asking for a specific name, I can only say that I knew my master as Old Jiang.¡±


    Patriarch Wu¡¯s head bows so deeply and so suddenly that his forehead hits the table with force, sending many of the bottles rolling down the floor.


    ~~~


    Patriarch Wu sighs and shakes his head.


    ¡°Lu Junjie, you have always been brilliant and overwhelmingly tenacious. You have surpassed every challenge you¡¯ve faced and be one of the shining jewels of our Sect. However, the adversity you have faced and your sess in the face of it has given you a bad character,¡± Patriarch Wu says, folding his hands behind his back. ¡°Take this loss and consider it a lesson.¡±


    Lu Junjie¡¯s face convulses with anger and confusion. His Qi twitches erratically. His eyes keep darting from Patriarch Wu to Liu Jin.


    There is only one thing the man¡¯s pride will allow him to do.


    ~~~


    Lu Mei and her mother are still standing in front of each other when they hear it.


    Lu Junjie¡¯s deration.


    ¡°Red Sky Pavilion, hear me! You have mocked me for years, but today, I reveal the truth I kept secret for the sake of my wife! The man she slept with, the man whose daughter she bore, his identity is none other than the great and venerable Lord Feng Shang of the Eternal me n!¡±


    Lu Mei closes her eyes. Patriarch Wu could have stopped her father from speaking, but they had agreed to let it happen beforehand. What point would there be in stopping him when he could easily try againter? Short of killing him, there was no other way.


    And killing him is not what Lu Mei wants.


    She might be able to sleep easily after doing it. A part of her might even enjoy it. However, doing it is not how she is going to get what she desires.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± Her mother asks, copsing to her knees.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why you are so shocked. This was what you threatened to do all along,¡± Lu Mei says, even though she knows the truth.


    Her mother hoped it would nevere to this.


    She might have threatened to do it, but she always hoped Lu Mei would submit to their demands. In that way, Lu Mei would remain their puppet, and their secret would be safe.


    ¡°Why?¡± Her mother asks her.


    ¡°Because now there is nothing that ties me to you,¡± Lu Mei replies.


    Her mother attacks.


    Bottleneck or not, her mother is still a cultivator in the Heaven Realm. The strike thates is nothing Lu Mei can defend herself against.


    Lotus does not have that issue


    Her mother is blown back several yards before she can finish her movement. The Heaven Realm cultivator coughs weakly and holds her belly in pain.


    ¡°I suppose there are benefits to you being Senior Brother Lotus instead of Senior Brother Mud,¡± she says to the Senior Disciple at her side.


    ¡°I am pleased my journey of self-discovery has aided your personal crisis,¡± Lotus replies, echoing the words she said in anger a few days ago. Lu Mei smiles.


    ¡°Mother,¡± she says, taking a few steps forward. ¡°This daughter of yours thanks you for all you have done for her.¡±


    She bows in front of her dazed mother, rising as elegantly as she can and walking away.


    Lu Yuting does nothing to stop her.


    That is fine.


    With Senior Brother Lotus at her side, Lu Mei walks out of the park where she and her mother used to y when she was a child. As she reaches the park gate, she finds her half-brother waiting by a tree.


    ¡°Sister,¡± he says, waving awkwardly at her.


    ¡°Brother,¡± she says, the word feeling awkward on her lips. ¡°I wondered whether you were going to do anything.¡±


    ¡°I saw mother leave and followed her from a distance,¡± he says, casting a look in the direction of their mother. ¡°I did not expect this.¡±


    ¡°Are you angry with me?¡±


    Her brother shakes her head.


    ¡°No, sister. I am not,¡± he says. ¡°However, and take no offense to this, I think it would be fine if we never saw each other again.¡±


    Lu Mei smiles sadly.


    ¡°What a coincidence. I was thinking something simr.¡±


    Her brother bows his head to her.


    ¡°Goodbye, sister. Have a good life.¡±


    Her brother dashes off to console their mother. Perhaps she was a better mother to him than to her. Lu Mei does not presume to know such things. She walks away from the two and leaves them to their own issues. The Lu Family is no longer her concern.


    Only when she is near Qing Jin does her expression brighten.


    ¡°I take it everything went well,¡± she says.


    ¡°It went as we thought it would. I am not sure if that can be called well,¡± he says, searching her face. ¡°Your secret is known now.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± she says. ¡°I give it a day before the news reaches the Eternal me n. Rumors are so tediously fast.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it would be better if we are not in the Eternal me n for the foreseeable future.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± she replies.


    The two look at Senior Brother Lotus.


    ¡°I am but a humble Lotus who cannot hope tomand to the whims of the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire,¡± the Senior Disciple says. ¡°If you wish to go elsewhere, I cannot stop you. I will return to the Eternal me n and simply exin I acted in the way that was most proper.¡±


    Liu Jin and Lu Mei smile at him.


    ¡°In that case, I think it is time we return to the Storm Dragon Empire.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 285: Throne

    ~~~


    ¡°Your Majesty, this year¡¯s harvest¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Red Sky Pavilion¡¯s representative has arrived. Regarding the matter of the imperial treasury¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! Duke Wei threatens to dere himself independent! He demands that¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the cooks have notified me that¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, there are reportsing from Stone River City. It seems that¡­¡±


    Again and again, the pattern repeats itself. It has been that way since Liu Jin returned to the Storm Dragon Empire. To make matters worse, the Storm Dragon Pce has finished repairing itself, meaning there is no longer any reason not to use the throne room.


    Every time Liu Jin sits on the throne to hold court, he finds himself missing the old conference room. While he understands certain trappings must be kept, he really wishes the throne weren¡¯t so overtly gaudy. It is not just made of solid gold but also encrusted with dragon fangs the size of a grown man. It makes it look like the throne was a dragon¡¯s mouth about to snap shut.


    It didn¡¯t look that way before. Supposedly, the throne, as well as the entire pce, changes to suit its ruler. The throne¡¯s new ominous and menacing shape seems to be how the Shadow of the Storm Dragon manifests its favorability. His sleeping ancestor seems to think that intimidating everyone the second they enter the throne room is helpful, which it is. The menacing visage discourages his advisors from bringing up shallow matters.Still! It is the principle of the thing that matters here!


    ¡°That was thest issue of the day, Your Majesty,¡± General Nie Dan says once everyone else has been dismissed. ¡°Considering how mundane some of these concerns are, you should consider spacing out court sessions more.¡±


    Liu Jin smiles humorlessly. ¡°Am I so easy to read?¡±


    ¡°Hardly,¡± the general replies. ¡°However, I have ample experience in this matter. No one willin if you take more time for yourself. The treaties with the Eternal me n and the Red Sky Pavilion are already a great aid to our country. There is not a single person who doubts you.¡±


    ¡°I seem to recall hearing about someone rising in rebellion not two hours ago.¡±


    ¡°An unimportant matter,¡± General Dan replies. ¡°Duke Wei is nothing more than a pathetic dog who refuses to admit he picked the wrong side. I will take care of his tantrum tomorrow.¡±


    Liu Jinughs. ording to the reports, Duke Wei has managed to raise an army of ten thousand, yet General Nie Dan makes dealing with his rebellion sound no different from throwing out the day¡¯s trash.


    To an Emperor Realm cultivator like him, the level of effort must be about the same.


    Now that the Storm Dragon Empire has no immediate threats left to deal with, General Nie Dan can act with significantly greater freedom. This has, in turn, left the rest of the army with more time to work on building roads and repairing the damage done during the civil war. It is a slow process, but things should quicken once the flying items from the Red Sky Pavilion arrive.


    ¡°Should I be the one warning you about overworking yourself, general?¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, Your Majesty. My work is my pleasure.¡±


    ~~~


    ¡°Enough already! Get your paws off me, you unsightly mutt!¡±


    ¡°Is there really any need to be so rude?¡± Liu Jin asks while writing on his desk. The brush in his hand moves with quick, elegant strokes. ¡°It likes you, so you might as well enjoy the attention,¡±


    ¡°How long will you keep up this useless pretense?!¡± Qing Guo yells at his cousin while trying his best to keep <em>the damned dog</em> from getting its drool all over his face. ¡°I know this thing is not alive!¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that information is outdated,¡± Liu Jin says as he continues writing. Qing Guo, who has had calligraphy lessons since childhood, cannot help but feel a little jealous of his skill. ¡°The dog is fully sentient now. Its attachment to you is genuine, though part of it might have been shaped by the imprint leftover from past experiences.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s casual announcement surprises Qing Guo so much that he loses his grip on the dog, earning himself a lick across the face.


    ¡°What do you mean it is sentient?!¡± Qing Guo yells, hurriedly trying to wipe the drool off his face. ¡°You can¡¯t just say something so outrageous so casually!¡±


    ¡°Truly? I would think being Emperor makes me obligated to say outrageous things casually.¡±


    ¡°You are just ying with words now!¡± a red-faced Qing Guo yells, trying to get the dog under control. ¡°You are enjoying this, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what you mean, cousin.¡±


    In the end, it takes several minutes for Qing Guo to get the dog to calm down, something he achieves by letting the creature bite on his sash. As a cultivator in the True Realm, it would not have been hard for him to subdue the dog using force. That he did not says many things, as does the way he pets the dog¡¯s head.


    ¡°Cousin,¡± Qing Guo says. The unfamiliar word sounds odd on his lips, ¡°an exnation would be appreciated. Such an outrageousment cannot be taken seriously, but I cannot deny what my senses reveal to me. This creature is not what it was. How?¡±


    For a moment, only the sounds of Liu Jin¡¯s brush strokes and the dog¡¯s pants can be heard in the room.


    ¡°I¡­ had the right ingredients,¡± Liu Jin says, picking his words carefully. ¡°A body that had no life. A life that had no body.¡±


    Over the next few minutes, Liu Jin gives his cousin a brief summary of what his experiment entailed and how it came to be. It is not the sort of thing he would usually divulge, but the dog is too attached to Qing Guo for him not to notice its changes.


    Besides, cruel as it might sound, there is no one Qing Guo can tell about it.


    ¡°Cousin,¡± Qing Guo says, pale-faced, ¡°some would consider what you did unnatural. Your continued interest in the arts of those who infected our country is¡­ wrong. Profane.¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Liu Jin breathes deeply and puts his brush down.


    ¡°You might be right,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°What the Felshcrafter did was profane at a very profound level. His arts and methods were despicable.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ am not sure how to exin it,¡± Liu Jin says, looking at the dog. ¡°From the very first moment I encountered their arts, I felt the need to understand them better. When I look at them, I do not see only ugliness. I see potential that has been twisted for the sake of cruelty. A part of me is fascinated by them.¡±


    The scenes shown to him by the memory jade sh through his mind. Liu Jin closes his eyes.


    ¡°Perhaps it is just wishful thinking on my part. If you will not ept that reason, at least ept this: If we do not understand the Death Fashioning Scripture, we will have no chance against them when they return.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Qing Guo shivers. ¡°Very well, Your Majesty. At the very least, I cannot argue with that.¡±


    Even if he probably wants to.


    A moment of awkward silence falls over the cousins.


    ¡°What is that document you have spent so much time writing anyway?¡± Qing Guo eventually asks. ¡°Is it really so entertaining you¡¯d ignore my plight?¡±


    ¡°Agricultural reforms.¡±


    Qing Guo¡¯s body goes still, his hands still holding onto the dog¡¯s paws.


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°Did you know that General He made several revisions to thews to incentivize farmers to nt crops with high cultivation potential?¡± Liu Jin asks.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s natural, is it not?¡± Qing Guo asks, shrugging. ¡°Food is not a relevant necessity once one reaches a high enough realm except for pleasure and cultivation. There is no need to bother with lesser crops.¡±


    ¡°That might be true of the nobility and the higher ranks of the army, but themon people still need to eat normal food,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Food that is too rich in Qi will only hurt them. However, General He was more concerned with providing delicacies to the court than he was with ensuring the people were healthy.¡±


    There are also Murong Bang¡¯s territories to consider, which are a tragedy of a different sort. For years, the Storm Dragon Empire was ruled by three different sets ofws. Now that the empire has been unified, arge amount of time has been devoted to creating a unified system ofws using General Nie Dan¡¯s territories as the base.


    ¡°We have been discussing it recently,¡± Liu Jin says as he continues writing. ¡°Farmers need to be incentivized to produce crops that can be eaten by normal people. Transport would have been an issue before, but thanks to the Red Sky Pavilion, I am fairly sure the army can mobilize the crops where they are needed.¡±


    Qing Guo shakes his head. ¡°You thought that far? Impressive.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of anything,¡± Liu Jin corrects him. ¡°I just happen to be surrounded by people who do. I merely try to help those ideas along however I can. It is nothing special.¡±


    Qing Guo shakes his head, holding the dog to his chest. ¡°An issue urs to me. Crops don¡¯t grow overnight. I am assuming General He Bin¡¯s territories are well stocked, but Murong Bang¡¯s territories must be on the verge of starving.¡±


    ¡°We do notck the means to buy food. Thanks to General He Bin¡¯s practices, we have a surplus of prized crops to sell. Besides, the demand for food in Murong Bang¡¯s formernds is not as high as you¡¯d think. Their poption is far smaller than you¡¯d expect,¡± Liu Jin says, sighing. ¡°For obvious reasons.¡±


    Another silence falls over the room.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°I should not have brought up something so morbid.¡±


    ¡°No, cousin,¡± Qing Guo says. ¡°Unlike your fascination with the macabre, that is not something you need to apologize for. Shameful though it may be, it is the state of our country. However, the issue remains, where are we going to get the crops until the farmers start working?¡±


    ¡°That,¡± Liu Jin looks up. ¡°I might have an idea.¡±


    ~~~


    ¡°You evil, deceitful man!¡±


    ¡°I thought I was supposed to be a hopelessly honest man,¡± Liu Jin replies.


    ¡°That makes it worse!¡± Song Daiyu replies. The golden-haired member of the Five Blessings Group manages to re angrily at him despite her body being held in a perfect bow. ¡°I have been ignored, Your Majesty. Put aside like some bothersome pest! Cast out and yed with! You have made this Song Daiyu your personal toy!¡±


    Liu Jin sighs, suddenly d there is no one else in the room. Song Daiyu very clearly enjoys saying outrageous things. However, Liu Jin can sense genuine irritation underneath the act.


    ¡°You wanted a meeting with City Lord Chu,¡± Liu Jin points out. ¡°I facilitated that. Since then, his star has only risen. What is there toin about?¡±


    Song Daiyu¡¯s golden eyebrows twitch.


    ¡°You are the Emperor!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Liu Jin sighs sadly. ¡°I really did not mean for that to happen, but everyone tells me I was deluding myself by thinking it wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Who cares about that?¡± Song Daiyu says, finally rising. ¡°I have spent weeks trying to set up a meeting with you, and you have ignored me! Does it amuse you to deny me, Your Majesty? If so, you will doubtless make women unhappy!¡±


    ¡°Being the Emperor does not put me in charge of negotiating every agreement the Storm Dragon Empire makes. City Lord Chu is far more suited for that sort of thing,¡± Liu Jin points out.


    ¡°What about our friendship, Your Majesty?¡± Song Dayu pleads dramatically, holding a hand to her chest. ¡°Do our childhood memories truly fail to move your heart?¡±


    ¡°My childhood memories tell me you were thinking of business even back then. Why would I want to negotiate face to face with someone who is a better negotiator than I?¡±


    Song Daiyu blinks. ¡°ttery? Very well, praise me more. However, that does not make me less upset. You are only meeting with me now because there is finally something you want.¡±


    ¡°I would assume the money we¡¯re going to spend would be the thing that makes you happy,¡± Liu Jin says dryly. ¡°How much has Song n benefited since the day we met?¡±


    ¡°Considerably,¡± Song Daiyu replies without shame. ¡°The Song n¡¯s status in rtion to the other ruling families of the Five Blessings Group has risen quite a bit. Maybe a little too much. The assassination attempts grow a little tiresome.¡±


    ¡°...I am not sure if I should apologize.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it is nothing worth talking about, though if you feel you have to spend more because of it, do not let me stop you,¡± Song Daiyu says, sitting on a couch and crossing her legs. She holds the list he prepared and nces over it carefully. ¡°Only this? You realize you are dealing with the Five Blessings Group, right? If it exists, we can find it and sell it.¡±


    ¡°I will leave the moreplicated purchases to City Lord Chu,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°This is more than enough, though if you could find some farmers to lend us, that might be good.¡±


    Song Daiyu blinks.


    ¡°You want to¡­ rent farmers? Whatever for?¡±


    ¡°The state of Murong Bang¡¯s former territories is deplorable. It would not surprise me if many of the people there have forgotten how to farm. They have been living in chaos for far too long. There is also the state of thend to consider. It might be better to have experts avable to instruct and help them.¡±


    ¡°That might be possible to arrange,¡± Song Daiyu says. ¡°However, there is one issue that cannot be overlooked. I am afraid this business cannot proceed until it is dealt with.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Jin blinks and tilts his head. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Have you talked to Xiao Shuang yet?¡±


    Liu Jin immediately looks away.


    ¡°Fiend! Demon! Cad!¡± Song Daiyu says, pointing at him. ¡°For how many weeks have you had that mirror already! How can you torture such a lovely girl?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me I am in the wrong,¡± Liu Jin says, rubbing his forehead.


    Even Lu Mei found the time to talk to him about that despite how she has been feeling after the way things ended with her parents.


    He needs to talk to Xiao Shuang. He knows that.


    ¡°Every time I hold that mirror, I think of something else I need to take care of first,¡± Liu Jin admits. ¡°It¡¯s small of me. I know it.¡±


    And yet, he is afraid.


    Song Daiyu crosses her arms. ¡°It is no fun if you are just going to admit it. You are not a small man, so go ahead and contact her already. Nothing is stopping you now.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty!¡±


    They both hear the soldier¡¯s footsteps stomping across the hall. The man stops before his door but does not open it, kneeling before it instead.


    ¡°An emissary from the Eternal me n has been sighted at the border, your Majesty!¡± The soldier says, panting as he tries to regain his breath. ¡°He says his name is Feng Zhuo!¡±


    Song Daiyu¡¯s palm meets her face with impable uracy.


    ~~~

 Chapter 286: Feng Zhuo

    Chapter 286: Feng Zhuo


    ~~~


    Feng Zhuo of the Eternal me n.


    Within the strongest Sects of the Crimson Cloud Empire, few will fail to recognize that name. Feng Zhuo is the strongest prodigy of his generation, a staggering talent that once imed victory in the Crimson Cloud Tournament. In front of him, every other vaunted genius was made to look like an average person.


    He is Lord Feng Shang¡¯s one and only son.


    What is he doing here?


    ¡°I greet the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire,¡± Feng Zhuo says, dropping to one knee as soon as he enters Liu Jin¡¯s throne room. The young man looks much like his father and his uncle. He has the red hair and golden eyes of the Feng n, and his handsome face is only enhanced by the disarming smile he wears. ¡°I can only regret that it has taken so long for our paths to cross.¡±


    ¡°Feng Zhuo of the Eternal me n, I have heard much of you,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°However, I thought you were supposed to be in the Dead ins.¡±


    When they were sent to the Dead ins to settle the session crisis, Feng Hao discovered a hidden room in the ruined temple they were using as shelter. Not only did it possess a powerful barrier that protected them from the Fleshcrafter¡¯s creatures, it was also tied to the Eternal me in some way. After all, it was the Eternal me that led Feng Hao to it.


    A discovery like that could not be ignored. With the session settled, the Eternal me n decided to keep investigating the ruins. However, someone skilled in the use of the Eternal me would be needed. Feng Hao was too young to be exposed to the Dead ins for a second time. His parents would never allow it. Feng Zhi was deemed not talented enough, and choosing someone from a branch sect could have been risky in a different way.Thus, the responsibility fell to Feng Zhuo.


    There are some in the Eternal me n who think sending Feng Zhuo to the Dead ins is Lord Feng Gui¡¯s way of punishing his brother. They are wrong. That is simply the result of how much everyone trusts Feng Zhuo.


    Regardless, this person should not be in front of him.


    ¡°It is true that I was in the Dead ins, Your Majesty,¡± Feng Zhuo says with a candid smile. ¡°However, how could I remain there after hearing the news?¡±


    Liu Jin narrows his eyes. He knew the Eternal me n would send someone now that Lu Mei¡¯s secret has been revealed. However, he never expected it would be Feng Zuo. While he is d it is not one of the Elders, Feng Zhuo is very much a mystery to him. To make matters worse, General Nie Dan has left to quell Duke Wei¡¯s attempt at rebellion.


    ¡°How could I possibly not want to meet my sister?!¡±


    Liu Jin blinks.


    ¡°This Feng Zhuo has been an only child all his life, Your Majesty,¡± Feng Zhuo says, cing a hand over his heart. His eyes are literally and metaphorically shining. ¡°Doubtless, my parents thought there was no need to improve on what has already been perfected, yet this genius Feng Zhuo you see before you has always lived a lonely life because of it! Ah, I still remember the first time I yed Go against myself. I lost terribly!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ see.¡±


    ¡°There was no other way. The other kids and servants would always let me win if I yed with them, Your Majesty. That is the tragedy of this Feng Zuo,¡± Feng Zhuo continues with an overwhelming force of personality. ¡°I gambled against myself and yed hide and seek against myself. Truly, I never found me. Such a cunning foe, I was. Ah, Feng Zhi and Feng Hao do not know how lucky they are. I have always been envious of their brotherly bond, but Feng Zhi never quite liked me for some reason.¡±


    No, Liu Jin is starting to understand the reason. Such an extroverted and vibrant person is simply too much for most to deal with, especially someone like Feng Zhi.


    ¡°However, I have a sister now, Your Majesty! A little sister to pamper to my heart¡¯s content,¡± Feng Zhuo says, finally rising. Liu Jin instinctively flinches back when Feng Zhuo spreads his arms toward him. ¡°And there¡¯s also you!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, we are almost family,¡± Feng Zhuo shouts happily. ¡°You may have yet to marry, but we will be inws once you do. Perhaps you wish to wait until you are older to formalize things, but that is nothing but a formality. Why should I wait a few years to start treating my brother-inw as my brother-inw?¡±


    The Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire cannot be harmed in the Storm Dragon Pce.


    Liu Jin repeatedly reminds himself that as Feng Zhuo strides fearlessly to his throne and engulfs him in a hug.


    ¡°Ah, a sister and a brother,¡± Feng Zhuo says, still holding Liu Jin in his arms. ¡°How blessed I am! Truly, the Heavens did not only give me staggering talent and handsome looks, they have also decided to give me happiness.¡±


    ¡°I¡­This is not¡­¡± Liu Jin¡¯s protests fall on deaf ears as he fruitlessly tries to break out of Feng Zhuo¡¯s embrace


    ¡°I understand, brother-inw,¡± Feng Zhuo says. ¡°I am too moved to speak as well. Rest assured, your feelings have been conveyed to the very core of my heart.¡±


    The hugsts over ten minutes.


    ~~~


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    ¡°What is happening?¡±


    As the one who is closest to Lu Mei, Liu Jin has had the privilege of seeing her in a wide variety of states. He has seen her unguarded, at her most cunning, in the midst of battle, and in rare moments of peace.


    This is the first time he sees her quite so dumbfounded.


    ¡°Word of your parentage has reached the Eternal me n,¡± Liu Jin tells her. Much like he was a few minutes ago, Lu Mei finds herself a victim of Feng Zhuo¡¯s embrace. ¡°The reception was more enthusiastic than we anticipated.¡±


    ¡°Ah, dearest sister, you cannot imagine my joy when I found out,¡± Feng Zhuo says, swinging Lu Mei around. ¡°Truly, your false father is such a ck-hearted viin to expose you like that, yet I am grateful to him. To think I could have gone my entire life without knowing of my sibling! I dare not imagine it!¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ttered?¡± Lu Mei says, sounding more uncertain than Liu Jin has ever heard her. ¡°However, this is all too overwhelming for this young miss, Young Master Feng Zhuo.¡±


    ¡°Young Master?¡± Feng Zhuo lets go of Lu Mei and shakes his head. ¡°No, no, no! That is far too formal for my sister to call me.¡±


    Lu Mei and Liu Jin share a look. Overbearing as Feng Zhuo might be, it is undeniable that he is an important and influential member of the Eternal me n. It is in their best interests to keep themselves in his good graces.


    In other words, it is better to y along.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Lu Mei says, using her freedom of movement to put herself out of Feng Zhuo¡¯s hugging range. ¡°Forgive me. I still need time to get used to thinking about us as¡­ family.¡±


    Stolen from its rightful ce, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°No, it is I who is in the wrong here,¡± Feng Zhuo says, putting a hand on Lu Mei¡¯s shoulder and nodding. ¡°As the older sibling, I should be understanding of your circumstances. This is, after all, our first meeting. It is unfair of me to expect you to embrace me as your brother so quickly.¡±


    Lu Mei sighs with visible relief.


    ¡°I am d you understand¨C¡±


    ¡°That is why we must rectify that at once,¡± Feng Zhuo announces proudly.


    ¡°Rectify?¡± Lu Mei asks, arching one of her eyebrows. Her voice is heavily skeptical and heavily wary.


    ¡°Of course, dearest sister of mine!¡± Feng Zhuo says. ¡°We are siblings with over a decade of memories to make up for! That won¡¯t do! We cannot let ourselves fall behind Feng Zhi and Feng Hao!¡±


    ¡°Surely, it is not apetition,¡± Lu Mei says, but as a highlypetitive person, it is clear that it pains her to say it. Liu Jin sees it, and Feng Zhuo does as well.


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s the spirit,¡± Feng Zhuo says proudly. ¡°A sister of mine must absolutely hate to lose. Here is what I have nned for tomorrow. Please, feel free to share any ideas with me.¡±


    As Feng Zhuo takes out a long list of activities to share with the overwhelmed Lu Mei, Liu Jin proceeds to tune out his voice.


    For now, this is fine.


    ~~~


    ¡°She is a Feng.¡±


    Liu Jin does not sigh as he looks at Yong Zhuyi, but it is a close thing. The former Core Disciple of the Eternal me n had requested a private audience with him, and unfortunately, Liu Jin had correctly guessed the motive behind it.


    ¡°You already knew that,¡± he tells Yong Zhuyi.


    ¡°I knew she was a bastard who possessed the Eternal me,¡± Yong Zhuyi says. ¡°That much was eptable. However, she is Lord Feng Shang¡¯s daughter and will soon be officially recognized as such.¡±


    Liu Jin frowns. No formal announcement regarding Lu Mei¡¯s parentage has been made. ording to Ten Zichun¡¯s reports and Elder Xue¡¯s letters, Lord Feng Shang and Lord Feng Gui have been dealing with the situation by pretending it does not exist. However, that does not mean people are not talking about it. Some say the whole thing has been a plot by Lord Feng Shang to make his daughter queen of the Storm Dragon Empire. Others say Lord Feng Gui bribed Lu Mei¡¯s parents to besmirch his brother.


    However, Feng Zhuo is here now.


    It no longer matters if Lord Feng Shang and Lord Feng Gui never address the rumors. If the greatest prodigy of the Eternal me n does not doubt Lu Mei¡¯s identity, how can anyone? Feng Zhuo¡¯s presence is enough to legitimize her, and there is no way he is not aware of that.


    However, Feng Zhuo is a problem for another day.


    Yong Zhuyi and hispanions betrayed the Eternal me n because they grew tired of the Feng n¡¯s ways. This led them to be used by Elder Fa, another bastard of the Eternal me n.


    Now, they are here, working for the daughter of their first master.


    The Heavens certainly have a cruel sense of humor.


    ¡°Does it matter who Lu Mei¡¯s father is?¡± Liu Jin asks Yong Zhuyi.


    ¡°Emperor Qing Jin,¡± Yong Zhuyi says, looking at Liu Jin with the most stoic expression thetter has ever seen. ¡°It offends me that you would even ask that question. If she is Feng Shang¡¯s daughter, your children will be his grandchildren. I hade to terms with your future offspring being part of the Feng n, but this is quite another thing.¡±


    Liu Jin steeples his hands together as he considers what to do.


    Yong Zhuyi¡¯s cultivation is higher than his, but that does not mean much here. As long as Liu Jin is in the Storm Dragon Pce, he is untouchable. One word from his lips is all it would take to wake up the Shadow of the Storm Dragon. Yong Zhuyi is at his mercy, and he knows it. That he has chosen to bring up this matter is a sign of good faith.


    ¡°I am not Lord Feng Shang,¡± Liu Jin says atst. ¡°Lu Mei is not her father. Our works are not his works.¡±


    ¡°But your legacy will be part of his,¡± Yong Zhuyi points out.


    ¡°My legacy will <em>overshadow</em> his,¡± Liu Jin says, and the room seems to quiver with the force of his deration. ¡°You hate what the Feng n is. I already said I sympathize with you, but I will not let you hurt anyone I care about because of it. Instead, I ask that you watch our actions. The Feng n that will rise from my line will not be one you disapprove of.¡±


    ¡°Bold words,¡± Yong Zhuyi says.


    ¡°Bold words spoken by an Emperor,¡± Liu Jin counters. ¡°Senior Brother, you are a sensible person. Will you really let Feng Shang have so much power over you that you will turn away a cup of water simply because Feng Shang¡¯s fingertips have touched it? That is beneath you.¡±


    Yong Zhuyi does not reply right away. He merely regards him in silence. Liu Jin meets his gaze without blinking, trying to convey his sincerity without words.


    ¡°True enough,¡± Yong Zhuyi says atst, making Liu Jin nearly sigh in relief. ¡°We will withhold judgment for now and continue our roles as servants.¡±


    ¡°If I give you reason to doubt me, I will not me you if you leave without warning,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°However¡­ If you try to harm Lu Mei or any future child of mine, there will be no forgiveness.¡±


    It takes Yong Zhuyi longer to reply this time.


    ¡°Understood, Your Majesty,¡± he says. ¡°If you would allow me to say something, I¡¯d rmend waiting a while before meeting anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Your face right now is quite frightening,¡± Yong Zhuyi replies.


    Liu Jin blinks.


    ¡°Truly?¡±


    ¡°Truly.¡±


    ~~~


    Feng Zhuo had many ideas about how to bond with Lu Mei, but most had been rejected as they would require them to leave the Storm Dragon Pce. No matter how trusted he might be by the Eternal me, no one here will allow him that much freedom. Instead, he and Lu Mei will spend the day ying board games and asking each other questions, a simple enough way to get to know each other.


    While Liu Jin could have apanied them, he does not want to intrude on what could be a genuine family moment. Instead, he has merely ced guards around the room, and the Shadow of the Storm Dragon has orders to awaken should Feng Zhou try anything. It would be good if Big Sister Bai were here to provide further security, but this would have to be enough. All he needs to do is keep himself alert for as long as Feng Zhuo¡¯s visitsts.


    And just like that, he has gained another excuse to stop himself from using the mirror.


    Liu Jin smiles and shakes his head. How easy it is to find excuses! How easy it is to be cowardly!


    No, he has put this off long enough.


    He has hurt her long enough.


    Steeling himself, Liu Jin takes out the mirror and uses a book to make it stand on his desk. His finger touches the surface gently, barely brushing against it before sending a single jolt of Qi into the artifact.


    The effect is immediate. A single face appears on the surface of the mirror. Her hair has be white like snow, and her face is older and more beautiful. However, Liu Jin has no problem recognizing her as Xiao Shuang. Her eyes widen when she looks at him. Her mouth opens by a fraction, her face frozen in surprise. Liu Jin knows he should say something, but he finds himself simrly paralyzed.


    An eternity passes by inplete silence.


    ¡°Husband,¡± Xiao Shuang says, finding strength when he could not, ¡°it has been so long¡­Why has it been so long?¡±


    Her question holds no anger or reproach, yet Liu Jin flinches.


    ¡°I was afraid,¡± Liu Jin admits.


    ¡°Afraid?¡± Her white eyebrows quirk in confusion. ¡°What could you possibly fear?¡±


    It is here. The moment he has dreaded for so long.


    ¡°Xiao Shuang,¡± Liu Jin says, willing his voice not to tremble, ¡°Do you hate me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Liu Jin repeats his question, his voice almost a whisper. ¡°When I encountered a soldier from the Storm Dragon Empire so close to Eastern Port City, I should have talked to someone about it. If I had, your father might have been better prepared for Murong Bang¡¯s attack. Instead, I let my mind dwell on other things, and the entire city was caught by surprise.¡±


    ¡°You were a child!¡± Xiao Shuang protests. ¡°You were grieving!¡±


    ¡°I was naive!¡±


    ¡°Childs often are!¡± Xiao Shuang shouts back. The flush of her face is noticeable against her white skin. ¡°Is this why you have waited so long? You feared I would me you for the fall of Eastern Port City? How small do you think I am?!¡±


    ¡°I feared you would me me because I bear responsibility for it!¡± Liu Jin counters. ¡°If I had done differently, things would have gone differently! There is no arguing that. I¡­ I couldn¡¯t even protect a single tree¡­¡±


    Liu Jin blinks quickly. His eyes sting for some reason.


    ¡°Husband, look at me.¡±


    Liu Jin does.


    There is no anger in Xiao Shuang¡¯s face, no recrimination.


    Only unshed tears of joy and sadness.


    ¡°I wanted to see you for so long,¡± Xiao Shuang says, smiling.


    ¡°I have hurt you,¡± Liu Jin says.


    ¡°You have,¡± Xiao Shuang says. ¡°Make it up to me.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    Slowly, Xiao Shuang smiles the same soft smile she once did in Eastern Port City.


    ¡°You already know how, husband,¡± Xiao Shuang says. ¡°Share your life with me.¡±


    Liu Jin does.


    ~~~

 Chapter 287: Honest and Breathing

    ~~~


    Lu Mei¡¯s face is one of intense concentration as she studies the battlefield. This arena is new and strange to her, and already, she is falling behind. She could me herck of familiarity for her performance, but such excuses will not soothe her ego. Her next move needs to be wless.


    Her dice fly.


    Double sixes greet her.


    A triumphant smile blossoms on her face as she moves her piece. Liu Jin pretends not to notice the way she used wind to manipte the dice roll, as is his duty. Feng Zhuo does the same. No matter how often she has cheated, her older brother merely watches with an unfailing smile.


    ¡°Well?¡± Lu Mei asks, her golden eyes challenging him with their intensity.


    Resigned, Liu Jin grabs the top card from the pile and reads it.


    ¡°You are courting death,¡± he says in a dull monotone. ¡°Your rapid growth has angered Young Master Han. You cannot be allowed to live. Your meridians have been destroyed. You must re-enter the cycle of reincarnation.¡±


    Lu Mei closes her eyes gracefully. Her hand barely trembles as she moves her piece back to the beginning. She even manages a smile as she passes her turn, though said smile looks dangerously stiff.Feng Zhuo rolls next.


    A mere two greets him, mollifying Lu Mei somewhat. Far from looking disappointed, Feng Zhuo happily advances his piece two squares.


    Liu Jin grabs the next card.


    ¡°You help an orphan girl and discover she has the Miraculous Five-Veined Trait. A cmitous beauty is added to your harem. Dual cultivation fortifies your body, and many children are born to your line. Advance eleven paces and draw five reward cards.¡±


    ¡°Who wrote this game!¡± Lu Mei says, her thin veneer of patience finally cracking.


    ¡°The Leaf Game is an ancient and honored game,¡± Feng Zhuo says, not even slightly bothered by Lu Mei¡¯s outburst as he moves his piece. If anything, he looks happy to have the opportunity to exin. ¡°Granted, certain adjustments have been made over the centuries. There are also several regional variants. This is one of the tamer ones.¡±


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow. So far, Lu Mei has been killed twice, tortured once, and has had her cultivation destroyed seven times. Feng Zhuo¡¯s episodes, though luckier for his piece, tend to involve the ughter of entire ns or the gaining of beautiful women with far more detail than necessary. Sometimes both.


    Often both.


    ¡°This is one of the tamer ones?¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Feng Zhuo replies withplete seriousness. ¡°I would be a poor brother if I exposed my sister to bad influences. In particr, my uncle created a variant that is highlyplicated and not fitting for anyone¡¯s eyes or ears. I love him, but his mind is such a dangerous ce, brother-inw.¡±


    The image of Lord Feng Gui¡¯s smiling face shes through Liu Jin¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I can imagine that,¡± Liu Jin says tly.


    ¡°Who cares what is in that man¡¯s mind?¡± Lu Mei says. She points a finger at Feng Zhuo. ¡°How are you doing this? It makes no sense!¡±


    Lu Mei has been cheating at every opportunity, but she has yet to win a single game against Feng Zhuo. Whenever she gains the slightest lead, Feng Zhuo stumbles upon good fortune and reaps even greater rewards. The difference in results is overwhelming.


    And yet, as far as Lu Mei and Liu Jin can tell, Feng Zhuo has not been cheating at all.


    ¡°It makes no sense, you say?¡± Feng Zhuo echoes, cing a hand over his heart. ¡°Dearest sister, it is the most natural thing. As the older brother, it is my duty and privilege to be an insurmountable obstacle in your path, an exemry example of perfection for you to aspire to. Feng Zhi might have thoroughly failed or perhaps seeded too quickly, but do not worry, sister. Your dearest brother has learned from his dearest cousin¡¯s follies.¡±


    Liu Jin feels momentary pity for Feng Zhi. The worst part is that Feng Zhuo is speaking so cheerfully that it is clear he is not trying to insult his younger cousin.


    ¡°Now!¡± Feng Zhuo smiles as he brings his hands together. ¡°I do believe this game is nearly won. Is it okay if I im my reward early? Or do you wish to continue?¡±


    Lu Mei res sullenly at the board and then at Liu Jin, as if ming him for not cheating in her favor. While he considered doing it, Liu Jin is nearly certain that Feng Zhuo would not be as willing to overlook his cheating as he is with Lu Mei¡¯s.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Lu Mei says, inching away from the board as though it were a filthy thing. ¡°What was it we wagered this time? I cannot seem to remember.¡±


    ¡°An embarrassing memory,¡± Feng Zhuo says, his smile growing wider with anticipation. ¡°Go on, dearest sister. Share it.¡±


    ¡°Must I, brother?¡± Lu Mei asks, somehow managing to look modest and vulnerable. ¡°We have only just met. Your sister does not want to lower your opinion of her.¡±


    ¡°Ah, to think my sister is already trying to take advantage of my affection! I am so proud of you,¡± Feng Zhuo says. ¡°However, your brother is not a man who shows mercy when he is winning.¡±


    The look on Lu Mei¡¯s face is immediately reced by dark annoyance.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she says. ¡±As you might know, the Red Sky Pavilion is fond of music and the arts.¡±


    ¡°Their performances are lovely,¡± Feng Zhuo says, nodding. This only serves to make Lu Mei¡¯s dour look even dourer.


    ¡°My mother thought it was important for a properdy to excel at all things relevant,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°That is to say, all the things ady of the Red Sky Pavilion is expected to know. From the moment I could understand words, my mother instructed me in the maniption of wind, the use of flying items, and the making of medicine. Naturally, someone with my ancestry was also expected to excel in the performative arts.¡±


    Feng Zhuo lets out a soft ¡®Ho¡¯ of interest. Even Liu Jin can tell where this is going.


    ¡°However, though this little miss has been abundantly blessed in a great many things, such as beauty that makes most women curse their ugliness and talent that makes most feel inadequate, my younger self was not particrly skilled in the arts of dance and singing,¡± Lu Mei says with such humility that Liu Jin starts to see how she and Feng Zhuo are rted. ¡°If I have to be harsh on myself, I would say my ability was eptable.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear,¡± Feng Zhuo says, immediately understanding the damning praise. ¡°And the granddaughter of two Elders, no less!¡±


    Lu Mei nods somberly. ¡°I cannot say I was a wanted child, but my status was too great to ignore. Elder Zhao had no choice but to give me a leading role in the children¡¯s performance of <em>The Swordsman and the River Maiden</em>. He risked offending too many people otherwise. However, because he could not stand anything less than perfection, he and my mother constantly made me practice those damned songs and dances.¡± She covers her face with her hands. ¡°Do you have any idea how it feels like to keep making mistakes in front of the rest of the cast? It was so embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my pitiful sister! My heart grieves for you,¡± Feng Zhuo says, cing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°I wish I could say I know how you feel, but even if you had won, your dearest brother has no shames or failures to share with you. You can say I¡¯m quite shameless.¡±


    Even if she had won. Liu Jin resists the urge to shake his head at the absurdity of it.


    A victory for a question. Those are the rules Lu Mei and Feng Zhuo agreed upon. The one who wins the game gets to ask a question, which must be answered truthfully. Then, they choose another game, and the process is repeated.


    However, Liu Jin has already realized there is no way Feng Zhuo can lose, and Feng Zhuo probably knew that from the beginning. Lu Mei has not been able to ask a single question from him so far. The only things they know about him are information he has freely shared.


    This cannot be exined with simple luck, yet Liu Jin does not think he can call it cheating.


    Xun Huwen¡¯s face shes through Liu Jin¡¯s mind.


    Feng Zhuo¡¯s existence¡­ His ability to impose his will on fate itself¡­ It might just be that it is unimaginably heavy.


    Liu Jin looks at Feng Zhuo carefully, but his other senses are turned inward. His soul. His Qi. His dao. If he put them on a scale against Feng Zhuo¡¯s, could he make his luck trump his? Is it even possible to do such a thing?


    This novel''s true home is a different tform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Feng Zhuo notices his stare and smiles winningly.


    ¡°I really do not like you,¡± Lu Mei grouses.


    Feng Zhuoughs.


    ¡°That must mean I am doing a fantastic job as an older brother!¡±


    ~~~


    Night falls over the Storm Dragon Pce.


    The bodies of those who died during the civil war have already been burned. There is nothing left around the pce but empty ins with scarce vegetation. In a way, the Storm Dragon Pce looks almostpletely removed from the country it governs.


    Something moves in this empty scenery.


    The signs are small. The nearly inaudible crunching of grass. The slightest imprints on the dirt. The bugs that suddenly crawl away, and the lone bird that takes flight in a hurry. No one looking from afar would notice their approach.


    Suddenly, they stop.


    Nothing has changed. The scenery remains the same. There is no one around them, no reason they should hesitate.


    Terror grips their hearts.


    The emotional response goes beyond mere logic. This is the result of centuries of experience sublimated in a single moment. Their bodies are moving before their minds have finished processing the information. Stealth is discarded. Caution is abandoned. They have to run!


    Light flickers.


    It is nothing more than the smallest of embers, little more than fireflies in the night.


    They burn.


    One by one, their bodies are incinerated. It happens so quickly they do not even have time to scream. It is doubtful they even realized they were being killed. The ashes of their corpses fall and are scattered to the winds. No trace is left behind. No evidence of the deed.


    Feng Zhuo dusts off his hands.


    ¡°How curious. I did not expect my brother-inw to spend his nights like this.¡±


    Feng Zhuo¡¯s body goes still. Slowly, very slowly, his head turns to the side, and he finds a small white snake staring at him.


    The red eyes are unmistakable.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Feng Zhuo says. ¡°I see you are skilled in the use of soul fragments and quite adept at hiding their presence.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty? You will not call me brother-inw now?¡±


    ¡°I am shameless, Your Majesty,¡± Feng Zhuo says with a small smile, one quite unlike the ones he has used so far. ¡°If I called you brother-inw under these circumstances, I do not think I¡¯d be able to remain shameless.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks at the odd phrasing but does not let himself be distracted.


    ¡°Who were those people you killed?¡± He says.


    ¡°Killed?¡± Feng Zhuo asks, cocking his head to the side. ¡°Who is to say those were people? I never quite got a good look at them. They startled me, you see. They could have been bugs. I see no evidence to the contrary.¡±


    The white snake hisses at him. ¡°Must you be difficult?¡±


    ¡°I find it is often the easiest path,¡± Feng Zhuo replies with utmost seriousness. ¡°Speaking of things that are difficult, I wonder if Your Majesty is skilled enough to instantly send the memories of your soul fragments to your real body. If you are not, well, soul fragments can be so very frail.¡±


    ¡°I would advise against testing any such frailty. Otherwise, I might have to perform simr tests on your bones, Feng Zhuo.¡±


    Feng Zhuo nearly grimaces. It is not Liu Jin or Lu Mei who spoke. Rather, the air shimmers to reveal the form of Big Sister Bai. Now that she is no longer traveling incognito, she is dressed not in rags but in the blue and white robes of Divine Frozen Pce. Her face remains hidden by a veil, but her robes are not nearly as modest as those of Lady Dai Jie. They do not leave much of her white skin exposed, but they are thin and cling to her body in a way that makes the beauty of her figure obvious. Her hair is long and ck, tied in a simple ponytail that reaches to the back of her knees.


    ¡°I see I have been outthought,¡± Feng Zhuo says, bringing his palms together in a p. ¡°Impressive. Very impressive. How long have you been in contact?¡±


    ¡°Emperor Qing Jin sent a soul fragment to find me the moment he received word of your visit,¡± Big Sister Bai says. ¡°What a pity it took so long to reach me. I¡¯d have already dragged you out of the pce otherwise.¡±


    ¡°That would have been very rude of you,¡± Feng Zhuo notes. He points at her with one hand and at himself with the other one. ¡°You might be the representative of the Divine Frozen Pce in this country, but I do have cause to be here.¡±


    ¡°Murderous cause, it seems,¡± Big Sister Bai says, looking at the hands with which Feng Zhuo had just killed many.


    ¡°Brother-inw,¡± Liu Jin says, ¡°Were the people you killed assassins?¡±


    Something shines in Feng Zhuo¡¯s eyes, but he hides it quickly.


    ¡°Assassins? That is such an old-fashioned thing, Your Majesty. I have no idea what you could be talking about.¡±


    Feng Zhuoughs at the idea, but something changes in Big Sister Bai¡¯s posture.


    ¡°Could it be?¡± She asks, grasping the meaning behind Liu Jin¡¯s question. ¡°Did youe here to stop those assassins? Why would you¡­¡±


    She stops herself from speaking as the answer reveals itself to her. As the representative of the Divine Frozen Pce, it is not a question she can voice. In a situation like this, it would do more harm than good.


    Liu Jin has no such issues.


    ¡°Were they assassins sent by Lady Feng to kill Lu Mei?¡±


    The night is suddenly colder.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Feng Zhuo says, putting on arge smile. ¡°My mother would never do such a thing. She is the very soul of courtesy. Why, when I was a child, I remember her thanking a servant for no reason whatsoever. I cannot recall any other such incident, but that must surely be because my mind is overwhelmed by their frequency.¡±


    It all makes sense now.


    Perhaps Lady Feng acted with premeditation. Perhaps she sent the assassins in a fit of anger. Regardless, Feng Zhuo knew this would happen and could not allow it to seed. Such a thing wouldpletely sour rtions between the Storm Dragon Empire and the Eternal me n. The reason why most of the activities he suggested required leaving the pce was most likely to decrease the odds of anyone noticing the assassins before he disposed of them.


    ¡°I begin to understand,¡± Liu Jin says.


    ¡°Despite how he looks and acts, he is quite cunning,¡± Big Sister Bai says. ¡°You¡¯d do well to remember it.¡±


    ¡°He is right here, and he takes offense to the way in which you phrase it,¡± Feng Zhuo says, folding his hands behind his back. ¡°I did not lie when I said I was happy to have a sister. There just happened to be several other reasons behind my visit, which I will neither mention nor acknowledge. And if you ask, I will lie shamelessly about them.¡±


    ¡°You see?¡± Big Sister Bai says, gesturing at Feng Zhuo. ¡°He lies as easily as he breathes! Did you know he was one of the representatives of the Eternal me n in the Storm Dragon Empire when Lord Feng Shang¡¯s policies¡¯ controlled your country?¡±


    ¡°Now, you are just trying to make me look bad.¡±


    ¡°You have seeded at that far beyond anything I could aplish,¡± Big Sister Bai replies.


    ¡°s, I am too gifted,¡± Feng Zhuo says, sighing.


    His behavior is nothing but theater, an act designed to make him approachable. Even though Liu Jin and Lu Mei knew they were dealing with a cultivator in the Fifth Level of the Heaven Realm, the greatest prodigy of his generation, they never once felt intimidated by Feng Zhuo. It had been easy to allow themselves to talk andugh with the man. That is dangerous, exceedingly dangerous.


    And yet, that does not mean there had not been any truth to his performance.


    ¡°Big Sister Bai, could you please give us a moment?¡± Liu Jin asks her. Big Sister Bai gives a sharp look at his soul fragment. An instantter, she disappears. Most likely, she is still watching from a distance. That is fine.


    All that matters is that Feng Zhuo is no longer speaking in front of a representative of the Divine Frozen Pce.


    ¡°There should be no issue speaking freely now, should there?¡± Liu Jin asks.


    ¡°Should you have done that?¡± Feng Zhuo asks him, rubbing his chin as he looks at him. ¡°Surely, being alone with someone like me is a big risk.¡±


    ¡°The authority of the Storm Dragon can extend beyond the physical boundaries of the pce. The Grand Storm that once surrounded it is an example of this,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°I am inside that boundary. You are not.¡±


    Feng Zhuo smiles.


    A single step. That is all that separates Feng Zhuo from the boundary of the Storm Dragon Pce. Was it luck, or had he known? General Nie Dan being away is another thing that worked in Feng Zhuo¡¯s favor. As someone who had dealt with Feng Zhuo before, General Nie Dan would have been able to handle him better. Had Feng Zhuo nned it so his visit would coincide with his absence?


    Or is this simply the result of what Feng Zhuo has cultivated?


    Either way, there is only one path forward.


    ¡°Step inside,¡± Liu Jin says.


    Feng Zhuo¡¯s eyebrows rise in surprise. Liu Jin thinks it might just be the first real expression he has seen on the prodigy¡¯s face all night.


    After a few seconds of consideration, Feng Zhuo takes the single step separating him from the Storm Dragon¡¯s domain. Not content with that, he puts both his knees on the ground and rests his open palms on them.


    ¡°Were assassins sent after Lu Mei¡¯s mother?¡± Liu Jin asks.


    Feng Zhuo shrugs. ¡°I know nothing of such things. However, if I knew, I would not care. If you are worried about my sister¡¯s mental state, I do not think hypothetical assassins would be of any threat to the security around the Red Sky Pavilion. If any such assassins had been sent, not that they have, they would have never seeded. Of course, if any had been sent, it¡¯d have been as a warning only. I cannot speak on the efficiency of future hypothetical incidents.¡±


    Liu Jin shakes his head. ¡°I thought you¡¯d allow yourself to speak inly.¡±


    ¡°I am being as in as I can,¡± Feng Zhuo says. ¡°You should already understand that, Your Majesty.¡±


    There is no circumstance in which Feng Zhuo will ever admit his mother was involved.


    ¡°Can Lu Mei and I expect any more hypothetical assassins?¡±


    ¡°I very much doubt it.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Liu Jin is relieved. Even if they never seed, he does not want to be put in a situation where he has to follow this issue. Whatever type of problem Lady Feng represents, Liu Jin would prefer dealing with her when he has more power at his disposal. ¡°Will you be leaving now?¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡±


    Liu Jin stares at him.


    ¡°I was not lying when I said I wanted to spend time with my sister, brother-inw,¡± Feng Zhuo tells him seriously.


    ¡°I have already sent memories of this conversation to my main body,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°She already knows you knew there was going to be an attempt on her life and said nothing.¡±


    ¡°I have admitted no such thing, Your Majesty,¡± Feng Zhuo says. ¡°Besides, the older brother is often hated. I will just have to buy her love.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean earn?¡±


    ¡°With money, jewels, and clothes, yes.¡±


    Lu Mei is undoubtedly going to thoroughly take advantage of that. As far as punishments go, it is the least they can do.


    ¡°There is also one more thing¡­¡±


    Liu Jin blinks as Feng Zhuo suddenly speaks. The look on his face is almost sheepish.


    ¡°I spoke with Uncle Feng Gui beforeing here,¡± Feng Zhuo says. ¡°He gave me a message for you. I just decided not to mention it until now, so I¡¯d have a reason to stay even if you wanted me to leave. Please! Don¡¯t look at me like that! It is nothing bad! After all, Your Majesty ns to attend the Crimson Cloud Tournament, right?¡±


    Feng Zhuo grins and pats his chest.


    ¡°There is a tournament winner right here!¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 288: The Timing

    ~~~


    ¡°Absolutely not! You cannot possibly trust that man!¡± Big Sister Bai says, pointing at Feng Zhuo.


    The three of them have returned to Storm Dragon Pce. Liu Jin has assimted his soul fragment back into his body, and Lu Mei has joined them.


    ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t,¡± Lu Mei says, crossing her arms. Her eyes are cold as she looks at Feng Zhuo, who kneels in the center of the throne room while wearing a guileless smile. ¡°However, trust has little to do with this, Lady Bai.¡±


    ¡°How cruel of my own sister to say that,¡± Feng Zhuoments, hanging his head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all being a little too distrustful? I do not see why this is an issue. It is as I already exined to His Majesty. Everyone benefits.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s eyes narrow as he recalls what Feng Zhuo told him less than half an hour prior.


    The reveal of Lu Mei¡¯s parentage might have tarnished Lord Feng Shang¡¯s reputation, and Lord Feng Gui might have derived some pleasure from that. However, though he had already known about it, it did ce him in an awkward position. Allowing his brother¡¯s daughter, illegitimate though she might be, to marry the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire is giving his brother an advantage.


    Thus, Lord Feng Gui needs something to even the scales, even if only nominally. A victory in the Crimson Cloud Tournament will aplish that. It does not matter that Liu Jin already nned topete. All that the people of the Eternal me n need to know is that the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire decided to im victory for Lord Feng Gui where Lord Feng Shang failed.


    ¡°My brother-inw already nned topete. We are simply making use of it to create an interesting story,¡± Feng Zhuo exins. ¡°If the story you want to tell the people of this country is different, that is fine. You were probably going to have to do that anyway. All that matters is achieving the desired result, and that is where this Feng Zhuo, whose talent is like a tower that pierces the highest clouds, enters.¡±Feng Zhuo opens his arms as if expecting to receive apuse.


    ¡°Foolishness!¡±


    He receives none.


    ¡°Who would trust you as their instructor?¡± Big Sister Bai says. ¡°Who would trust you at all?! If guidance is required, then obviously¡­¡±


    Big Sister Bai immediately stops herself from speaking further. They cannot see her face, but the annoyance radiating from her is palpable.


    Feng Zhuo grins.


    ¡°Oh? Were you about to offer your services? You? A member of the Divine Frozen Pce?¡± His smile grows annoyingly smug. ¡°Audable sentiment, but foolish, Lady Bai. You cannot act to help a rival in thepetition. That would go against your allegiance. However, as Emperor Qing Jin and my sister are both members of the Eternal me n, I can teach them anything I want without any conflict of interest. I can even instruct my sister in Eternal me. Youck the qualifications to do anything simr.¡±


    The room is suddenly colder.


    ¡°Mind your words, Feng Zhuo,¡± Big Sister Bai says at the same time as Lu Mei moves next to Liu Jin and releases a burst of heat.


    Feng Zhuo smiles fearlessly.


    ¡°Lady Bai, being beaten by a beautiful woman is the mark of a sessful man. If you wish to impart guidance on me, this Feng Zhuo¡¯s body will dly receive it.¡±


    Liu Jin cannot see Big Sister Bai¡¯s expression due to the veil over her face.


    Nevertheless, he senses disgust would be an apt word to describe it.


    ¡°Surely, you can see how keeping a man like him around is an exceedingly bad idea?¡± a frustrated Big Sister Bai asks them, pointedly ignoring Feng Zhuo. ¡°Hispany is an offense to good taste.¡±


    ¡°This is not an issue of trust, Lady Bai,¡± Lu Mei says, choosing to speak first. ¡°Anyone with eyes and ears can tell that Lady Bai¡¯s character is superior. My brother is clearly a habitual liar, incapable of inspiring anything resembling trust, and whimsical to the detriment of everyone around him.¡± R


    ¡°You called me brother!¡± Feng Zhuo says, beaming as he ignores every other part of Lu Mei¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Nevertheless,¡± Lu Mei continues as though she had not heard him. ¡°I do not think we are in a position to turn down his help.¡±


    Lu Mei saying it means Liu Jin does not have to. It would be bad for him to be perceived as siding with Feng Zhuo over Big Sister Bai. Unfortunately, it is as Lu Mei says. Sending Feng Zhuo away is not something they can do. It would be interpreted poorly by the Eternal me n and remove the implicit protection his presence here provides from people such as Lady Feng and Lord Feng Shang.


    ¡°Big Sister Bai, regardless of what the Eternal me n wants, I already intended to participate and win the Crimson Cloud Tournament,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Though it was not explicitly stated, I believe the agreement I made with the Wandering Wind requires me to do so.¡±


    After all, how is he supposed to impress a Divine Realm cultivator with his growth if he does not even manage to win?


    Feng Zhuoughs at the same time as frost forms around Big Sister Bai.


    ¡°That is another thing!¡± she says. This time, her anger is aimed at Liu Jin. He can see her icy blue eyes ring at him through her veil. ¡°You are in no position to talk about the Wandering Wind! You might have be Emperor of a nation. You might be exceedingly talented, perhaps one of the greatest talents born over the past century.¡±


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Liu Jin blushes a little.


    ¡°However!¡± Big Sister Bai continues, ¡°The Wandering Wind is the Wandering Wind! Even my master will not cross her without cause. You should not do it at all!¡±


    ¡°Ho, protective of him, aren¡¯t you?¡± Feng Zhuo says.


    ¡°Justice demands good people be allowed to flourish,¡± Big Sister Bai replies. ¡°Punishment is for the twisted and debauched.¡±


    She stares very meaningfully at Feng Zhuo as she says thest part.


    ¡°Big Sister Bai, I am grateful for your concern,¡± Liu Jin says, ¡°However, there are things I must do. There is someone I must get back even if that person no longer exists.¡±


    Liu Jin pictures Su An in his mind, the image of Su Daji superimposed over it. Whatever she might be right now, Su An is someone he treasured deeply. It does not matter if the Wandering Wind has her. He will see her again.


    No matter what it takes.


    ¡°You certainly aim high, brother-inw,¡± Feng Zhuo says, rubbing his chin. ¡°I cannot make you capable of facing someone like that. If I knew how, I¡¯d have already made myself capable of it. However, if it is just winning the tournament, this Feng Zhou will be more useful than you expect.¡±


    There is a gleam in Feng Zhuo¡¯s eyes that Liu Jin does not like in the least. Neither does Big Sister Bai if the aura emanating from her is any indication.


    ¡°I cannot stop you from pursuing such a noble goal, Emperor Qing Jin,¡± Big Sister Bai says, sounding resigned. ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to offer my aid, our respective positions make it impossible for me to instruct you. Nevertheless, I will remain here for the time being.¡±


    To keep an eye on Feng Zhuo. She does not say it, but she does not need to. Liu Jin inclines his head in her direction.


    ¡°I thank you for your understanding.¡±


    ~~~


    ¡°I think that went about as well as can be expected,¡± Lu Mei says once everyone has retired to their rooms. There is no one with them. Even the dog that usually apanies Liu Jin is away. Ever since Feng Zhuo arrived, Liu Jin sent it to his cousin. Considering Feng Zhuo and Big Sister Bai will stay here for the foreseeable future, it is best for the dog to stay out of sight.


    ¡°As well as can be expected,¡± Liu Jin echoes, looking up at the ceiling. ¡°I suppose. Considering the alternatives¡­¡±


    There is no need to say more. Considering how badly things could have gone, having to deal with Feng Zhuo and a failed assassination attempt is a small price to pay. At least this way, all they need to do is prepare themselves for the Crimson Cloud Tournament in the safety of the Storm Dragon Empire. A real conflict with the Eternal me n is not something they can afford.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Lu Mei adds. ¡°I seem to have gotten a tutor out of this. The scrolls Elder Xun gave me were beginning to reach the end of their usefulness. Mastery of the Eternal me seems to require more than mere theory.¡±


    ¡°You will take him on his offer, then?¡± Liu Jin asks her.


    ¡°It is too good not to. If he wants to y the part of the older brother, I might as well let him.¡± Her smile brightens. ¡°I am going to make him buy me so many things.¡±


    Liu Jin mirrors her smile. He has a feeling Feng Zhuo is severely underestimating how much Lu Mei will make him regret saying he will buy her forgiveness.


    ¡°Are you disappointed?¡±


    ¡°That my brother is two-faced?¡± Lu Mei shakes her head. ¡°Not really. At least, it is something familiar. I would have a harder time dealing with him if he was anything else.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s smile dims. That¡­ should not be something to be d about.


    ¡°I should apologize,¡± Liu Jin says, drawing a curious look from Lu Mei. ¡°I said many things before we departed to the Red Sky Pavilion. Considering how things ended, it is clear my words were thoughtless.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Lu Mei smiles sadly. ¡°Even you cannot fix what was never right. Things with my mother... Well, they avoided the worst oue. If you hadn¡¯t convinced me to try, I am not sure what would have happened. Now, I have nothing to do with them, and they have nothing to do with me. That is enough.¡±


    It does not sound like enough, but Liu Jin does not say it. The truth is that Lu Mei is probably better off without her family.


    ¡°I spoke to Xiao Shuang,¡± Liu Jin says after a while. ¡°I meant to tell you before, but your half-brother has a way of making himself the center of attention.¡±


    ¡°It was about time you two got over your ridiculous fears,¡± Lu Mei says in her usual manner.


    ¡°I was being so foolish.¡± Liu Jin can¡¯t help butugh at himself. ¡°I let fear keep me away from someone precious to me for so long. How different things would have been if I hadn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Well, you will have plenty of time to make up for it now, won¡¯t you? Will she be visiting us?¡±


    Liu Jin looks at Lu Mei. There is nothing wrong with the way she is speaking or her tone, yet he cannot help but sense something under the surface of her aura.


    ¡°I am not sure,¡± Liu Jin says, somewhat hesitant. ¡°Lady Meng Yue and the rest of the Divine Frozen Pce seem quite protective of her.¡±


    ¡°It is just the two of us here. Nothing stops you from calling them restrictive and prohibitive,¡± Lu Mei points out.


    ¡°True enough.¡± Liu Jin¡¯s expression turns serious. ¡°There is something I need to talk to you about.¡±


    Lu Mei does not move.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Since I became Emperor, everyone has been talking to me about the women I should choose, the importance of marriages for sealing alliances, and the necessity of producing offspring. Through it all, our union has been taken for granted. Everyone believes it will happen. The only thing left to decide is which position I give to each wife.¡±


    ¡°And have you decided?¡±


    Liu Jin does not miss that Lu Mei is not looking at him when she asks that.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Liu Jin says, making Lu Mei turn to him. ¡°What I am trying to say is¡­I have not asked you¡­That is to say, I have just let the implication carry us to this point, but that is not¡­I am doing this wrong.¡±


    Liu Jin surprises Lu Mei by abruptly standing up. He walks over to her and takes her hands between his before kneeling in front of her.


    ¡°I want you beside me,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°I have not asked you to, but I should have. Not because of an alliance or anything like that, but because you are you.¡±


    The expression on Lu Mei¡¯s face is quite unlike any Liu Jin has seen before. From the flush of her cheeks to the shine in her eyes, she has never looked more beautiful.


    ¡°You¡­ I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°I am awkward,¡± Liu Jin admits, blushing. ¡°I head into situations where I probably shouldn¡¯t and court death more than is healthy. I am unlikely to stop doing those things. However, I will make you happy.¡±


    Lu Mei¡¯s face is as red as her hair.


    ¡°But then¡­marriage¡­I¡­ the timing..¡±


    ¡°It is probably best to wait before any ceremony. I do not want the Eternal me n hurrying us to have children,¡± Liu Jin says.


    Lu Mei shivers and nods. ¡°That is probably wise.¡±


    ¡°I do not want you to think I am taking you for granted,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Regarding any official titles and the like, it is probably best if I let you and Xiao Shuang handle that. If it is something you have both agreed to, it is less likely to cause grudges. So¡­what is your answer?¡±


    Lu Mei does not answer him with words. Her body collides with his as her arms wrap around him and their lips meet in the middle.


    Liu Jin can say with full confidence that there is not a single thing about this moment that is Hollow.


    ~~~

 Chapter 289: Fetch

    ~~~


    ¡°You look familiar. Could it be that we know each other?¡±


    ¡°How can that be? This one is merely a servant of the pce. A person of my lowly standing cannot possibly be familiar with the deplorable Young Master or his deservedly unfortunate father.¡±


    Feng Zhuo smiles.


    Shi Qingxia glowers.


    Liu Jin¡¯s palm meets his face with unerring precision.


    When he took Yong Zhunyi, Shi Qingxia, and Ye Zheyu as servants to hide them from the Eternal me n, he did so knowing their discovery was always a possibility. To prevent such an urrence, Liu Jin offered to change their features. Ye Zheyu epted his offer, though he made it clear that he did not want to lose any body fat.


    Yong Zhunyi and Shi Qingxia did not.


    ¡°We are not yet in the Heaven Realm,¡± Yong Zhunyi exined. ¡°Our regeneration will always restore our bodies to their natural state. I expect Your Majesty will have to reapply Brother Ye¡¯s disguise several times, so I would rather not rely on something like that. It might cause me to growx.¡±¡°I just refuse to be anyone but myself,¡± Shi Qingxia said, her arms crossed and her look daring him to oppose her.


    ¡°I doubt anyone from the Eternal me n will pay much attention to servants,¡± Yong Zhuyi added in an attempt to reassure him.


    He was wrong, obviously, but Liu Jin had foolishly let himself be reassured by the ashen-haired man. Now, he can only look on in dread as Shi Qingxia, dressed as one of the pce maids, serves Feng Zhuo tea while ring at him with enough force to reduce lesser men to tears. There is no room for misunderstanding. The two clearly recognize each other.


    Shi Qingxia had to have known this would happen before she entered the room. Most likely, she decided that since Feng Zhuo will stay here for the foreseeable future, there is little point in trying to hide from him.


    ¡°I must say, brother-inw,¡± Feng Zhuo says once Shi Qingxia leaves. ¡°You keep very interesting servants.¡±


    ¡°I do not understand what you could possibly be referring to,¡± Liu Jin replies in perfect deadpan. ¡°However, I will just say they are mine until they are not. I am already overlooking many things about you, so I ask that you overlook this.¡±


    ¡°Ho, reciprocity. Interesting.¡± Feng Zhuo thinks about it and nods. ¡°Very well, I would never be so callous as to take away my brother-inw¡¯s toys. Even if he technically stole them first.¡±


    ¡°One cannot steal what is freely offered,¡± Liu Jin points out, making Feng Zhuough.


    ¡°I see. I see. How foolish of me,¡± Feng Zhuo says, nodding in an overly serious way. ¡°My brother-inw is so skilled with words. It is no wonder you handled things so well with Lady Baist night. Personally, I do not mind having a beautiful woman angry at me, but not everyone can understand what a blessing that is.¡±


    Liu Jin thinks of the women in his life. Then, he imagines them angry.


    ¡­


    No, he¡¯d rather not imagine that.


    ¡°I wanted to talk to you about the Crimson Cloud Tournament,¡± Liu Jin says instead of voicing his thoughts about Feng Zhuo¡¯s tastes. ¡°Lu Mei intends to ept your offer to instruct her in the Eternal me. You will be watched, of course, and the Storm Dragon will arise from its slumber should you attempt anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d expect nothing less,¡± Feng Zhuo says. ¡°However, surely my sister could have told me this herself. Why summon me in private?¡±


    ¡°Because I am still not sure what it is that you offer me,¡± Liu Jin says bluntly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Feng Zhuo raises an eyebrow. ¡°Are you saying being a former champion and one of the greatest talents of this era is not enough to make me qualified to teach you?¡±


    ¡°That is not it,¡± Liu Jin says, shaking his head. ¡°I understand brother-inw Feng Zhuo is a cultivator of great skill. However, while Lu Mei can learn much from you, I do not believe our skill sets align enough for me to receive a simr benefit. If I wish instruction in cultivation, I can easily seek it from General Nie Dan, perhaps even one of the Elders. Skilled as you are, I do not believe you can outdo them.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you speak so confidently about receiving the instruction of Emperors. How outrageous.¡± Feng Zhuo smiles while leaning back into his seat. ¡°Well, you are not wrong. My guidance cannotpare to that of an Emperor Realm cultivator. However, I have participated in the Crimson Cloud Tournament once and been witness to it thrice. There are things I know that General Nie Dan does not. That is what I offer to share with you.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°However, could Lady Bai not have done the same? Surely, sharing basic information would not constitute her acting against the Divine Frozen Pce?¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Feng Zhuo shrugs. ¡°I just spoke like that so she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. A Dao like Justice is fairly straightforward.¡±


    Liu Jin stares at him.


    Feng Zhuo smiles.


    ¡°You used her Dao against her,¡± he uses.


    ¡°Brother-inw, it sounds so underhanded when you say it like that,¡± Feng Zhuo whines. ¡°It would make me happy if you tried to sound even a little impressed. Exploiting someone¡¯s Dao is a very useful skill, you know? For example, my uncle already knows your Dao is in a formational state. When he sent me here, he told me to find out if it was possible to influence it.¡±


    ¡°...I begin to think I should have listened to Big Sister Bai.¡±


    Feng Zhuo raises his palms.


    ¡°I never said I was going to do it,¡± Feng Zhuo says. ¡°In fact, since Uncle did not order me to do it, he is probably not expecting me to.¡±


    ¡°I am not sure how much I should trust anything you say,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Even telling me this could be a trick to make me distrust Lord Feng Gui in favor of your father.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, I am a thoroughly honest man except for all the times I am not,¡± Feng Zhuo says, putting a hand over his heart. ¡°Believe me when I say that I have no desire to hurt my sister¡¯s lover. Besides, trying to influence your Dao strikes me as an exceedingly bad idea. I am only saying these things so you are aware of the possibility and so I can offer to teach His Majesty how to defend himself against such things.¡±


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°You will excuse me if I do not eagerly ept your offer,¡± Liu Jin says tly.


    ¡°I¡¯d have been happy if you did.¡±


    ¡°I can live with your unhappiness, brother-inw,¡± Liu Jin replies, sighing when Feng Zhuoughs. ¡°You are a very exhausting man. I begin to understand just who Elder Brother Xiao Nan was referring to when he said there was someone more annoying than him.¡±


    Something changes.


    Feng Zhuo does not make a single move, yet the air around him bes different somehow. Charged. Alert. Intense.


    ¡°Is it true, then?¡± Feng Zhuo asks, his voice sounding deeper than before. ¡°Xiao Nan of the Xiao Sect is alive?¡±


    Confused by his sudden seriousness, Liu Jin nods.


    He is not prepared for the naked relief that appears on Feng Zhuo¡¯s face.


    ¡°I see. I see. That is good.¡± Feng Zhuo genuinely sounds relieved. There is even a small smile on his face. ¡°I had read the reports, but Xiao Nan¡¯s identity is not something they dwelled much on. I did not want to get my hopes up.¡±


    ¡°You remember him,¡± Liu Jin says, confused by this. The Xiao Sect once made it to the Top 100 Sects of the Empire thanks to Elder Brother Xiao Nan¡¯s performance, but that is still nowhere near high enough for someone like Feng Zhuo to remember him.


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Feng Zhuo says. ¡°He genuinely tried to defeat me. It¡¯d be rude of me to ever forget such valor!¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s forehead crinkles. Xiao Nan fought Feng Zhuo during a tournament. What else was he supposed to do but try? Seeing his expression, Feng Zhuo chuckles.


    ¡°I see. I see. That is how it is. Well, pay it no mind, brother-inw,¡± Feng Zhuo says. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I have another reason to stay close to you now.¡±


    That does not reassure Liu Jin in the slightest.


    ~~~


    ¡°You should have called me, Your Majesty.¡±


    d in his dark armor, General Nie Dan cannot help but look out of ce standing on the gold-carpeted floor of Liu Jin¡¯s room. Though he is kneeling, the general is still taller than Liu Jin. If he were to stand up, Liu Jin worries his head might scrape the ceiling.


    ¡°You were busy with Duke Wei¡¯s would-be rebellion, general,¡± Liu Jin reminds the severe-looking man. ¡°I did not think it prudent to interrupt you.¡±


    ¡°Bah, a trifling matter.¡± General Nie Dan waves a hand dismissively. ¡°His rebellion was over in minutes. It was reorganizing hisnds that took up most of my time. I could have easily left that matter to City Lord Chu. Considering all he is doing, perhaps Minister Chu is a more apt title now.¡±


    Liu Jin smiles.


    ¡°You work that man far too much.¡±


    ¡°Work is the reward of the capable,¡± General Nie Dan says. ¡°Better for him to overwork himself than for you to be alone with Feng Zhuo for too long.¡±


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°You are wary of him,¡± he notes, a little surprised. For all that Feng Zhuo is an incredibly powerful cultivator, General Nie Dan is an Emperor. In most cases, he would not even bother putting Feng Zhuo in his eyes.


    ¡°Feng Zhuo of the Eternal me n is like a tiger who has grown adept at making everyone forget he eats meat,¡± General Nie Dan tells him with full seriousness. ¡°The man is highlypetent and utterly unencumbered by pride. Underestimating him would be a grave mistake.¡±


    ¡°I suppose there is no point in asking you whether I should have taken his offer or not now,¡± Liu Jin muses.


    ¡°It would be highly inadvisable,¡± General Nie Dan confirms. ¡°Your formation is far too sensitive for you to be exposed to someone like him.¡±


    ¡°...Is the state of my Dao really that noticeable?¡± Liu Jin asks, frowning as he sps his hands together. For such a vulnerable condition to be so easy to discern is not ideal.


    ¡°The average cultivator would never notice it, but you are not asking about those. You want to know my opinion as an Emperor,¡± General Nie Dan says. He waits for Liu Jin to nod before continuing to speak. ¡°I can sense that Your Majesty¡¯s Dao is not fully formed, but that is nothing unusual. Considering your age, the opposite would bepletely outrageous. As for its exact nature, I cannot discern it. Of course, Lord Feng Gui and Lord Feng Shang are far more skilled cultivators than this General. I cannot tell you what they saw when they met you.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s frown grows deeper. Elder Xun had been able to intuit something about the nature of his Dao from the moment they met. However, it is not unreasonable to assume that Elder Xun is far more experienced in such matters than either of the two brothers.


    At least, Liu Jin hopes he is.


    ¡°Discerning and trying to exploit an enemy¡¯s Dao aremon strategies in higher-level battles. Being able to do so is arguably more important than one¡¯s level of cultivation,¡± General Nie Dan says. ¡°However, that is not something His Majesty should learn from someone like Feng Zhuo. It is also not something I can teach you.¡±


    That catches Liu Jin by surprise. He thought the general would be eager to teach him.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°A soldier without a solid foundation will be overrun by the enemy, Your Majesty. If I were to teach you, my Dao might influence yours. That cannot be allowed,¡± General Nie Dan says, smiling sadly. ¡°I can answer any question you might have, but you must walk your path free of interference.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Liu Jin says softly. ¡°Thank you for your wisdom, General Nie Dan.¡±


    Perhaps it is better this way.


    After all, he only has one master.


    ~~~


    Later that day, Liu Jin stands atop the Storm Dragon Pce, watching as thest rays of the sun paint the empty grasnds gold.


    So much has changed.


    No longer is he a disciple without a home who needs to tread carefully at every turn. Now, he is the Emperor of a nation, one with followers, subjects, and allies. He has be too important to be thoughtlessly made an enemy of. People line up to court his favor, even those from factions as important as the Divine Frozen Pce, the Eternal me n, and the Five Blessings Group.


    He can make things better now.


    A smile makes its way across Liu Jin¡¯s lips as he finishes that thought. Everything he has done until now has not been in vain. It will not be easy, but he can start making things better for the people of the Storm Dragon Empire. He will do his best to ensure no one like Murong Bang ever rises from thisnd.


    However, several problems remain. The Duke in the Dead ins might one day reach the Emperor Realm. Elder Brother Xiao Nan is a Renegade, and Liu Jin is unsure how Xiao Fang is faring these days. It has been a long time since hest contacted him. There are also many plots of those from the other side of the Dead ins to consider.


    And, of course, the Wandering Wind and Su An.


    Liu Jin¡¯s fist clench. Thunder echoes in the distance.


    The Crimson Cloud Tournament will be a gathering of every major Sect in the Crimson Cloud Emperor. When that happens¡­


    ¡°Arf!¡±


    Liu Jin blinks and looks down.


    The dog looks up at him with a veryrge bone held in its mouth, his tail wagging happily behind him. It seems he hase out to the roof to keep himpany.


    ¡°Where did you find that?¡± Liu Jin asks, struck by the size of the bone. It is longer than a human arm.


    In the distance, he hears a familiar screech and the beating of wings.


    Liu Jin narrows his eyes. ¡°Did you steal Soaring Feather¡¯s lunch?¡±


    Though he is holding a bone between his teeth, the dog manages a dopey grin. Liu Jin shakes his head but kneels down to scratch the dog behind the ears.


    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have done that, but we¡¯ll keep it a secret for now,¡± Liu Jin says as the dog drops his bone and leans into his touch. ¡°We don¡¯t want Soaring Feather to confuse you for food.¡±


    The dog¡¯s expression changes to rm for a moment before barking in agreement. It is a sign of how much he has changed. Emotions. Desires. Preferences. The dog has all those things now. A personality is clearly beginning to take shape.


    In a sense, finding one¡¯s Dao is not that dissimr.


    It is the process of finding who you are.


    ¡°I have still not given you a name,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Do you want one? As you are now, you can actually make a choice.¡±


    The dog blinks, tilting its head cutely before nodding.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Liu Jin closes his eyes and thinks. ¡°Gou?¡±


    The dog barks again. It sounds distinctly negative.


    ¡°I thought so,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Well, you probably don¡¯t want to be Roaming Fang, so maybe¡­¡±


    He trails off.


    He looks at the bone and picks it up. The dog¡¯s head follows the motion with excitement as Liu Jin waves it around.


    ¡°I suppose that might work. How about¡­ Marrow?¡±


    The dog barks happily.


    Liu Jin tosses the bone, and Marrow goes fetch.


    ~~~

 Interlude: The Bowl

    ~~~


    Chun has served the Endlessly Raging Valley for her entire life.


    Her parents had been servants, so when they married and had her and her sister, it was only natural for them to instruct their children in the ways of servitude. Chun can cook, clean, read, write, and move through the estate without bothering anyone. She can speak to her betters without once raising her head and is proficient at various tasks of mundane utility.


    That is all she knows.


    The majesty of the Jade Hall. The orderly silence of the grand kitchen. The hectess of the training yard. The sun rising over the fields of green. The never-ending song of the Raging Valley. That is Chun¡¯s world, and she is content with it.


    Her sister hadn¡¯t been.


    ¡°Why should we stay in a ce where we fear breathing too loudly?¡± She asked her one day.


    ¡°We are safe here,¡± Chun replied.


    ¡°We are servants,¡± her sister countered. ¡°We might both be near the Spirit Realm, but we are nothing as long as we stay here! There are ces in the outside world where we could live like queens!¡±Servitude to the Endlessly Raging Valley is not a permanent position. There was no contract forcing them to remain there. Countless times, her sister tried to convince her to leave, but Chun could never dare do such a thing.


    Angry and frustrated, her sister left without her.


    For a time, Chun would receive letters from her sister, usually once every two or three months. She would brag to Chun about her many adventures in the outside world. Chun knew her sister was trying to make her regret not leaving with her, but she still looked forward to those letters. Many evenings were spent reading her sister¡¯s tales, marveling at her ounts of the ces she visited and the people she met.


    Her sister died a mere two years after leaving the Endlessly Raging Valley.


    There is no grand story behind it. An unfortunate encounter with the wrong cultivator. An instance of everyday cruelty. That is all it took to end her sister¡¯s travels. That is what the world outside is like. In the Endlessly Raging Valley, Chun might have to keep her head down, but that is the only way for someone like her to continue living.


    Is it worth it?


    Chun nearly stumbles as she walks up the stairs, and she reminds herself to keep her mind on the task at hand. Her knuckles are white as she grips the tray in her hands, knowing that it must absolutely not be allowed to fall. She was chosen for this task by her fellow servants due to her higher level of cultivation, but what does it matter which shrub is taller? The mighty hurricane will pluck it by the roots all the same.


    By the time she reaches the top of the stairs, Chun can barely stand, yet that is still far better than other servants would have fared. Most would have fainted before reaching the halfway point. That Chun¡¯s consciousness remains intact is both her fortune and misfortune.


    After all, <strong>She </strong>is there.


    It has been a day since Chunst came here, yet <em>She</em> has not moved. <em>She </em>stands in the same ce and in the same position, almost like a statue. <em>She </em>does not look in Chun¡¯s direction. <em>She </em>never does. For someone like <em>Her </em>to acknowledge the existence of someone like Chun is unthinkable.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the vition.


    It is also probably for the better.


    Now that Chun has ovee the stairs, she merely needs to take ten more steps to leave the tray on the floor at the proper distance. There are no tables or chairs here. In this ce, there is only colorless marble and the gates that remain closed.


    Just ten more steps, Chun tells herself, but each one requires tremendous effort. <em>She</em> is not trying to scare Chun away with the power of her aura or anything of the sort, but that does not matter. The difference between them is that of Heaven and Earth. When an elephant walks, ants cannot help but tremble.


    When the Wandering Wind exists, Chun can barely remember how to breathe.


    Chun¡¯s meager cultivation is but a paper shield against the Wandering Wind¡¯s presence, but any shield is better than no shield. Once she ces the tray on the floor, Chun nearly copses in relief. Usually, she¡¯d return to her room, rest, and think of how to collect all the favors her fellow servants owe her due to her sacrifice here.


    However, it is different today. Today, there is one more task for her to do.


    ¡°...¡±


    Chun opens her mouth, but no soundes out. Her throat is dry. Her tongue feels like a useless lump of flesh on which she could choke at any moment. Nevertheless, Chun tries again. ?¨¤


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    A sound. It is not much, barely audible, yet ites from someone who should have nothing to say, and that is enough of an oddity.


    The Wandering Wind turns her attention to Chun.


    Chun nearly copses.


    It is too much. Her soul begs her to flee, but such is not in her power anymore. Her body will not move. Her very existence is caught in the Wandering Wind¡¯s gaze. Her tiny mind understands that the being before her is a far more vast existence than she could everprehend.


    ¡°Well?¡± The Wandering Wind asks her. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±


    Chun¡¯s mouth remains open in a soundless gasp. Her body is frozen in fear.


    The Wandering Wind sighs.


    ¡°Of course,¡± She says. ¡°Servant, I order you to speak. State your cause.¡±


    Terror banishes. Hesitation and confusion disappear. There is no need to think anymore. A Divinity has given her an order, and what is there for a lowly servant like her to do but to obey?


    ¡°I bring a message from Lady Ding,¡± Chun says in a dull monotone. Her eyes are nk and lifeless. ¡°She requests to know when Her Eminence¡¯s disciple will be done using the Room of the Four Winds.¡±


    The Room of the Four Winds is a special istion chamber. Not many are qualified to use it, and Lady Ding had expected that her daughter would be given free rein of it in preparation for the Crimson Cloud Tournament.


    No one could have predicted the appearance of the Wandering Wind or the girl she imed to be her disciple.


    The event had been the subject of much gossip in the Endlessly Raging Valley. From the highest Elder to the lowest servant, everyone was talking about it. To say many of the stronger cultivators of the Endlessly Raging Valley were upset by the way the Wandering Wind wasmandeering resources would be putting it mildly.


    Lady Ding just happens to be the one whose patience ran out first.


    Of course, the Wandering Wind has no need to care for such things.


    ¡°Tell Lady Ding she will be waiting for a long time,¡± the Wandering Wind says. A wave of her hand makes the tray of food float up to her. Her slender fingers pick out the strawberries. ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    As soon as the Wandering Wind dismisses her, Chun¡¯s mind returns to her. The task she has just received is not one she is enthused by. Lady Ding¡¯s temper is well known, and being the bearer of bad news has never made a servant well-liked.


    However, what is there for a servant to do but to serve?


    It is the only way Chun knows how to live.


    Resigned, Chun bows her head and turns back, her spirit more at ease with every step that puts distance between her and the Wandering Wind.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Chuu freezes. She cannot move.


    ¡°I have noticed the amount of strawberries keeps increasing. Who is responsible for it?¡± the Wandering Wind asks.


    ¡°This one is, Your Eminence,¡± she replies automatically. ¡°This servant noticed you always finished the strawberries but left most of the other food untouched, so I asked the kitchen to set aside more strawberries for you.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± the Wandering Wind says. ¡°Very well, leave and tell Lady Ding this; a servant is ill-suited to carry the Wind¡¯s words. Come to me, and we shall converse.¡¯¡±


    Chun¡¯s eyes widen.


    ¡°You are free to go. Do remember to bring more strawberries next time.¡±


    Chun leaves grateful but knowing her life is worth a bowl of strawberries.


    She does not like it.


    ~~~

 Interlude: The Brother

    ~~~


    ¡°I have two brothers.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s eyebrow twitches. The wistful voice is a reminder of his broken solitude. Under other circumstances, the Duke would be d to havepany. Staring at the rust-colored earth grows incredibly tedious after the first decade. Any break in the monotony is a wee one.


    However, this annoyance hase in search of guidance. That is something the Duke refuses to give. It has been several weeks since he first denied him, and he¡¯d hoped the boy would have given him up by now.


    He should have known better. Meek eptance of futility is not a quality possessed by anyone in the Renegade Realm.


    ¡°Must you keep doing this?¡± the Duke asks before the boy can continue. ¡°This Duke has already told you he has no desire to teach you.¡±


    ¡°Senior,¡± the boy called Xiao Nan says, ¡°this junior in the ways of being a Renegade hears and understands your words,¡±


    ¡°You say those words. This Duke is not convinced you know what they mean, boy.¡±


    Rather than looking offended, the boy smiles with confidence that does not suit his situation. Such enthusiasm and cheer are utterly out of ce in the Dead ins. However, the boy would have never made it this far if he wasn¡¯t at least this confident.What a conundrum. The qualities that make him a decent conversation partner also make him unlikely to heed his words.


    ¡°On the contrary, Senior,¡± Xiao Nan replies. ¡°If you do not wish to instruct me, I have no choice but to ept. However, you have not yet told me to leave, and it¡¯d be rude of this junior to subject you to thepany of a stranger. Thus, I must tell you about myself.¡±


    The Duke hides his smile by turning his back to the boy and looking at the empty horizon. There is nothing around them for miles. All the nearby Spirit Beasts have fled due to theirbined aura. Lacking even the distraction of violence, there is nothing else for the Duke to do but to listen. It does not matter. The boy can try as much as he likes. His mind will not be swayed.


    Still, he is far too daring.


    Is this what today¡¯s youth is like?


    ¡°Try not to bore me,¡± The Duke says atst.


    ¡°That would be impossible, Senior. My younger brothers are far more interesting than myself,¡± Xiao Nan promises with absolute confidence. ¡°Well, I call them my brothers, but only one is rted to me by blood. We were cousins, so I never had a reason to call him brother. Perhaps I should have, so he¡¯d know. I thought about it¡­ but... I thought I¡¯d always have time¡­¡±


    The boy looks up at the sky, his smile reced by something deeply mncholic and full of yearning. The Duke understands all too well. He has worn that look countless times in the past. Most Renegades eventually feel the same. The need to end their solitude, the desire to return to the ce where they were happiest.


    And yet, they cannot. Not as they are. Not as Renegades.


    ¡°An all toomon folly,¡± the Duke replies. ¡°Listen to the words of someone who has lived centuries. Time is the only thing we do not have. It slips through our fingers and mocks our best efforts.¡±


    The boy smiles sadly.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°As expected, Senior¡¯s wisdom is undeniable¡­I just wish¡­¡± The boy cuts himself off and shakes his head, as if that would shake off the sadness from his person. ¡°Never mind, where was I?¡±


    ¡°You were speaking of your cousin.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± the boy says, nodding. ¡°I... I always thought he was the one I had to worry about the least. His temper was never the best, but he was talented, bold, and born with every advantage. He had his father, and he had the Elders. I only needed to give him some advice every now and then.¡±


    ¡°And that was not the case with your other brother?¡±


    Xiao Nan chuckles. ¡°Not at all. He was brilliant but vulnerable and naive as to the ways of the world. Far too kind for his own good. He needed me more.¡± ?


    The boy pauses. His aura bes dark with gloom.


    ¡°I thought I would have time to help him grow, but all my ns were undone overnight. My home was destroyed, and I was made prisoner,¡± Xiao Nan says. ¡°When I got out, everything had changed. The one I was most worried about had flourished beyond my wildest hopes. Unfortunately, in doing so, he put himself in far more danger than I could have ever imagined. There is even a future Emperor who promised to kill him if he does not approve of his works! How ridiculous! My little brother freed his country and gave the people the peace that has been denied to them for decades! Upon learning that, anyone should feel nothing but gratitude!¡±


    The using look on the boy¡¯s face is unmistakable. However, the Duke is unmoved.


    ¡°I stand by my words. If his work is truly as immacte as you im, there should be no reason to worry.¡±


    ¡°It is the fact that you insist on making his death an option that is unreasonable!¡± the boy shouts at him, throwing his hands into the air.


    ¡°Of course it is unreasonable,¡± the Duke says, much to Xiao Nan¡¯s surprise. ¡°We are Renegades, boy. We have already parted from reason. The only thing left to us is our word, and I will not betray it. No matter how right or noble it might be.¡±


    The Duke speaks, and his words fall over thend. The boy res, wishing to shake them off, but he knows better than to try it.


    ¡°My little brother has such a hard life,¡± the boy says, sighing with exasperation. ¡°The worst is he is not even the one in the most critical situation. All the things I thought would keep my other brother safe were taken from him overnight. The strong father that would have protected him? Killed. The Sect that should have fostered his growth? Treacherous. The journey that would have guided him to maturity? Now a desperate struggle for survival. I can only be grateful that he is still alive. Despite everything, Xiao Fang has endured. I could not be prouder.¡±


    The boy¡¯s aura suddenly rises with hostility. It makes the earth quiver around them, but the Duke remains untouched.


    He knows that anger is not aimed at him.


    ¡°I could not be angrier,¡± Xiao Nan says as his power spreads cracks across thendscape. ¡°My treacherous aunt and I should be having words. I should be helping my brother reim what was taken from him. I should be bringing my family together, yet I cannot...¡±


    The hostility vanishes. His Qi fades away. Xiao Nan smiles mirthlessly.


    ¡°Like this, I would only be a threat to them.¡±


    ¡°And so, we are back to the beginning,¡± the Duke says. ¡°You wish for guidance, but I will not give it.¡±


    If there are secrets to bing an Emperor, the Duke does not know them. Otherwise, he¡¯d have already reached that level. However, that is not what the boy seeks. In a situation such as theirs, a single piece of advice, a slight change of perspective, can make all the difference. The moment the Duke allows himself to share his experiences with Xiao Nan, he opens the door for him to reach his goal.


    ¡°Emptiness,¡± Xiao Nan says, and the word is heavy on his tongue. ¡°I try to keep focusing on that. It has served me well so far. I empty myself again and again, but it bes harder each time. There has to be something else I am missing.¡±


    As expected, the boy is talented. Far more than him.


    However¡­


    ¡°I will not be guilty of unleashing an Emperor on the world, boy,¡± the Duke says. ¡°You already know the power we possess as Renegades, yet the next level is something we can scarcelyprehend. It is not an act that should be taken lightly.¡±


    Xiao Nan res at him but does not contradict him. It is a good sign. It shows he has enough sense to understand his reasoning even if he doesn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°However,¡± the Duke adds, ¡°if you wish to stay and try to steal this Duke¡¯s wisdom, I clearly cannot stop you.¡±


    The grin that appears on Xiao Nan¡¯s face is savage in nature.


    The Duke pities the man¡¯s aunt.


    ~~~

 Interlude: The Wandering Young Master II

    ~~~


    Elder Gang is a firm believer in constants.


    In a world full of countless ephemeral things, that which endures, that which never falters and is never in doubt, surely has more value. Elder Gang has always believed that. Thus, his life was one defined by several constants. His position as an Elder. The superiority of the Xiao Sect over the Yun Sect. The supremacy of Patriarch Xiao Zheng over all he governed.


    In a matter of years, he lost all those things.


    Perhaps that said much about how truly important those things were.


    The great Xiao Zheng was killed in battle. The generational conflict with the Yun Sect was made irrelevant by the destruction of Eastern Port City. His position as Elder was stripped from him when he refused to bow to Xiao Yifan after she took over the Xiao Sect. For daring to side with Young Master Xiao Fang, he has been branded as a traitor to the Xiao Sect.


    Howughable.


    How frail.


    How pathetic.It is not that he cannot understand those who turned their backs on Young Master Xiao Fang. An Emperor Realm cultivator like Xiao Yifan is obviously a superior choice to lead the Sect. If her rule did not have to equal Young Master Xiao Fang¡¯s death, he would have already tried to counsel him against rising up against her.


    However, it does, so he can never ept her. There are days when Elder Gang wishes he was stronger. If he could step into the Emperor Realm, he could strike down the Young Master¡¯s treacherous aunt and restore everything to its rightful ce, but doing so would require braving the perils of the Renegade Realm. Even if he could somehow make it through, he¡¯d have to leave the Young Master¡¯s side for far too long. That cannot be.


    Even if nothing else remains constant, at the very least, he must strive to be so.


    ¡°Elder Gang, it has been two weeks. Surely, there is no need for you to keep waiting here?¡±


    ¡°My duty is to watch over Young Master Xiao Fang, Young Shen Mi,¡± Elder Gang replies to the girl who walks up to him. ¡°Why would I be in any other ce?¡±


    Shen Mi is a disciple of the Divine Frozen Pce. The young girl found them a few weeks after they learned of the destruction of Eastern Port City. She carried with her two letters. One was a letter of introduction from Lady Dai Jie of the Divine Frozen Pce. The other was from Young Mistress Xiao Shuang. Shen Mi has traveled with them ever since, much to Young Master Xiao Fang¡¯s vexation. As someone who is more used to dealing with subordinates than peers, Young Master Xiao Fang cannot help but find the haughty, highly prideful, and superbly talented girl¡¯s presence to be quite... trying.


    ¡°Elder, your dedication is worthy of respect, but¡­¡± Shen Mi shrugs and haplessly gestures at thendscape before them. ¡°There is not much one can watch over right now.¡±


    A massive sandstorm blocks the way forward. It is so dense that any attempt to see further than one¡¯s own nose is an impossibility. It has been raging for the past three weeks, and if the locals are to be believed, it will continue raging for many more moons. The phenomenon ismon in the Forest of Dunes.


    This tale has been uwfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Two weeks ago, Young Master Xiao Fang ventured into the sandstorm.


    He has yet toe out.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The young girl crosses her arms. ¡°The fool just went off chasing a rumor! If he gets lost in the dunes forever, it will be his own fault. He does not deserve your consideration, Elder.¡±


    ¡°Young Shen Mi, youe here every day,¡± Elder Gang points out. ¡°If Young Master Xiao Fang does not deserve consideration, then he is certainly fortunate to have yours.¡±


    The young girl¡¯s Qi bristles.


    ¡°My concern is as a representative of the Divine Frozen Pce,¡± Shen Mi says. ¡°It would be inconvenient for us if he dies.¡±


    She almost sounds like she believes it. s, her argument has no convincing power. Just by standing here, the girl¡¯s blue and white robes are being dirtied by the sand. Considering she rarely bothers stepping out of her pnquin to avoid being dirtied by the outside world, her constant visits here say more than words ever will.


    Ah, youth.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Shen Mi adds, ¡°Xiao Heng is too dull, his wife too servile, and the big-nosed one too boorish. Xiao Fang¡¯spany is preferable to that of hispanions.¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Elder Gang says, nodding and smiling.


    ¡°Who even is this Liu Jin?!¡± Shen Mi asks with growing irritation. ¡°Everything was fine until Sister Xiao Shuang¡¯s letter arrived! He suddenly decided to be stupid and march into that sandstorm!¡±


    ¡°Who is Liu Jin?¡± Elder Gang echoes andughs. ¡°A constant in the Young Master¡¯s life, I suppose. A friend, perhaps. A brother, if the Young Master allowed himself to be a little more honest. Above all, he is someone the Young Master absolutely does not want to lose to.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Comprehension seems to dawn on Shen Mi. ¡°This is a stupid thing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Elder Gangughs harder.


    How can he disagree? After learning his childhood friend had be Emperor of a nation and rescued Young Master Xiao Nan, Young Master Xiao Fang saw no other alternative but to walk into the sandstorm! The Young Master, who has grown in wisdom, ovee several trials, and convinced several Branch Masters to side with him, reacted as if he had never left Eastern Port City!


    How could it be any other way?


    ¡°Elder Gang, this is serious!¡± Shen Mi insists, ¡°Cultivation is the result of diligent effort. It cannot be left up to the result of outrageous flights of fancy.¡±


    ¡°Do not misunderstand, Young Miss,¡± Elder Gang says. ¡°This Elder does not seek to mock you. Your words are undoubtedly correct. However, if we seek to be outrageous, we have no choice but to asionally indulge in outrageous acts. Be bold! Be daring! Young people have the right to be that way.¡±


    ¡°Boldness and daring must not be mistaken for foolishness,¡± Shen Mi replies, ¡°He¡¯s probably lost-¡±


    She does not get to finish her sentence.


    A deafening boom resounds across the area. Shen Mi raises her Qi to protect herself from the shockwave that expands across the desert. Elder Gang does not. He smiles as he senses what lies at the center of it all.


    A most familiar Qi.


    A most wee breakthrough.


    He appears an hourter, covered in wounds and dried blood. The sand is almost up to his waist. Only his Qi prevents him from being buried further by the pull of the Earth Realm.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Xiao Fang says, his voice sounding hoarse fromck of use. ¡°Have triumphed.¡±


    Shen Mi does not say anything. She stares in stunned silence, and it is not just because of the Young Master¡¯s improved cultivation. There is something else at work. A heaviness to his presence that was not there before.


    ¡°A most excellent breakthrough, Young Master,¡± Elder Gang says, bowing in greeting. ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ will take back the Xiao Sect,¡± Xiao Fang deres with renewed resolve, his power rolling from him in waves. ¡°I won¡¯t just take it back. I will make it better than it ever was before. I will turn the Xiao Sect into the greatest Sect of the Crimson Cloud Empire! I¡­ I¡­ refuse to lose!¡±


    He raises his fist high as he deres his resolution, but the effect is somewhat ruined by him fainting three secondster. Elder Gang shakes his head and picks him up.


    ¡°...stupid...butthead¡­¡± the Young Master mutters in his sleep.


    Elder Gang smiles.


    ~~~


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Interlude: Imperial Cloud City

    ~~~


    Shao Zhn of the Divine Frozen Pce wakes up in the embrace of three men.


    Gently, she extracts herself from the bed, carefully navigating through the tangle of silk sheets and limbs to avoid waking her husbands. Not that she thinks that is possible. Last night¡¯s activities have taken a significant toll on them. Such is what happens when the disparity between partners is too great. s, her husbands had been eager to please, and she would never be so cruel as to deny them.


    With graceful and silent steps, Shao Zhn makes her way to the baths. As an Emperor Realm cultivator, a single burst of Qi would be enough topletely purify her body. Nevertheless, she spends over an hour rxing in a marble poolrge enough to fit several dozen people. No servants apany her there. Bathing is a time for introspection. It requires solitude.


    Besides, the sight of her naked body is one reserved solely for her husbands.


    Once she is done, Shao Zhn puts on a sky-blue dress decorated with rubies and sapphires. The dress is made of very thin material, shows much, and promises more. She is not particrly enthused about having to wear blue so often, but she is in the capital as the representative of the Divine Frozen Pce. It is important to always look the part. Clothes, jewels, perfume. All have to be picked carefully.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± she asks Tie Leji, her closest aide, friend, and husband.


    ¡°Marvelous as always,¡± her husband replies, the lines on his face creasing as he smiles.


    ¡°And the job I told you aboutst week?¡±¡°The flowers have been reced,¡± her husband replies. A beat passes. He raises an eyebrow. ¡°Was it truly necessary? You cannot deny it seems¡­¡±


    ¡°Petty?¡± She finishes for him. ¡°Dear, of course it was petty. In a perfect world, I would have already had Meng Yue strike down Xiao Yifan for daring to defy the Divine Frozen Pce. Unfortunately, the Endlessly Raging Valley is endlessly tedious. Thus, the silly little woman must instead suffer no end of petty and insignificant troubles that deny her even the smallest satisfaction until the day she dies.¡±


    She looks at herself in the mirror and smiles.


    ¡°Wish me luck.¡±


    ¡°You never need it, but I always do.¡±


    ~~~


    Imperial Cloud City is the capital of the Crimson Cloud Empire.


    Its poption is in the tens of millions, and its size is such that even if a person were to walk in a straight line without stopping for an entire day, they would be unable to make it from one end of the city to the other. There is not a single person who would deny it is the most important city in the entire Empire.


    Every major Sect and several minor ones have a branch in the city, making Imperial Cloud City a true microcosm of the Empire. One can find people and traditions from every corner of the Empire spread over the city''s one hundred and twenty-seven districts. Here, there are paupers and wealthy men. Here, there are heroes and viins.  ?


    However, all of it is centered around a single structure.


    The Imperial Pce.


    It stands on an elevated tform, fenced off by walls made of stone. The main pce is only four stories high but has considerable breadth. Around it, there is plenty of open space and several smaller buildings, all of them predominantly white with red-tiled roofs.


    The Imperial Pce is located in the exact center of the city. In fact, it is not wrong to say the city grew around the Imperial Pce as influential people from all over the Empire sought to be closer to the Emperor. While the Four Great Sects all boast impressive estates in the districts closest to the pce and own several businesses in the city, the minor sects are lucky if they own a single shop in the smallest and poorest districts. Some have to wait several months for an audience with the Emperor.


    Lady Shao Zhn walks into the pce with all the majesty of a queen.


    The guards open every gate for her. The servants bow as she passes by. The imperial pages fight to announce her as she enters the throne room. She saunters across the red carpet, her long brown hair swaying behind her, and kneels twenty paces before the throne.


    ¡°Lady Shao, you are here once more. Why?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, is it so wrong that your servant might wish toy eyes upon your visage?¡±


    It is such a lovely visage, after all. For all that his ceremonial crimson robes look far too bulky on him, hiding what she knows is a pleasingly lean body, the Emperor of the Crimson Cloud Empire is a handsome man. His dark hair is tied in a top knot, and his face is angr, with prominent cheekbones. Unfortunately, the look on his face is one of constant exasperation, and his eyes are always dull and lifeless. Those are the only things that stop him from being called ssically handsome.


    ¡°Lady Shao,¡± His Majesty says, ¡°How long have we known each other? Must you lie to my face? Is there an edict written down somewhere thatpels all who enter this room to lie to the Emperor? There must be because everyone does it. The people lie to me. The clouds lie to me. Even the nts have taken to lying to me recently. I considered executing them, but why bother? The new ones will not be more honest.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Your Majesty! As always, your wit is far tooplex for the likes of me,¡± Shao Zhn replies with a wless smile. Her green eyes glimmer like emeralds.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°Truly? I have always thought myself witless. It takes a witless man to be so close to a woman like you.¡±


    She pouts.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she tells him. ¡°Even if it is you, I cannot forgive something that can be taken as an insult to my husbands.¡±


    ¡°I never said they were unhappy,¡± His Majesty points out. ¡°There are probably no happier men in the Empire. I assure you I curse their names with envy every single day.¡±


    ¡°There is no reason for you to envy them, Your Majesty,¡± Shao Zhn says. ¡°The path is always open to you. Would it really be so bad to trust me?¡±


    She bows deeply, and the motion,bined with a dress that already leaves little to the imagination, results in her showing far more cleavage than most women are capable of.


    ¡°Yes, it would be terrible,¡± Emperor replies, staring directly at her cleavage. ¡°Why do you think a pathetic man such as myself has not yet sumbed after all these years? Lady Shao Zhn, I wish I could forget my troubles and embrace you. Unfortunately, the Emperor must be perfectly miserable at all times. Anything else is an affront to the naturalws.¡±


    This time, herugh is genuine. She has long since epted that the man would never give in to her, but she wishes that wasn¡¯t the case.The Emperor carries himself with all the air of a defeated man, is quick to insult himself, and nearly always believes it. However, there is a reason why Xiang Zuolin remains Emperor after so many years.


    ¡°Emperor,¡± she begins to say, but her smile fades away when the doors to the throne room open with tremendous noise.


    What follows is the insistent tapping of a cane as a wrinkled old woman dressed in dark robes makes her way into the throne room. She is small, no more than four feet tall, and perhaps closer to three. Her body trembles with every step she takes. Even calling her old would be too kind. Shao Zhn can certainly think of many other terms to use on her.


    However, when the old woman speaks, her voice is loud and clear.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡± She points at them with her wooden cane. ¡°Debauchery! Debauchery! Oh, if only your father and mother could see you now, Little Zuolin! Where did I go wrong?!¡±


    For anyone to enter the throne room and interrupt a meeting between the Emperor and the representative of the Divine Frozen Pce should be unthinkable. However, this is no ordinary old woman.


    She is Old Lady Zhao. She has been the Emperor¡¯s nanny, and the nanny of his father before him and his father before him. No one knows exactly how old she is because no one can remember a time when she was young. All people know is that she has always been there, often going from one job to another. She has been Chief Architect, Minister, and Imperial Dance Instructor, to name a few of her titles.


    ¡°To think their son would be consorting a whore!¡±


    ¡°A whore?!¡± Lady Shao Zhn stands up. Her qi spreads arctic cold through the throne room as she res at the diminutive, old woman who has clearly lived far too long. ¡°You dare call me a whore?!¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to call you if you dress like that?¡± the old woman says, waving her cane in her direction. ¡°Just look at yourself! Those things are nearly falling out of your dress! Those are for babies to suck, woman! You¡¯re supposed to cover them up! Granted, men are often babies. My second husband loved mine. Couldn¡¯t get enough of them. Ah, he¡¯d plead so cutely. Sometimes, I¡¯d-¡±


    ¡°You old crone!¡± Shao Zhn shouts. ¡°No one wants to hear you talk about such subjects! No one wants to imagine it!¡±


    Indeed, the Emperor has already begun turning green.


    ¡°Obviously, I was young,¡± the crone says, rolling her eyes at her. ¡°My bosoms were not saggy and wrinkly like they are now butrge and perky. Much more than yours, by the way. I did not need to wear so little to get men to notice me.¡±


    ¡°Are you tired of living?!¡± Shao Zhn asks, her face red with anger as she focuses her aura on the person she knows is only a Heaven Realm cultivator.


    However, the old bat remains unmoved.


    ¡°What are you going to do? Kill me? You think you can do what seven husbands and forty-seven pregnancies couldn¡¯t?¡± The old woman pats herself on the chest. ¡°Go ahead, girlie! Try your best! This olddy will not move!¡±


    Lady Shao Zhn reminds herself that there is no reason to fear the old woman. No matter how many memories she has of learning dance and manners under the old crone¡¯s instruction when she was but a young girl, that does not matter anymore. She has be an existence that far surpasses the tiny, shriveled old woman.


    And yet, when the old woman effortlessly kicks her slipper to her free hand, brandishing it like a weapon alongside her cane, Shao Zhn flinches.


    ¡°I thought so,¡± the old woman says. ¡°You would have missed anyway. There is no reason to think your aim is better than any of your husbands. Could it be that they are impotent?¡±


    ¡°You miserable old crone!¡±


    ~~~


    ¡°How is she not dead yet? How?!¡± Shao Zhn screams in frustrationter that day while resting on her husband¡¯sp. She always needs care after encountering that old woman. ¡°Did you know she was already old and wrinkled when I was a child?¡±


    ¡°You have told me many times before,¡± Tie Leji replies, brushing his fingers through her hair. From this angle, the wrinkles on his face are more noticeable. Age is slowly but surely asserting itself on him.


    If only she had found him sooner or if his talent for cultivation was greater, she¡¯d be able to keep him at her side for much longer. What a pity it is that death has to eventually take her loves away from her.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± She nuzzles herself into hisp. ¡°The only reason the Emperor keeps her around is because she works as a chastity belt for him.¡±


    ¡°I am torn between sympathy and admiration.¡±


    ¡°He is a frightening man¡­ and a sad one.¡±


    Her husband looks like he is going to say something but stops himself when he feels a presence enter the estate. Shao Zhn senses it as well and sighs.


    ¡°Master! This disciple greets you on this beautiful day!!¡±


    She enters the room like a ray of sunshine, skipping instead of walking and with a smile that is wide, earnest, and contagious. She is dressed in pink and white robes made of soft, flowy fabric. Her eyes are pink too, and even her long blond hair, which bounces with her every movement, looks pink in certain lights.


    She is Shao Zhn''s direct disciple, Fu Lihua.


    ¡°I heard about what happened in the pce. You and Granny Zhao are always so lively!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call her granny!¡± Shao Zhn snaps at her disciple. ¡°Do not ever be familiar with that woman!¡±


    Her discipleughs. ¡°Oh master, you are so melodramatic. Granny Zhao is always so funny.¡±


    ¡°She is a bringer of pain and misery!¡±


    ¡°Master, you will break her heart if you say such things,¡± her disciple has the gall to admonish her. As if that woman had a heart! ¡°She basically raised Xiang Rong. Anyone who has done that cannot be a bad person.¡±


    ¡°She raised him dull.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not dull!¡± Her disciple protests, pouting. ¡°He¡¯s just a little dim, but that¡¯s fine. Granny Zhao says men are better when they¡¯re a little stupid.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not wrong, but you shouldn¡¯t be learning anything from that woman!¡± She turns to her husband in search of support. ¡°Tell me, where did I go wrong with this girl?¡±


    Her husband smiles at her. ¡°Dear, if you would allow me this opinion, nowhere at all.¡±


    ~~~

 Interlude: After

    ~~~


    Feng Zhi breathes heavily after the fight, but that is more due to exasperation than any tiredness on his part. Everything was over in thirty seconds, thirty maddening and impressively violent seconds. The state of the training room can attest to it. The ceiling was cracked open sometime after the third second, exposing both of them to the harsh light of day. The walls did not fare any better.


    Truthfully, he does not think this can be called a room anymore.


    ¡°What exactly did you think this would aplish?¡±


    His opponent does not answer him. In a fairer world, that would be because he is unconscious. s, that is not the case. Though it is easier to count the bones of his that are not broken, and some of his clothes are literally burned into his skin and muscles, his eyes remain wide open. The fool seems to be having a staring contest with the sun, a practice as inane as this whole thing has been.


    ¡°Hey,¡± the fool says atst, ¡°Do you think things could have gone differently?¡±


    An impertinent question like that does not need any consideration.


    ¡°I could never lose to the likes of you!¡±


    The fool, Huang Shing, turns to him and scoffs.¡°I wasn¡¯t asking about that! It was obvious I was going to lose today. Just as it is obvious I will surpass you eventually.¡±


    A vein throbs on Feng Zhi¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°First, you waste my time with a pointless challenge. Now you insult me? You truly are tired of living!¡±


    Far from looking threatened, the fool has the gall to snort.


    ¡°You won¡¯t kill me because that¡¯d make Yi Jiao sad,¡± he points out, not incorrectly. ¡°Not that she¡¯d need to. After stealing her from me, not killing me should be the least you could do. You¡¯re so shameless, Young Master.¡±


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°You lost her on your own!¡± Feng Zhi snaps at him.


    That gets a reaction, a flicker of something in the idiot¡¯s eyes before he looks away.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± the idiot says. ¡°But you still didn¡¯t need to take her so publicly. You haven¡¯t even had the decency to introduce me to any girls to make up for it. That¡¯s rude.¡±


    ¡°This sort of thing is exactly why Yi Jiao couldn¡¯t stand you!¡± Feng Zhi yells at him, angry that despite having won the battle and unleashed much-deserved punishment on the idiot, he¡¯s somehow the one caught in his pace.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s not what I was asking about,¡± Huang Shing says. ¡°I¡­ When I joined the Eternal me n, I almost got into a fight with Brother Hong. It could have ended pretty badly, but it didn¡¯t. We became allies and then friends. Ever since I talked with Yi Jiao, I have been thinking¡­ but I¡¯m not good at thinking so Bei Hong suggested I do this instead.¡±


    ¡°You took advice from that oaf?¡± Feng Zhi asks before he can stop himself. He notes, with no small amount of rm, that he is bing familiar with this pack of lunatics.


    Huang Shing shrugs, still lying on the ground. ¡°What did I have to lose?¡±


    ¡°Your head.¡±


    ¡°Nah,¡± Huang Shing says. ¡°Anyway, I think it worked. I really don¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°Somehow, I¡¯ll live,¡± Feng Zhi says dryly.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯d be lucky to have someone like me around,¡± Huang Shing protests. ¡°Do you have any idea how many plots against you people have tried to rope me into?¡±


    Feng Zhi blinks.


    ¡°They have?¡±


    ¡°You are very unpopr,¡± Huang Shing tells him with something resembling pity. Feng Zhi¡¯s hands twitch with the desire to strangle him. ¡°Well, a few were plots to be close to you by convincing me to murder you so they can warn you ahead of time and earn your trust. One of them was a girl who really wanted to take Yi Jiao¡¯s ce. At least I got something out of that one.¡±


    Huang Shing grins lecherously and gropes the air with his hands.


    ¡°You are the worst,¡± Feng Zhi says in disgust.


    ¡°But now I feel like the best!¡± Huang Shing says, leaping to his feet as though his body wasn¡¯t still grievously injured. ¡°You should start getting ready for the Crimson Cloud Tournament, Young Master. We¡¯ll all surpass you if you aren¡¯t careful.¡±


    ¡°I,¡± Feng Zhi says, focusing his Qi on Huang Shing, ¡°am not someone who feels threatened by the words of a naked ape. Unlike you, I have be aware of myself and my role. I know my strengths and weaknesses.¡±


    Huang Shing grins.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you fail.¡±


    Feng Zhi¡¯s aura res up.


    ¡°I seem to have damaged your brain during our struggle. Perhaps more hits are needed to restore it to its former equally unimpressive state.¡±


    ~~~

 Interlude: The House

    ~~~


    How many years has it been?


    Three? Four? Liu Jin is not quite sure. The older he grows, the harder it bes to keep track of time. Sometimes, the years feel like months. Sometimes, the months feel like years.


    Sometimes, it feels like no time has passed at all.


    ¡°Are you sure you wish to do this, Your Majesty?¡± General Nie Dan asks. As if there is even the slightest chance that Liu Jin will change his mind. Not here. Not now.


    Not with Eastern Port City right in front of him.


    ¡°More than anything, General.¡± Liu Jin looks back at the man and smiles. ¡°Thank you for bringing me here, but I believe I will do the rest of the trip alone.¡±


    General Nie Dan inclines his head.


    ¡°I thought as much,¡± he says. ¡°I suppose it does not matter. I cannot protect you here.¡±Liu Jin wishes he could contradict the general, but any attempt would be a lie. They can both feel therge presence that looms over all. Mighty as the Heavenly General is, he cannot hope topete with someone in the Ninth Level of the Emperor Realm. It is already enough that General Nie Dan trusted him enough to bring him here despite knowing the risks.


    Giving the man onest nod, Liu Jin goes on ahead.


    Eastern Port City is waiting.


    The image of the city has been a constantpanion to Liu Jin. Every time he dives into his soul, he sees it in never-ending mes. ording to the notes Old Jiang left him, that is a sign of how deeply its destruction scarred him. Liu Jin thought that would mean the real Eastern Port City would hold no surprises for him.


    He was wrong.


    Unlike the one in the depths of his soul, the fires of the real Eastern Port City have long since faded. Liu Jin walks through the narrow streets and sees nothing but destion. The earth is ckened in the spots where Murong Bang¡¯s fireballs struck, the aftermath of the attack not allowing even nts to grow where his power touched the earth. The buildings that did not burn down during that terrible night have fallen prey to time. Dust and ashes have settled over everything, painting the city brown and gray.


    Everything is quiet. Everything is ruined.


    The houses of the patients he used to visit. The streets where he used to walk. Liu Jin thought he¡¯d recognize them, but he doesn¡¯t. Is his house nearby? Was it perhaps a little more to the west? He couldn¡¯t have forgotten that, right?


    Liu Jin walks through his old home and feels like a stranger.


    Familiarity only starts to set in once he gets nearer to the center of the city. The arena, what remains of it, is distinctive enough. It is where he fought in his first tournament and met Song Daiyu. The memory feels bittersweet now.


    The Xiao Sect¡¯spoundes next.


    Even broken and burnt down, it is unmistakable. Once upon a time, it had been the seat of the most powerful sect in the city. Now, it is nothing but a husk. Liu Jin walks through the old training grounds that used to be full of disciples and can only be grateful that there are no corpses. Most likely, they were all cleared out and buried before Murong Bang¡¯s army sold those who survived as ves.


    Anger brews inside Liu Jin, but there is no one for him to direct it at. Murong Bang is dead. His army is broken.


    Their deeds cannot be undone.


    Liu Jin breathes. There is no time for thoughts like this. Getting angry is not what he came here for.


    She is waiting.


    Liu Jin¡¯s steps take him deeper into the Xiao Sect¡¯spound. There is a small house there. The windows are broken, and vines have climbed over the walls and roof. However, it is still standing.


    Liu Jin enters.


    He sees her.


    ¡°Xiao Shuang,¡± he says, breathless.


    After so long, she is right in front of him. Xiao Shuang is a vision of blue and white in a world of dull brown and gray. She looks so out of ce in the ruins of their former house that Liu Jin can almost believe this is a dream.


    ¡°Husband!¡± The moment Xiao Shuangys eyes on him, she immediately turns away. Her face is covered by a veil, but that does not stop him from detecting what is wrong.


    ¡°You have been crying,¡± he says.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°I¡­ no¡­ this is¡­¡± Xiao Shuang tries to shield her face further but realizes the futility of it. ¡°Forgive me. This is unseemly.¡±


    Ah¡­


    How foolish of him not to warn her ahead of time.


    Xiao Shuang was not here during that terrible night. While she already knew the fate that befell their city, that is not the same as seeing the devastation first-hand. Mere words cannot convey the magnitude of the tragedy.


    She hase home for the first time in years and found it ravaged by savages.


    ¡°I already knew it was like this,¡± Xiao Shuang says softly, looking down at the ruined floor. ¡°I read your letter, and yet¡­ I...¡±


    ¡°There is nothing unseemly about grief,¡± Liu Jin says. He moves closer to her and raises his arm, hesitating only for a moment before putting it on her shoulder in an attempt tofort her. As he does, his eyes take in what Xiao Shuang has already seen.


    There is nothing here. All of it has been taken.


    ¡°Maybe we shouldn¡¯t have met here,¡± Liu Jin says.


    ¡°No,¡± Xiao Shuang says. She turns her veil-covered face to him. She is close enough that he can easily see her blue eyes. They shine with unshed tears, but there is resolve brimming in them. ¡°Maybe I did not want to see this, but I needed to. I lost much, yet so many of those dearest to me survived. I understand now how fortunate I am that you and Cousin Nan are still alive.¡±


    She hugs him, and Liu Jin immediately wraps his arms around her. The height difference between them has changed. Xiao Shuang used to be able to rest her head on his shoulder. Now, she has to lean against his chest. It is a small thing, yet it is another sign of how much time has passed. So much has changed. So much has happened, yet at this moment, they can pretend the clock has turned back. They can ignore the conditions around them and pretend they are children once more.


    Still, no matter how much they wish to, a hug cannot stretch into eternity.


    ¡°Did you have any trouble getting here?¡± Liu Jin asks after letting go of her. The world feels strangely colder.


    ¡°No,¡± Xiao Shuang says, arranging her veil, which had moved out of ce while they hugged. Liu Jin cannot say he understands why she needs to do so. He has already seen her face. ¡°My master often takes me out of the Divine Frozen Pce for training. She is used to sneaking me out.¡±


    There is no need to ask her if they faced problems on the road. Lady Meng Yue is in the Ninth Level of the Emperor Realm. Few can pose a threat to her. Though he cannot see her, her Qi can be sensed everywhere in the city.


    ¡°I am sorry it has to be this way,¡± Xiao Shuang says. ¡°I am sure the Divine Frozen Pce would have given permission eventually, but¡­¡±


    Liu Jin nods in sympathy.


    As someone possessing a Body of Extreme Yin, Xiao Shuang is a talent far too precious to be exposed to careless risks. While the Divine Frozen Pce had agreed to Xiao Shuang visiting Liu Jin, they have not yet decided on the necessary security measures. The Storm Dragon Pce being an area where the shadow of a divinity dwells has not exactly helped reassure them. Simrly, Liu Jin would be lying if he said he feltfortable entering the Divine Frozen Pce.


    To make matters more urgent, there is also their training to consider. Liu Jin has been considering going into istion recently, making it harder for their schedules to match. Realizing the window for seeing each other has been growing smaller, Xiao Shuang suggested they meet here in secret.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    As the two speak at the same time, Liu Jin and Xiao Shuang look at each other and smile. Xiao Shuang even lets out a small giggle.


    "I missed you," Xiao Shuang says. "Talking through the mirror is not the same as meeting in person. You look well."


    "You as well," Liu Jin says. "The Divine Frozen Pce seems to have been good for you."


    Liu Jin cannot sense her cultivation level. Xiao Shuang must be wearing an item to hide it, probably at the behest of her master. However, it is obvious Xiao Shuang has grown much. Her formerly light brown hair has fully turned white, a visible sign of her mastery of Yin Qi which adds to her loveliness.


    Beyond that, there is something more. Xiao Shuang had never been shy, but there is confidence in her that was not present before. Or, to be more urate, the foundation of her confidence is much sturdier now


    "They worry too much at times, but they truly mean well," Xiao Shuang admits, smiling. "I like it there."


    "Tell me about it."


    Xiao Shuang does. In no time, she is talking without any signs of stopping, her mood lightening considerably as she recounts her experiences.


    She talks about what she has seen.


    "It is all ice as far as the eye can see. The peaks can be very treacherous, but they are also very beautiful."


    She talks about what she has experienced.


    "She kidnapped me! My own master! I was sleeping soundly, and I woke up in the middle of a snowstorm! Husband, do notugh! This is serious."


    She talks about what she has done.


    "The foxes are everywhere now! They are cute, so everyone likes them, but the cooks keepining they are stealing the food. To be honest, I opened the door for them once. I am pretty sure other disciples have as well."


    In short, Xiao Shuang talks about her life, and Liu Jin is happy to listen to her, not caring as the hours pass.


    "Husband!" Xiao Shuang frowns at him when she looks out the window and realizes dawn is approaching. "I was supposed to hear your stories, but you let me talk all night!"


    "I thought it fair," Liu Jin says. "After all, now you have stories to tell."


    The Xiao Shuang before him is no longer the girl locked in her room but a cultivator who has experienced the world in her own way.


    She pouts at him. "You are unfair, husband," she says. Nevertheless, she leans her head against his side. Liu Jin reflexively wraps his arm around her waist. "I wish we could stay like this longer. Is the Crimson Cloud Tournament so important?"


    "It is," Liu Jin says, resolute.


    ¡°I know,¡± Xiao Shuang says sadly. ¡°I never knew her, but Sister Su¡¯s fate sounds like a tragic one. If there is something that can be done...¡±


    ¡°I will do everything I can, but it is not only that,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°There are still many things I do not know, and I do not understand. The Crimson Cloud Tournament is an opportunity to find some answers.¡±


    ¡°Even so...¡±


    Liu Jin closes his eyes and leans against her. ¡°I wish we had more time too...¡±


    One day, not far away. Maybe then, they¡¯ll have time. However, until that dayes¡­


    They watch the sunrise together as they did a long time ago.


    ~~~


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 281: Set the Standard

    ~~~


    Nearly two weeks later, Lady Dai Jie returns to the Divine Frozen Palace. The event and the celebration preceding it receive quite a bit of fanfare. Even for the disciples of the Eternal Flame Clan, the slightest possibility of seeing the face of one of the Five Fairies of the Divine Frozen Palace is a lure too great to ignore.


    By comparison, Liu Jin and Lu Mei¡¯s departure goes almost unnoticed.


    Five Flame-Wheeled Wagons, the same type as the ones used for the expedition to the Storm Dragon Empire, leave in the middle of the night. In the coming days, people will learn that the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire left to visit the birthplace of his future wife. While a natural thing to do, many will find it peculiar that there was no departure ceremony. Still, most will not dwell much on it. They will keep going about their duties and eventually dismiss the oddity as unimportant.


    ¡°This will give us an edge,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°My mother is probably expecting a visit, but she is not expecting the two of us. It will catch her by surprise.¡±


    Lu Mei sits next to him in the Flame-Wheeled Wagon. She tries to hold herself with her usual confidence, but the tautness of her muscles and the way her hands are tightly clasped together do not go unnoticed by Liu Jin. His Qi reaches out to hers, mingling with her aura and offering her comfort.


    Over the past two weeks, they have prepared themselves as best as possible. They have gathered allies and theorized the many possible complications that might arise. Lu Mei has even begun using some of the cultivation resources Lord Feng Gui and Lord Feng Shang gifted her. Liu Jin wishes he could have helped her fully harmonize with them, but he has been busy attending to some of his duties as Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire.


    Thanks to Soaring Feather, Liu Jin has been able to send and receive several messages. Most have been about largely unimportant matters or matters where his input was not really needed. Liu Jin knows with full certainty that General Nie Dan can handle things on his own. City Lord Chu certainly does not need his input to decide between purple dragons on a blue background or blue dragons on a purple background.


    Still, Liu Jin is the Emperor. He is not comfortable shirking away from his responsibilities, even though several important people have reassured him that it is common to be away from one¡¯s duties for several months.


    Especially because several important people have reassured him that it is common to be away from one¡¯s duties for several months.


    After a while, Liu Jin even arranged to have Ten Zichun appointed as the official messenger between the Eternal Flame Clan and the Storm Dragon Empire, reasoning that fully explaining his intent to an actual person would help fill in the gaps often missed by the written word. The disciple from the Armory was all too eager to accept the task.


    ¡°I must say, this is a rather novel experience.¡±


    Liu Jin and Lu Mei glance at Mud. In contrast to the serious and downright severe aura surrounding the two of them, the Senior Disciple sits tranquil in the seat opposite to theirs, his hands folded over his lap. There is a small but undeniably eager smile on his face.


    ¡°I would have thought you¡¯d be used to being on missions for the Eternal Flame Clan by now. After all, that is what the trip to the Storm Dragon Empire was, Senior Brother Mud,¡± Liu Jin says, only realizing his error after the words leave his lips. ¡°Ah, forgive me. It should be Senior Brother Lotus now, correct?¡±


    Liu Jin is still having trouble getting used to it, but it is undeniable that Senior Brother Mud has changed. It was already noticeable in the Storm Dragon Empire, and stabilizing his cultivation has only enhanced that aspect of him.


    ¡°It is okay if you still wish to call this one Mud, Brother Jin,¡± Senior Brother Lotus says. ¡°It is the name I was using when we met, and it is the name you have grown used to.¡±


    Liu Jin shakes his head. ¡°No need. It might take me a while to get used to it, but I do not wish to overlook Senior Brother Lotus¡¯ progress.¡±


    Besides, Liu Jin knows a thing or two about being called by a name that is not his own. It is the reality he has lived ever since he joined the Eternal Flame Clan. In his mind, he is always Liu Jin before Qing Jin.


    And yet¡­ that might have started to change. He has not stopped thinking of himself as Liu Jin. He doubts he ever will. However, as he assumes the responsibilities and power tied to the Qing name, it also becomes easier to think of himself as Qing Jin.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Senior Brother Lotus says. ¡°As for your first statement, it is true that I have often been sent on missions by the Eternal Flame Clan. There was little use for me otherwise. However, this is the first time I have been asked to assist a friend.¡±


    Lotus gestures at his clothes. For this occasion, he is wearing not the robes of the Eternal Flame Clan but a nearly perfect replica of the armor worn by the soldiers of the Storm Dragon Empire, forged quickly but efficiently by Ten Zichun.


    He is going to need it since he¡¯s posing as Liu Jin¡¯s bodyguard for this mission.


    As amusing as calling General Nie Dan to the Red Sky Pavilion would have been, it would have called far too much attention and left the Storm Dragon Empire unprotected. Asking for Senior Brother Mud¡¯s¡ªLotus, Liu Jin reminds himself¡ªhelp instead had been a simple choice once he and Lu Mei accepted it was not possible to hide her secret entirely. Some people would have to be trusted.


    ¡°Playing a part like this is a new experience for me. I look forward to enjoying it.¡±


    ¡°We are so very glad my misfortune offers you a chance to build your character,¡± grouses Lu Mei in a distinctively cold voice.


    ¡°I hope you will forgive me if I take your words and ignore the spirit in which they were given,¡± Senior Brother Lotus replies.


    Lu Mei gives him a long look.


    ¡°I liked you better when you were Senior Brother Mud.¡±


    The offended look on Senior Brother Lotus¡¯s face makes Liu Jin laugh out loud.


    ~~~


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Useful as arriving completely unannounced would be, the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire cannot be allowed to arrive without any fanfare as though he were a thief skulking in the night.


    He can, however, give as little notice as possible while remaining within the borders of reason. Liu Jin and Lu Mei time things so Ten Zichun and Soaring Feather arrive at the Red Sky Pavilion precisely six hours before they do. If the Red Sky Pavilion bothers asking why they were given such short notice to prepare, the answer would be that they weren¡¯t. Lord Feng Gui sent a letter well ahead of time, and how could anyone doubt Lord Feng Gui¡¯s word? He is, after all, a man whose honesty is as abundant as the stars in the night sky.


    A smile tugs at Liu Jin¡¯s lips. It is a pity he has not yet mastered Art of the Roaming Thief. Going with Ten Zichun and watching things unfold would have been fun.


    ¡°Well, well, well, it seems they managed to put something together,¡± Lu Mei says, resting her head against her knuckles as she stares outside the window. Curious, Liu Jin and Lotus follow her example.


    The skies are full of people.


    The Red Sky Pavilion is known for its flying items, and that specialty is on full display here. Some of them are on flying carpets, Others atop floating swords or other weapons.


    A song starts playing, and the people in the sky move in tune with it, forming patterns and moving the clouds to match them. As the song reaches its peak, fireworks are launched, and the clouds form a large dragon that flies above their Flame-Wheeled Wagon, guarding them and guiding them to their designated landing spot.


    ¡°Huh.¡± Liu Jin blinks. ¡°That is much better than I expected.¡±


    ¡°It is just the standard greeting for important people with a few added flairs,¡± Lu Mei says, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°The orchestra must be tired of having to play Maiden¡¯s Joy so wearily often, but Elder Zhao has always believed it is the most important song to know. They probably won¡¯t play it at his funeral out of sheer spite.¡±


    As the Flame-Wheeled Wagons approach the ground, Liu Jin¡¯s eyes take in the surroundings. The Red Sky Pavilion is located in the middle of a lush green valley. There are no walls of any type around it. In fact, having as much open space as possible seems to be a deliberate design choice. Even the doors and windows are far larger than they need to be.


    The buildings are made of wood the color of bronze. The roofs are flat and free of tiles, often with doors or stairs leading up to them. Several people stand there to watch as they land in the middle of a large circular plaza in front of a mansion, which Liu Jin assumes is the home of the Sect Master.


    ¡°Welcome! It is the Red Sky Pavillion¡¯s great privilege to greet the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire!!!¡±


    A man with a booming voice greets them as they step out of the Flame-Wheeled Wagons. However, he is not the one who commands Liu Jin¡¯s attention.


    After making sure Ten Zichun is well, Liu Jin¡¯s eyes go to the man standing in front of the welcoming delegation. His black hair is tied in a topknot, and his beard is long and thin. He wears orange robes with patterns of red, blue, and even green birds flying around.


    He is Wu Qinghua, Patriarch of the Red Sky Pavilion.


    The Sect¡¯s only Emperor Realm Cultivator.


    ¡°Today is truly an auspicious occasion,¡± Wu Qinghua says as he walks up to them. Liu Jin matches him step by step, so they meet in the middle. ¡°Not only are we visited by royalty, but one who brings such good news! For one of the flowers of our Sect has been chosen by him!¡±


    ¡°It is this Emperor who is grateful, Patriarch Wu,¡± Liu Jin says, smiling. ¡°For it is you and the Red Sky Pavillion who have raised such a lovely flower.¡±


    A smile blooms on Patriarch Wu¡¯s face. Patriarch and Emperor exchange bows, and large cheers erupt from the crowd.


    The first step is done.


    ~~~


    As all the important people move to the banquet hall, Liu Jin is introduced in passing to over a dozen of them. Some are even from neighboring Sects and ¡°just happened¡± to be in the Red Sky Pavillion when news of his visit arrived, which Liu Jin knows is code for their spies notified them and they rushed as fast they could in their best robes.


    It is a good thing Lu Mei has already educated him on every person of importance before coming here. Having everyone¡¯s names thrown at him all of a sudden would be too confusing otherwise.


    ¡°To new beginnings and a new alliance!¡± Patriarch Wu says, raising his cup as the feast begins. He and Liu Jin are seated beside each other on a large rectangular table at the head of the banquet hall. At the sides of the room are several smaller tables full of those important enough to be at the banquet but not important enough to sit with them.


    The center of the room is left empty, but not for long. As the orchestra starts playing, dancers take the stage.


    ¡°The Red Sky Pavilion is not only known for its medical prowess but also for its dancers and musicians. Some like to claim our affinity for wind makes us naturally attuned to matters of sound and rhythm, but those people are often full of themselves and not half as talented as they believe themselves to be,¡± Lu Mei had explained to him in preparation for this.


    The dance tells the story of a swordsman who falls in love with a woman who lives by a river but tragically loses her when she turns into water and drifts into the ocean. The dancers are completely silent throughout the performance, relying only on the music and their dance to communicate the plot. Nevertheless, Liu Jin finds himself enjoying it.


    ¡°Ah, the Swordsman and the River Maiden never fails to bring tears to my eyes,¡± says a man with a small mustache and graying hair who has been introduced to Liu Jin as Elder Zhao, literally wiping a tear from his eye. ¡°Truly, there is no better love story.¡±


    Someone at their table laughs.


    ¡°Is that so? I would have almost forgotten if Elder Zhao had not mentioned it five times this month already. Truly, Elder Zhao is so considerate to us.¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡± Elder Zhao says as many in the table laugh. ¡°Someone must set the standard. Who knows what boorish performances the lot of you would put otherwise! Emperor Qing, you enjoyed the performance, did you not?¡±


    As the man eagerly seeks his approval, Liu Jin has no trouble smiling.


    ¡°It was quite moving, though my inexperience might have caused this Emperor to miss some of the nuances. Perhaps Elder Zhao would be kind enough to educate me on the finer points of the performance.¡±


    Elder Zhao¡¯s chest swells with pride.


    ¡°Of course, Emperor Qing! Nothing would make me happier!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡± The man from before says. ¡°Emperor Qing, spare us. To you, it is a moving performance, but the rest of us at the table have heard Elder Zhao speak enough about The Swordsman and the River Maiden to fill several books on the subject.¡±


    The woman next to him hides her laugh.


    ¡°Husband, do not tease Elder Zhao. It is normal for an unmarried man like him to enjoy the world painted by stories.¡±


    ¡°I wonder,¡± Lu Mei says before the increasingly red Elder Zhao can fire a reply, ¡°perhaps the world of stories should be taken as a model to follow? Who knows what sort of things can happen in a marriage otherwise?¡±


    The woman¡¯s smile fades.


    Lu Mei smiles brightly at her.


    Patriarch Wu laughs and claps his hands.


    ¡°Oh! It has been a while since I heard such an animated discussion! Truly, your presence has been missed, Young Lu Mei. Oh! But where are my manners? Emperor Qing, have you already been introduced to them?¡± Patriarch Wu asks, referring to the couple.


    ¡°We had the opportunity to exchange greetings before being seated,¡± Liu Jin says as he looks at the couple with a smile. Even before meeting them, Liu Jin had known who they were. How could he fail to recognize them when Lu Mei had already thoroughly prepared him to meet them? ¡°It is this Emperor¡¯s hope that we can deepen our bonds during my visit here.¡±


    The couple smiles.


    ¡°We would love that, Emperor.¡±


    They are Lu Junjie and Lu Yuting.


    Lu Mei¡¯s parents.


    ~~~

 Chapter 282: Parents

    ~~~


    Lu Mei¡¯s parents, Lu Junjie and Lu Yuting, were born into privilege.


    Talented, wealthy, and related to Elders of the Red Sky Pavilion, their union was a natural step that strengthened the ties between two powerful families. A certain incident aside, its success cannot be denied. In mere decades, the two have become one of the most influential couples within the Red Sky Pavilion, and the proof of that is plain to see all around Liu Jin.


    Though not as grand as Patriarch Wu¡¯s mansion, Lu Junjie and Lu Yuting¡¯s residence is still one of the larger ones within the Red Sky Pavilion, an impressive achievement considering neither of them is an Elder yet. A little over fifty servants work within the walls of their house, and luxury is plain to see in every square foot of the place. Fine furniture, elegant silks, and adornments made of precious metals and encrusted with gems are casually displayed in every room. The whole place speaks of success.


    The dining room is silent.


    There are five people seated at the table. Servants come to and fro to bring food and refill their drinks. Despite that, only the faint sounds of utensils being used and the clock ticking and tocking at the back of the room can be heard. Serious faces are aplenty, and the tension is so thick that the servants in the kitchen have started casting lots to decide who will be the unlucky soul sent out to suffer that atmosphere.


    Since Lu Junjie is to be Liu Jin¡¯s father-in-law, it would be common and even expected for the man to host him. The dimensions of his estate make it not unfitting for an Emperor. However, Liu Jin and Lu Mei are staying in Patriarch Wu¡¯s mansion instead. That it has taken Liu Jin until his second night in the Red Sky Pavilion to visit his parents-in-law is a telling statement to all who are paying attention, which is quite a few people.


    It has certainly not been missed by those at the table.


    Lu Boheng swallows nervously and looks down at his plate.


    It does not matter how often his tutors have told him about the importance of proper posture. It does not matter how often his father has told him that a Lu must fix his gaze on the horizon and reach for it. The youngest and only son of Lu Junjie and Lu Yuting, Lu Mei¡¯s only half-brother, wants absolutely nothing to do with what is happening at the table.


    He barely knows his half-sister and has no strong feelings for her either way. At the most, he is happy she landed herself a good husband. Maybe he¡¯ll brag about how the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire is his brother-in-law one day.


    Right now, he wants to get through this visit without drawing any attention to himself.


    ¡°Emperor Qing,¡± Lu Junjie says, breaking the silence so suddenly that his son and one of the servants cannot stop themselves from flinching, ¡°is the hospitality of the Red Sky Pavilion up to your standards?¡±


    ¡°It has been pleasing so far,¡± Liu Jin says, putting a polite smile on his face. ¡°Patriarch Wu is a good host and knowledgeable about many subjects.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Another moment of silence descends on the table. Food is brought. Food is eaten.


    The clock ticks.


    ¡°I had the opportunity to see Elder Zhao again,¡± Liu Jin says, deciding to be the one to speak this time. ¡°He¡¯s a very spirited man, though it seems he is still bothered by your words last night.¡±


    ¡°Do not think badly of us for it, Emperor Qing,¡± Lu Mei¡¯s mother, Lu Yuting, says, smiling as some of the tension eases off her face. ¡°Elder Zhao has an iron grip on the more cultural endeavors of our Red Sky Pavilion, and he will die before he ever relinquishes them. Hurling words at him for it is all we can do.¡±


    ¡°My wife does not exaggerate, Emperor. Elder Zhao is very peculiar about his interests and cares little for those who do not share them,¡± Lu Junjie says, a long-suffering look on his face. ¡°Most people in the Red Sky Pavilion have seen The Swordsman and the River Maiden so often they can recite all the lines from memory.¡±


    ¡°It is true,¡± Lu Mei says, sounding bored before smiling at her parents. ¡°And there is really no need for you to be so formal. After all, Liu Jin will soon be your son-in-law, Father.¡±


    Lu Junjie¡¯s countenance remains undisturbed, but not a single person fails to recognize the taunt for what it is.


    ¡°This is a beautiful house,¡± Liu Jin says, trying to change the subject. ¡°I cannot imagine how growing up here must have been.¡±


    ¡°I would not know,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°I did not spend much time here as a child. My presence was deemed needlessly disturbing.¡±


    Silence descends on the table for a third time, and this time, no matter how often the elegant clock at the back of the room ticks and tocks, no one steps in to fill it. When the dinner is over, Lu Boheng retires himself with such poise that all his tutors would line up to congratulate him were it not for the circumstances of the event.


    The two couples are left at the table.


    ¡°Shall we move inside?¡±


    It does not matter who says it.


    Everyone wants to move on from the awkward dinner.


    ~~~


    Sometime after being shown the family¡¯s art collection, the group of four splits in two. Lu Mei and her mother go their own way, leaving Liu Jin and Lu Junjie with each other. This would not be so bad if Lu Junjie hadn¡¯t chosen the collection of trophies in his study as the next place to visit.


    Apparently, the man enjoys hunting quite a bit.


    ¡°You have quite the collection,¡± Liu Jin says, looking at the many mounted heads on the walls. Some of the Spirit Beasts displayed are quite rare and valuable.


    ¡°Indeed, I do. Every head here is a victory, Emperor Qing,¡± Lu Junjie says. ¡°It is proof that no matter how many setbacks I face during a hunt, I will eventually succeed. I always do.¡±


    ¡°How admirable of you,¡± Liu Jin says, and it sounds like he means it. ¡°However, you will have to excuse me. I am not as good with words as your daughter, so I have to ask: Was that meant to be a threat?¡±


    Lu Junjie stares at him.


    ¡°She told you,¡± Lu Junjie says in gradual realization.


    ¡°Did you think Lu Mei would bring me here without knowing?¡± Liu Jin asks.


    ¡°I cannot be expected to know what the girl thinks.¡±


    ¡°She is your daughter,¡± Liu Jin points out.


    Lu Junjie scoffs. ¡°We both know that is not true.¡±


    Officially, Lu Junjie is Lu Mei¡¯s father, but that is nothing but a polite fiction. Lu Junjie was in isolation when Lu Mei was conceived. The dates simply do not match. There are also Lu Mei¡¯s distinctively Feng features to consider. Her red hair stands out far too much compared to her dark-haired parents.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Everyone in the Red Sky Pavilion knows Lu Mei is not Lu Junjie¡¯s daughter. The only thing they ignore is the true identity of her father.


    Exposing it cannot damage Lu Junjie further, but it will damage Lu Mei.


    ¡°Your wife is threatening to reveal Lu Mei¡¯s true identity,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°After this conversation, I do not believe she is doing it without your support. I would like both of you to stop this.¡±


    Once again, Lu Junjie stares at him as if trying very hard to comprehend his words.


    ¡°Do you really believe you can just come here and ask?!¡± Lu Junjie asks, outraged. ¡°You are not even attempting to offer me anything in return!¡±


    ¡°I am here because you are trying to extort us, father-in-law,¡± Liu Jin points out. A vein in Lu Junjie¡¯s forehead throbs at the mode of address. ¡°Offering you anything for your silence would be submitting to your demands. I hope you will forgive me for saying this, but Lu Mei and I are not as easily conquered as the trophies on your walls.¡±


    ¡°Careful, boy,¡± Lu Junjie says, glaring at Liu Jin with stormy blue eyes. ¡°You seem to have an inflated opinion of yourself due to your title, but you are still just a cultivator in the Earth Realm. Do you really think you can talk to me as though we were equals?¡±


    ¡°Father-in-law, I will admit that reaching the Heaven Realm makes you impressive,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Nevertheless, people far stronger than you have tried to intimidate me. I remain here.¡±


    Lu Junjie¡¯s aura spreads throughout the room, threatening to toss Liu Jin aside like a leaf caught in the wind.


    ¡°I see your experiences have made you grow arrogant,¡± Lu Junjie says with an angry smile.


    ¡°No, merely prepared.¡±


    It is not Liu Jin who speaks but Lotus. The Senior Disciple appears at Liu Jin¡¯s side dressed in the armor of the Storm Dragon Empire. His aura pushes back against Lu Junjie¡¯s, creating a barrier around Liu Jin.


    ¡°Is this why you are so confident? Your bodyguard?¡± Lu Junjie asks. ¡°Someone in the First Level of the Heaven Realm is not my match.¡±


    ¡°I see you have good eyes,¡± Lotus says primly, his hands folded in front of him. ¡°This one is far more than a match for you.¡±


    Lu Junjie does not react physically, but his aura intensifies as it pushes against Lotus¡¯s.


    ¡°Father-in-law, you are not going to attack me,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°That would defeat the purpose of all this. You want to be seen as someone who has the ear of the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire. How would anyone believe that if it became known that you tried to attack me?¡±


    Lu Junjie breathes deeply, some tension draining away from his aura. The man reaches for a folder on his desk and throws it at Liu Jin.


    Lotus is the one who catches it.


    ¡°Those are the trade deals I expect you to agree to by the end of your visit,¡± Lu Junjie says. ¡°I hoped to build up to it, but you clearly have no taste for the subtleties of a conversation.¡±


    ¡°Will you really go through with your threat?¡± Liu Jin asks him. ¡°Father-in-law, exposing Lu Mei¡¯s secret would put her in danger. Could you really do that to her? She might not be your daughter, but you have known her since she was an infant.¡±


    Lu Junjie chuckles. His aura fades.


    ¡°Yes, I have known her since she was an infant, and ever since then, she has only been one thing to me: a thorn in my side,¡± Lu Junjie says with venom in his voice. ¡°Her existence is a reminder of my wife¡¯s infidelity. It emboldens my rivals and incites mockery behind my back. I have fought hard to build myself into what I am, yet no matter what I do, that girl remains a stain in my image, proof of my failure to keep my wife loyal to me.¡±


    Lu Junjie¡¯s eyes are whirlwinds of rage.


    ¡°You ask if I could place her life in danger, son-in-law. How could I not?¡±


    ~~~


    Heaven Realm, First Level.


    It is the level Lu Mei last saw her mother at, and it is the level she still inhabits. Those in the Heaven Realm tend to be careful about their advancement. Once one goes past the True Realm, breakthroughs carry several risks. Her mother being at the same level does not mean she has not grown stronger. More importantly, the First Level of the Heaven Realm is still beyond Lu Mei¡¯s current self.


    That is fine.


    She has not come here to settle this through something as inane as fisticuffs like some lowborn savage or Bei Hong.


    ¡°He is quite handsome,¡± her mother says. ¡°Powerful and well-connected too. You have chosen well.¡±


    ¡°I have a good eye for men,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°I suppose I inherited it from you.¡±


    Unlike when she talked with her father, there is no barb hidden in Lu Mei¡¯s words. Though her mother¡¯s choices were undeniably troublesome, there is no denying she went after the best man she could, and Lu Mei is the product of that union.


    ¡°Yes, I suppose you did,¡± her mother says, carefully proving Lu Mei¡¯s face for weaknesses. She finds none. ¡°Do you believe he would stand by your side if the truth gets out?¡±


    ¡°He already knows,¡± Lu Mei says, not able to stop herself from puffing her chest with pride. ¡°Do you think I would have brought him here if he didn¡¯t? Telling him is an empty threat, Mother.¡±


    ¡°That is not what I asked, foolish girl,¡± Lu Yuting says, narrowing her eyes at her, and for a moment, Lu Mei is back in her grandfather¡¯s house, learning under her mother¡¯s watchful gaze. Any mistake was unforgivable. Anything less than success was unacceptable.


    The moment passes, but they both catch it. Her mother smiles, and it annoys Lu Mei that it is the same smile that is so often on her own face. Her hair and eyes came from the Feng family, but her beauty is, unfortunately, something she inherited from her mother.


    ¡°What happens when it is not just he who knows but everyone else?¡± Her mother asks, pressing her advantage. ¡°Lord Feng Gui¡¯s hatred for his brother is well-known. Will the boy stand by your side when that man presents him with countless better options? Will he stand by your side when you are the target of Lady Feng¡¯s wrath? Do you really think there is anyone who will pick you over a stable alliance with the Eternal Flame Clan?¡±


    ¡°I suppose it is not a surprise that you think that way,¡± Lu Mei says, meeting her mother¡¯s eyes. Gold and blue war against each other, neither one giving an inch. ¡°After all, you never had any issue picking others over me.¡±


    A full minute passes by in silence.


    ¡°Your father-¡±


    ¡°Your husband,¡± Lu Mei corrects.


    ¡°-should have already given Emperor Qing a list of our needs,¡± Lu Yuting finishes, glaring at her daughter. ¡°Figure out how to convince him to go along with them. It should not be too hard. You have already convinced him to marry you, after all.¡±


    Lu Mei¡¯s Qi spikes.


    ¡°I left the Red Sky Pavilion to be away from the both of you,¡± she hisses. ¡°Do you think I will meekly become your puppet so you can brag that the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire listens to your advice?¡±


    ¡°You make it sound so horrible. Is working for the benefit of your family such a terrible thing?¡±


    Lu Mei laughs.


    ¡°Family? I apologize to my mother. Such a concept was never part of your lessons.¡±


    ~~~


    ¡°All things considered, that went about as well as it could have,¡± Lu Mei says once she and Liu Jin are back in Patriarch Wu¡¯s mansion. She sits by the side of the bed and looks out the window.


    Liu Jin does not miss the fact that she is looking in the direction of her parents¡¯ house.


    ¡°You do not seem pleased.¡±


    ¡°I am not,¡± Lu Mei says. Softly. Faintly. Liu Jin is not used to seeing her like this. Even though it all happened like she thought it would, she is not happy about it. Maybe... No, almost certainly, a part of her hoped her parents would value her more.


    Lu Mei stands up.


    ¡°Forgive me. I need to be alone right now.¡±


    As she heads for the door, Liu Jin holds her and gently pushes her back to the bed.


    ¡°You should not be the one to leave,¡± Liu Jin says, rubbing her back and letting his Qi and hers mingle. ¡°I will. Stay here. Rest.¡±


    Lu Mei hides her face in Liu Jin¡¯s chest.


    ¡°¡­I must look like a mess.¡±


    ¡°You and I both know that is impossible,¡± Liu Jin says, finally drawing a weak smile from Lu Mei. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will all be fine.¡±


    ¡°I will hold you to that.¡±


    Liu Jin smiles and retires from the room. However, that smile fades as soon as the door closes behind him. The anger tightly coiled inside his gut begs to be released, but Lu Mei might feel it if he does. She already has enough things to worry about.


    Liu Jin walks away from the room and speeds up his pace when he feels Patriarch Wu moving in their direction. If the man wants to speak to him, better to do it away from their room.


    ¡°Emperor Qing! Just who I wished to see.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch Wu,¡± Liu Jin says, trying to put on a smile. ¡°What can I help you with?¡±


    Patriarch Wu frowns.


    ¡°If you do not mind me saying, you do not look well, Emperor Qing.¡±


    ¡°I just had dinner with my father-in-law and his wife.¡±


    Patriarch Wu laughs.


    ¡°Ah yes, that would do it. I remember when I first met my wife¡¯s family. Truly, there is no one who is spared that little agony.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°Do not fret, Emperor Qing. You have gotten through the first encounter, and that is really all any man can aspire to. Focus your mind elsewhere. Perhaps you can do it by helping me with a question that has been bothering me recently.¡±


    ¡°A question?¡± Liu Jin blinks. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Where did you learn Ceaselessly Refining Breath?¡±


    Patriarch Wu is no longer smiling or laughing. The man looks completely serious as he looks down on him.


    Right.


    Liu Jin smiles.


    There was also this.


    ~~~

 Chapter 283: Breathe

    ~~~


    Ceaselessly Refining Breath.


    That is what Lu Mei called the method Liu Jin uses to purge his body of poisons and impurities. Though he learned it from Old Jiang a long time ago, Lu Mei took it for a technique of the Red Sky Pavilion and threatened him because of it, thinking him a spy sent by her parents.


    If Lu Mei could come to that conclusion after knowing him for a few months, it is only natural that someone as strong as Patriarch Wu would not need nearly as much time.


    ¡°You say you learned it from your master?¡± Patriarch Wu asks, echoing the explanation Liu Jin just gave him. The two have moved into Patriarch Wu¡¯s study. Unlike Lu Mei¡¯s father, Patriarch Wu prefers to line his walls with bookshelves full of plays and medical texts instead of the heads of his vanquished foes.


    It makes for a far more soothing atmosphere.


    ¡°That is so. My master taught me the technique to defend myself against poisons,¡± Liu Jin says, smiling a little as he remembers those times. He can feel Lotus¡¯ Qi a small distance away, paying attention but not interfering. He will only act when Liu Jin¡¯s Qi gives him a signal. ¡°It was only after I met Lu Mei that I realized the Red Sky Pavilion taught something similar to their disciples.¡±


    ¡°Not similar, and not to any disciples,¡± Patriarch Wu says in a severe tone. ¡°Ceaselessly Refining Breath is taught to a select few. Can you imagine my surprise when I met you and noticed not just your breathing pattern but that of young Lu Mei? She has always been gifted, but not to the point where she can teach herself a technique she does not know. I wanted to be absolutely certain before I confronted His Majesty, and there is no doubt in my mind now. You are using Ceaseless Refining Breath.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Liu Jin says.


    He¡¯d suspected it for a while. Usually, he¡¯d have been too focused on the threat posed by Lu Mei¡¯s parents to consider the implications, but after seeing that memory jade¡­


    Lately, he¡¯s starting to think a lot more about his master¡¯s life.


    ¡°Is there any chance Lu Mei¡¯s parents could have noticed it?¡± Liu Jin asks.


    ¡°They do not lack the skill, but parents are often the last to notice the changes in their children. It is a common blindness,¡± Patriarch Wu answers, crossing his arms. ¡°You said you were taught the technique to deal with poisons. Do you mean to say it was taught to you using poison?¡±


    Liu Jin nods.


    ¡°Naturally. Is there any other way for it to be taught?¡±


    ¡°Of course there is!¡± Patriarch Wu sounds offended he even asked. ¡°Ceaselessly Refining Breath is a breathing that seeks to purge the body of impurities and, through that, increase one¡¯s physical abilities and cultivation speed. With proper time and practice, one becomes able to selectively target substances within the body. The purging of poisons is an [advanced skill!] It should not be how one is instructed in the technique! What sort of madman would do something like that?¡±


    Oh.


    If Liu Jin has to be honest, he is not even a little surprised that his master chose to teach him through the most troublesome method. He does, however, feel somewhat guilty that he instructed Lu Mei in the same way.


    At least, he used weaker poisons.


    ¡°Patriarch Wu, while I understand your surprise, I would ask that you do not speak ill of my Master,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Though his methods were often severe, his memory is precious to me.¡±


    Patriarch Wu looks highly skeptical. ¡°This master of yours... Did he ever mention the Red Sky Pavilion?¡±


    ¡°Once,¡± Liu Jin says, nodding. ¡°He told me that other than the Four Great Sects, the Red Sky Pavilion was best in medical and alchemical knowledge in the Crimson Cloud Empire. However, I do not believe he was ever a disciple of your Sect.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because my master was in the Emperor Realm when I met him,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°If he was a disciple of your Sect, you would already know who he is.¡±


    The number of Emperor Realm cultivators in the Crimson Cloud Empire is somewhere around a hundred. If one were to add the other countries on this side of the Dead Plains, the number would not double. That is how rare Emperor Realm cultivators are. Even the Red Sky Pavilion, whose reputation is among the Top Fifty Sects within the Empire, has only produced five Emperors in its entire history.


    A disciple with the potential to reach the Emperor Realm is not something they would have ever overlooked.


    Patriarch Wu stands up abruptly, and Liu Jin readies his aura on instinct. He can feel Lotus tensing as well. However, there is no need for either of them to do anything. Patriarch Wu merely turns around and walks to one of the cabinets behind him. He takes out a wooden box and places it on his desk.


    ¡°There is,¡± Patriarch Wu begins, blowing the dust from the box and opening it, ¡°a special game those of us who have mastered Ceaselessly Refining Breath like to play. It is not something the young ones know about. It¡¯d give them the wrong idea if they did.¡±


    Inside the box, there are several small bottles made of dark glass. Liu Jin reaches for one but stops and looks at Patriarch Wu.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Patriarch Wu says, motioning him to continue.


    Liu Jin does.


    ¡°Poison,¡± Liu Jin says, recognizing the nature of the liquid inside the bottle the moment he holds it. He blinks. ¡°You drink poison?¡±


    ¡°Not just drink. That would not be any fun,¡± Patriarch Wu says as he takes a seat. ¡°In front of you are over three dozen poisons of varying degrees of lethality. Some are capable of leaving a cultivator of your caliber quite ill. Others will give me a headache that will last an entire day.¡±


    Since Patriarch Wu is an Emperor Realm cultivator, there is no need to speculate what a poison like that will do to Liu Jin.


    ¡°I do hope you will forgive me if it seems lopsided in my favor, but survival is not the goal, merely the prerequisite.¡±


    ¡°You want me to identify them,¡± Liu Jin realizes.


    ¡°I want us to take turns identifying them. It is, after all, a game,¡± Patriarch Wu says, grabbing a bottle and opening it. ¡°Will you play?¡±


    Liu Jin thinks it over for a moment.


    ¡°This seems reasonable.¡±


    Grabbing a bottle, Liu Jin clinks it with Patriarch Wu¡¯s as though they were cups of wine.


    ~~~


    ¡°Do you really think there is anyone who will pick you over a stable alliance with the Eternal Flame Clan?¡±


    Hours have passed, yet her mother¡¯s words still gnaw at Lu Mei¡¯s thoughts. It is an all too common problem. For as long as she can remember, her mother¡¯s voice has always been there as an annoying thorn in her side and the occasional source of good advice.


    There is sense in what her mother says. Lu Mei¡¯s origins are too problematic. It would be natural and even expected to shun her once the truth is found. That is, after all, what people do every day. The people they stand to gain from are embraced and loved while those that are a hindrance are shunned and abandoned. It is all incredibly trite.


    It also does not matter at all in this situation.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    No matter how strongly Qing Jin fixates on his goals, he will not cast her aside. Even if their relationship wasn¡¯t what it was, he would not separate himself from her. He would dare ignore what the world calls common sense. That is the type of person he is.


    That is the problem.


    Lu Mei frowns as she turns on the bed. Qing Jin. Her parents. Lord Feng Shang. She has to be missing something. As things are now, she cannot get the outcome she wants. As long as her father is willing, her identity will be revealed, and when that happens, she¡¯ll¡­


    The heat rises.


    A proper lady does not resort to violence to deal with her emotions, Lu Mei reminds herself as she immediately sits up and tries to control her breathing. It does not matter how tempting the Eternal Flame makes it sometimes. She cannot lose control.


    The heat goes back down.


    Her eyes settle on Qing Jin¡¯s belongings. There are not many of them. Though they arrived with several bags, that was only to make an impression. Austerity might be what Qing Jin prefers, but an Emperor needs to be perceived as owning several things.


    Though she knows it is a bad idea, Lu Mei reaches into one of Liu Jin¡¯s bags and takes out a clear mirror made of ice. It is cool to the touch and more valuable than any item in the room.


    After all, how can a way to directly contact the Divine Frozen Palace be worth anything less?


    Something so valuable would usually be kept inside Qing Jin¡¯s spatial pouch, but the mirror has proven an exception. Perhaps it is guilt that prevents him from doing so. Putting it away would feel too much like deliberately ignoring it.


    Even if that is technically what he has been doing.


    Qing Jin has had the mirror for two weeks, but he has yet to use it. Lady Dai had not been happy about it, but she knew better than to press the issue. Starting an argument with Qing Jin when her Sect was after his favor would have been foolish.


    Lu Mei¡¯s fingers trace the edges of the mirror, feeling its inner workings. She may lack Qing Jin¡¯s impossibly precise Qi control and fine senses, but that does not mean she cannot appreciate the work put into the item. It is truly a marvelous gift. A single burst of Qi is all it takes to be face-to-face with a Disciple of the Divine Frozen Palace. Sound transmission crystals cannot compare.


    Her fingers tighten around the edges. The voice of her mother grows louder as the heat rises in the room.


    Two things happen at once.


    One, Lu Mei abruptly stops herself before the mirror can suffer any damage, quickly doing her best to get her Qi under control.


    Two, a face that is not her own appears reflected in the mirror.


    ¡°Husband!¡± the girl in the mirror cries out with almost painful amounts of hope and yearning. However, all of it vanishes as soon as she lays eyes on Lu Mei.


    ¡°No,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°I am afraid not.¡±


    The girl is, begrudging as Lu Mei is to admit it, undoubtedly beautiful. Her hair is white like snow. Her features are delicate, her skin looks soft to the touch, and her eyes are blue sapphires. Even the small sigh of disappointment that leaves her lips is something Lu Mei knows men would find enchanting.


    ¡°Crimson hair and golden eyes,¡± the girl says. ¡°That would make you Lu Mei of the Eternal Flame Clan, is that not so?¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± Lu Mei says, ¡°And you must be the famous Xiao Shuang of the Divine Frozen Palace, disciple of one of the Five Fairies. I am honored.¡±


    Lu Mei is not surprised Xiao Shuang can recognize her by sight. If Song Daiyu didn¡¯t give her a full description, then Lady Dai most certainly has by now.


    ¡°You are not who I expected,¡± Xiao Shuang says.


    ¡°It might have activated the mirror by accident,¡± Lu Mei says. Admitting a mistake is not like her, but Xiao Shuang¡¯s disappointment is so painfully obvious that Lu Mei finds herself feeling bad for her.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Under most circumstances, Lu Mei¡¯s actions would have gone unnoticed. For Xiao Shuang to immediately answer the call means she must be carrying the mirror on her person at all times. From what Lu Mei can see behind Xiao Shuang, the girl seems to be in her room.


    Has she been sitting by the mirror waiting until Qing Jin called?


    How unbearably sweet.


    ¡°If you wish, I can easily take the mirror to Qing Jin.¡±


    ¡°Liu Jin,¡± Xiao Shuang corrects her.


    Lu Mei raises an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°It is the name he was born as,¡± Xiao Shuang says. ¡°It is also the name I met him as.¡±


    ¡°And yet, he has taken the Qing name and responsibilities,¡± Lu Mei counters.


    A moment of silence passes between the girls. Gold and sapphire match wills, yet unlike with her mother, Lu Mei finds herself enjoying this.


    ¡°That is fair enough,¡± Xiao Shuang says at last. ¡°I must admit some surprise. From what the others told me of you, I would not have expected you to make such a kind offer.¡±


    ¡°Consider it a measure of how pitiful you look right now,¡± Lu Mei tells her bluntly.


    ¡°Now that is closer to how you were described.¡±


    ¡°I am glad my character comes through so strongly,¡± Lu Mei says, allowing herself a gracious smile. ¡°However, what about yours? Don¡¯t think I have not noticed you have yet to answer my offer.¡±


    ¡°...It would¡­ It would not be proper.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    The white-haired girl looks down, nervousness visible in her gestures. ¡°When he survived the fall of Eastern Port City, Liu Jin sent me a letter. When he met Song Daiyu years later, he sent me a message. Now, he¡¯s met Lady Dai Jie and received the mirror. Despite that, he has yet to make contact. I¡­ I must respect that decision.¡±


    ¡°How surprising,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°I did not take you for a coward.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    It is striking, really, how quickly the girl¡¯s entire demeanor changes. Gone are the hesitation and nervousness, replaced by glacial cold.


    ¡°I do not believe I stuttered. He might not have used the mirror yet, but neither have you,¡± Lu Mei points out, matching her cold with burning gold shining through her eyes. ¡°You did not want to call him and find yourself unwanted. What is that if not an act of fear?¡±


    ¡°I will not have you¨C¡±


    ¡°To think you are both worrying about the same silly thing. How annoying,¡± Lu Mei says, timing her interruption just right. It works. The cold in Xiao Shuang¡¯s eyes lessens, replaced by a glimmer of confusion. Lu Mei brings a hand to her lips in mock surprise. ¡°Oh dear, did I say that aloud? Please ignore my indiscretion.¡±


    Lu Mei has a good idea of why Qing Jin has not yet talked to Xiao Shuang. However, she is not so kind that she will go out of her way to solve that issue for them. A hint is more than enough.


    ¡°I did not expect you to try to encourage me,¡± Xiao Shuang says.


    ¡°Is that what I did? Perhaps I felt guilty for raising your hopes. Besides, if Qing Jin were not dealing with an emergency caused by my parents, he might have contacted you already.¡± Lu Mei shrugs uncaringly. ¡°My parents are trying to extort us by revealing a troublesome secret of mine, you see.¡±


    If there is one thing Lu Mei has learned from Qing Jin, it is that there is something incredibly satisfying about bluntly stating an unexpected truth. Xiao Shuang¡¯s reaction does not disappoint. Though she is not bad at controlling her emotions, that only makes the minute changes in her facial features all the more noticeable to someone like her.


    ¡°If you are being so open about it, it means the issue is either solved or going so poorly your secret will get out,¡± Xiao Shuang deduces. ¡°However, that is still no reason to speak to me about it.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Lu Mei says with a fake cheer. ¡°You are someone thousands of miles away. Your judgment is completely immaterial to all this.¡±


    And, annoying as it is to admit it, between mostly solved or going poorly, Lu Mei would have to pick the latter. No matter how many times she has thought of it, short of having her parents killed before they can speak, there is no leaving the Red Sky Pavilion without her secret being revealed.


    ¡°Hear this,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°My parents seem to think my secret will cause Qing Jin to abandon me.¡±


    ¡°You know better, obviously.¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°But that is the problem. Others know better than to keep that which is inconvenient. He is too virtuous for that.¡±


    If her secret gets out, Qing Jin will not shun her.


    And that will turn her into a burden to him.


    The girl in front of her only reinforces that notion. Talented enough to be chosen as the direct disciple of one of the Five Fairies of the Divine Frozen Palace and not burdened by a complicated ancestry. She offers a direct link to one of the Four Great Sects. Meanwhile, Lu Mei can only offer him potential complications. The potential of reigniting the feud between Lord Feng Gui and Lord Feng Shang. The potential of drawing the ire of Lady Feng. The potential of earning yet more distrust from everyone around him.


    When she compares herself to Xiao Shuang, it is Lu Mei who comes up lacking.


    ¡°Pitiful,¡± Xiao Shuang says, making Lu Mei¡¯s eyes burn with flame. ¡°You have been at his side for so long, yet despite enjoying such a privileged position, are you really such a small woman? Is it so easy for you to doubt him and to doubt yourself? No, I do not believe that. He would not treasure you if that was the case.¡±


    Lu Mei¡¯s golden eyes glow. The certainty in Xiao Shuang¡¯s voice, the confidence she has in someone she has not seen in years. All of it makes her angry. She wants to tell this girl that she does not understand her situation at all¡­She is¡­She is¡­


    She is much better than this.


    ¡°Goodness,¡± Lu Mei says, shaking her head. ¡°I suppose I am being rather silly. How unlike me.¡±


    If it is going to be like this, then¡­


    Fine.


    She¡¯ll be greedy.


    ¡°If I helped you realize it, consider us even for easing my own worries,¡± Xiao Shuang says. ¡°However, there is one more thing I wish to say.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡¯


    ¡°My master recommended I do this, and though my master is not the best with words, her wisdom is undeniably profound, often in unexpected ways,¡± Xiao Shuang says. ¡°After speaking to you, I believe I should follow it.¡±


    The white-haired girl clears her throat and makes her declaration.


    ¡°I am the first wife.¡±


    A smile appears on Lu Mei¡¯s face. It matches the one Xiao Shuang is wearing perfectly.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 284: Ties

    ~~~


    ¡°I thought it would take you longer to contact me.¡±


    ¡°As your daughter, it is my joy to exceed your expectations, dearest mother.¡±


    Mother and daughter.


    Lu Yuting and Lu Mei.


    The two stand a mere twelve feet away from each other in a small park close to the residence of Lu Mei¡¯s maternal grandparents. At such an early hour, there is no one around to interrupt them.


    ¡°As your mother, I know those words cannot mean anything good,¡± Lu Yuting says, giving Lu Mei a thoroughly unimpressed stare. ¡°Nevertheless, I will ask this: Have you convinced your husband-to-be to agree to the treaties?¡±


    Lu Mei smiles brightly. ¡°Of course not, mother!¡±


    Her mother sighs. ¡°You disappoint me. I am sure he must have reassured you that the nature of your birth will not prove an impediment. However, you should know that is nothing but overly idealistic nonsense, daughter. As soon as the realities of your situation assert themselves, your union will crack and shatter.¡±


    ¡°Is that the voice of experience talking?¡±


    Her mother glares at her, and though she has yet to raise her Qi, it takes all of Lu Mei¡¯s self-control not to falter.


    One¡¯s memories can be so hard to overcome.


    ¡°Careful, girl,¡± her mother says. ¡°I do not allow you to speak to me like that.¡±


    ¡°Of course, forgive my indiscretion,¡± Lu Mei says, bowing her head like her mother taught her. ¡°It is just¡­ something has been in my mind lately. It is the reason why I called you here, mother. Ever since this all began, there has been something that doesn¡¯t quite fit. Something that is not right about this.¡±


    ¡°Your preambles are nowhere near as interesting as you believe them to be.¡±


    Her mother¡¯s words actually sting a little, but Lu Mei does not let that deter her.


    ¡°I will be blunt then,¡± she says. ¡°How long has it been since Father got tired of you?¡±


    Her mother¡¯s aura rises in an instant and strikes her across the face. Lu Mei¡¯s head turns to the side as the sharp crack of wind echoes through the park.


    ¡°I see your time away has made you insolent.¡±


    ¡°A proper lady does not anger easily,¡± Lu Mei says, quoting one of her mother¡¯s old lessons while holding her reddened cheek and fighting the sting in her eyes. ¡°My question was not meant as an insult, mother.¡±


    ¡°That makes it all the more foolish,¡± her mother says, coldly glaring down at her. ¡°My marriage to your father survived your birth. Why would you think you can cast doubt on it?¡±


    ¡°I truly cannot compare to you, mother. You somehow made my birth sound like my fault instead of yours,¡± Lu Mei says, shaking her head. ¡°However, I know enough to recognize someone trying to avoid a question.¡±


    ¡°You call your own mother a liar?¡±


    ¡°Mother, you taught me to lie,¡± Lu Mei points out. ¡°However, if you have no interest in answering, I will instead tell you why there is no meaning in keeping it a secret. The first clue was your threat. For you to reveal everything makes no sense, mother.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Her mother¡¯s eyes glimmer with amusement. ¡°Do you perhaps think I care for you too much to place you in danger? A proper lady uses the means available to her. You are not special enough to be exempt, daughter.¡±


    ¡°I do not think you care about me at all, mother,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°I think you care about yourself too much to attempt something like this.¡±


    Her mother¡¯s smile falters.


    ¡°All this time, you have made me focus on how revealing your little affair will affect me. How it will make people abandon me. How it will make me shunned. You have done all this while neglecting to mention your own sins,¡± Lu Mei says, putting a hand on her hip. ¡°You are the one who seduced Lord Feng Shang. You are the one who slept with him, took his seed inside her, and bore him a daughter.¡±


    Lu Yuting chuckles. A breeze blows through the park. ¡°Daughter, it is already known I had an affair. Whether it is with Feng Dianzuo or Feng Shang does not matter. At worst, it will give people another piece of gossip to occupy their worthless lives.¡±


    ¡°It matters because Lord Feng Shang¡¯s wife is Lady Feng,¡± Lu Mei says, enjoying how quickly her mother¡¯s smile is snuffed out. ¡°The woman takes pride in her husband¡¯s sterling reputation, and you plan to announce his infidelity for the world to hear? You might as well go to the Eternal Flame Clan and slap her in the face. That will be less insulting. Do you really think she¡¯ll focus her ire on me over you?¡±


    ¡°I am the granddaughter of an Elder of the Red Sky Pavilion and one of its most influential members,¡± Her mother says, drawing herself to her full height and putting a hand over her chest. ¡°You are-¡±


    ¡°A wielder of the Eternal Flame who will soon break into the Earth Realm, the daughter of Lady Feng¡¯s husband, and the wife-to-be of the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire,¡± Lu Mei says, mimicking her mother¡¯s gesture. ¡°Between the two of us, it is obvious who is the easier target.¡±


    Her mother¡¯s eyes flash with anger. ¡°Are you implying your status is superior to mine?¡±


    ¡°I am stating it, mother,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°Lord Feng Shang and Lord Feng Gui are vying for Qing Jin¡¯s favor. Killing me is the same as conceding to Lord Feng Gui. Lord Feng Shang will never allow it. You, however, are just a member of the Red Sky Pavilion. No matter how important you believe yourself to be, do you really think anyone in the Red Sky Pavilion will pick you over a stable alliance with the Eternal Flame Clan?¡±


    ¡°You¡­arrogant¡­ girl¡­¡±


    Her mother¡¯s Qi lashes out like a whirlwind, threatening to uproot the trees around them.


    Lu Mei is unmoved.


    She has seen a real storm.


    ¡°You are not ignorant of this,¡± Lu Mei continues, raising her Qi to protect herself and make her voice heard over the wind. ¡°That is why it makes no sense for you to be so willing to reveal everything. Unless, of course, you were already backed into a corner. Unless you were in desperate need to prove your worth to someone.¡±


    Slowly, Lu Mei advances, fighting the wind until she is only three feet away from her mother.


    ¡°When did father grow tired of you?¡± Lu Mei asks, relishing the anger in her mother¡¯s face. ¡°When did his eyes begin to wander? Considering how you treated him, it is a wonder he wanted anything to do with you after overcoming his bottleneck. Well, I guess you still had some value back then, but that is no longer true, is it? I should have noticed it from the start. Mother, you are still in the First Level of the Heaven Realm.¡±


    There is no anger this time, no sudden threats, no sense of imminent violence. After having her weakness pointed out, her mother can only look caught. Exposed. Almost fearful.


    It is not as enjoyable as Lu Mei imagined it would be.


    ¡°All this time, I thought you were being cautious about your advancement. Everyone else probably thinks the same. However, your husband knows differently, doesn¡¯t he? It is so very hard to hide things while dual-cultivating,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°It is not the potential shame of dying to tribulation lightning that stops you, mother. You can¡¯t advance. You have hit a bottleneck.¡±


    Her mother has been in the First Level of the Heaven Realm for as long as Lu Mei has known her.


    Her father has not.


    ¡°Father has already decided you are not valuable. His eyes must have already begun to wander in search of someone more suitable,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°That is why you proposed this idea to him even though it could place your life in danger. You wanted to prove your worth, a temporary measure until you overcome your weakness. However, that¡¯s not going to happen, mother.¡±


    As Lu Mei finishes, an angry burst of Qi spreads over the whole of the Red Sky Pavilion.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Lu Yuting asks, eyes widening as she recognizes her husband¡¯s angry Qi. ¡°Foolish girl, what have you done?!¡±


    ¡°That, dearest mother, would be your husband learning that all those precious treaties you tried to entice him with are not going to happen in the way he wants.¡±


    ~~~


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Lu Junjie trembles with rage.


    ¡°What is this?!¡±


    ¡°That should be self-evident, father-in-law,¡± Liu Jin says, meeting the older man¡¯s anger with complete calm. ¡°Those are the agreements that you wanted. I thought about it and realized that the Red Sky Pavilion and the Storm Dragon Empire could benefit from some trade. The flying items your Sect produces would be of great aid to my country.¡±


    Communication and travel in the Storm Dragon Empire are greatly underdeveloped, especially in Murong Bang¡¯s former territories. Flying items would help expand the army¡¯s reach and efficiency. There would no longer be any uncommunicated areas.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mock me, boy!¡± Lu Mei¡¯s father shouts, slamming the contracts on his desk. His aura sends the door flying off its hinges. ¡°These¡­ These are not the contracts I gave you!¡±


    ¡°Obviously not, those were terrible,¡± Liu Jin replies. ¡°It was only natural that I changed them to something fair.¡±


    The documents Lu Mei¡¯s father gave him the other day were only fair superficially. However, the more one read into the many clauses of the trade agreements, the more unfair they became. In essence, they sought to turn the Storm Dragon Empire into an eternal customer of the Red Sky Pavilion, one subject to very high interest rates. While not the sort of thing that could ruin the country, it would give the Red Sky Pavilion and, by extension, Lu Junjie far too much power.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Lu Junjie says, holding up one of the contracts. He breathes so heavily that the air in the room is sucked out. ¡°... is a joke! This seal has to be fake¡­ There is no way you could have¡­¡±


    ¡°I am afraid not. That is, in fact, my seal,¡± Patriarch Wu says as he enters the room with the impeccable timing possessed by those with high cultivation. ¡°After the young Emperor showed me the contracts, we agreed they were a tad harsh, and a more equal agreement would be of greater benefit to both parties.¡±


    Lu Junjie¡¯s Qi is blown away. The man looks wide-eyed at the Patriarch of his Sect, not quite able to believe he is really there.


    ¡°Patriarch Wu¡­ Why would you do this?¡± Lu Junjie asks, taking a few staggering steps toward the man. He holds his hand up towards him in confusion. ¡°Why would you sabotage my efforts like this?¡±


    It is a completely natural question. If Liu Jin had submitted to the original contracts, the Red Sky Pavilion would have benefited immensely. From Lu Junjie¡¯s point of view, there is no reason why Patriarch Wu would have helped Liu Jin, so he can only take it as an act against his person.


    He cannot possibly know of the game of poison shared by the two.


    ~~~


    ¡°Three-tailed scorpion venom with spirit tree leaves and the tear of a one-eyed behemoth,¡± Liu Jin says, rubbing his chin as he puts down the bottle. ¡°I must confess I do not know the name, but this seems to me like a slow-acting paralyzing agent. If used in large enough quantities, it will kill slowly. The victim will be completely aware of their body dying but be unable to do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°The Long Death is the most common name,¡± Patriarch Wu says. ¡°To think you would be able to determine the ingredients so easily. Your skill is truly astounding. I wish we could continue this game, but¡­¡±


    He looks down at the table and all the opened bottles.


    ¡°It seems we have run out of bottles.¡±


    ¡°That is no issue,¡± Liu Jin says, taking out his spatial pouch and pulling out several bottles of poison from it. ¡°We can continue with this if the Patriarch does not mind.¡±


    The Patriarch looks at the new bottles on his desk.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if you do not mind me saying it, you carry far too many poisons.¡±


    ¡°I enjoy making medicine. Occasionally, I make poisons as well,¡± Liu Jin replies. Ever since he began Lu Mei¡¯s training in Ceaselessly Refining Breath, he¡¯d been making more of them, many of which he had no intention of using for her training due to their lethality. ¡°The line between the two is not nearly as clear as people like to believe, and skill in one helps in the other.¡±


    ¡°Well said,¡± Patriarch Wu says. ¡°However, as these are your poisons, won¡¯t you already know what they are?¡±


    ¡°That was your box, Patriarch,¡± Liu Jin points out. ¡°Are you going to tell me you did not know what each bottle was?¡±


    ¡°Those poisons were randomly sorted by a disciple,¡± Patriarch Wu protests before looking at the new bottles with interest. ¡°However, who am I to turn down a challenge from someone who has matched mine so well? Shall we?¡±


    They clink bottles and start drinking once more.


    ¡°Profound Annihilating Venom. Quite rare. I believe you have added a touch of black jasmine. Very intriguing.¡±


    ¡°Fool¡¯s peach, the leftmost fang of a many-headed tiger, common spirit roots, and a cinnabar lotus. I believe the official name is Bliss of the Foolish.¡±


    ¡°Oh! You even have Light Devouring Poison. Blind eyes and five-hundred-year-old spirit lilies. You are using the crystallized blood of a feline instead of a fox. Curious, but there is something else. I detect a touch of...¡±


    Again and again, the two take turns analyzing the poisons and sharing experiences and advice. Hours pass like that until, once more, all the poisons at the table have been sampled.


    ¡°Your skill is amazing, Emperor,¡± Patriarch Wu says. ¡°I believe we could have used far more lethal poisons, and you¡¯d still have been fine. Such mastery of Ceaselessly Refining Breath is not something even I possess. Thus, I can only conclude that you are right¡­ Your master was not a disciple of our Sect.¡±


    Liu Jin cocks his head at the way Patriarch Wu says it.


    ¡°You have an idea,¡± Liu Jin says.


    ¡°There is a story passed down among the leadership of the Red Sky Pavilion,¡± Patriarch Wu says, steepling his hands. His forehead creases in a frown. ¡°The founder of our Sect was once a sickly child who would have died at a young age if not for a doctor appearing in his house one day. The doctor not only healed his malady but also taught him various things. He taught him medicine. He taught him stories to keep him entertained. He taught him to cultivate. One day, the doctor vanished, but the knowledge he left the founder behind allowed him to create the Red Sky Pavilion. We call that man the Western Sage, but he also has another name.¡±


    Patriarch Wu looks expectantly at him. Liu Jin sighs.


    ¡°Patriarch, my master probably used many names. If you are asking if the man who taught me came from the other side of the Dead Plains, then yes, he did. However, if you are asking for a specific name, I can only say that I knew my master as Old Jiang.¡±


    Patriarch Wu¡¯s head bows so deeply and so suddenly that his forehead hits the table with force, sending many of the bottles rolling down the floor.


    ~~~


    Patriarch Wu sighs and shakes his head.


    ¡°Lu Junjie, you have always been brilliant and overwhelmingly tenacious. You have surpassed every challenge you¡¯ve faced and become one of the shining jewels of our Sect. However, the adversity you have faced and your success in the face of it has given you a bad character,¡± Patriarch Wu says, folding his hands behind his back. ¡°Take this loss and consider it a lesson.¡±


    Lu Junjie¡¯s face convulses with anger and confusion. His Qi twitches erratically. His eyes keep darting from Patriarch Wu to Liu Jin.


    There is only one thing the man¡¯s pride will allow him to do.


    ~~~


    Lu Mei and her mother are still standing in front of each other when they hear it.


    Lu Junjie¡¯s declaration.


    ¡°Red Sky Pavilion, hear me! You have mocked me for years, but today, I reveal the truth I kept secret for the sake of my wife! The man she slept with, the man whose daughter she bore, his identity is none other than the great and venerable Lord Feng Shang of the Eternal Flame Clan!¡±


    Lu Mei closes her eyes. Patriarch Wu could have stopped her father from speaking, but they had agreed to let it happen beforehand. What point would there be in stopping him when he could easily try again later? Short of killing him, there was no other way.


    And killing him is not what Lu Mei wants.


    She might be able to sleep easily after doing it. A part of her might even enjoy it. However, doing it is not how she is going to get what she desires.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± Her mother asks, collapsing to her knees.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why you are so shocked. This was what you threatened to do all along,¡± Lu Mei says, even though she knows the truth.


    Her mother hoped it would never come to this.


    She might have threatened to do it, but she always hoped Lu Mei would submit to their demands. In that way, Lu Mei would remain their puppet, and their secret would be safe.


    ¡°Why?¡± Her mother asks her.


    ¡°Because now there is nothing that ties me to you,¡± Lu Mei replies.


    Her mother attacks.


    Bottleneck or not, her mother is still a cultivator in the Heaven Realm. The strike that comes is nothing Lu Mei can defend herself against.


    Lotus does not have that issue


    Her mother is blown back several yards before she can finish her movement. The Heaven Realm cultivator coughs weakly and holds her belly in pain.


    ¡°I suppose there are benefits to you being Senior Brother Lotus instead of Senior Brother Mud,¡± she says to the Senior Disciple at her side.


    ¡°I am pleased my journey of self-discovery has aided your personal crisis,¡± Lotus replies, echoing the words she said in anger a few days ago. Lu Mei smiles.


    ¡°Mother,¡± she says, taking a few steps forward. ¡°This daughter of yours thanks you for all you have done for her.¡±


    She bows in front of her dazed mother, rising as elegantly as she can and walking away.


    Lu Yuting does nothing to stop her.


    That is fine.


    With Senior Brother Lotus at her side, Lu Mei walks out of the park where she and her mother used to play when she was a child. As she reaches the park gate, she finds her half-brother waiting by a tree.


    ¡°Sister,¡± he says, waving awkwardly at her.


    ¡°Brother,¡± she says, the word feeling awkward on her lips. ¡°I wondered whether you were going to do anything.¡±


    ¡°I saw mother leave and followed her from a distance,¡± he says, casting a look in the direction of their mother. ¡°I did not expect this.¡±


    ¡°Are you angry with me?¡±


    Her brother shakes her head.


    ¡°No, sister. I am not,¡± he says. ¡°However, and take no offense to this, I think it would be fine if we never saw each other again.¡±


    Lu Mei smiles sadly.


    ¡°What a coincidence. I was thinking something similar.¡±


    Her brother bows his head to her.


    ¡°Goodbye, sister. Have a good life.¡±


    Her brother dashes off to console their mother. Perhaps she was a better mother to him than to her. Lu Mei does not presume to know such things. She walks away from the two and leaves them to their own issues. The Lu Family is no longer her concern.


    Only when she is near Qing Jin does her expression brighten.


    ¡°I take it everything went well,¡± she says.


    ¡°It went as we thought it would. I am not sure if that can be called well,¡± he says, searching her face. ¡°Your secret is known now.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± she says. ¡°I give it a day before the news reaches the Eternal Flame Clan. Rumors are so tediously fast.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it would be better if we are not in the Eternal Flame Clan for the foreseeable future.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± she replies.


    The two look at Senior Brother Lotus.


    ¡°I am but a humble Lotus who cannot hope to command to the whims of the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire,¡± the Senior Disciple says. ¡°If you wish to go elsewhere, I cannot stop you. I will return to the Eternal Flame Clan and simply explain I acted in the way that was most proper.¡±


    Liu Jin and Lu Mei smile at him.


    ¡°In that case, I think it is time we return to the Storm Dragon Empire.¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 285: Throne

    ~~~


    ¡°Your Majesty, this year¡¯s harvest¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Red Sky Pavilion¡¯s representative has arrived. Regarding the matter of the imperial treasury¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! Duke Wei threatens to declare himself independent! He demands that¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the cooks have notified me that¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, there are reports coming from Stone River City. It seems that¡­¡±


    Again and again, the pattern repeats itself. It has been that way since Liu Jin returned to the Storm Dragon Empire. To make matters worse, the Storm Dragon Palace has finished repairing itself, meaning there is no longer any reason not to use the throne room.


    Every time Liu Jin sits on the throne to hold court, he finds himself missing the old conference room. While he understands certain trappings must be kept, he really wishes the throne weren¡¯t so overtly gaudy. It is not just made of solid gold but also encrusted with dragon fangs the size of a grown man. It makes it look like the throne was a dragon¡¯s mouth about to snap shut.


    It didn¡¯t look that way before. Supposedly, the throne, as well as the entire palace, changes to suit its ruler. The throne¡¯s new ominous and menacing shape seems to be how the Shadow of the Storm Dragon manifests its favorability. His sleeping ancestor seems to think that intimidating everyone the second they enter the throne room is helpful, which it is. The menacing visage discourages his advisors from bringing up shallow matters.


    Still! It is the principle of the thing that matters here!


    ¡°That was the last issue of the day, Your Majesty,¡± General Nie Dan says once everyone else has been dismissed. ¡°Considering how mundane some of these concerns are, you should consider spacing out court sessions more.¡±


    Liu Jin smiles humorlessly. ¡°Am I so easy to read?¡±


    ¡°Hardly,¡± the general replies. ¡°However, I have ample experience in this matter. No one will complain if you take more time for yourself. The treaties with the Eternal Flame Clan and the Red Sky Pavilion are already a great aid to our country. There is not a single person who doubts you.¡±


    ¡°I seem to recall hearing about someone rising in rebellion not two hours ago.¡±


    ¡°An unimportant matter,¡± General Dan replies. ¡°Duke Wei is nothing more than a pathetic dog who refuses to admit he picked the wrong side. I will take care of his tantrum tomorrow.¡±


    Liu Jin laughs. According to the reports, Duke Wei has managed to raise an army of ten thousand, yet General Nie Dan makes dealing with his rebellion sound no different from throwing out the day¡¯s trash.


    To an Emperor Realm cultivator like him, the level of effort must be about the same.


    Now that the Storm Dragon Empire has no immediate threats left to deal with, General Nie Dan can act with significantly greater freedom. This has, in turn, left the rest of the army with more time to work on building roads and repairing the damage done during the civil war. It is a slow process, but things should quicken once the flying items from the Red Sky Pavilion arrive.


    ¡°Should I be the one warning you about overworking yourself, general?¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, Your Majesty. My work is my pleasure.¡±


    ~~~


    ¡°Enough already! Get your paws off me, you unsightly mutt!¡±


    ¡°Is there really any need to be so rude?¡± Liu Jin asks while writing on his desk. The brush in his hand moves with quick, elegant strokes. ¡°It likes you, so you might as well enjoy the attention,¡±


    ¡°How long will you keep up this useless pretense?!¡± Qing Guo yells at his cousin while trying his best to keep the damned dog from getting its drool all over his face. ¡°I know this thing is not alive!¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that information is outdated,¡± Liu Jin says as he continues writing. Qing Guo, who has had calligraphy lessons since childhood, cannot help but feel a little jealous of his skill. ¡°The dog is fully sentient now. Its attachment to you is genuine, though part of it might have been shaped by the imprint leftover from past experiences.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s casual announcement surprises Qing Guo so much that he loses his grip on the dog, earning himself a lick across the face.


    ¡°What do you mean it is sentient?!¡± Qing Guo yells, hurriedly trying to wipe the drool off his face. ¡°You can¡¯t just say something so outrageous so casually!¡±


    ¡°Truly? I would think being Emperor makes me obligated to say outrageous things casually.¡±


    ¡°You are just playing with words now!¡± a red-faced Qing Guo yells, trying to get the dog under control. ¡°You are enjoying this, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what you mean, cousin.¡±


    In the end, it takes several minutes for Qing Guo to get the dog to calm down, something he achieves by letting the creature bite on his sash. As a cultivator in the True Realm, it would not have been hard for him to subdue the dog using force. That he did not says many things, as does the way he pets the dog¡¯s head.


    ¡°Cousin,¡± Qing Guo says. The unfamiliar word sounds odd on his lips, ¡°an explanation would be appreciated. Such an outrageous comment cannot be taken seriously, but I cannot deny what my senses reveal to me. This creature is not what it was. How?¡±


    For a moment, only the sounds of Liu Jin¡¯s brush strokes and the dog¡¯s pants can be heard in the room.


    ¡°I¡­ had the right ingredients,¡± Liu Jin says, picking his words carefully. ¡°A body that had no life. A life that had no body.¡±


    Over the next few minutes, Liu Jin gives his cousin a brief summary of what his experiment entailed and how it came to be. It is not the sort of thing he would usually divulge, but the dog is too attached to Qing Guo for him not to notice its changes.


    Besides, cruel as it might sound, there is no one Qing Guo can tell about it.


    ¡°Cousin,¡± Qing Guo says, pale-faced, ¡°some would consider what you did unnatural. Your continued interest in the arts of those who infected our country is¡­ wrong. Profane.¡±


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Liu Jin breathes deeply and puts his brush down.


    ¡°You might be right,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°What the Felshcrafter did was profane at a very profound level. His arts and methods were despicable.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ am not sure how to explain it,¡± Liu Jin says, looking at the dog. ¡°From the very first moment I encountered their arts, I felt the need to understand them better. When I look at them, I do not see only ugliness. I see potential that has been twisted for the sake of cruelty. A part of me is fascinated by them.¡±


    The scenes shown to him by the memory jade flash through his mind. Liu Jin closes his eyes.


    ¡°Perhaps it is just wishful thinking on my part. If you will not accept that reason, at least accept this: If we do not understand the Death Fashioning Scripture, we will have no chance against them when they return.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Qing Guo shivers. ¡°Very well, Your Majesty. At the very least, I cannot argue with that.¡±


    Even if he probably wants to.


    A moment of awkward silence falls over the cousins.


    ¡°What is that document you have spent so much time writing anyway?¡± Qing Guo eventually asks. ¡°Is it really so entertaining you¡¯d ignore my plight?¡±


    ¡°Agricultural reforms.¡±


    Qing Guo¡¯s body goes still, his hands still holding onto the dog¡¯s paws.


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°Did you know that General He made several revisions to the laws to incentivize farmers to plant crops with high cultivation potential?¡± Liu Jin asks.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s natural, is it not?¡± Qing Guo asks, shrugging. ¡°Food is not a relevant necessity once one reaches a high enough realm except for pleasure and cultivation. There is no need to bother with lesser crops.¡±


    ¡°That might be true of the nobility and the higher ranks of the army, but the common people still need to eat normal food,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Food that is too rich in Qi will only hurt them. However, General He was more concerned with providing delicacies to the court than he was with ensuring the people were healthy.¡±


    There are also Murong Bang¡¯s territories to consider, which are a tragedy of a different sort. For years, the Storm Dragon Empire was ruled by three different sets of laws. Now that the empire has been unified, a large amount of time has been devoted to creating a unified system of laws using General Nie Dan¡¯s territories as the base.


    ¡°We have been discussing it recently,¡± Liu Jin says as he continues writing. ¡°Farmers need to be incentivized to produce crops that can be eaten by normal people. Transport would have been an issue before, but thanks to the Red Sky Pavilion, I am fairly sure the army can mobilize the crops where they are needed.¡±


    Qing Guo shakes his head. ¡°You thought that far? Impressive.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of anything,¡± Liu Jin corrects him. ¡°I just happen to be surrounded by people who do. I merely try to help those ideas along however I can. It is nothing special.¡±


    Qing Guo shakes his head, holding the dog to his chest. ¡°An issue occurs to me. Crops don¡¯t grow overnight. I am assuming General He Bin¡¯s territories are well stocked, but Murong Bang¡¯s territories must be on the verge of starving.¡±


    ¡°We do not lack the means to buy food. Thanks to General He Bin¡¯s practices, we have a surplus of prized crops to sell. Besides, the demand for food in Murong Bang¡¯s former lands is not as high as you¡¯d think. Their population is far smaller than you¡¯d expect,¡± Liu Jin says, sighing. ¡°For obvious reasons.¡±


    Another silence falls over the room.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°I should not have brought up something so morbid.¡±


    ¡°No, cousin,¡± Qing Guo says. ¡°Unlike your fascination with the macabre, that is not something you need to apologize for. Shameful though it may be, it is the state of our country. However, the issue remains, where are we going to get the crops until the farmers start working?¡±


    ¡°That,¡± Liu Jin looks up. ¡°I might have an idea.¡±


    ~~~


    ¡°You evil, deceitful man!¡±


    ¡°I thought I was supposed to be a hopelessly honest man,¡± Liu Jin replies.


    ¡°That makes it worse!¡± Song Daiyu replies. The golden-haired member of the Five Blessings Group manages to glare angrily at him despite her body being held in a perfect bow. ¡°I have been ignored, Your Majesty. Put aside like some bothersome pest! Cast out and played with! You have made this Song Daiyu your personal toy!¡±


    Liu Jin sighs, suddenly glad there is no one else in the room. Song Daiyu very clearly enjoys saying outrageous things. However, Liu Jin can sense genuine irritation underneath the act.


    ¡°You wanted a meeting with City Lord Chu,¡± Liu Jin points out. ¡°I facilitated that. Since then, his star has only risen. What is there to complain about?¡±


    Song Daiyu¡¯s golden eyebrows twitch.


    ¡°You are the Emperor!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Liu Jin sighs sadly. ¡°I really did not mean for that to happen, but everyone tells me I was deluding myself by thinking it wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Who cares about that?¡± Song Daiyu says, finally rising. ¡°I have spent weeks trying to set up a meeting with you, and you have ignored me! Does it amuse you to deny me, Your Majesty? If so, you will doubtless make women unhappy!¡±


    ¡°Being the Emperor does not put me in charge of negotiating every agreement the Storm Dragon Empire makes. City Lord Chu is far more suited for that sort of thing,¡± Liu Jin points out.


    ¡°What about our friendship, Your Majesty?¡± Song Dayu pleads dramatically, holding a hand to her chest. ¡°Do our childhood memories truly fail to move your heart?¡±


    ¡°My childhood memories tell me you were thinking of business even back then. Why would I want to negotiate face to face with someone who is a better negotiator than I?¡±


    Song Daiyu blinks. ¡°Flattery? Very well, praise me more. However, that does not make me less upset. You are only meeting with me now because there is finally something you want.¡±


    ¡°I would assume the money we¡¯re going to spend would be the thing that makes you happy,¡± Liu Jin says dryly. ¡°How much has Song Clan benefited since the day we met?¡±


    ¡°Considerably,¡± Song Daiyu replies without shame. ¡°The Song Clan¡¯s status in relation to the other ruling families of the Five Blessings Group has risen quite a bit. Maybe a little too much. The assassination attempts grow a little tiresome.¡±


    ¡°...I am not sure if I should apologize.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it is nothing worth talking about, though if you feel you have to spend more because of it, do not let me stop you,¡± Song Daiyu says, sitting on a couch and crossing her legs. She holds the list he prepared and glances over it carefully. ¡°Only this? You realize you are dealing with the Five Blessings Group, right? If it exists, we can find it and sell it.¡±


    ¡°I will leave the more complicated purchases to City Lord Chu,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°This is more than enough, though if you could find some farmers to lend us, that might be good.¡±


    Song Daiyu blinks.


    ¡°You want to¡­ rent farmers? Whatever for?¡±


    ¡°The state of Murong Bang¡¯s former territories is deplorable. It would not surprise me if many of the people there have forgotten how to farm. They have been living in chaos for far too long. There is also the state of the land to consider. It might be better to have experts available to instruct and help them.¡±


    ¡°That might be possible to arrange,¡± Song Daiyu says. ¡°However, there is one issue that cannot be overlooked. I am afraid this business cannot proceed until it is dealt with.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Jin blinks and tilts his head. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Have you talked to Xiao Shuang yet?¡±


    Liu Jin immediately looks away.


    ¡°Fiend! Demon! Cad!¡± Song Daiyu says, pointing at him. ¡°For how many weeks have you had that mirror already! How can you torture such a lovely girl?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me I am in the wrong,¡± Liu Jin says, rubbing his forehead.


    Even Lu Mei found the time to talk to him about that despite how she has been feeling after the way things ended with her parents.


    He needs to talk to Xiao Shuang. He knows that.


    ¡°Every time I hold that mirror, I think of something else I need to take care of first,¡± Liu Jin admits. ¡°It¡¯s small of me. I know it.¡±


    And yet, he is afraid.


    Song Daiyu crosses her arms. ¡°It is no fun if you are just going to admit it. You are not a small man, so go ahead and contact her already. Nothing is stopping you now.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty!¡±


    They both hear the soldier¡¯s footsteps stomping across the hall. The man stops before his door but does not open it, kneeling before it instead.


    ¡°An emissary from the Eternal Flame Clan has been sighted at the border, your Majesty!¡± The soldier says, panting as he tries to regain his breath. ¡°He says his name is Feng Zhuo!¡±


    Song Daiyu¡¯s palm meets her face with impeccable accuracy.


    ~~~

 Chapter 286: Feng Zhuo

    Chapter 286: Feng Zhuo


    ~~~


    Feng Zhuo of the Eternal me n.


    Within the strongest Sects of the Crimson Cloud Empire, few will fail to recognize that name. Feng Zhuo is the strongest prodigy of his generation, a staggering talent that once imed victory in the Crimson Cloud Tournament. In front of him, every other vaunted genius was made to look like an average person.


    He is Lord Feng Shang¡¯s one and only son.


    What is he doing here?


    ¡°I greet the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire,¡± Feng Zhuo says, dropping to one knee as soon as he enters Liu Jin¡¯s throne room. The young man looks much like his father and his uncle. He has the red hair and golden eyes of the Feng n, and his handsome face is only enhanced by the disarming smile he wears. ¡°I can only regret that it has taken so long for our paths to cross.¡±


    ¡°Feng Zhuo of the Eternal me n, I have heard much of you,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°However, I thought you were supposed to be in the Dead ins.¡±


    When they were sent to the Dead ins to settle the session crisis, Feng Hao discovered a hidden room in the ruined temple they were using as shelter. Not only did it possess a powerful barrier that protected them from the Fleshcrafter¡¯s creatures, it was also tied to the Eternal me in some way. After all, it was the Eternal me that led Feng Hao to it.


    A discovery like that could not be ignored. With the session settled, the Eternal me n decided to keep investigating the ruins. However, someone skilled in the use of the Eternal me would be needed. Feng Hao was too young to be exposed to the Dead ins for a second time. His parents would never allow it. Feng Zhi was deemed not talented enough, and choosing someone from a branch sect could have been risky in a different way.Thus, the responsibility fell to Feng Zhuo.


    There are some in the Eternal me n who think sending Feng Zhuo to the Dead ins is Lord Feng Gui¡¯s way of punishing his brother. They are wrong. That is simply the result of how much everyone trusts Feng Zhuo.


    Regardless, this person should not be in front of him.


    ¡°It is true that I was in the Dead ins, Your Majesty,¡± Feng Zhuo says with a candid smile. ¡°However, how could I remain there after hearing the news?¡±


    Liu Jin narrows his eyes. He knew the Eternal me n would send someone now that Lu Mei¡¯s secret has been revealed. However, he never expected it would be Feng Zuo. While he is d it is not one of the Elders, Feng Zhuo is very much a mystery to him. To make matters worse, General Nie Dan has left to quell Duke Wei¡¯s attempt at rebellion.


    ¡°How could I possibly not want to meet my sister?!¡±


    Liu Jin blinks.


    ¡°This Feng Zhuo has been an only child all his life, Your Majesty,¡± Feng Zhuo says, cing a hand over his heart. His eyes are literally and metaphorically shining. ¡°Doubtless, my parents thought there was no need to improve on what has already been perfected, yet this genius Feng Zhuo you see before you has always lived a lonely life because of it! Ah, I still remember the first time I yed Go against myself. I lost terribly!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ see.¡±


    ¡°There was no other way. The other kids and servants would always let me win if I yed with them, Your Majesty. That is the tragedy of this Feng Zuo,¡± Feng Zhuo continues with an overwhelming force of personality. ¡°I gambled against myself and yed hide and seek against myself. Truly, I never found me. Such a cunning foe, I was. Ah, Feng Zhi and Feng Hao do not know how lucky they are. I have always been envious of their brotherly bond, but Feng Zhi never quite liked me for some reason.¡±


    No, Liu Jin is starting to understand the reason. Such an extroverted and vibrant person is simply too much for most to deal with, especially someone like Feng Zhi.


    ¡°However, I have a sister now, Your Majesty! A little sister to pamper to my heart¡¯s content,¡± Feng Zhuo says, finally rising. Liu Jin instinctively flinches back when Feng Zhuo spreads his arms toward him. ¡°And there¡¯s also you!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, we are almost family,¡± Feng Zhuo shouts happily. ¡°You may have yet to marry, but we will be inws once you do. Perhaps you wish to wait until you are older to formalize things, but that is nothing but a formality. Why should I wait a few years to start treating my brother-inw as my brother-inw?¡±


    The Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire cannot be harmed in the Storm Dragon Pce.


    Liu Jin repeatedly reminds himself that as Feng Zhuo strides fearlessly to his throne and engulfs him in a hug.


    ¡°Ah, a sister and a brother,¡± Feng Zhuo says, still holding Liu Jin in his arms. ¡°How blessed I am! Truly, the Heavens did not only give me staggering talent and handsome looks, they have also decided to give me happiness.¡±


    ¡°I¡­This is not¡­¡± Liu Jin¡¯s protests fall on deaf ears as he fruitlessly tries to break out of Feng Zhuo¡¯s embrace


    ¡°I understand, brother-inw,¡± Feng Zhuo says. ¡°I am too moved to speak as well. Rest assured, your feelings have been conveyed to the very core of my heart.¡±


    The hugsts over ten minutes.


    ~~~


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    ¡°What is happening?¡±


    As the one who is closest to Lu Mei, Liu Jin has had the privilege of seeing her in a wide variety of states. He has seen her unguarded, at her most cunning, in the midst of battle, and in rare moments of peace.


    This is the first time he sees her quite so dumbfounded.


    ¡°Word of your parentage has reached the Eternal me n,¡± Liu Jin tells her. Much like he was a few minutes ago, Lu Mei finds herself a victim of Feng Zhuo¡¯s embrace. ¡°The reception was more enthusiastic than we anticipated.¡±


    ¡°Ah, dearest sister, you cannot imagine my joy when I found out,¡± Feng Zhuo says, swinging Lu Mei around. ¡°Truly, your false father is such a ck-hearted viin to expose you like that, yet I am grateful to him. To think I could have gone my entire life without knowing of my sibling! I dare not imagine it!¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ttered?¡± Lu Mei says, sounding more uncertain than Liu Jin has ever heard her. ¡°However, this is all too overwhelming for this young miss, Young Master Feng Zhuo.¡±


    ¡°Young Master?¡± Feng Zhuo lets go of Lu Mei and shakes his head. ¡°No, no, no! That is far too formal for my sister to call me.¡±


    Lu Mei and Liu Jin share a look. Overbearing as Feng Zhuo might be, it is undeniable that he is an important and influential member of the Eternal me n. It is in their best interests to keep themselves in his good graces.


    In other words, it is better to y along.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Lu Mei says, using her freedom of movement to put herself out of Feng Zhuo¡¯s hugging range. ¡°Forgive me. I still need time to get used to thinking about us as¡­ family.¡±


    Stolen from its rightful ce, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°No, it is I who is in the wrong here,¡± Feng Zhuo says, putting a hand on Lu Mei¡¯s shoulder and nodding. ¡°As the older sibling, I should be understanding of your circumstances. This is, after all, our first meeting. It is unfair of me to expect you to embrace me as your brother so quickly.¡±


    Lu Mei sighs with visible relief.


    ¡°I am d you understand¨C¡±


    ¡°That is why we must rectify that at once,¡± Feng Zhuo announces proudly.


    ¡°Rectify?¡± Lu Mei asks, arching one of her eyebrows. Her voice is heavily skeptical and heavily wary.


    ¡°Of course, dearest sister of mine!¡± Feng Zhuo says. ¡°We are siblings with over a decade of memories to make up for! That won¡¯t do! We cannot let ourselves fall behind Feng Zhi and Feng Hao!¡±


    ¡°Surely, it is not apetition,¡± Lu Mei says, but as a highlypetitive person, it is clear that it pains her to say it. Liu Jin sees it, and Feng Zhuo does as well.


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s the spirit,¡± Feng Zhuo says proudly. ¡°A sister of mine must absolutely hate to lose. Here is what I have nned for tomorrow. Please, feel free to share any ideas with me.¡±


    As Feng Zhuo takes out a long list of activities to share with the overwhelmed Lu Mei, Liu Jin proceeds to tune out his voice.


    For now, this is fine.


    ~~~


    ¡°She is a Feng.¡±


    Liu Jin does not sigh as he looks at Yong Zhuyi, but it is a close thing. The former Core Disciple of the Eternal me n had requested a private audience with him, and unfortunately, Liu Jin had correctly guessed the motive behind it.


    ¡°You already knew that,¡± he tells Yong Zhuyi.


    ¡°I knew she was a bastard who possessed the Eternal me,¡± Yong Zhuyi says. ¡°That much was eptable. However, she is Lord Feng Shang¡¯s daughter and will soon be officially recognized as such.¡±


    Liu Jin frowns. No formal announcement regarding Lu Mei¡¯s parentage has been made. ording to Ten Zichun¡¯s reports and Elder Xue¡¯s letters, Lord Feng Shang and Lord Feng Gui have been dealing with the situation by pretending it does not exist. However, that does not mean people are not talking about it. Some say the whole thing has been a plot by Lord Feng Shang to make his daughter queen of the Storm Dragon Empire. Others say Lord Feng Gui bribed Lu Mei¡¯s parents to besmirch his brother.


    However, Feng Zhuo is here now.


    It no longer matters if Lord Feng Shang and Lord Feng Gui never address the rumors. If the greatest prodigy of the Eternal me n does not doubt Lu Mei¡¯s identity, how can anyone? Feng Zhuo¡¯s presence is enough to legitimize her, and there is no way he is not aware of that.


    However, Feng Zhuo is a problem for another day.


    Yong Zhuyi and hispanions betrayed the Eternal me n because they grew tired of the Feng n¡¯s ways. This led them to be used by Elder Fa, another bastard of the Eternal me n.


    Now, they are here, working for the daughter of their first master.


    The Heavens certainly have a cruel sense of humor.


    ¡°Does it matter who Lu Mei¡¯s father is?¡± Liu Jin asks Yong Zhuyi.


    ¡°Emperor Qing Jin,¡± Yong Zhuyi says, looking at Liu Jin with the most stoic expression thetter has ever seen. ¡°It offends me that you would even ask that question. If she is Feng Shang¡¯s daughter, your children will be his grandchildren. I hade to terms with your future offspring being part of the Feng n, but this is quite another thing.¡±


    Liu Jin steeples his hands together as he considers what to do.


    Yong Zhuyi¡¯s cultivation is higher than his, but that does not mean much here. As long as Liu Jin is in the Storm Dragon Pce, he is untouchable. One word from his lips is all it would take to wake up the Shadow of the Storm Dragon. Yong Zhuyi is at his mercy, and he knows it. That he has chosen to bring up this matter is a sign of good faith.


    ¡°I am not Lord Feng Shang,¡± Liu Jin says atst. ¡°Lu Mei is not her father. Our works are not his works.¡±


    ¡°But your legacy will be part of his,¡± Yong Zhuyi points out.


    ¡°My legacy will <em>overshadow</em> his,¡± Liu Jin says, and the room seems to quiver with the force of his deration. ¡°You hate what the Feng n is. I already said I sympathize with you, but I will not let you hurt anyone I care about because of it. Instead, I ask that you watch our actions. The Feng n that will rise from my line will not be one you disapprove of.¡±


    ¡°Bold words,¡± Yong Zhuyi says.


    ¡°Bold words spoken by an Emperor,¡± Liu Jin counters. ¡°Senior Brother, you are a sensible person. Will you really let Feng Shang have so much power over you that you will turn away a cup of water simply because Feng Shang¡¯s fingertips have touched it? That is beneath you.¡±


    Yong Zhuyi does not reply right away. He merely regards him in silence. Liu Jin meets his gaze without blinking, trying to convey his sincerity without words.


    ¡°True enough,¡± Yong Zhuyi says atst, making Liu Jin nearly sigh in relief. ¡°We will withhold judgment for now and continue our roles as servants.¡±


    ¡°If I give you reason to doubt me, I will not me you if you leave without warning,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°However¡­ If you try to harm Lu Mei or any future child of mine, there will be no forgiveness.¡±


    It takes Yong Zhuyi longer to reply this time.


    ¡°Understood, Your Majesty,¡± he says. ¡°If you would allow me to say something, I¡¯d rmend waiting a while before meeting anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Your face right now is quite frightening,¡± Yong Zhuyi replies.


    Liu Jin blinks.


    ¡°Truly?¡±


    ¡°Truly.¡±


    ~~~


    Feng Zhuo had many ideas about how to bond with Lu Mei, but most had been rejected as they would require them to leave the Storm Dragon Pce. No matter how trusted he might be by the Eternal me, no one here will allow him that much freedom. Instead, he and Lu Mei will spend the day ying board games and asking each other questions, a simple enough way to get to know each other.


    While Liu Jin could have apanied them, he does not want to intrude on what could be a genuine family moment. Instead, he has merely ced guards around the room, and the Shadow of the Storm Dragon has orders to awaken should Feng Zhou try anything. It would be good if Big Sister Bai were here to provide further security, but this would have to be enough. All he needs to do is keep himself alert for as long as Feng Zhuo¡¯s visitsts.


    And just like that, he has gained another excuse to stop himself from using the mirror.


    Liu Jin smiles and shakes his head. How easy it is to find excuses! How easy it is to be cowardly!


    No, he has put this off long enough.


    He has hurt her long enough.


    Steeling himself, Liu Jin takes out the mirror and uses a book to make it stand on his desk. His finger touches the surface gently, barely brushing against it before sending a single jolt of Qi into the artifact.


    The effect is immediate. A single face appears on the surface of the mirror. Her hair has be white like snow, and her face is older and more beautiful. However, Liu Jin has no problem recognizing her as Xiao Shuang. Her eyes widen when she looks at him. Her mouth opens by a fraction, her face frozen in surprise. Liu Jin knows he should say something, but he finds himself simrly paralyzed.


    An eternity passes by inplete silence.


    ¡°Husband,¡± Xiao Shuang says, finding strength when he could not, ¡°it has been so long¡­Why has it been so long?¡±


    Her question holds no anger or reproach, yet Liu Jin flinches.


    ¡°I was afraid,¡± Liu Jin admits.


    ¡°Afraid?¡± Her white eyebrows quirk in confusion. ¡°What could you possibly fear?¡±


    It is here. The moment he has dreaded for so long.


    ¡°Xiao Shuang,¡± Liu Jin says, willing his voice not to tremble, ¡°Do you hate me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Liu Jin repeats his question, his voice almost a whisper. ¡°When I encountered a soldier from the Storm Dragon Empire so close to Eastern Port City, I should have talked to someone about it. If I had, your father might have been better prepared for Murong Bang¡¯s attack. Instead, I let my mind dwell on other things, and the entire city was caught by surprise.¡±


    ¡°You were a child!¡± Xiao Shuang protests. ¡°You were grieving!¡±


    ¡°I was naive!¡±


    ¡°Childs often are!¡± Xiao Shuang shouts back. The flush of her face is noticeable against her white skin. ¡°Is this why you have waited so long? You feared I would me you for the fall of Eastern Port City? How small do you think I am?!¡±


    ¡°I feared you would me me because I bear responsibility for it!¡± Liu Jin counters. ¡°If I had done differently, things would have gone differently! There is no arguing that. I¡­ I couldn¡¯t even protect a single tree¡­¡±


    Liu Jin blinks quickly. His eyes sting for some reason.


    ¡°Husband, look at me.¡±


    Liu Jin does.


    There is no anger in Xiao Shuang¡¯s face, no recrimination.


    Only unshed tears of joy and sadness.


    ¡°I wanted to see you for so long,¡± Xiao Shuang says, smiling.


    ¡°I have hurt you,¡± Liu Jin says.


    ¡°You have,¡± Xiao Shuang says. ¡°Make it up to me.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    Slowly, Xiao Shuang smiles the same soft smile she once did in Eastern Port City.


    ¡°You already know how, husband,¡± Xiao Shuang says. ¡°Share your life with me.¡±


    Liu Jin does.


    ~~~

 Chapter 287: Honest and Breathing

    ~~~


    Lu Mei¡¯s face is one of intense concentration as she studies the battlefield. This arena is new and strange to her, and already, she is falling behind. She could me herck of familiarity for her performance, but such excuses will not soothe her ego. Her next move needs to be wless.


    Her dice fly.


    Double sixes greet her.


    A triumphant smile blossoms on her face as she moves her piece. Liu Jin pretends not to notice the way she used wind to manipte the dice roll, as is his duty. Feng Zhuo does the same. No matter how often she has cheated, her older brother merely watches with an unfailing smile.


    ¡°Well?¡± Lu Mei asks, her golden eyes challenging him with their intensity.


    Resigned, Liu Jin grabs the top card from the pile and reads it.


    ¡°You are courting death,¡± he says in a dull monotone. ¡°Your rapid growth has angered Young Master Han. You cannot be allowed to live. Your meridians have been destroyed. You must re-enter the cycle of reincarnation.¡±


    Lu Mei closes her eyes gracefully. Her hand barely trembles as she moves her piece back to the beginning. She even manages a smile as she passes her turn, though said smile looks dangerously stiff.Feng Zhuo rolls next.


    A mere two greets him, mollifying Lu Mei somewhat. Far from looking disappointed, Feng Zhuo happily advances his piece two squares.


    Liu Jin grabs the next card.


    ¡°You help an orphan girl and discover she has the Miraculous Five-Veined Trait. A cmitous beauty is added to your harem. Dual cultivation fortifies your body, and many children are born to your line. Advance eleven paces and draw five reward cards.¡±


    ¡°Who wrote this game!¡± Lu Mei says, her thin veneer of patience finally cracking.


    ¡°The Leaf Game is an ancient and honored game,¡± Feng Zhuo says, not even slightly bothered by Lu Mei¡¯s outburst as he moves his piece. If anything, he looks happy to have the opportunity to exin. ¡°Granted, certain adjustments have been made over the centuries. There are also several regional variants. This is one of the tamer ones.¡±


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow. So far, Lu Mei has been killed twice, tortured once, and has had her cultivation destroyed seven times. Feng Zhuo¡¯s episodes, though luckier for his piece, tend to involve the ughter of entire ns or the gaining of beautiful women with far more detail than necessary. Sometimes both.


    Often both.


    ¡°This is one of the tamer ones?¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Feng Zhuo replies withplete seriousness. ¡°I would be a poor brother if I exposed my sister to bad influences. In particr, my uncle created a variant that is highlyplicated and not fitting for anyone¡¯s eyes or ears. I love him, but his mind is such a dangerous ce, brother-inw.¡±


    The image of Lord Feng Gui¡¯s smiling face shes through Liu Jin¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I can imagine that,¡± Liu Jin says tly.


    ¡°Who cares what is in that man¡¯s mind?¡± Lu Mei says. She points a finger at Feng Zhuo. ¡°How are you doing this? It makes no sense!¡±


    Lu Mei has been cheating at every opportunity, but she has yet to win a single game against Feng Zhuo. Whenever she gains the slightest lead, Feng Zhuo stumbles upon good fortune and reaps even greater rewards. The difference in results is overwhelming.


    And yet, as far as Lu Mei and Liu Jin can tell, Feng Zhuo has not been cheating at all.


    ¡°It makes no sense, you say?¡± Feng Zhuo echoes, cing a hand over his heart. ¡°Dearest sister, it is the most natural thing. As the older brother, it is my duty and privilege to be an insurmountable obstacle in your path, an exemry example of perfection for you to aspire to. Feng Zhi might have thoroughly failed or perhaps seeded too quickly, but do not worry, sister. Your dearest brother has learned from his dearest cousin¡¯s follies.¡±


    Liu Jin feels momentary pity for Feng Zhi. The worst part is that Feng Zhuo is speaking so cheerfully that it is clear he is not trying to insult his younger cousin.


    ¡°Now!¡± Feng Zhuo smiles as he brings his hands together. ¡°I do believe this game is nearly won. Is it okay if I im my reward early? Or do you wish to continue?¡±


    Lu Mei res sullenly at the board and then at Liu Jin, as if ming him for not cheating in her favor. While he considered doing it, Liu Jin is nearly certain that Feng Zhuo would not be as willing to overlook his cheating as he is with Lu Mei¡¯s.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Lu Mei says, inching away from the board as though it were a filthy thing. ¡°What was it we wagered this time? I cannot seem to remember.¡±


    ¡°An embarrassing memory,¡± Feng Zhuo says, his smile growing wider with anticipation. ¡°Go on, dearest sister. Share it.¡±


    ¡°Must I, brother?¡± Lu Mei asks, somehow managing to look modest and vulnerable. ¡°We have only just met. Your sister does not want to lower your opinion of her.¡±


    ¡°Ah, to think my sister is already trying to take advantage of my affection! I am so proud of you,¡± Feng Zhuo says. ¡°However, your brother is not a man who shows mercy when he is winning.¡±


    The look on Lu Mei¡¯s face is immediately reced by dark annoyance.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she says. ¡±As you might know, the Red Sky Pavilion is fond of music and the arts.¡±


    ¡°Their performances are lovely,¡± Feng Zhuo says, nodding. This only serves to make Lu Mei¡¯s dour look even dourer.


    ¡°My mother thought it was important for a properdy to excel at all things relevant,¡± Lu Mei says. ¡°That is to say, all the things ady of the Red Sky Pavilion is expected to know. From the moment I could understand words, my mother instructed me in the maniption of wind, the use of flying items, and the making of medicine. Naturally, someone with my ancestry was also expected to excel in the performative arts.¡±


    Feng Zhuo lets out a soft ¡®Ho¡¯ of interest. Even Liu Jin can tell where this is going.


    ¡°However, though this little miss has been abundantly blessed in a great many things, such as beauty that makes most women curse their ugliness and talent that makes most feel inadequate, my younger self was not particrly skilled in the arts of dance and singing,¡± Lu Mei says with such humility that Liu Jin starts to see how she and Feng Zhuo are rted. ¡°If I have to be harsh on myself, I would say my ability was eptable.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear,¡± Feng Zhuo says, immediately understanding the damning praise. ¡°And the granddaughter of two Elders, no less!¡±


    Lu Mei nods somberly. ¡°I cannot say I was a wanted child, but my status was too great to ignore. Elder Zhao had no choice but to give me a leading role in the children¡¯s performance of <em>The Swordsman and the River Maiden</em>. He risked offending too many people otherwise. However, because he could not stand anything less than perfection, he and my mother constantly made me practice those damned songs and dances.¡± She covers her face with her hands. ¡°Do you have any idea how it feels like to keep making mistakes in front of the rest of the cast? It was so embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my pitiful sister! My heart grieves for you,¡± Feng Zhuo says, cing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°I wish I could say I know how you feel, but even if you had won, your dearest brother has no shames or failures to share with you. You can say I¡¯m quite shameless.¡±


    Even if she had won. Liu Jin resists the urge to shake his head at the absurdity of it.


    A victory for a question. Those are the rules Lu Mei and Feng Zhuo agreed upon. The one who wins the game gets to ask a question, which must be answered truthfully. Then, they choose another game, and the process is repeated.


    However, Liu Jin has already realized there is no way Feng Zhuo can lose, and Feng Zhuo probably knew that from the beginning. Lu Mei has not been able to ask a single question from him so far. The only things they know about him are information he has freely shared.


    This cannot be exined with simple luck, yet Liu Jin does not think he can call it cheating.


    Xun Huwen¡¯s face shes through Liu Jin¡¯s mind.


    Feng Zhuo¡¯s existence¡­ His ability to impose his will on fate itself¡­ It might just be that it is unimaginably heavy.


    Liu Jin looks at Feng Zhuo carefully, but his other senses are turned inward. His soul. His Qi. His dao. If he put them on a scale against Feng Zhuo¡¯s, could he make his luck trump his? Is it even possible to do such a thing?


    This novel''s true home is a different tform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Feng Zhuo notices his stare and smiles winningly.


    ¡°I really do not like you,¡± Lu Mei grouses.


    Feng Zhuoughs.


    ¡°That must mean I am doing a fantastic job as an older brother!¡±


    ~~~


    Night falls over the Storm Dragon Pce.


    The bodies of those who died during the civil war have already been burned. There is nothing left around the pce but empty ins with scarce vegetation. In a way, the Storm Dragon Pce looks almostpletely removed from the country it governs.


    Something moves in this empty scenery.


    The signs are small. The nearly inaudible crunching of grass. The slightest imprints on the dirt. The bugs that suddenly crawl away, and the lone bird that takes flight in a hurry. No one looking from afar would notice their approach.


    Suddenly, they stop.


    Nothing has changed. The scenery remains the same. There is no one around them, no reason they should hesitate.


    Terror grips their hearts.


    The emotional response goes beyond mere logic. This is the result of centuries of experience sublimated in a single moment. Their bodies are moving before their minds have finished processing the information. Stealth is discarded. Caution is abandoned. They have to run!


    Light flickers.


    It is nothing more than the smallest of embers, little more than fireflies in the night.


    They burn.


    One by one, their bodies are incinerated. It happens so quickly they do not even have time to scream. It is doubtful they even realized they were being killed. The ashes of their corpses fall and are scattered to the winds. No trace is left behind. No evidence of the deed.


    Feng Zhuo dusts off his hands.


    ¡°How curious. I did not expect my brother-inw to spend his nights like this.¡±


    Feng Zhuo¡¯s body goes still. Slowly, very slowly, his head turns to the side, and he finds a small white snake staring at him.


    The red eyes are unmistakable.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Feng Zhuo says. ¡°I see you are skilled in the use of soul fragments and quite adept at hiding their presence.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty? You will not call me brother-inw now?¡±


    ¡°I am shameless, Your Majesty,¡± Feng Zhuo says with a small smile, one quite unlike the ones he has used so far. ¡°If I called you brother-inw under these circumstances, I do not think I¡¯d be able to remain shameless.¡±


    Liu Jin blinks at the odd phrasing but does not let himself be distracted.


    ¡°Who were those people you killed?¡± He says.


    ¡°Killed?¡± Feng Zhuo asks, cocking his head to the side. ¡°Who is to say those were people? I never quite got a good look at them. They startled me, you see. They could have been bugs. I see no evidence to the contrary.¡±


    The white snake hisses at him. ¡°Must you be difficult?¡±


    ¡°I find it is often the easiest path,¡± Feng Zhuo replies with utmost seriousness. ¡°Speaking of things that are difficult, I wonder if Your Majesty is skilled enough to instantly send the memories of your soul fragments to your real body. If you are not, well, soul fragments can be so very frail.¡±


    ¡°I would advise against testing any such frailty. Otherwise, I might have to perform simr tests on your bones, Feng Zhuo.¡±


    Feng Zhuo nearly grimaces. It is not Liu Jin or Lu Mei who spoke. Rather, the air shimmers to reveal the form of Big Sister Bai. Now that she is no longer traveling incognito, she is dressed not in rags but in the blue and white robes of Divine Frozen Pce. Her face remains hidden by a veil, but her robes are not nearly as modest as those of Lady Dai Jie. They do not leave much of her white skin exposed, but they are thin and cling to her body in a way that makes the beauty of her figure obvious. Her hair is long and ck, tied in a simple ponytail that reaches to the back of her knees.


    ¡°I see I have been outthought,¡± Feng Zhuo says, bringing his palms together in a p. ¡°Impressive. Very impressive. How long have you been in contact?¡±


    ¡°Emperor Qing Jin sent a soul fragment to find me the moment he received word of your visit,¡± Big Sister Bai says. ¡°What a pity it took so long to reach me. I¡¯d have already dragged you out of the pce otherwise.¡±


    ¡°That would have been very rude of you,¡± Feng Zhuo notes. He points at her with one hand and at himself with the other one. ¡°You might be the representative of the Divine Frozen Pce in this country, but I do have cause to be here.¡±


    ¡°Murderous cause, it seems,¡± Big Sister Bai says, looking at the hands with which Feng Zhuo had just killed many.


    ¡°Brother-inw,¡± Liu Jin says, ¡°Were the people you killed assassins?¡±


    Something shines in Feng Zhuo¡¯s eyes, but he hides it quickly.


    ¡°Assassins? That is such an old-fashioned thing, Your Majesty. I have no idea what you could be talking about.¡±


    Feng Zhuoughs at the idea, but something changes in Big Sister Bai¡¯s posture.


    ¡°Could it be?¡± She asks, grasping the meaning behind Liu Jin¡¯s question. ¡°Did youe here to stop those assassins? Why would you¡­¡±


    She stops herself from speaking as the answer reveals itself to her. As the representative of the Divine Frozen Pce, it is not a question she can voice. In a situation like this, it would do more harm than good.


    Liu Jin has no such issues.


    ¡°Were they assassins sent by Lady Feng to kill Lu Mei?¡±


    The night is suddenly colder.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Feng Zhuo says, putting on arge smile. ¡°My mother would never do such a thing. She is the very soul of courtesy. Why, when I was a child, I remember her thanking a servant for no reason whatsoever. I cannot recall any other such incident, but that must surely be because my mind is overwhelmed by their frequency.¡±


    It all makes sense now.


    Perhaps Lady Feng acted with premeditation. Perhaps she sent the assassins in a fit of anger. Regardless, Feng Zhuo knew this would happen and could not allow it to seed. Such a thing wouldpletely sour rtions between the Storm Dragon Empire and the Eternal me n. The reason why most of the activities he suggested required leaving the pce was most likely to decrease the odds of anyone noticing the assassins before he disposed of them.


    ¡°I begin to understand,¡± Liu Jin says.


    ¡°Despite how he looks and acts, he is quite cunning,¡± Big Sister Bai says. ¡°You¡¯d do well to remember it.¡±


    ¡°He is right here, and he takes offense to the way in which you phrase it,¡± Feng Zhuo says, folding his hands behind his back. ¡°I did not lie when I said I was happy to have a sister. There just happened to be several other reasons behind my visit, which I will neither mention nor acknowledge. And if you ask, I will lie shamelessly about them.¡±


    ¡°You see?¡± Big Sister Bai says, gesturing at Feng Zhuo. ¡°He lies as easily as he breathes! Did you know he was one of the representatives of the Eternal me n in the Storm Dragon Empire when Lord Feng Shang¡¯s policies¡¯ controlled your country?¡±


    ¡°Now, you are just trying to make me look bad.¡±


    ¡°You have seeded at that far beyond anything I could aplish,¡± Big Sister Bai replies.


    ¡°s, I am too gifted,¡± Feng Zhuo says, sighing.


    His behavior is nothing but theater, an act designed to make him approachable. Even though Liu Jin and Lu Mei knew they were dealing with a cultivator in the Fifth Level of the Heaven Realm, the greatest prodigy of his generation, they never once felt intimidated by Feng Zhuo. It had been easy to allow themselves to talk andugh with the man. That is dangerous, exceedingly dangerous.


    And yet, that does not mean there had not been any truth to his performance.


    ¡°Big Sister Bai, could you please give us a moment?¡± Liu Jin asks her. Big Sister Bai gives a sharp look at his soul fragment. An instantter, she disappears. Most likely, she is still watching from a distance. That is fine.


    All that matters is that Feng Zhuo is no longer speaking in front of a representative of the Divine Frozen Pce.


    ¡°There should be no issue speaking freely now, should there?¡± Liu Jin asks.


    ¡°Should you have done that?¡± Feng Zhuo asks him, rubbing his chin as he looks at him. ¡°Surely, being alone with someone like me is a big risk.¡±


    ¡°The authority of the Storm Dragon can extend beyond the physical boundaries of the pce. The Grand Storm that once surrounded it is an example of this,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°I am inside that boundary. You are not.¡±


    Feng Zhuo smiles.


    A single step. That is all that separates Feng Zhuo from the boundary of the Storm Dragon Pce. Was it luck, or had he known? General Nie Dan being away is another thing that worked in Feng Zhuo¡¯s favor. As someone who had dealt with Feng Zhuo before, General Nie Dan would have been able to handle him better. Had Feng Zhuo nned it so his visit would coincide with his absence?


    Or is this simply the result of what Feng Zhuo has cultivated?


    Either way, there is only one path forward.


    ¡°Step inside,¡± Liu Jin says.


    Feng Zhuo¡¯s eyebrows rise in surprise. Liu Jin thinks it might just be the first real expression he has seen on the prodigy¡¯s face all night.


    After a few seconds of consideration, Feng Zhuo takes the single step separating him from the Storm Dragon¡¯s domain. Not content with that, he puts both his knees on the ground and rests his open palms on them.


    ¡°Were assassins sent after Lu Mei¡¯s mother?¡± Liu Jin asks.


    Feng Zhuo shrugs. ¡°I know nothing of such things. However, if I knew, I would not care. If you are worried about my sister¡¯s mental state, I do not think hypothetical assassins would be of any threat to the security around the Red Sky Pavilion. If any such assassins had been sent, not that they have, they would have never seeded. Of course, if any had been sent, it¡¯d have been as a warning only. I cannot speak on the efficiency of future hypothetical incidents.¡±


    Liu Jin shakes his head. ¡°I thought you¡¯d allow yourself to speak inly.¡±


    ¡°I am being as in as I can,¡± Feng Zhuo says. ¡°You should already understand that, Your Majesty.¡±


    There is no circumstance in which Feng Zhuo will ever admit his mother was involved.


    ¡°Can Lu Mei and I expect any more hypothetical assassins?¡±


    ¡°I very much doubt it.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Liu Jin is relieved. Even if they never seed, he does not want to be put in a situation where he has to follow this issue. Whatever type of problem Lady Feng represents, Liu Jin would prefer dealing with her when he has more power at his disposal. ¡°Will you be leaving now?¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡±


    Liu Jin stares at him.


    ¡°I was not lying when I said I wanted to spend time with my sister, brother-inw,¡± Feng Zhuo tells him seriously.


    ¡°I have already sent memories of this conversation to my main body,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°She already knows you knew there was going to be an attempt on her life and said nothing.¡±


    ¡°I have admitted no such thing, Your Majesty,¡± Feng Zhuo says. ¡°Besides, the older brother is often hated. I will just have to buy her love.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean earn?¡±


    ¡°With money, jewels, and clothes, yes.¡±


    Lu Mei is undoubtedly going to thoroughly take advantage of that. As far as punishments go, it is the least they can do.


    ¡°There is also one more thing¡­¡±


    Liu Jin blinks as Feng Zhuo suddenly speaks. The look on his face is almost sheepish.


    ¡°I spoke with Uncle Feng Gui beforeing here,¡± Feng Zhuo says. ¡°He gave me a message for you. I just decided not to mention it until now, so I¡¯d have a reason to stay even if you wanted me to leave. Please! Don¡¯t look at me like that! It is nothing bad! After all, Your Majesty ns to attend the Crimson Cloud Tournament, right?¡±


    Feng Zhuo grins and pats his chest.


    ¡°There is a tournament winner right here!¡±


    ~~~

 Chapter 288: The Timing

    ~~~


    ¡°Absolutely not! You cannot possibly trust that man!¡± Big Sister Bai says, pointing at Feng Zhuo.


    The three of them have returned to Storm Dragon Pce. Liu Jin has assimted his soul fragment back into his body, and Lu Mei has joined them.


    ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t,¡± Lu Mei says, crossing her arms. Her eyes are cold as she looks at Feng Zhuo, who kneels in the center of the throne room while wearing a guileless smile. ¡°However, trust has little to do with this, Lady Bai.¡±


    ¡°How cruel of my own sister to say that,¡± Feng Zhuoments, hanging his head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all being a little too distrustful? I do not see why this is an issue. It is as I already exined to His Majesty. Everyone benefits.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s eyes narrow as he recalls what Feng Zhuo told him less than half an hour prior.


    The reveal of Lu Mei¡¯s parentage might have tarnished Lord Feng Shang¡¯s reputation, and Lord Feng Gui might have derived some pleasure from that. However, though he had already known about it, it did ce him in an awkward position. Allowing his brother¡¯s daughter, illegitimate though she might be, to marry the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire is giving his brother an advantage.


    Thus, Lord Feng Gui needs something to even the scales, even if only nominally. A victory in the Crimson Cloud Tournament will aplish that. It does not matter that Liu Jin already nned topete. All that the people of the Eternal me n need to know is that the Emperor of the Storm Dragon Empire decided to im victory for Lord Feng Gui where Lord Feng Shang failed.


    ¡°My brother-inw already nned topete. We are simply making use of it to create an interesting story,¡± Feng Zhuo exins. ¡°If the story you want to tell the people of this country is different, that is fine. You were probably going to have to do that anyway. All that matters is achieving the desired result, and that is where this Feng Zhuo, whose talent is like a tower that pierces the highest clouds, enters.¡±Feng Zhuo opens his arms as if expecting to receive apuse.


    ¡°Foolishness!¡±


    He receives none.


    ¡°Who would trust you as their instructor?¡± Big Sister Bai says. ¡°Who would trust you at all?! If guidance is required, then obviously¡­¡±


    Big Sister Bai immediately stops herself from speaking further. They cannot see her face, but the annoyance radiating from her is palpable.


    Feng Zhuo grins.


    ¡°Oh? Were you about to offer your services? You? A member of the Divine Frozen Pce?¡± His smile grows annoyingly smug. ¡°Audable sentiment, but foolish, Lady Bai. You cannot act to help a rival in thepetition. That would go against your allegiance. However, as Emperor Qing Jin and my sister are both members of the Eternal me n, I can teach them anything I want without any conflict of interest. I can even instruct my sister in Eternal me. Youck the qualifications to do anything simr.¡±


    The room is suddenly colder.


    ¡°Mind your words, Feng Zhuo,¡± Big Sister Bai says at the same time as Lu Mei moves next to Liu Jin and releases a burst of heat.


    Feng Zhuo smiles fearlessly.


    ¡°Lady Bai, being beaten by a beautiful woman is the mark of a sessful man. If you wish to impart guidance on me, this Feng Zhuo¡¯s body will dly receive it.¡±


    Liu Jin cannot see Big Sister Bai¡¯s expression due to the veil over her face.


    Nevertheless, he senses disgust would be an apt word to describe it.


    ¡°Surely, you can see how keeping a man like him around is an exceedingly bad idea?¡± a frustrated Big Sister Bai asks them, pointedly ignoring Feng Zhuo. ¡°Hispany is an offense to good taste.¡±


    ¡°This is not an issue of trust, Lady Bai,¡± Lu Mei says, choosing to speak first. ¡°Anyone with eyes and ears can tell that Lady Bai¡¯s character is superior. My brother is clearly a habitual liar, incapable of inspiring anything resembling trust, and whimsical to the detriment of everyone around him.¡± R


    ¡°You called me brother!¡± Feng Zhuo says, beaming as he ignores every other part of Lu Mei¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Nevertheless,¡± Lu Mei continues as though she had not heard him. ¡°I do not think we are in a position to turn down his help.¡±


    Lu Mei saying it means Liu Jin does not have to. It would be bad for him to be perceived as siding with Feng Zhuo over Big Sister Bai. Unfortunately, it is as Lu Mei says. Sending Feng Zhuo away is not something they can do. It would be interpreted poorly by the Eternal me n and remove the implicit protection his presence here provides from people such as Lady Feng and Lord Feng Shang.


    ¡°Big Sister Bai, regardless of what the Eternal me n wants, I already intended to participate and win the Crimson Cloud Tournament,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Though it was not explicitly stated, I believe the agreement I made with the Wandering Wind requires me to do so.¡±


    After all, how is he supposed to impress a Divine Realm cultivator with his growth if he does not even manage to win?


    Feng Zhuoughs at the same time as frost forms around Big Sister Bai.


    ¡°That is another thing!¡± she says. This time, her anger is aimed at Liu Jin. He can see her icy blue eyes ring at him through her veil. ¡°You are in no position to talk about the Wandering Wind! You might have be Emperor of a nation. You might be exceedingly talented, perhaps one of the greatest talents born over the past century.¡±


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Liu Jin blushes a little.


    ¡°However!¡± Big Sister Bai continues, ¡°The Wandering Wind is the Wandering Wind! Even my master will not cross her without cause. You should not do it at all!¡±


    ¡°Ho, protective of him, aren¡¯t you?¡± Feng Zhuo says.


    ¡°Justice demands good people be allowed to flourish,¡± Big Sister Bai replies. ¡°Punishment is for the twisted and debauched.¡±


    She stares very meaningfully at Feng Zhuo as she says thest part.


    ¡°Big Sister Bai, I am grateful for your concern,¡± Liu Jin says, ¡°However, there are things I must do. There is someone I must get back even if that person no longer exists.¡±


    Liu Jin pictures Su An in his mind, the image of Su Daji superimposed over it. Whatever she might be right now, Su An is someone he treasured deeply. It does not matter if the Wandering Wind has her. He will see her again.


    No matter what it takes.


    ¡°You certainly aim high, brother-inw,¡± Feng Zhuo says, rubbing his chin. ¡°I cannot make you capable of facing someone like that. If I knew how, I¡¯d have already made myself capable of it. However, if it is just winning the tournament, this Feng Zhou will be more useful than you expect.¡±


    There is a gleam in Feng Zhuo¡¯s eyes that Liu Jin does not like in the least. Neither does Big Sister Bai if the aura emanating from her is any indication.


    ¡°I cannot stop you from pursuing such a noble goal, Emperor Qing Jin,¡± Big Sister Bai says, sounding resigned. ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to offer my aid, our respective positions make it impossible for me to instruct you. Nevertheless, I will remain here for the time being.¡±


    To keep an eye on Feng Zhuo. She does not say it, but she does not need to. Liu Jin inclines his head in her direction.


    ¡°I thank you for your understanding.¡±


    ~~~


    ¡°I think that went about as well as can be expected,¡± Lu Mei says once everyone has retired to their rooms. There is no one with them. Even the dog that usually apanies Liu Jin is away. Ever since Feng Zhuo arrived, Liu Jin sent it to his cousin. Considering Feng Zhuo and Big Sister Bai will stay here for the foreseeable future, it is best for the dog to stay out of sight.


    ¡°As well as can be expected,¡± Liu Jin echoes, looking up at the ceiling. ¡°I suppose. Considering the alternatives¡­¡±


    There is no need to say more. Considering how badly things could have gone, having to deal with Feng Zhuo and a failed assassination attempt is a small price to pay. At least this way, all they need to do is prepare themselves for the Crimson Cloud Tournament in the safety of the Storm Dragon Empire. A real conflict with the Eternal me n is not something they can afford.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Lu Mei adds. ¡°I seem to have gotten a tutor out of this. The scrolls Elder Xun gave me were beginning to reach the end of their usefulness. Mastery of the Eternal me seems to require more than mere theory.¡±


    ¡°You will take him on his offer, then?¡± Liu Jin asks her.


    ¡°It is too good not to. If he wants to y the part of the older brother, I might as well let him.¡± Her smile brightens. ¡°I am going to make him buy me so many things.¡±


    Liu Jin mirrors her smile. He has a feeling Feng Zhuo is severely underestimating how much Lu Mei will make him regret saying he will buy her forgiveness.


    ¡°Are you disappointed?¡±


    ¡°That my brother is two-faced?¡± Lu Mei shakes her head. ¡°Not really. At least, it is something familiar. I would have a harder time dealing with him if he was anything else.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s smile dims. That¡­ should not be something to be d about.


    ¡°I should apologize,¡± Liu Jin says, drawing a curious look from Lu Mei. ¡°I said many things before we departed to the Red Sky Pavilion. Considering how things ended, it is clear my words were thoughtless.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Lu Mei smiles sadly. ¡°Even you cannot fix what was never right. Things with my mother... Well, they avoided the worst oue. If you hadn¡¯t convinced me to try, I am not sure what would have happened. Now, I have nothing to do with them, and they have nothing to do with me. That is enough.¡±


    It does not sound like enough, but Liu Jin does not say it. The truth is that Lu Mei is probably better off without her family.


    ¡°I spoke to Xiao Shuang,¡± Liu Jin says after a while. ¡°I meant to tell you before, but your half-brother has a way of making himself the center of attention.¡±


    ¡°It was about time you two got over your ridiculous fears,¡± Lu Mei says in her usual manner.


    ¡°I was being so foolish.¡± Liu Jin can¡¯t help butugh at himself. ¡°I let fear keep me away from someone precious to me for so long. How different things would have been if I hadn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Well, you will have plenty of time to make up for it now, won¡¯t you? Will she be visiting us?¡±


    Liu Jin looks at Lu Mei. There is nothing wrong with the way she is speaking or her tone, yet he cannot help but sense something under the surface of her aura.


    ¡°I am not sure,¡± Liu Jin says, somewhat hesitant. ¡°Lady Meng Yue and the rest of the Divine Frozen Pce seem quite protective of her.¡±


    ¡°It is just the two of us here. Nothing stops you from calling them restrictive and prohibitive,¡± Lu Mei points out.


    ¡°True enough.¡± Liu Jin¡¯s expression turns serious. ¡°There is something I need to talk to you about.¡±


    Lu Mei does not move.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Since I became Emperor, everyone has been talking to me about the women I should choose, the importance of marriages for sealing alliances, and the necessity of producing offspring. Through it all, our union has been taken for granted. Everyone believes it will happen. The only thing left to decide is which position I give to each wife.¡±


    ¡°And have you decided?¡±


    Liu Jin does not miss that Lu Mei is not looking at him when she asks that.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Liu Jin says, making Lu Mei turn to him. ¡°What I am trying to say is¡­I have not asked you¡­That is to say, I have just let the implication carry us to this point, but that is not¡­I am doing this wrong.¡±


    Liu Jin surprises Lu Mei by abruptly standing up. He walks over to her and takes her hands between his before kneeling in front of her.


    ¡°I want you beside me,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°I have not asked you to, but I should have. Not because of an alliance or anything like that, but because you are you.¡±


    The expression on Lu Mei¡¯s face is quite unlike any Liu Jin has seen before. From the flush of her cheeks to the shine in her eyes, she has never looked more beautiful.


    ¡°You¡­ I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°I am awkward,¡± Liu Jin admits, blushing. ¡°I head into situations where I probably shouldn¡¯t and court death more than is healthy. I am unlikely to stop doing those things. However, I will make you happy.¡±


    Lu Mei¡¯s face is as red as her hair.


    ¡°But then¡­marriage¡­I¡­ the timing..¡±


    ¡°It is probably best to wait before any ceremony. I do not want the Eternal me n hurrying us to have children,¡± Liu Jin says.


    Lu Mei shivers and nods. ¡°That is probably wise.¡±


    ¡°I do not want you to think I am taking you for granted,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Regarding any official titles and the like, it is probably best if I let you and Xiao Shuang handle that. If it is something you have both agreed to, it is less likely to cause grudges. So¡­what is your answer?¡±


    Lu Mei does not answer him with words. Her body collides with his as her arms wrap around him and their lips meet in the middle.


    Liu Jin can say with full confidence that there is not a single thing about this moment that is Hollow.


    ~~~


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 289: Fetch

    ~~~


    ¡°You look familiar. Could it be that we know each other?¡±


    ¡°How can that be? This one is merely a servant of the pce. A person of my lowly standing cannot possibly be familiar with the deplorable Young Master or his deservedly unfortunate father.¡±


    Feng Zhuo smiles.


    Shi Qingxia glowers.


    Liu Jin¡¯s palm meets his face with unerring precision.


    When he took Yong Zhunyi, Shi Qingxia, and Ye Zheyu as servants to hide them from the Eternal me n, he did so knowing their discovery was always a possibility. To prevent such an urrence, Liu Jin offered to change their features. Ye Zheyu epted his offer, though he made it clear that he did not want to lose any body fat.


    Yong Zhunyi and Shi Qingxia did not.


    ¡°We are not yet in the Heaven Realm,¡± Yong Zhunyi exined. ¡°Our regeneration will always restore our bodies to their natural state. I expect Your Majesty will have to reapply Brother Ye¡¯s disguise several times, so I would rather not rely on something like that. It might cause me to growx.¡±¡°I just refuse to be anyone but myself,¡± Shi Qingxia said, her arms crossed and her look daring him to oppose her.


    ¡°I doubt anyone from the Eternal me n will pay much attention to servants,¡± Yong Zhuyi added in an attempt to reassure him.


    He was wrong, obviously, but Liu Jin had foolishly let himself be reassured by the ashen-haired man. Now, he can only look on in dread as Shi Qingxia, dressed as one of the pce maids, serves Feng Zhuo tea while ring at him with enough force to reduce lesser men to tears. There is no room for misunderstanding. The two clearly recognize each other.


    Shi Qingxia had to have known this would happen before she entered the room. Most likely, she decided that since Feng Zhuo will stay here for the foreseeable future, there is little point in trying to hide from him.


    ¡°I must say, brother-inw,¡± Feng Zhuo says once Shi Qingxia leaves. ¡°You keep very interesting servants.¡±


    ¡°I do not understand what you could possibly be referring to,¡± Liu Jin replies in perfect deadpan. ¡°However, I will just say they are mine until they are not. I am already overlooking many things about you, so I ask that you overlook this.¡±


    ¡°Ho, reciprocity. Interesting.¡± Feng Zhuo thinks about it and nods. ¡°Very well, I would never be so callous as to take away my brother-inw¡¯s toys. Even if he technically stole them first.¡±


    ¡°One cannot steal what is freely offered,¡± Liu Jin points out, making Feng Zhuough.


    ¡°I see. I see. How foolish of me,¡± Feng Zhuo says, nodding in an overly serious way. ¡°My brother-inw is so skilled with words. It is no wonder you handled things so well with Lady Baist night. Personally, I do not mind having a beautiful woman angry at me, but not everyone can understand what a blessing that is.¡±


    Liu Jin thinks of the women in his life. Then, he imagines them angry.


    ¡­


    No, he¡¯d rather not imagine that.


    ¡°I wanted to talk to you about the Crimson Cloud Tournament,¡± Liu Jin says instead of voicing his thoughts about Feng Zhuo¡¯s tastes. ¡°Lu Mei intends to ept your offer to instruct her in the Eternal me. You will be watched, of course, and the Storm Dragon will arise from its slumber should you attempt anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d expect nothing less,¡± Feng Zhuo says. ¡°However, surely my sister could have told me this herself. Why summon me in private?¡±


    ¡°Because I am still not sure what it is that you offer me,¡± Liu Jin says bluntly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Feng Zhuo raises an eyebrow. ¡°Are you saying being a former champion and one of the greatest talents of this era is not enough to make me qualified to teach you?¡±


    ¡°That is not it,¡± Liu Jin says, shaking his head. ¡°I understand brother-inw Feng Zhuo is a cultivator of great skill. However, while Lu Mei can learn much from you, I do not believe our skill sets align enough for me to receive a simr benefit. If I wish instruction in cultivation, I can easily seek it from General Nie Dan, perhaps even one of the Elders. Skilled as you are, I do not believe you can outdo them.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you speak so confidently about receiving the instruction of Emperors. How outrageous.¡± Feng Zhuo smiles while leaning back into his seat. ¡°Well, you are not wrong. My guidance cannotpare to that of an Emperor Realm cultivator. However, I have participated in the Crimson Cloud Tournament once and been witness to it thrice. There are things I know that General Nie Dan does not. That is what I offer to share with you.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°However, could Lady Bai not have done the same? Surely, sharing basic information would not constitute her acting against the Divine Frozen Pce?¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Feng Zhuo shrugs. ¡°I just spoke like that so she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. A Dao like Justice is fairly straightforward.¡±


    Liu Jin stares at him.


    Feng Zhuo smiles.


    ¡°You used her Dao against her,¡± he uses.


    ¡°Brother-inw, it sounds so underhanded when you say it like that,¡± Feng Zhuo whines. ¡°It would make me happy if you tried to sound even a little impressed. Exploiting someone¡¯s Dao is a very useful skill, you know? For example, my uncle already knows your Dao is in a formational state. When he sent me here, he told me to find out if it was possible to influence it.¡±


    ¡°...I begin to think I should have listened to Big Sister Bai.¡±


    Feng Zhuo raises his palms.


    ¡°I never said I was going to do it,¡± Feng Zhuo says. ¡°In fact, since Uncle did not order me to do it, he is probably not expecting me to.¡±


    ¡°I am not sure how much I should trust anything you say,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Even telling me this could be a trick to make me distrust Lord Feng Gui in favor of your father.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, I am a thoroughly honest man except for all the times I am not,¡± Feng Zhuo says, putting a hand over his heart. ¡°Believe me when I say that I have no desire to hurt my sister¡¯s lover. Besides, trying to influence your Dao strikes me as an exceedingly bad idea. I am only saying these things so you are aware of the possibility and so I can offer to teach His Majesty how to defend himself against such things.¡±


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°You will excuse me if I do not eagerly ept your offer,¡± Liu Jin says tly.


    ¡°I¡¯d have been happy if you did.¡±


    ¡°I can live with your unhappiness, brother-inw,¡± Liu Jin replies, sighing when Feng Zhuoughs. ¡°You are a very exhausting man. I begin to understand just who Elder Brother Xiao Nan was referring to when he said there was someone more annoying than him.¡±


    Something changes.


    Feng Zhuo does not make a single move, yet the air around him bes different somehow. Charged. Alert. Intense.


    ¡°Is it true, then?¡± Feng Zhuo asks, his voice sounding deeper than before. ¡°Xiao Nan of the Xiao Sect is alive?¡±


    Confused by his sudden seriousness, Liu Jin nods.


    He is not prepared for the naked relief that appears on Feng Zhuo¡¯s face.


    ¡°I see. I see. That is good.¡± Feng Zhuo genuinely sounds relieved. There is even a small smile on his face. ¡°I had read the reports, but Xiao Nan¡¯s identity is not something they dwelled much on. I did not want to get my hopes up.¡±


    ¡°You remember him,¡± Liu Jin says, confused by this. The Xiao Sect once made it to the Top 100 Sects of the Empire thanks to Elder Brother Xiao Nan¡¯s performance, but that is still nowhere near high enough for someone like Feng Zhuo to remember him.


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Feng Zhuo says. ¡°He genuinely tried to defeat me. It¡¯d be rude of me to ever forget such valor!¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s forehead crinkles. Xiao Nan fought Feng Zhuo during a tournament. What else was he supposed to do but try? Seeing his expression, Feng Zhuo chuckles.


    ¡°I see. I see. That is how it is. Well, pay it no mind, brother-inw,¡± Feng Zhuo says. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I have another reason to stay close to you now.¡±


    That does not reassure Liu Jin in the slightest.


    ~~~


    ¡°You should have called me, Your Majesty.¡±


    d in his dark armor, General Nie Dan cannot help but look out of ce standing on the gold-carpeted floor of Liu Jin¡¯s room. Though he is kneeling, the general is still taller than Liu Jin. If he were to stand up, Liu Jin worries his head might scrape the ceiling.


    ¡°You were busy with Duke Wei¡¯s would-be rebellion, general,¡± Liu Jin reminds the severe-looking man. ¡°I did not think it prudent to interrupt you.¡±


    ¡°Bah, a trifling matter.¡± General Nie Dan waves a hand dismissively. ¡°His rebellion was over in minutes. It was reorganizing hisnds that took up most of my time. I could have easily left that matter to City Lord Chu. Considering all he is doing, perhaps Minister Chu is a more apt title now.¡±


    Liu Jin smiles.


    ¡°You work that man far too much.¡±


    ¡°Work is the reward of the capable,¡± General Nie Dan says. ¡°Better for him to overwork himself than for you to be alone with Feng Zhuo for too long.¡±


    Liu Jin raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°You are wary of him,¡± he notes, a little surprised. For all that Feng Zhuo is an incredibly powerful cultivator, General Nie Dan is an Emperor. In most cases, he would not even bother putting Feng Zhuo in his eyes.


    ¡°Feng Zhuo of the Eternal me n is like a tiger who has grown adept at making everyone forget he eats meat,¡± General Nie Dan tells him with full seriousness. ¡°The man is highlypetent and utterly unencumbered by pride. Underestimating him would be a grave mistake.¡±


    ¡°I suppose there is no point in asking you whether I should have taken his offer or not now,¡± Liu Jin muses.


    ¡°It would be highly inadvisable,¡± General Nie Dan confirms. ¡°Your formation is far too sensitive for you to be exposed to someone like him.¡±


    ¡°...Is the state of my Dao really that noticeable?¡± Liu Jin asks, frowning as he sps his hands together. For such a vulnerable condition to be so easy to discern is not ideal.


    ¡°The average cultivator would never notice it, but you are not asking about those. You want to know my opinion as an Emperor,¡± General Nie Dan says. He waits for Liu Jin to nod before continuing to speak. ¡°I can sense that Your Majesty¡¯s Dao is not fully formed, but that is nothing unusual. Considering your age, the opposite would bepletely outrageous. As for its exact nature, I cannot discern it. Of course, Lord Feng Gui and Lord Feng Shang are far more skilled cultivators than this General. I cannot tell you what they saw when they met you.¡±


    Liu Jin¡¯s frown grows deeper. Elder Xun had been able to intuit something about the nature of his Dao from the moment they met. However, it is not unreasonable to assume that Elder Xun is far more experienced in such matters than either of the two brothers.


    At least, Liu Jin hopes he is.


    ¡°Discerning and trying to exploit an enemy¡¯s Dao aremon strategies in higher-level battles. Being able to do so is arguably more important than one¡¯s level of cultivation,¡± General Nie Dan says. ¡°However, that is not something His Majesty should learn from someone like Feng Zhuo. It is also not something I can teach you.¡±


    That catches Liu Jin by surprise. He thought the general would be eager to teach him.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°A soldier without a solid foundation will be overrun by the enemy, Your Majesty. If I were to teach you, my Dao might influence yours. That cannot be allowed,¡± General Nie Dan says, smiling sadly. ¡°I can answer any question you might have, but you must walk your path free of interference.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Liu Jin says softly. ¡°Thank you for your wisdom, General Nie Dan.¡±


    Perhaps it is better this way.


    After all, he only has one master.


    ~~~


    Later that day, Liu Jin stands atop the Storm Dragon Pce, watching as thest rays of the sun paint the empty grasnds gold.


    So much has changed.


    No longer is he a disciple without a home who needs to tread carefully at every turn. Now, he is the Emperor of a nation, one with followers, subjects, and allies. He has be too important to be thoughtlessly made an enemy of. People line up to court his favor, even those from factions as important as the Divine Frozen Pce, the Eternal me n, and the Five Blessings Group.


    He can make things better now.


    A smile makes its way across Liu Jin¡¯s lips as he finishes that thought. Everything he has done until now has not been in vain. It will not be easy, but he can start making things better for the people of the Storm Dragon Empire. He will do his best to ensure no one like Murong Bang ever rises from thisnd.


    However, several problems remain. The Duke in the Dead ins might one day reach the Emperor Realm. Elder Brother Xiao Nan is a Renegade, and Liu Jin is unsure how Xiao Fang is faring these days. It has been a long time since hest contacted him. There are also many plots of those from the other side of the Dead ins to consider.


    And, of course, the Wandering Wind and Su An.


    Liu Jin¡¯s fist clench. Thunder echoes in the distance.


    The Crimson Cloud Tournament will be a gathering of every major Sect in the Crimson Cloud Emperor. When that happens¡­


    ¡°Arf!¡±


    Liu Jin blinks and looks down.


    The dog looks up at him with a veryrge bone held in its mouth, his tail wagging happily behind him. It seems he hase out to the roof to keep himpany.


    ¡°Where did you find that?¡± Liu Jin asks, struck by the size of the bone. It is longer than a human arm.


    In the distance, he hears a familiar screech and the beating of wings.


    Liu Jin narrows his eyes. ¡°Did you steal Soaring Feather¡¯s lunch?¡±


    Though he is holding a bone between his teeth, the dog manages a dopey grin. Liu Jin shakes his head but kneels down to scratch the dog behind the ears.


    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have done that, but we¡¯ll keep it a secret for now,¡± Liu Jin says as the dog drops his bone and leans into his touch. ¡°We don¡¯t want Soaring Feather to confuse you for food.¡±


    The dog¡¯s expression changes to rm for a moment before barking in agreement. It is a sign of how much he has changed. Emotions. Desires. Preferences. The dog has all those things now. A personality is clearly beginning to take shape.


    In a sense, finding one¡¯s Dao is not that dissimr.


    It is the process of finding who you are.


    ¡°I have still not given you a name,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Do you want one? As you are now, you can actually make a choice.¡±


    The dog blinks, tilting its head cutely before nodding.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Liu Jin closes his eyes and thinks. ¡°Gou?¡±


    The dog barks again. It sounds distinctly negative.


    ¡°I thought so,¡± Liu Jin says. ¡°Well, you probably don¡¯t want to be Roaming Fang, so maybe¡­¡±


    He trails off.


    He looks at the bone and picks it up. The dog¡¯s head follows the motion with excitement as Liu Jin waves it around.


    ¡°I suppose that might work. How about¡­ Marrow?¡±


    The dog barks happily.


    Liu Jin tosses the bone, and Marrow goes fetch.


    ~~~


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Interlude: The Bowl

    ~~~


    Chun has served the Endlessly Raging Valley for her entire life.


    Her parents had been servants, so when they married and had her and her sister, it was only natural for them to instruct their children in the ways of servitude. Chun can cook, clean, read, write, and move through the estate without bothering anyone. She can speak to her betters without once raising her head and is proficient at various tasks of mundane utility.


    That is all she knows.


    The majesty of the Jade Hall. The orderly silence of the grand kitchen. The hectess of the training yard. The sun rising over the fields of green. The never-ending song of the Raging Valley. That is Chun¡¯s world, and she is content with it.


    Her sister hadn¡¯t been.


    ¡°Why should we stay in a ce where we fear breathing too loudly?¡± She asked her one day.


    ¡°We are safe here,¡± Chun replied.


    ¡°We are servants,¡± her sister countered. ¡°We might both be near the Spirit Realm, but we are nothing as long as we stay here! There are ces in the outside world where we could live like queens!¡±Servitude to the Endlessly Raging Valley is not a permanent position. There was no contract forcing them to remain there. Countless times, her sister tried to convince her to leave, but Chun could never dare do such a thing.


    Angry and frustrated, her sister left without her.


    For a time, Chun would receive letters from her sister, usually once every two or three months. She would brag to Chun about her many adventures in the outside world. Chun knew her sister was trying to make her regret not leaving with her, but she still looked forward to those letters. Many evenings were spent reading her sister¡¯s tales, marveling at her ounts of the ces she visited and the people she met.


    Her sister died a mere two years after leaving the Endlessly Raging Valley.


    There is no grand story behind it. An unfortunate encounter with the wrong cultivator. An instance of everyday cruelty. That is all it took to end her sister¡¯s travels. That is what the world outside is like. In the Endlessly Raging Valley, Chun might have to keep her head down, but that is the only way for someone like her to continue living.


    Is it worth it?


    Chun nearly stumbles as she walks up the stairs, and she reminds herself to keep her mind on the task at hand. Her knuckles are white as she grips the tray in her hands, knowing that it must absolutely not be allowed to fall. She was chosen for this task by her fellow servants due to her higher level of cultivation, but what does it matter which shrub is taller? The mighty hurricane will pluck it by the roots all the same.


    By the time she reaches the top of the stairs, Chun can barely stand, yet that is still far better than other servants would have fared. Most would have fainted before reaching the halfway point. That Chun¡¯s consciousness remains intact is both her fortune and misfortune.


    After all, <strong>She </strong>is there.


    It has been a day since Chunst came here, yet <em>She</em> has not moved. <em>She </em>stands in the same ce and in the same position, almost like a statue. <em>She </em>does not look in Chun¡¯s direction. <em>She </em>never does. For someone like <em>Her </em>to acknowledge the existence of someone like Chun is unthinkable.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the vition.


    It is also probably for the better.


    Now that Chun has ovee the stairs, she merely needs to take ten more steps to leave the tray on the floor at the proper distance. There are no tables or chairs here. In this ce, there is only colorless marble and the gates that remain closed.


    Just ten more steps, Chun tells herself, but each one requires tremendous effort. <em>She</em> is not trying to scare Chun away with the power of her aura or anything of the sort, but that does not matter. The difference between them is that of Heaven and Earth. When an elephant walks, ants cannot help but tremble.


    When the Wandering Wind exists, Chun can barely remember how to breathe.


    Chun¡¯s meager cultivation is but a paper shield against the Wandering Wind¡¯s presence, but any shield is better than no shield. Once she ces the tray on the floor, Chun nearly copses in relief. Usually, she¡¯d return to her room, rest, and think of how to collect all the favors her fellow servants owe her due to her sacrifice here.


    However, it is different today. Today, there is one more task for her to do.


    ¡°...¡±


    Chun opens her mouth, but no soundes out. Her throat is dry. Her tongue feels like a useless lump of flesh on which she could choke at any moment. Nevertheless, Chun tries again. ?¨¤


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    A sound. It is not much, barely audible, yet ites from someone who should have nothing to say, and that is enough of an oddity.


    The Wandering Wind turns her attention to Chun.


    Chun nearly copses.


    It is too much. Her soul begs her to flee, but such is not in her power anymore. Her body will not move. Her very existence is caught in the Wandering Wind¡¯s gaze. Her tiny mind understands that the being before her is a far more vast existence than she could everprehend.


    ¡°Well?¡± The Wandering Wind asks her. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±


    Chun¡¯s mouth remains open in a soundless gasp. Her body is frozen in fear.


    The Wandering Wind sighs.


    ¡°Of course,¡± She says. ¡°Servant, I order you to speak. State your cause.¡±


    Terror banishes. Hesitation and confusion disappear. There is no need to think anymore. A Divinity has given her an order, and what is there for a lowly servant like her to do but to obey?


    ¡°I bring a message from Lady Ding,¡± Chun says in a dull monotone. Her eyes are nk and lifeless. ¡°She requests to know when Her Eminence¡¯s disciple will be done using the Room of the Four Winds.¡±


    The Room of the Four Winds is a special istion chamber. Not many are qualified to use it, and Lady Ding had expected that her daughter would be given free rein of it in preparation for the Crimson Cloud Tournament.


    No one could have predicted the appearance of the Wandering Wind or the girl she imed to be her disciple.


    The event had been the subject of much gossip in the Endlessly Raging Valley. From the highest Elder to the lowest servant, everyone was talking about it. To say many of the stronger cultivators of the Endlessly Raging Valley were upset by the way the Wandering Wind wasmandeering resources would be putting it mildly.


    Lady Ding just happens to be the one whose patience ran out first.


    Of course, the Wandering Wind has no need to care for such things.


    ¡°Tell Lady Ding she will be waiting for a long time,¡± the Wandering Wind says. A wave of her hand makes the tray of food float up to her. Her slender fingers pick out the strawberries. ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    As soon as the Wandering Wind dismisses her, Chun¡¯s mind returns to her. The task she has just received is not one she is enthused by. Lady Ding¡¯s temper is well known, and being the bearer of bad news has never made a servant well-liked.


    However, what is there for a servant to do but to serve?


    It is the only way Chun knows how to live.


    Resigned, Chun bows her head and turns back, her spirit more at ease with every step that puts distance between her and the Wandering Wind.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Chuu freezes. She cannot move.


    ¡°I have noticed the amount of strawberries keeps increasing. Who is responsible for it?¡± the Wandering Wind asks.


    ¡°This one is, Your Eminence,¡± she replies automatically. ¡°This servant noticed you always finished the strawberries but left most of the other food untouched, so I asked the kitchen to set aside more strawberries for you.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± the Wandering Wind says. ¡°Very well, leave and tell Lady Ding this; a servant is ill-suited to carry the Wind¡¯s words. Come to me, and we shall converse.¡¯¡±


    Chun¡¯s eyes widen.


    ¡°You are free to go. Do remember to bring more strawberries next time.¡±


    Chun leaves grateful but knowing her life is worth a bowl of strawberries.


    She does not like it.


    ~~~

 Interlude: The Brother

    ~~~


    ¡°I have two brothers.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s eyebrow twitches. The wistful voice is a reminder of his broken solitude. Under other circumstances, the Duke would be d to havepany. Staring at the rust-colored earth grows incredibly tedious after the first decade. Any break in the monotony is a wee one.


    However, this annoyance hase in search of guidance. That is something the Duke refuses to give. It has been several weeks since he first denied him, and he¡¯d hoped the boy would have given him up by now.


    He should have known better. Meek eptance of futility is not a quality possessed by anyone in the Renegade Realm.


    ¡°Must you keep doing this?¡± the Duke asks before the boy can continue. ¡°This Duke has already told you he has no desire to teach you.¡±


    ¡°Senior,¡± the boy called Xiao Nan says, ¡°this junior in the ways of being a Renegade hears and understands your words,¡±


    ¡°You say those words. This Duke is not convinced you know what they mean, boy.¡±


    Rather than looking offended, the boy smiles with confidence that does not suit his situation. Such enthusiasm and cheer are utterly out of ce in the Dead ins. However, the boy would have never made it this far if he wasn¡¯t at least this confident.What a conundrum. The qualities that make him a decent conversation partner also make him unlikely to heed his words.


    ¡°On the contrary, Senior,¡± Xiao Nan replies. ¡°If you do not wish to instruct me, I have no choice but to ept. However, you have not yet told me to leave, and it¡¯d be rude of this junior to subject you to thepany of a stranger. Thus, I must tell you about myself.¡±


    The Duke hides his smile by turning his back to the boy and looking at the empty horizon. There is nothing around them for miles. All the nearby Spirit Beasts have fled due to theirbined aura. Lacking even the distraction of violence, there is nothing else for the Duke to do but to listen. It does not matter. The boy can try as much as he likes. His mind will not be swayed.


    Still, he is far too daring.


    Is this what today¡¯s youth is like?


    ¡°Try not to bore me,¡± The Duke says atst.


    ¡°That would be impossible, Senior. My younger brothers are far more interesting than myself,¡± Xiao Nan promises with absolute confidence. ¡°Well, I call them my brothers, but only one is rted to me by blood. We were cousins, so I never had a reason to call him brother. Perhaps I should have, so he¡¯d know. I thought about it¡­ but... I thought I¡¯d always have time¡­¡±


    The boy looks up at the sky, his smile reced by something deeply mncholic and full of yearning. The Duke understands all too well. He has worn that look countless times in the past. Most Renegades eventually feel the same. The need to end their solitude, the desire to return to the ce where they were happiest.


    And yet, they cannot. Not as they are. Not as Renegades.


    ¡°An all toomon folly,¡± the Duke replies. ¡°Listen to the words of someone who has lived centuries. Time is the only thing we do not have. It slips through our fingers and mocks our best efforts.¡±


    The boy smiles sadly.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°As expected, Senior¡¯s wisdom is undeniable¡­I just wish¡­¡± The boy cuts himself off and shakes his head, as if that would shake off the sadness from his person. ¡°Never mind, where was I?¡±


    ¡°You were speaking of your cousin.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± the boy says, nodding. ¡°I... I always thought he was the one I had to worry about the least. His temper was never the best, but he was talented, bold, and born with every advantage. He had his father, and he had the Elders. I only needed to give him some advice every now and then.¡±


    ¡°And that was not the case with your other brother?¡±


    Xiao Nan chuckles. ¡°Not at all. He was brilliant but vulnerable and naive as to the ways of the world. Far too kind for his own good. He needed me more.¡± ?


    The boy pauses. His aura bes dark with gloom.


    ¡°I thought I would have time to help him grow, but all my ns were undone overnight. My home was destroyed, and I was made prisoner,¡± Xiao Nan says. ¡°When I got out, everything had changed. The one I was most worried about had flourished beyond my wildest hopes. Unfortunately, in doing so, he put himself in far more danger than I could have ever imagined. There is even a future Emperor who promised to kill him if he does not approve of his works! How ridiculous! My little brother freed his country and gave the people the peace that has been denied to them for decades! Upon learning that, anyone should feel nothing but gratitude!¡±


    The using look on the boy¡¯s face is unmistakable. However, the Duke is unmoved.


    ¡°I stand by my words. If his work is truly as immacte as you im, there should be no reason to worry.¡±


    ¡°It is the fact that you insist on making his death an option that is unreasonable!¡± the boy shouts at him, throwing his hands into the air.


    ¡°Of course it is unreasonable,¡± the Duke says, much to Xiao Nan¡¯s surprise. ¡°We are Renegades, boy. We have already parted from reason. The only thing left to us is our word, and I will not betray it. No matter how right or noble it might be.¡±


    The Duke speaks, and his words fall over thend. The boy res, wishing to shake them off, but he knows better than to try it.


    ¡°My little brother has such a hard life,¡± the boy says, sighing with exasperation. ¡°The worst is he is not even the one in the most critical situation. All the things I thought would keep my other brother safe were taken from him overnight. The strong father that would have protected him? Killed. The Sect that should have fostered his growth? Treacherous. The journey that would have guided him to maturity? Now a desperate struggle for survival. I can only be grateful that he is still alive. Despite everything, Xiao Fang has endured. I could not be prouder.¡±


    The boy¡¯s aura suddenly rises with hostility. It makes the earth quiver around them, but the Duke remains untouched.


    He knows that anger is not aimed at him.


    ¡°I could not be angrier,¡± Xiao Nan says as his power spreads cracks across thendscape. ¡°My treacherous aunt and I should be having words. I should be helping my brother reim what was taken from him. I should be bringing my family together, yet I cannot...¡±


    The hostility vanishes. His Qi fades away. Xiao Nan smiles mirthlessly.


    ¡°Like this, I would only be a threat to them.¡±


    ¡°And so, we are back to the beginning,¡± the Duke says. ¡°You wish for guidance, but I will not give it.¡±


    If there are secrets to bing an Emperor, the Duke does not know them. Otherwise, he¡¯d have already reached that level. However, that is not what the boy seeks. In a situation such as theirs, a single piece of advice, a slight change of perspective, can make all the difference. The moment the Duke allows himself to share his experiences with Xiao Nan, he opens the door for him to reach his goal.


    ¡°Emptiness,¡± Xiao Nan says, and the word is heavy on his tongue. ¡°I try to keep focusing on that. It has served me well so far. I empty myself again and again, but it bes harder each time. There has to be something else I am missing.¡±


    As expected, the boy is talented. Far more than him.


    However¡­


    ¡°I will not be guilty of unleashing an Emperor on the world, boy,¡± the Duke says. ¡°You already know the power we possess as Renegades, yet the next level is something we can scarcelyprehend. It is not an act that should be taken lightly.¡±


    Xiao Nan res at him but does not contradict him. It is a good sign. It shows he has enough sense to understand his reasoning even if he doesn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°However,¡± the Duke adds, ¡°if you wish to stay and try to steal this Duke¡¯s wisdom, I clearly cannot stop you.¡±


    The grin that appears on Xiao Nan¡¯s face is savage in nature.


    The Duke pities the man¡¯s aunt.


    ~~~


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Interlude: Imperial Cloud City

    ~~~


    Shao Zhilan of the Divine Frozen Palace wakes up in the embrace of three men.


    Gently, she extracts herself from the bed, carefully navigating through the tangle of silk sheets and limbs to avoid waking her husbands. Not that she thinks that is possible. Last night¡¯s activities have taken a significant toll on them. Such is what happens when the disparity between partners is too great. Alas, her husbands had been eager to please, and she would never be so cruel as to deny them.


    With graceful and silent steps, Shao Zhilan makes her way to the baths. As an Emperor Realm cultivator, a single burst of Qi would be enough to completely purify her body. Nevertheless, she spends over an hour relaxing in a marble pool large enough to fit several dozen people. No servants accompany her there. Bathing is a time for introspection. It requires solitude.


    Besides, the sight of her naked body is one reserved solely for her husbands.


    Once she is done, Shao Zhilan puts on a sky-blue dress decorated with rubies and sapphires. The dress is made of very thin material, shows much, and promises more. She is not particularly enthused about having to wear blue so often, but she is in the capital as the representative of the Divine Frozen Palace. It is important to always look the part. Clothes, jewels, perfume. All have to be picked carefully.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± she asks Tie Leji, her closest aide, friend, and husband.


    ¡°Marvelous as always,¡± her husband replies, the lines on his face creasing as he smiles.


    ¡°And the job I told you about last week?¡±


    ¡°The flowers have been replaced,¡± her husband replies. A beat passes. He raises an eyebrow. ¡°Was it truly necessary? You cannot deny it seems¡­¡±


    ¡°Petty?¡± She finishes for him. ¡°Dear, of course it was petty. In a perfect world, I would have already had Meng Yue strike down Xiao Yifan for daring to defy the Divine Frozen Palace. Unfortunately, the Endlessly Raging Valley is endlessly tedious. Thus, the silly little woman must instead suffer no end of petty and insignificant troubles that deny her even the smallest satisfaction until the day she dies.¡±


    She looks at herself in the mirror and smiles.


    ¡°Wish me luck.¡±


    ¡°You never need it, but I always do.¡±


    ~~~


    Imperial Cloud City is the capital of the Crimson Cloud Empire.


    Its population is in the tens of millions, and its size is such that even if a person were to walk in a straight line without stopping for an entire day, they would be unable to make it from one end of the city to the other. There is not a single person who would deny it is the most important city in the entire Empire.


    Every major Sect and several minor ones have a branch in the city, making Imperial Cloud City a true microcosm of the Empire. One can find people and traditions from every corner of the Empire spread over the city''s one hundred and twenty-seven districts. Here, there are paupers and wealthy men. Here, there are heroes and villains.


    However, all of it is centered around a single structure.


    The Imperial Palace.


    It stands on an elevated platform, fenced off by walls made of stone. The main palace is only four stories high but has considerable breadth. Around it, there is plenty of open space and several smaller buildings, all of them predominantly white with red-tiled roofs.


    The Imperial Palace is located in the exact center of the city. In fact, it is not wrong to say the city grew around the Imperial Palace as influential people from all over the Empire sought to become closer to the Emperor. While the Four Great Sects all boast impressive estates in the districts closest to the palace and own several businesses in the city, the minor sects are lucky if they own a single shop in the smallest and poorest districts. Some have to wait several months for an audience with the Emperor.


    Lady Shao Zhilan walks into the palace with all the majesty of a queen.


    The guards open every gate for her. The servants bow as she passes by. The imperial pages fight to announce her as she enters the throne room. She saunters across the red carpet, her long brown hair swaying behind her, and kneels twenty paces before the throne.


    ¡°Lady Shao, you are here once more. Why?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, is it so wrong that your servant might wish to lay eyes upon your visage?¡±


    It is such a lovely visage, after all. For all that his ceremonial crimson robes look far too bulky on him, hiding what she knows is a pleasingly lean body, the Emperor of the Crimson Cloud Empire is a handsome man. His dark hair is tied in a top knot, and his face is angular, with prominent cheekbones. Unfortunately, the look on his face is one of constant exasperation, and his eyes are always dull and lifeless. Those are the only things that stop him from being called classically handsome.


    ¡°Lady Shao,¡± His Majesty says, ¡°How long have we known each other? Must you lie to my face? Is there an edict written down somewhere that compels all who enter this room to lie to the Emperor? There must be because everyone does it. The people lie to me. The clouds lie to me. Even the plants have taken to lying to me recently. I considered executing them, but why bother? The new ones will not be more honest.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Your Majesty! As always, your wit is far too complex for the likes of me,¡± Shao Zhilan replies with a flawless smile. Her green eyes glimmer like emeralds.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Truly? I have always thought myself witless. It takes a witless man to be so close to a woman like you.¡±


    She pouts.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she tells him. ¡°Even if it is you, I cannot forgive something that can be taken as an insult to my husbands.¡±


    ¡°I never said they were unhappy,¡± His Majesty points out. ¡°There are probably no happier men in the Empire. I assure you I curse their names with envy every single day.¡±


    ¡°There is no reason for you to envy them, Your Majesty,¡± Shao Zhilan says. ¡°The path is always open to you. Would it really be so bad to trust me?¡±


    She bows deeply, and the motion, combined with a dress that already leaves little to the imagination, results in her showing far more cleavage than most women are capable of.


    ¡°Yes, it would be terrible,¡± Emperor replies, staring directly at her cleavage. ¡°Why do you think a pathetic man such as myself has not yet succumbed after all these years? Lady Shao Zhilan, I wish I could forget my troubles and embrace you. Unfortunately, the Emperor must be perfectly miserable at all times. Anything else is an affront to the natural laws.¡±


    This time, her laugh is genuine. She has long since accepted that the man would never give in to her, but she wishes that wasn¡¯t the case.The Emperor carries himself with all the air of a defeated man, is quick to insult himself, and nearly always believes it. However, there is a reason why Xiang Zuolin remains Emperor after so many years.


    ¡°Emperor,¡± she begins to say, but her smile fades away when the doors to the throne room open with tremendous noise.


    What follows is the insistent tapping of a cane as a wrinkled old woman dressed in dark robes makes her way into the throne room. She is small, no more than four feet tall, and perhaps closer to three. Her body trembles with every step she takes. Even calling her old would be too kind. Shao Zhilan can certainly think of many other terms to use on her.


    However, when the old woman speaks, her voice is loud and clear.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡± She points at them with her wooden cane. ¡°Debauchery! Debauchery! Oh, if only your father and mother could see you now, Little Zuolin! Where did I go wrong?!¡±


    For anyone to enter the throne room and interrupt a meeting between the Emperor and the representative of the Divine Frozen Palace should be unthinkable. However, this is no ordinary old woman.


    She is Old Lady Zhao. She has been the Emperor¡¯s nanny, and the nanny of his father before him and his father before him. No one knows exactly how old she is because no one can remember a time when she was young. All people know is that she has always been there, often going from one job to another. She has been Chief Architect, Minister, and Imperial Dance Instructor, to name a few of her titles.


    ¡°To think their son would be consorting a whore!¡±


    ¡°A whore?!¡± Lady Shao Zhilan stands up. Her qi spreads arctic cold through the throne room as she glares at the diminutive, old woman who has clearly lived far too long. ¡°You dare call me a whore?!¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to call you if you dress like that?¡± the old woman says, waving her cane in her direction. ¡°Just look at yourself! Those things are nearly falling out of your dress! Those are for babies to suck, woman! You¡¯re supposed to cover them up! Granted, men are often babies. My second husband loved mine. Couldn¡¯t get enough of them. Ah, he¡¯d plead so cutely. Sometimes, I¡¯d-¡±


    ¡°You old crone!¡± Shao Zhilan shouts. ¡°No one wants to hear you talk about such subjects! No one wants to imagine it!¡±


    Indeed, the Emperor has already begun turning green.


    ¡°Obviously, I was young,¡± the crone says, rolling her eyes at her. ¡°My bosoms were not saggy and wrinkly like they are now but large and perky. Much more than yours, by the way. I did not need to wear so little to get men to notice me.¡±


    ¡°Are you tired of living?!¡± Shao Zhilan asks, her face red with anger as she focuses her aura on the person she knows is only a Heaven Realm cultivator.


    However, the old bat remains unmoved.


    ¡°What are you going to do? Kill me? You think you can do what seven husbands and forty-seven pregnancies couldn¡¯t?¡± The old woman pats herself on the chest. ¡°Go ahead, girlie! Try your best! This old lady will not move!¡±


    Lady Shao Zhilan reminds herself that there is no reason to fear the old woman. No matter how many memories she has of learning dance and manners under the old crone¡¯s instruction when she was but a young girl, that does not matter anymore. She has become an existence that far surpasses the tiny, shriveled old woman.


    And yet, when the old woman effortlessly kicks her slipper to her free hand, brandishing it like a weapon alongside her cane, Shao Zhilan flinches.


    ¡°I thought so,¡± the old woman says. ¡°You would have missed anyway. There is no reason to think your aim is better than any of your husbands. Could it be that they are impotent?¡±


    ¡°You miserable old crone!¡±


    ~~~


    ¡°How is she not dead yet? How?!¡± Shao Zhilan screams in frustration later that day while resting on her husband¡¯s lap. She always needs care after encountering that old woman. ¡°Did you know she was already old and wrinkled when I was a child?¡±


    ¡°You have told me many times before,¡± Tie Leji replies, brushing his fingers through her hair. From this angle, the wrinkles on his face are more noticeable. Age is slowly but surely asserting itself on him.


    If only she had found him sooner or if his talent for cultivation was greater, she¡¯d be able to keep him at her side for much longer. What a pity it is that death has to eventually take her loves away from her.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± She nuzzles herself into his lap. ¡°The only reason the Emperor keeps her around is because she works as a chastity belt for him.¡±


    ¡°I am torn between sympathy and admiration.¡±


    ¡°He is a frightening man¡­ and a sad one.¡±


    Her husband looks like he is going to say something but stops himself when he feels a presence enter the estate. Shao Zhilan senses it as well and sighs.


    ¡°Master! This disciple greets you on this beautiful day!!¡±


    She enters the room like a ray of sunshine, skipping instead of walking and with a smile that is wide, earnest, and contagious. She is dressed in pink and white robes made of soft, flowy fabric. Her eyes are pink too, and even her long blond hair, which bounces with her every movement, looks pink in certain lights.


    She is Shao Zhilan''s direct disciple, Fu Lihua.


    ¡°I heard about what happened in the palace. You and Granny Zhao are always so lively!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call her granny!¡± Shao Zhilan snaps at her disciple. ¡°Do not ever be familiar with that woman!¡±


    Her disciple laughs. ¡°Oh master, you are so melodramatic. Granny Zhao is always so funny.¡±


    ¡°She is a bringer of pain and misery!¡±


    ¡°Master, you will break her heart if you say such things,¡± her disciple has the gall to admonish her. As if that woman had a heart! ¡°She basically raised Xiang Rong. Anyone who has done that cannot be a bad person.¡±


    ¡°She raised him dull.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not dull!¡± Her disciple protests, pouting. ¡°He¡¯s just a little dim, but that¡¯s fine. Granny Zhao says men are better when they¡¯re a little stupid.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not wrong, but you shouldn¡¯t be learning anything from that woman!¡± She turns to her husband in search of support. ¡°Tell me, where did I go wrong with this girl?¡±


    Her husband smiles at her. ¡°Dear, if you would allow me this opinion, nowhere at all.¡±


    ~~~

 Interlude: After

    ~~~


    Feng Zhi breathes heavily after the fight, but that is more due to exasperation than any tiredness on his part. Everything was over in thirty seconds, thirty maddening and impressively violent seconds. The state of the training room can attest to it. The ceiling was cracked open sometime after the third second, exposing both of them to the harsh light of day. The walls did not fare any better.


    Truthfully, he does not think this can be called a room anymore.


    ¡°What exactly did you think this would accomplish?¡±


    His opponent does not answer him. In a fairer world, that would be because he is unconscious. Alas, that is not the case. Though it is easier to count the bones of his that are not broken, and some of his clothes are literally burned into his skin and muscles, his eyes remain wide open. The fool seems to be having a staring contest with the sun, a practice as inane as this whole thing has been.


    ¡°Hey,¡± the fool says at last, ¡°Do you think things could have gone differently?¡±


    An impertinent question like that does not need any consideration.


    ¡°I could never lose to the likes of you!¡±


    The fool, Huang Shing, turns to him and scoffs.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking about that! It was obvious I was going to lose today. Just as it is obvious I will surpass you eventually.¡±


    A vein throbs on Feng Zhi¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°First, you waste my time with a pointless challenge. Now you insult me? You truly are tired of living!¡±


    Far from looking threatened, the fool has the gall to snort.


    ¡°You won¡¯t kill me because that¡¯d make Yi Jiao sad,¡± he points out, not incorrectly. ¡°Not that she¡¯d need to. After stealing her from me, not killing me should be the least you could do. You¡¯re so shameless, Young Master.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°You lost her on your own!¡± Feng Zhi snaps at him.


    That gets a reaction, a flicker of something in the idiot¡¯s eyes before he looks away.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± the idiot says. ¡°But you still didn¡¯t need to take her so publicly. You haven¡¯t even had the decency to introduce me to any girls to make up for it. That¡¯s rude.¡±


    ¡°This sort of thing is exactly why Yi Jiao couldn¡¯t stand you!¡± Feng Zhi yells at him, angry that despite having won the battle and unleashed much-deserved punishment on the idiot, he¡¯s somehow the one caught in his pace.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s not what I was asking about,¡± Huang Shing says. ¡°I¡­ When I joined the Eternal Flame Clan, I almost got into a fight with Brother Hong. It could have ended pretty badly, but it didn¡¯t. We became allies and then friends. Ever since I talked with Yi Jiao, I have been thinking¡­ but I¡¯m not good at thinking so Bei Hong suggested I do this instead.¡±


    ¡°You took advice from that oaf?¡± Feng Zhi asks before he can stop himself. He notes, with no small amount of alarm, that he is becoming familiar with this pack of lunatics.


    Huang Shing shrugs, still lying on the ground. ¡°What did I have to lose?¡±


    ¡°Your head.¡±


    ¡°Nah,¡± Huang Shing says. ¡°Anyway, I think it worked. I really don¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°Somehow, I¡¯ll live,¡± Feng Zhi says dryly.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯d be lucky to have someone like me around,¡± Huang Shing protests. ¡°Do you have any idea how many plots against you people have tried to rope me into?¡±


    Feng Zhi blinks.


    ¡°They have?¡±


    ¡°You are very unpopular,¡± Huang Shing tells him with something resembling pity. Feng Zhi¡¯s hands twitch with the desire to strangle him. ¡°Well, a few were plots to become close to you by convincing me to murder you so they can warn you ahead of time and earn your trust. One of them was a girl who really wanted to take Yi Jiao¡¯s place. At least I got something out of that one.¡±


    Huang Shing grins lecherously and gropes the air with his hands.


    ¡°You are the worst,¡± Feng Zhi says in disgust.


    ¡°But now I feel like the best!¡± Huang Shing says, leaping to his feet as though his body wasn¡¯t still grievously injured. ¡°You should start getting ready for the Crimson Cloud Tournament, Young Master. We¡¯ll all surpass you if you aren¡¯t careful.¡±


    ¡°I,¡± Feng Zhi says, focusing his Qi on Huang Shing, ¡°am not someone who feels threatened by the words of a naked ape. Unlike you, I have become aware of myself and my role. I know my strengths and weaknesses.¡±


    Huang Shing grins.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you fail.¡±


    Feng Zhi¡¯s aura flares up.


    ¡°I seem to have damaged your brain during our struggle. Perhaps more hits are needed to restore it to its former equally unimpressive state.¡±


    ~~~